《Becoming An Ancestor In Another World From This Day On》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Magic Martial Continent. ¡°Waah!¡± With a loud cry, the 18th generation descendant of the Nicholas family clan was born. As if a switch had been flipped, something beyond the realm of consciousness was awakened. [Ding¡­ System conditions fulfilled. System initializing] [Ding¡­ Ancestor Simulator activated] [Ding! Host status detected¡­] [Host: Romo Nicholas] [Identity: Founder of the Nicholas family clan] [Current status: Deceased for 503 years, 3 months and 3 days] [Physical Body: Destroyed] [Spirit: Dormant. Can be activated] [Activating spirit¡­..] [Spirit activated] A transparent spirit, not visible to the naked eye, had emerged from the uppermost tablet in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan. Romo was dumbfounded. What was happening? Wasn¡¯t he dead? Why was he alive? Buzz! A stream of information entered Romo¡¯s mind, and he instantly knew the cause of all this. Damn, Ancestor Simulation System? Are you messing with me? You didn¡¯t activate when I was alive, and now that I¡¯ve been dead for hundreds of years, you then activated? Romo was especially speechless. He was actually a transmigrator who was originally a homebody on earth. By chance, he had transmigrated to the Magic Martial Continent. This was a world filled with magical power and martial arts, where the strong reigned and the law of the jungle ruled. He did not have a prominent identity; he was just a commoner. All his hopes had been placed on systems which might have existed. After all, he had read many web novels as a homebody. All transmigrators had the Systems with them. However, he had exhausted almost all means to summon the System and still failed to make the System manifest itself in the end. After a year, he gave up. Fortunately, his mental strength was extremely powerful, perhaps because he had lived two lifetimes. It was also because of this that a wandering Mage took a fancy to him and took him in as an apprentice of magical power. Then, he learned magical power from this Mage and embarked on the never ending journey to study magical power. It was not easy for him to get to live again, so no matter what, he had to have some achievements. Therefore, he worked extremely hard to study magical power, much harder than anyone else. Coupled with his mental strength, which was much stronger than others, he advanced rapidly along the path of magical power. Soon, from an apprentice of magical power, he became a very powerful Mage. This enabled him to establish his own Mage family, and they became renowned. However, because he did not have the background, he had to go around searching for the magical relics left behind by the predecessors. He searched for magic potions and magical power techniques that could help him increase his strength. However, in one such expedition, he was plotted against by a Paladin and died. Initially, he thought that his life was over, just like that. However, who would have thought that he would come back to life again after having been dead for hundreds of years? And he was even awakened by the System, which was called the ¡®Ancestor Simulator¡¯. Romo did not know whether to laugh or cry at the required condition for the System to be activated. It actually required Romo¡¯s 18th generation descendant to be born. Just a moment ago, this condition had been met, so the System had also activated. Even Romo had been forcefully revived by the System. However, this revival had failed somewhat. Only his spirit had been revived, but not his physical body. According to how this world would put it, he was now a spirit. This was not a good state to be in. He had studied magical power for over a hundred years and had some understanding of the special existence of a spirit. Spectral spirits were a strange and precarious existence. They did not become a spirit simply after a person had died. No one knew how they came into being. Spectral spirits usually did not have their own consciousness; they were unaware. Some were harmless just like a figure of imagination. Some were extremely terrifying; they killed wantonly without even knowing how the other party was killed. In short, ¡®Creepy¡¯ and ¡®Terrifying¡¯ were their names. However, Romo clearly had his own consciousness and thoughts currently. It could be said that he was an oddity among the spectral spirits. He just did not know if he could be completely revived with the help of the System. As he thought of the System, he immediately spoke silently in his head, System, open my attributes panel. With a flash of light, a transparent attributes panel, which only he could see, appeared in front of him. On it, his attributes were listed in detail. [Host: Romo, Nicholas] [Identity: Founder of the Nicholas family clan] [Status: Spectral Spirit (Special)] [Level: Spectral Spirit Level 1] [Family Clan Rank: Rank 1. (lowest rank, on the verge of bankruptcy)] [Family Clan Luck: Level 1 (lowest)] [Family Clan Members: 23 people] [Family Clan Base Location: Winterfrost] [Family Clan Reputation: Little-known] [Family Clan Assets: Some minor assets. Think in silence to see the details] [Family Clan Treasures: None] [Magical Items: None] [Faith: 130,000] Romo first looked at the state of his spirit. He was actually a level-1 Spectral Spirit. This meant that even if he was in the spirit form, he could still level up. It was great as long as he could still level up. This way, he would have a way to increase his strength. If his strength could be increased, then it would be possible for him to be completely revived. But currently, what he could depend on the most now was the Ancestor Simulator. The Ancestor Simulator¡¯s use was to protect descendants and help them, and then obtain their faith in return. He could then use the faith to exchange for good stuff from the System. This would form a virtuous cycle. In order to obtain more faith, the family clan had to be stronger, the better. However, Romo¡¯s heart turned cold when he saw the family clan¡¯s information on the attributes panel. He clearly remembered that when he was still alive, his family clan was in the Holy Light City. It was the most prosperous city in the entire Magic Martial Continent, the center of the entire continent. Their family clan had more than a hundred family members; their Nicholas family clan was indeed very powerful. But now, they had actually moved from the Holy Light City to such a desolate place like Winterfrost. The family clan¡¯s members numbered only 22, and the family clan was only a little-known. After five hundred years of development, the family clan had actually declined to such a sorry state. Romo felt a little indignant for himself. These descendants were too useless. He had built such a good foundation, and yet they had squandered the entire estate he had accumulated? Unfilial descendants! Romo rebuked, in his heart. ¡°No, I must see who the current head of the family is. He had messed up the family clan; he¡¯s too useless.¡± After speaking, Romo¡¯s mind stirred. Instantly, the System sensed something. The contents within that transparent attributes frame in front of him immediately changed. A huge pyramid-shaped network appeared.. Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Every node had a name, and the uppermost name was Romo himself. This was their family genealogy. The names on top, including his, were all in gray, indicating that they were all dead. Only 23 names below were lit, and the name of the head of the family was in bold. Romo clicked open the name of the current family head, and the screen instantly changed once more. [Name: Norton, Nicholas] [Gender: Male] [Age: 70] [Identity: Current family head. 15th generation descendant.] [Profession: Mage] [Level: 8] [Magical Power Aptitude: Level 3 (5 levels in total. Level 1 is the lowest, Level 5 is the highest)] [Luck Level: Intermediate] [Magical Equipment: None] Damn! This is the current head of the family? He¡¯s way too weak; he¡¯s only a level-8 Mage at the age of seventy? When I was alive, even our family servants were stronger than him. Back then, he had left behind a silver-tier meditation technique. Even if it had been a pig that cultivated itself using his silver-tier meditation technique, it would certainly not be at level-8 only by the age of seventy. What was going on with him? With a thought, more information appeared before Romo. Waterfall Meditation Technique? Water Bullet Technique, Waterfall Technique, Water Curtain? These were all bronze-tier meditation techniques and magical powers. What about the silver-tier meditation technique which he had left behind for them? Could it have already been lost? The meditation techniques and magical powers in this world were basically divided into bronze-tier, silver-tier and gold-tier. Every tier was further divided into high, middle, and low grades. The higher the tier of the technique, the greater the effect and power from cultivating the technique. Although he did not obtain the higher gold-tier technique in his previous life, he had more than one silver-tier technique. But now, it was obvious that they had all been lost. They were really a bunch of wastrels. Romo then checked the assets of the family clan. After he had seen the strength of the family head, Romo no longer held much hope for the assets of the family clan. As expected, apart from some properties and ordinary assets like stores, there were almost none of the magical power cultivation assets. There were no magical items. As for magic potions, there was only the Magic Pill, which was the lowest grade of magic potions. And it was only the kind that could speed up the recovery of magical power, one of the lowest grade pills. Its effect was negligible, just slightly better than nothing. In the past, Romo would not even care to take a look at such a pill. But now, it was the only kind available in the family clan, and there were only more than 10 of them. Other kinds of Magic Pills, the kinds that could speed up meditation, increase magical power aptitude, or temporarily increase magical power; they had none of those. There was the Magic Stone, which was the most important to Magi. The Magic Stone was a type of spiritual stone with magical power. During meditation, one could absorb the magical power from the Magic Stone to accelerate cultivation. It was an essential item for all Magi. At the same time, it was also a magic currency used for the purchase of magical items and magic portions. In the past, Romo had at least 10,000 Magic Stones with him. However, there were just 89 Magic Stones now, not even 100; they were really pathetically poor. He had built such a powerful family clan with his own hands, but now, they had ruined it. Romo was speechless. What a bunch of useless descendants! Yet, he could not blame them entirely. Romo had obtained a lot of information from the System earlier, including information on the historical changes of the family clan. This had enabled Romo to know the causes of their decline into such a sorry state. To a large extent, Romo had been the cause. In the past, Romo had to overcome numerous obstacles, and he offended many powerful enemies in his path. When he was alive, those enemies dared not provoke him. But when he died, they sprang out and started to make all kinds of things difficult for his family clan. They openly and covertly attacked his family in retaliation. Although the attacks did not wipe out his family clan directly, they were gradually eaten away. The overall strength of his family clan declined year after year. And a hundred years ago, several rival family clans joined hands and launched a devastating sneak attack on their family clan, intending to wipe out their entire family clan in one go. In the end, after a brutal battle, the head and almost all the elites of the family clan were killed in battle. Only a few clansmen managed to escape, and they fled all the way to this desolate place, Winterfrost. As this was far away from the Holy Light City, they were able to escape the pursuit of their enemies and continue their faith here. Otherwise, they would have been annihilated in the extermination battle a hundred years ago, and would not have perpetuated till now, the birth of their 18th generation descendant. The System would not have activated and Romo naturally, would not have awakened. After that time, their family clan lost all their trump cards. They became practically penniless and were left with only a bronze-tier meditation technique. And in that extermination battle, the faith their family had accumulated for hundreds of years was also completely exhausted. The 100,000 plus Faith Points they had now were accumulated only after they had moved here. The power of faith was a very magical thing. It was a magical force produced when the descendants of a family clan worshipped the ancestors. It could not be seen or touched, but when the descendants of the family clan encountered danger, the power of faith would activate and protect the descendants. But as the activation was passive, its effect was only less than a tenth. However, now that Romo had been revived and even had the System, he could put the faith to precise and effective use according to his will. He looked at the 100,000 plus Faith Points accumulated by his descendants after they had relocated here. His descendants were all not bad. Even after experiencing so much hardship and difficult situations, they still had not forgotten him, their Old Ancestor. They had not stopped their worship and offer of sacrifices. As their Old Ancestor, Romo had to protect these descendants, so that they could live better lives. Just as Romo was about to study the use of faith, he suddenly sensed something. He abruptly raised his head, and his gaze penetrated the wall of the ancestral hall and looked up into the sky. A green beam of light had descended from the sky and enveloped a room. And that room was where Romo¡¯s 18th generation descendant had just been born. This¡­ This is¡­ Heaven¡¯s favor? This is luck! After a slight shock, it became clear to Romo what the green beam of light was. This was the light of providence descending from the heavens. With the blessing of luck, this was Destiny¡¯s Child. In future, no matter what he did, he would be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort. Everything would be very smooth, as if he had divine help. Not only would his family become prosperous, which would be the most basic, he might even become the protagonist of this world and the legend of a generation. Romo was extremely excited. He had never thought that such a Destiny¡¯s Child would actually be born into his family. He would have to nurture him carefully in the future. However, at this moment, something unexpected had happened. A twisted black light struck and wrapped itself immediately around the beam of green light, as if about to sweep away the light of luck. Romo was greatly alarmed.. Someone was trying to snatch his descendant¡¯s luck!!! Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations [Ding¡­ Invasion Warning, Invasion Warning! Found a descendant with the luck level of Destiny¡¯s Child in danger. His luck is being plundered.] [Ding¡­ System has generated an urgent mission: Stop the descendant¡¯s luck from being plundered!] Shit, it is true that someone is plundering my descendant¡¯s luck. He¡¯s really courting death. Romo was indignant and instinctively wanted to use his magical power to repel the twisted black light. However, he soon realized that he was not the great master he used to be. He was only a spirit, a level-1 Spectral Spirit. He was unable to even influence reality, let alone fight back the oncoming enemy. What should I do? Romo was extremely anxious. Am I to just watch helplessly as the enemy plunders my descendant¡¯s luck? Oh right, I still have the System. Romo immediately thought of the System. ¡°System, how can I protect my descendant from being violated? [Ding¡­ System has three ways to deal with it. They are as follows.] [First, with bronze-tier Ancestral Protection, the powerful enemy can be defeated but the plundered luck cannot be recovered. It consumes 120,000 Faith Points.] [Second, with silver-tier Ancestral Protection, the powerful enemy can be defeated and all the plundered luck can be recovered. It consumes 180,000 Faith Points.] [Third, with gold-tier Ancestral Protection, the powerful enemy can be defeated and all the plundered luck can be recovered. It is also able to counterattack the enemy and even plunder the enemy¡¯s luck. It consumes 240,000 points of faith.] Romo looked at the three methods and was instantly depressed. Currently, the Faith Points he had could only be exchanged for the bronze-tier Ancestral Protection. However, in this way, he would only be able to defeat the powerful enemy but his descendant would certainly suffer some loss of his luck. This would definitely affect his luck level, which might even decrease by one level. This was unacceptable to Romo. He had wanted to use the gold-tier Ancestral Protection, but he did not have that many Faith Points. [Ding, as this is the first time the host is using the exchange function of Faith Points, all expenditure of Faith Points will be reduced by half.] As if it had sensed Romo¡¯s thoughts, the System immediately added. After hearing the System¡¯s voice, Romo became overjoyed. Reduce the expenditure of Faith Points by half? Does this not mean that the gold-tier Ancestral Protection, which was originally worth 240,000 Faith Points, can now be redeemed with just 120,000 Faith Points? He had enough Faith Points to exchange for it. ¡°Exchange immediately for the third item, the gold-tier Ancestral Protection!¡± Romo said decisively. The person who had dared to plunder his descendant¡¯s luck must pay the price! [Ding! Exchanged for once of the gold-tier Ancestral Protection. Consumed 120,000 Faith Points. Do you want to use it immediately?] ¡°Use it immediately!¡± [Ding¡­ Gold-tier Ancestral Protection has been used!] At the same time, in the Nicholas family¡¯s home, the members of the Nicholas family clan had gathered in the courtyard of John Nicholas. His child, the 18th generation of the Nicholas family clan, was about to be born. Naturally, everyone had placed great importance on this occasion. Currently, the child¡¯s grandparents and even the great-grandfather, Norton Nicholas, who was the current head of the family, were all present. ¡°Waaah ~ ~ ~ ~¡± Suddenly, the cry of a baby could be heard. The crowd, which had been waiting anxiously, became excited immediately. ¡°Master, it¡¯s a boy!¡± a maid reported happily to Norton. ¡°Haha, this is great. We have another lion in the Nicholas family!¡± Upon hearing, Norton laughed out loud in relief. The Nicholas family had suffered too much hardship and was in urgent need of fresh blood in the family to continue the family line. ¡°John, you¡¯re the child¡¯s father, give him a name!¡± Norton said, but before he could finish, he sensed something. With a grave expression, he raised his head and looked into the sky. He saw a green beam of light descend from the sky and land on the roof in front of him. ¡°This¡­ this is favor from the heavens?¡± Norton asked in surprise and disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the favor from the heavens! This child is unbelievable. He has been blessed by the light from providence as soon as he was born. This is the sign of a Destiny¡¯s Child. He will definitely grow into a true lion in future and lead our family in recovering its former glory when our ancestors were still alive!¡± Norlin Nicholas, Norton¡¯s younger brother, said excitedly. Although the others could not understand, hearing the conversation between the two, they knew that this was definitely something great, and they all became happy. ¡°Eh? Why is there another black light?¡± Right at this moment, another beam of black light had rushed in. It wrapped immediately around the green beam of light and seemed to be sweeping the latter away. This definitely looked weird. ¡°Not good! Someone is trying to seize the luck of my great grandson!!!¡± Norton, who was experienced and knowledgeable, immediately concluded that the black light, which had appeared later, was certainly something not benign. He exclaimed in shock and anger. ¡°Ah? What should we do?¡± ¡°Yeah, who are they? Why are they targeting our family?¡± The others said angrily, upon hearing what he had said. ¡°Master, it¡¯s bad!¡± At this moment, a maid had run out of the room in panic, shouting, ¡°Little Master is vomiting blood!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was even more furious when they heard that. John Nicholas said to Norton in a panic, ¡°Grandfather, quick do something.¡± Norton¡¯s expression was dark. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± With that said, he was about to enter the house, but his heart was extremely heavy. That black light was actually able to plunder one¡¯s luck. He had never heard of such a bizarre attack before. It was certainly an attack by one who far surpassed the level of a Mage. How could he, a mere level-8 Mage, resist such an attack? At the most, he could only hope that the other party would show mercy to his great-grandson and not kill him. ¡°Eh? Look, what¡¯s that?¡± Right at this moment, something unexpected happened. Norton turned around and was shocked to see a dazzling beam of golden light charging into the sky. It turned into a golden arrow and shot towards that black light.. Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Boom! After the golden arrow had struck the black light, the latter twisted like a venomous snake that had been mortally shot. It tried to wriggle free from the golden arrow in vain. The power of the golden arrow was too strong. The black light struggled for a moment before it broke up and vanished. Then, the golden arrow turned back into golden light and plunged into the room, together with that green light of luck. ¡°Waaah ~ ~ ~ ~¡± Immediately, the sound of a baby crying emerged from the room again, and it seemed to be louder than before. ¡°Hu ~ ~ ~¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this. This meant that the crisis had been averted. But what was that golden light arrow earlier? ¡°Did you see that? It was that golden light arrow which shattered the black light.¡± ¡°I saw it but what was that golden light arrow?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I saw that the golden light arrow had come shooting from our family¡¯s ancestral hall.¡± ¡°Huh? Ancestral hall? Doesn¡¯t that mean that it was the manifestation of our ancestor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s our ancestor¡¯s manifestation!¡± As everyone discussed, they quickly figured out the truth. Norton¡¯s eyes lit up brightly as he looked toward the direction of the ancestral hall. ¡°Could it really be our ancestor?¡± Norlin said, ¡°Big brother, whether it was him or not, this crisis has been averted, we should hurry and take a look at our great-grandson.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Meanwhile, on a mountain more than ten kilometers away from Winterfrost, an old man in a white robe was standing against the wind. A clear crystal ball floated in front of his chest as he looked ahead, directly at where Winterfrost was located. Behind him were a middle-aged man and a young man. Both had sharp noses and deep-set eyes. They also had a head of blond hair, typical of Westerners. At this moment, they were looking in awe at the old man in white robe in front of them, standing not far away. The young man said softly, ¡°Father, is there really going to be a Destiny¡¯s Child born into the Nicholas family?¡± When the middle-aged man heard this, he softly reprimanded, ¡°Great Archmage Saruman specializes in divination. How could his divination be wrong? Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± The young man hurriedly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Certainly, Great Archmage Saruman wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. I just find it a little strange. The Nicholas family clan has already fallen into such dire straits and yet they are still able to produce a Destiny¡¯s Child.¡± ¡°So what if they could produce a Destiny¡¯s Child?¡± The middle-aged man mocked. ¡°To have luck but not the strength to protect it will only turn into a disaster in the end.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it is still strength that is most important!¡± The young man sighed and looked enviously at the old man in white robe. He saw a faint white halo around the old man in white robe. This was a phenomenon caused by the powerful psyche, of one who had become a Great Archmage, affecting reality. He wondered when he could become such a powerful Archmage. At this moment, the crystal ball in front of the white-robed old man suddenly vibrated, emitting a buzzing sound. The lips of the old man in white robe curled into a smile. What he had been waiting for had finally arrived. He was not seen to have made any movement, but a huge hexagram had appeared beneath his feet. A powerful aura radiated out from him. Deng, deng, deng ~ The two persons behind him were forced back several steps by the powerful aura. They managed to stabilize themselves only with great difficulty. Both of them turned pale. ¡°This is too powerful. Is this the strength of a Great Archmage?¡± The young man looked at the Great Archmage in front of him, his eyes full of envy. The middle-aged man said, ¡°Envious? Envy is good. Great Archmage Saruman had promised me that once this task has been completed, he will take you in as his disciple. When the time comes, as long as you study hard under him, you will naturally have the opportunity to become a Great Archmage as powerful as him.¡± When the young man heard this, he said excitedly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Buzz! At this moment, Great Archmage Saruman drew a few magic formations in the air and quickly incorporated them into the crystal ball floating in front of his chest. Immediately, the crystal ball began to spin, turning from clear to a pitch-black color. It became deep and dark, like a black hole which could devour everything. ¡°Go ~¡± Saruman waved his hand, and a black light shot out from the crystal ball. With a flash of black light, it plunged into the darkness and headed towards Winterfrost. A short while later, faint green fumes had collected and were approaching. They were swallowed by the black crystal ball. Then, after transformation by the crystal ball, they entered Saruman¡¯s body. The corners of Saruman¡¯s mouth immediately curled up into a smile, and a look of pleasure appeared on his face. He had really been too lucky. Who would have thought of encountering a Destiny¡¯s Child in such a remote and desolate place? It was just opportune for him to seize his luck, after which the chance of him advancing to become a Divine Mage would be even greater. Just as Saruman was smug in his thoughts, a loud rumble sounded, like a bolt from the blue. Saruman opened his eyes suddenly and a divine light burst forth. He had just seen the flash of a beam of golden light in Winterfrost, and soon after he could sense clearly that the black light, which he had sent out earlier, had been destroyed. ¡°Shit.¡± His expression changed drastically. He had wanted to retrieve the crystal ball, but before he could extend his hands, a huge force broke through the air and hit him directly. ¡°Puu ~ ~ ~¡± Saruman flew backwards, blood spurting out. Crack! The crystal ball, which was hovering in mid-air, also shattered into power form. How is this possible? The strongest person in the Nicholas family clan is only a level-8 Mage. How can he deliver such a powerful counterattack? A shocked Saruman thought. But soon after, his eyes revealed an even more horrified expression; it was as if he had seen a ghost. This was because he had seen traces of a green vapor being extracted from his body and heading toward Winterfrost. That green vapor was luck. He had always been the one to plunder luck from others previously, but now, his own luck was being plundered by others! ¡°No, don¡¯t! This is my luck! Stop!¡± Saruman cried out in horror, but it was of no avail, the luck in his body continued to be forcefully extracted rapidly. As the luck in his body vanished, the glow in his eyes quickly faded and his face rapidly aged. In just a short time, he had transformed from a ruddy old man to a person on the verge of death. He stretched out his hand, which was like a withered tree branch, and grabbed at the empty void, as if he wanted to grab on to something in the air. Seemingly reluctant to let go, he shouted, ¡°Luck, my luck!¡± His voice gradually became weaker and weaker to the point it became completely impossible to hear him. Soon, his voice ceased abruptly as the last trace of green luck was extracted. He froze in position, with a hand outstretched to grab the air, and died! A gust of cold wind blew past. Saruman¡¯s body, like sand that had weathered ten thousand years, scattered with the wind. In an instant, no trace of Saruman was left in this world. ¡°What¡­What¡¯s going on here?¡± The middle-aged man and the young man looked at each other in shock.. Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan, the System prompts in Romo¡¯s mind kept ringing. [Ding¡­ Gold-tier Ancestral Protection¡¯s effect is over.] [Ding¡­ Special effect has been triggered. Successfully plundered the other party¡¯s luck.] [Ding¡­ Received family clan luck.] [Ding¡­ Family clan¡¯s luck level has risen to Level 2.] [Ding¡­ Mission accomplished. Received mission reward gift bag.] Looking at the series of notifications, Romo became very happy. The System was indeed awesome. Just a mere gold-tier Ancestral Protection had not only averted his descendant¡¯s luck from being plundered, it had even plundered the other party¡¯s luck. The other party¡¯s luck had increased the family clan¡¯s luck directly, causing it to rise by a level. This invisible advantage was extremely beneficial to their family clan. Although luck was something that could not be seen or touched, it really existed and was extremely important, especially for those who cultivated. Those with strong luck were favored upon by the heavens, and during their cultivation, they would not encounter any bottleneck. Everything would be smooth-sailing. They would become accomplished very rapidly and could even become the legend of a generation. If his own luck had been strong back then, and he had the protection of luck, he would not have been schemed against by others and be killed. This was true also for his family clan. If their family clan had been blessed with strong luck, they would not have been nearly exterminated. Instead, it would have been them who exterminate the other clans. After having plundered so much luck this time, it could be seen that the other party was definitely someone who had strong luck. His strength was definitely not weak either. To be able to generate that luck-plundering black light, he had to be at least a Great Archmage. Norton wondered if the other party had suffered a backfire from the gold-tier Ancestral Protection and was killed. If he was not dead, then a hidden danger would remain. Once the other party had recovered from his injuries, he would definitely seek revenge. However, Romo had the System now. If the other party still dared to come, he would definitely not allow him to return alive. After thinking about this, Romo turned his attention toward the reward gift bag. He opened the gift bag immediately and started checking the items inside. [Ding¡­ Received 1 copy of Netherworld Nine Transformations Meditation Technique: high-grade, gold-tier cultivation technique, exclusively for Spectral Spirits.] [Ding¡­ Received Luck-Plundering Technique: incomplete technique, high-grade, silver-tier.] [Ding¡­ Received 1 Super Experience Talisman. It can increase the host¡¯s strength.] [Ding¡­ Received 1 Marrow Cleansing Pill. It can increase aptitude.] [Ding¡­ Received 1 Dream Appearing Talisman. It can allow the skill to appear in dreams to be used once.] [Ding¡­ Received 1 Faith Candle. Lighting the Faith Candle allows Faith Points to be doubled.] Damn! This is great! I can¡¯t believe it has given me so many good things in one go! Especially the first, the ¡®Netherworld Nine Transformations¡¯! This is a meditation technique that I can cultivate! Romo had been worried previously that as a spirit, he would not be able to cultivate, but now, the System had given him a cultivation technique, and one which was even high-grade gold-tier! This was the strongest cultivation technique! With this cultivation technique, his strength would definitely advance by leaps and bounds, and he would be even more powerful than he was when alive. With a thought from Romo, the cultivation technique instantly disappeared. All the contents of the cultivation technique were imprinted in Romo¡¯s mind. Furthermore, Romo did not need to comprehend it. He was able to directly use it as he wished. What was produced by the System seemed as if Romo had created the cultivation technique himself. Romo then looked at the Super Experience Talisman. With a thought, Romo used the Super Experience Talisman as well. Instantly, a powerful force surged into Romo¡¯s body. [Ding¡­ The host¡¯s strength has increased to Level 2 Spectral Spirit.] [Ding¡­ The host¡¯s strength has increased to Level 3 Spectral Spirit.] ¡­ [Ding¡­ The host¡¯s strength has increased to Level 12 Spectral Spirit!] After using the Super Experience Talisman, Romo¡¯s cultivation level increased tremendously and he advanced directly to level-12 Spectral Spirit. He was equivalent to a level-12 Mage, which was also the full level. He was a little short of being promoted to a higher tier. Now that Romo¡¯s strength had increased tremendously, he was naturally itching to see what he was capable of doing. With a thought, he unleashed his powerful mental strength and stirred the airflow in the ancestral hall. Instantly, the entire ancestral hall was like being blown by a level-12 wind. All the items in the ancestral hall were blown off and sent flying in the air. If Romo had not been inside his tablet, his tablet would have been blown off and sent flying. Romo quickly retracted his mental strength. Looking at the mess of items on the floor, Romo used his mental strength to control the items and put them back to their original places. This was basically Romo¡¯s current ability. He could attack directly with his mental strength, and also use his mental strength to manipulate physical objects for attack. That was all he could do. After all, he was only in a spirit state. It was already good enough that he had these two attack methods. Even so, he probably would not have many opportunities to use such attacks, since he still did not have a physical body and remained trapped in the ancestral hall, unable to get out. After he had finished testing out his own strength, Romo placed his attention again on that copy of Luck-Plundering Technique. From the name, he knew that it was a very mysterious cultivation technique. If it had been discovered by others, it would definitely lead to a bloodbath. However, why was this cultivation technique incomplete? ¡°System, it is stated that this cultivation technique is incomplete. Can it still be used?¡± Romo asked. ¡°It can certainly be used, but there will be side effects if used.¡± ¡°Side effects? What side effects?¡± Romo asked hurriedly. He had to get to the bottom of this. If the side effects were serious, Romo would not use it readily. Otherwise, he might fail in the plunder of the other party¡¯s luck and be killed by the side effects instead. That would have been terrible. As a spirit, Romo has no place to go to reason this with. ¡°The side effect is that after each use, there will be a tribulation.¡± ¡°A tribulation? How serious is the tribulation?¡± Romo asked. ¡°This will depend on the benefits you obtain from the cultivation technique. The more benefits you obtain, the greater the tribulation.¡± ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the use of this?¡± Romo said gloomily. The tribulation might even kill him. However, Romo was still a little reluctant to abandon the use of this cultivation technique. After all, it was able to plunder luck from others. This was simply a heaven-defying cultivation technique. Romo continued to ask, ¡°System, can this cultivation technique be restored?¡± ¡°It certainly can be restored.¡± The System¡¯s reply immediately made Romo excited. He said, ¡°Quick, tell me how to restore it?¡± ¡°It takes 200,000 Faith Points to restore the cultivation technique.¡± The System had said it so lightly, but Romo was dismayed upon hearing it. Damn, 200,000 Faith Points, he did not even have 20,000 now, let alone 200,000. With 200,000 Faith Points, there was nothing Romo could not do.. Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After he had checked out the cultivation technique, Romo looked at the other tools. Marrow Cleansing Pill, Dream Appearing Talisman, and Faith Candle were all rare items which were difficult to obtain, especially the Marrow Cleansing Pill. This was great stuff that could increase one¡¯s cultivation aptitude, and was regarded as a grade-3 Magic Pill. It would normally cost a market price of at least 1,000 Magic Stones to be able to purchase it. And it was the kind of Magic Pill which even if one could afford it, might not be available in the market. When Romo was alive, he did not even have the chance to take this kind of precious medicine. Although he had money later on, he no longer required it after his cultivation level increased. However, this Marrow Cleansing Pill could be given currently to a family member in his clan to consume. It might perhaps produce a gifted talent. After he had finished looking, Romo saw an exclamation mark appear behind the family clan¡¯s rank. Romo clicked on it and found that after his family clan¡¯s rank had advanced to Level 2, there were actually attribute points available for distribution, and there were three options. The first option was to receive 10 attribute points which he was free to distribute as he wished. The second option was to increase the family clan¡¯s luck for wealth by 20. The third option was to increase the family clan¡¯s luck for martial skills by 20. Romo thought about it and chose the second option. The main worry now was the finances of the family clan. If he could increase the family clan¡¯s luck for wealth, the family clan would become rich immediately. With money, the family clan could be expanded; the family line could be perpetuated. After all, the current size of the family clan was too small, and he needed the power of faith, so the more the number of people, the better. Then, Romo looked at his attributes panel. [Host: Romo, Nicholas] [Identity: Founder of the Nicholas family clan] [Status: Spectral Spirit (Special)] [Level: Level 12 Spectral Spirit] [Family Clan Rank: Rank 2] [Family Clan Luck: Level 2] [Family Clan Members: 23 people] [Family Clan Base Location: Winterfrost] [Family Clan Reputation: Little-known] [Family Clan Assets: Some minor assets. Think in silence to see the details.] [Family Clan Treasures: None] [Magical Items: Marrow Cleansing Pill, Dream Appearing Talisman, Faith Candle.] [Faith: 10,000] Yes, very good. The 120,000 Faith Points have been well-spent. Not only has it greatly increased his strength, his family clan has also benefited. Most importantly, it has also saved the life of his 18th generation descendant who is Destiny¡¯s Child, the hope for their family clan to rise again. To be able to save him is the greatest gain. With the thought from Romo, information on the 18th generation descendant immediately appeared before Romo. [Name: Arthur Nicholas] [Gender: Male] [Age: 0 years old.] [Profession: None] [Level: None] [Aptitudes: Magical Power Aptitude: Superior, Business Aptitude: Superior, Administrative Aptitude: Superior.¡± ¡°Luck Level: Destiny¡¯s Child.¡± Damn, this is awesome. All of his aptitudes are basically top-notch. These are already the maximum limits of what a normal person can achieve, but his 18th generation descendant actually has all the aptitudes at maximum level from birth. Even Romo could not help but sigh. He was befittingly a Destiny¡¯s Child upon which the favor from hundreds of thousands had been bestowed. However, for Magical Power Aptitude, there was another tier, and that was the genius. This was actually an advancement by human interventions. For example, if one had ingested some precious heavenly substance, one¡¯s aptitude in a certain aspect could breach the maximum limit and get to the genius tier. Romo happened to have such a Magic Pill that could break through limits, and this was the Marrow Cleansing Pill! Shall he give the Marrow Cleansing Pill to little Arthur to ingest now? Forget it. Romo rejected this thought. Arthur had just been born, and his luck had nearly been snatched away. He could not afford to suffer anymore. A tonic was also a medicine. If the tonic was too strong for him and caused side effects, Romo would have no place to sob. Furthermore, Arthur was still young, so it would not matter if he were to use the Marrow Cleansing Pill a few years later. It was better to give the pill to someone who needed it more. With this in mind, Romo opened the family genealogy; he wanted to select a suitable candidate and let him use the pill. He went through the names, one by one, down the line. Norton, who was at the very top, was the family head, followed by Norlin, who was Norton¡¯s younger brother. They were the 15th generation descendants. They were also the two in the family with the highest cultivation bases. They were respectively a level-8 Mage and a level-7 Mage. Then there were the 16th generation descendants. There were five of them. The 17th generation was fronted by John Nicholas. There were eight of them. Finally, the only descendant of the 18th generation, Arthur Nicholas. These were all the members with the Nicholas family bloodline. The rest were their wives. There were only 23 people in the entire clan. Compared to the large clan of 200 to 300 people when he was still alive, it could be said that they were in a sorry state. However, they had no choice. After all, they had fled to Winterfrost and had to start from scratch. Moreover, there were two large clans in Winterfrost. These two clans were both wealthy local clans. Their overall strength was much greater than theirs. Under the oppression by these two large clans, it had not been easy for them to gain a foothold here. If they wished to develop and grow, and even surpass them, it would not be possible if they did not have a genius with excellent capabilities. Romo first ruled out the 15th and 16th generation descendants. After all, they were too old. Even if they had been given the Marrow Cleansing Pill now, they would not improve much. It would be a complete waste. His main target was the 17th generation. [Level 2 Aptitude, no.] [Level 2 Aptitude, no.] [Level 1 Aptitude, all the more no.] [No Magical Power Aptitude.] Skip directly. Looking at the aptitudes, Romo was very depressed and somewhat disappointed. However, just at this moment, he saw a special case. [Name: Ron Nicholas] [Gender: Male] [Age: 17 years old] [Profession: Mage] [Level: Level 0 (Level 6]) [Magical Power Aptitude: Level 2 (Level 4)] [Luck Level: High Intermediate There are actually two values for the levels for Mage and Magical Power Aptitude. What is going on? Romo took a careful look and understood immediately. Originally, Ron had reached level-6 Mage status but his magic power cultivation base was subsequently incapacitated. This was why it was shown as level-0. And when his cultivation base was incapacitated, he was injured seriously such that even his Magical Power Aptitude was affected, and it fell directly from level-4 to level-2. ¡°System, I want to know more about Ron.¡± As Romo spoke, the System immediately delivered a piece of information. It was about Ron. In a short while, Romo knew everything about Ron. He had once been regarded by the family clan as the hope for their family¡¯s rise because of his great aptitude and how hard he had been cultivating. He had reached the status of a level-5 Mage before the age of 14. This was unparalleled in the entire Winterfrost. He was definitely a person of genius calibre.. Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He also became the most likely student to enter the Sky Blue Magic Academy, which was one of the four big magic academies in the Northern Empire. Those who were able to enter the Sky Blue Magic Academy would become a Great Mage at the very least in their achievements. They might even advance further and become an Archmage. If he had entered the Sky Blue Magical Power Academy, he would have definitely achieved a meteoric rise and revitalized his family clan. His family had placed all their hopes on him. Two years ago, when Ron was 15 years old, the Sky Blue Magic Academy had come to Winterfrost to conduct an enrollment drive by holding a martial arts competition. If he had won the final victory, he would be able to enter the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Unfortunately, Ron not only failed in the end, he was also severely injured in the ring. His magical power cultivation base was completely lost and even his aptitude was reduced. Until now, he had not been able to condense magic runes again. It could be said that he had become a complete invalid unable to cultivate magical power. Sigh, what a pity. Such a good sapling, yet died so prematurely. As Romo thought about this, his gaze could not help but pass through the layers of separating walls to see a young man sitting cross-legged on the bed, meditating. This young man was Ron. Meditation was supposed to be a very pleasant affair but currently, Ron was sweating profusely as he meditated. His expression was that of pain. This was because all the magic runes in his body had been messed up after his previous injury, even though they still remained in his body. Currently, whenever he meditated, those shattered magic runes would go on a rampage throughout his body, causing him extraordinary pain. However, despite the excruciating pain, he had not given up on meditation. He wanted to restore the shattered magic runes in his body, but this had not been easy. During a Mage¡¯s cultivation, the Mage of each level had to condense a magic rune in his body. This was the foundation of magical power. It was like constructing a building. The higher the building, the higher the level of the Mage. But now, all the magic runes in his body had been shattered. This was equivalent to a finished building collapsing and becoming a pile of construction rubble. If he wanted to rely on himself to restore the rubble back to the original building, this was basically impossible. However, he had not given up. Even if he had to suffer excruciating pain every day, he still wanted to try and recover his cultivation base. ¡°What strong perseverance!¡± Upon seeing this scene, even Romo could not help but sigh. He had the aptitude, knew how to seek improvement, and had such tenacious willpower. If he had not been injured, this 17th generation descendant would definitely produce great achievements. Unfortunately, the heavens were jealous of talents! ¡°However, with the Old Ancestor around, I will definitely heal your injuries so you can cultivate once again!¡± Romo made up his mind. He had to heal Ron. Then he opened the System Shop immediately and started looking for items that could heal Ron. [Aptitude Assessment Talisman: 100 Faith Points] [Double Meditation Talisman: 1,000 Faith Points] [A random copy of high-grade, gold-tier meditation technique, 100,000 Faith Points.] [Obtain the legacy of a Divine Mage. One million Faith Points.] ¡­.. There were simply too many items in the Shop. Romo¡¯s eyes became blurry from the variety of choices. He had wanted everything but unfortunately did not have that many Faith Points. After searching for half an hour, Romo did not find anything that could heal Ron. ¡°System, is there anything that can heal Ron¡¯s injuries?¡± Romo asked the System directly. [Yes, there is.] Damn, it is that simple? Why did he have to go through so much trouble to search for it himself? He could have just asked the System directly. ¡°Quick, show me.¡± The System immediately showed a Magic Pill. [Magic Essence Pill: Grade 3 Magic Pill. It can heal all injuries in the Mage realm.] This was a good Magic Pill. Romo wanted to buy it immediately upon seeing it but when he took a look at the price, 20,000 Faith Points? Romo wanted to sob but had no tears. He did not have enough Faith Points. Currently, Romo only had 10,000 Faith Points left. It looked like young Ron would have to continue to suffer for a while longer. At this time, Norton had made a physical check on Arthur and found him to be in great health. The battle for luck earlier did not seem to have harmed him at all. His cheeks were rosy and he was sound asleep. Seeing that little Arthur was fine, Norton told everyone to leave and not disturb little Arthur¡¯s sleep. Then, they all left. Norton said to Norlin, ¡°What do you think of what happened earlier?¡± Norlin said indignantly, ¡°Someone was definitely trying to plunder little Arthur¡¯s luck earlier. It wasn¡¯t easy for our family to have a Destiny¡¯s Child favored upon by the heavens, and this person actually wanted to plunder his luck directly. He is our family clan¡¯s greatest enemy. If we find him, we certainly can¡¯t let him off.¡± ¡°Ai, you make it sound simple, but the person who could carry out such a luck-plundering attack would be at least of the Great Archmage realm. At our current strength, if we run into the other party, we will surely die. How can we even talk about revenge?¡± Norton was a little despondent. After hearing this, Norlin too felt depressed. At the end of the day, it was all because their strength was inferior to others. If they were as strong as their ancestors and the other party dared to offend them, they would kill them directly and annihilate their entire clan! ¡°Big Brother, the golden light arrow that shattered the black light seemed to have come from the ancestral hall. Could it really be a manifestation of our ancestor?¡± After hearing this, Norton too said with a hopeful look, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Then, the two of them made their way to the ancestral hall. Upon entering the ancestral hall, the two of them looked solemn and respectful. They each took out three sticks of incense and lit them. Then, they kowtowed before the ancestral tablets. ¡°Thank you, ancestors, for protecting the future lion of the Nicholas family clan from this calamity. I will definitely devote my heart to nurturing him. May the ancestors bless him and enable him to grow smoothly!¡± [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 20 Faith Points.] [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 18 Faith Points.] After the two of them had finished paying their respects, Romo heard the System prompts. Damn, only so few Faith Points from one worship and the number of Faith Points differs for different people. I wonder what the reason is. However, with so few Faith Points, when can I accumulate enough Faith Points? It seems like I¡¯ll have to make them pay respect to me, their Old Ancestor, more often. Norton had finished paying his respect and was about to leave. However, at this moment, he suddenly saw that the uppermost ancestral tablet was emitting a faint golden light above it. He was startled and immediately turned his gaze toward it, and looked again. However, this time, the golden light above the tablet had vanished. He was unable to tell if the golden light he had just seen above the tablet was real or if he had seen wrongly.. Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡± Norlin asked when he saw Norton¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Norton took his gaze away and looked at Norlin as he spoke. Noreen did not doubt him. When they reached the door, Norlin said, ¡°Let everyone come back tomorrow to pay their respects to the ancestors.¡± Norlin paused and said, ¡°Call all of them back?¡± Norton said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Call all of them back. Our family has just been blessed with a Destiny¡¯s Child. This is a big occasion, and we must offer sacrifices to our ancestors.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Upon hearing their conversation, Romo revealed a satisfied smile. It seemed that he could earn a wave of Faith Points tomorrow. ¡­.. In Ron¡¯s room, a little blue light had suddenly appeared in the dark room. It was very faint, yet it had illuminated Ron¡¯s determined face. This little light had come from his palm. It was a broken magic rune that looked a bit like a water droplet in shape. Yes, it was a water-based magic rune. It was the first rune that Ron had condensed himself. It was just that when he was injured, it was completely shattered. Now, after two years of relentless hard work, he had finally restored a little. But, in the two years, he had not been able to even fully restore the first rune. This was at least ten times slower than when he was condensing runes when he was still little. If it had been anyone else, they would have given up, but Ron did not. He firmly believed that as long as he put in the effort, he would reap the gains. Currently, this broken rune was the result of his two years of hard work. The rune was just a little bit away from being fully restored. Once he had restored the last bit, he would become a level-1 Mage again. ¡®Come on, Ron!¡¯ said Ron, cheering himself on. Then, an even smaller dot of blue light appeared in his other hand. This dot of light was the last bit missing from the broken rune. Once the two of them fused together, the restoration would be successful. Two blue lights, one big and one small, came closer to each other, but the closer they got, the more unstable the rune became. Boom! The broken rune shattered with a bang, releasing a shockwave of level-1 magical power. Ron took the impact at close range and was sent flying. Fortunately, it was only a shockwave of level-1 magical power, and it was not very forceful. Ron was not injured, but he was still in a sorry state. At this moment, a young girl was walking over from outside the house. She was the maid of the Nicholas family, Tina, who had been specially assigned to take care of Ron. She had been called away to help out with the delivery of the baby and had been busy the whole night. After the safe birth of the little master and after everything had been tidied up, she rushed back immediately. However, she had just returned when she heard an explosion in the room of Young Master Ron and his screams. Tina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She rushed immediately into the room and saw that it was in a mess. She did not care about anything else but dashed toward Ron, who was on the floor, and helped him up. ¡°Young Master Ron, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tina checked on Ron and was relieved to find that he was only a little disheveled and not injured. However, she still said reproachfully, ¡°Young Master, are you restoring your magic runes again? This is very dangerous.¡± Ron said, ¡°It¡¯s just a shockwave from a level-1 magic rune. It¡¯s very weak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only level-1 now. What about level-2 or even level-3 in the future?¡± Tina reprimanded, her eyes full of worry. Hearing this, Ron said a little dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯d really like to have level-2 and level-3 now.¡± Upon hearing this, Tina knew that she had brought up Ron¡¯s sad past, so she comforted him. ¡°Young Master Ron, don¡¯t be anxious. There will definitely be a way to restore the runes, but you must be careful.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be careful next time,¡± said Ron dismissively. Tina knew that Ron would definitely continue to do whatever he wanted. This was not the first time Ron had been sent flying by a shockwave of magical power, and he had been injured several times. However, in order to recover his strength as soon as possible, Young Master Ron still insisted on restoring the magic runes. Even if it was dangerous, he did not care. Each time, Tina would be on tenterhooks, but she could not convince Young Master Ron to stop such dangerous behavior. Sigh, the person who injured Young Master was really too despicable. It was enough to defeat Young Master. Why did he have to shatter his magic runes? ¡°Tina, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Ah? No, no.¡± Tina regained her senses and helped Ron onto the bed. Then, she began to tidy up the mess in the room. As she did so, she said, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam Avril has just given birth to a little master.¡± ¡°Oh? Really? That¡¯s great, our Nicholas family clan has another lion!¡± said Ron happily. He was naturally happy that there was a new addition to the family. Ever since he was injured, he had hoped, more than anyone else, that the family clan would become larger and stronger. Tina replied, ¡°That¡¯s what the head of the family clan said as well. And, when Little Master was born, a strange thing had happened.¡± ¡®Strange thing? What was it?¡¯ Ron pressed. Tina explained, ¡°When the little young master was born, a green beam of smoke fell from the sky. I heard from the head of the family clan that it was a blessing from the heavens, something like that. I didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but they were all very happy. It definitely had to be a good thing. However, a black light appeared subsequently, wanting to take away the green beam of smoke. The head of the family said that there was a bad person trying to kill Little Master. However, thereafter, an arrow of light shot out from the ancestral hall and shattered the black light. After that, Little Master became fine. Everyone said that it was a blessing from the ancestors. After the bad person was beaten and fled, Little Master was then saved. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true.¡± Blessing from the heavens? Black light? Light arrow?¡± What was all this? After Tina had finished telling the story excitedly, Ron still did not know what had happened, but it was good that his nephew was fine. However, is there really such a thing as a blessing from the ancestors? If there is really such a thing, why has he not been blessed? Ron thought, a little resentful. His thoughts had immediately attracted Romo¡¯s attention. He looked at the lonely Ron and knew instantly what he was thinking. ¡°Rascal, am I not saving up money to buy a Magic Pill for you?¡± ¡­.. The night passed uneventfully. The next morning, the entire Nicholas family was busy. As all the family members had been summoned overnight for the ancestral worship ritual, they were a little more busy because it had been a last-minute decision. Under normal circumstances, ancestral worship by the entire clan would only be held on Thanksgiving and Christmas, and also when there were major events in the family, such as succession by a new patriarch, and so on.. Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations But this time, a Destiny¡¯s Child had come into their family. This was of great significance to the family clan, so it was normal for them to worship their ancestors. When everything was ready, the entire family looked solemn and respectful. They were led by the head of the family clan, Norton. Following behind him was the 17th generation descendant, John Nicholas. By seniority, he would not have stood behind Norton. However, he was carrying his son, the star of the day, Arthur Nicholas. The ancestral worship ritual was held for him, so he had to stand at the front. However, he was just a newborn baby, so his father, John Nicholas, had to carry him. Those who were behind followed a very typical order; they were all arranged according to seniority. After the 20-30 people had entered the ancestral hall, the family clan head Norton lit the incense and spoke in a loud voice, ¡°Ancestors of the Nicholas family, your unfilial descendant, Norton Nicholas, leads the entire family to pay respect to our ancestors. May our ancestors bless our family forever. May our 18th generation descendant, Arthur Nicholas thrive and grow, and become the lion of our family!¡± After he had spoken, he offered incense to the ancestors. [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 20 Faith Points. Lighting of the Faith Candle has doubled the Faith Points. Additional 20 Faith Points received.] [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 18 Faith Points. Lighting of the Faith Candle has doubled the Faith Points. Additional 18 Faith Points received.] [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 15 Faith Points.] [Ding¡­.] The System notifications sounded continuously making Romo very happy. Before the worship began, Romo had lit the Faith Candle. Instantly, all the Faith Points had doubled. This enabled Romo to reap a full harvest. As Romo listened to the System notifications, he looked at his descendants. Each of them had contributed a different number of Faith Points. Romo had learned from the System about the rules on the contribution of Faith Points. The number of Faith Points produced from paying respects corresponded to the person¡¯s devotion. The more devout the person was, the more Faith Points he would contribute. Presently, it seemed that the one who had contributed the most Faith Points was the family head Norton, which meant that he was the most devout. In addition, each descendant could only contribute Faith Points once a day. This made Romo¡¯s plan to let his descendants worship him continuously, so he could obtain Faith Points, fail completely. Also, for worship, it was not necessary to be in the ancestral hall to worship. As long as their worship was sincere, he would be able to receive Faith Points even if they were at the ends of the earth. Based on the number of Faith Points each descendant contributed, Romo would then be able to judge the extent of their filial piety. [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 10 Faith Points!] Hmm? Why so few? When Romo heard the notification, he was stunned. Previously, the lowest had been 15 Faith Points, but now, this person has breached the lowest limit with only 10 Faith Points. Does this mean this descendant is unfilial to him? No, I must see who this unfilial descendant is. Romo looked at the person who was paying his respects and was stunned. This person was none other than the 17th generation descendant, Ron Nicholas. Damn, what¡¯s going on? I had thought so highly of you and even wanted to save up money to buy you a magic medicine to heal your injuries. Are you going to repay me in this manner? Romo was saddened. However, he soon understood. It was probably because when he used the gold-tier Ancestral Protection yesterday, all the other clansmen had seen that light arrow except Ron who had stayed in his room because of his injuries, and had not seen the light arrow. Moreover, he had been injured for two years and had become depressed. That was why when he paid his respects to the ancestors, his heart was not devout enough. Sigh, knowing you are injured, I won¡¯t hold it against you. Romo thought magnanimously. Soon, the worship ritual ended. With the help of the Faith Candle, Romo obtained more than 1,000 Faith Points. [Ding¡­ The entire clan¡¯s ancestral worship ritual has been completed. Four random items will be on discount. This will be valid for 24 hours. Host, please purchase them as soon as possible.] Oh? There are discounted items for sale after the entire clan has performed ancestral worship? This is great! After hearing the System notification, Romo immediately opened the System Shop. Sure enough, there were four items displayed at the top. The words ¡°50% discount¡± were written at the back. [A random silver-tier secret manual. Current price: 10,000 Faith Points.] [A random trade secret. Current price: 500 Faith Points.] [A random gold-tier Magical Item. Current price: 50,000 Faith Points.] [One Ancestral Protection Talisman. Current price: 100 Faith Points.] There is actually a silver-tier secret manual! Romo was overjoyed when he saw it. His family was in desperate need of a high-level secret manual. Currently, the meditation technique used by his family clan was only a bronze-tier meditation technique. This was utterly a commonplace item. If he wanted his family to rise up, strength was the most important. Hence, Romo needed to find a high-level secret manual for them urgently. ¡°Buy!¡± Although Romo did not have many Faith Points now, in order to increase the strength of his family as soon as possible, he bought the silver-tier secret manual. After buying it, Romo used it immediately. [Ding¡­ Congratulations on obtaining a high-grade, silver-tier meditation technique, the Wave Meditation Technique.] Hehe, his luck is pretty good. It is actually a high-grade item. From the name, one can tell that it is a water-based meditation technique. The meditation technique currently used by the family clan is also a water-based meditation technique. It is just nice that they can be coupled seamlessly without any side effects. Romo took a closer look at the Wave Meditation Technique. The main characteristic of this meditation technique was that after cultivating it, one¡¯s magical power would become exceptionally great. It would be equivalent to twice or more magical power than those of the same level. Furthermore, it had healing effects. It could be said to be a very powerful cultivation technique. The random trade secret only cost 500 Faith Points. He had to buy it too so that his family could earn more money. [Ding¡­ Congratulations on obtaining the method for making soap.] The method for making soap? This is not bad either. Making soap was the first choice of many transmigrators who wanted to establish themselves by peaceful means. Unfortunately, Romo did not know how to make soap, so he did not make soap back then. Now, he got the System to make it up to him. With soap as an exclusive business product and the addition of 20 points to his family¡¯s luck for wealth, the family clan should be able to earn a lot of money very quickly. He had really wanted the third item, the gold-tier Magical Item, but he did not have 50,000 Faith Points. As such, he had to give it a miss regretfully. The last one was an Ancestral Protection Talisman. It only cost 100 Faith Points, so he bought it decisively. Romo was very satisfied with the effect from using the gold-tier Ancestral Protection previously. The effect of this Ancestral Protection Talisman certainly could not match up. However, it would still have some effect. Since it cost only 100 Faith Points, Romo would not be too harsh on it. It was better than nothing.. Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Romo immediately used the Ancestral Protection Talisman on little Arthur. He was now the treasure of his family and had to be protected. Upon using it, the Ancestral Protection Talisman turned into an invisible golden light and entered little Arthur¡¯s body. If he were to run into danger, the talisman would come into action. ¡°Discounted items are so sweet. System, will there be discounted merchandise for sale each time the entire clan worships the ancestors?¡± [Certainly not. Discounted items are only sold once a month. It will be useless, host, even if your entire clan worships the ancestors daily.] The System immediately saw through Romo¡¯s thoughts and refuted him callously. ¡­ In the main hall of the Nicholas family clan. ¡°What? Someone has wanted to harm our Nicholas family? Who is it? Is this the Grimm family or the Campbell family?¡± A middle-aged man said angrily. His name was Zoro Nicholas, the eldest son of the family head Norton. He was in charge of the most profitable family tea business. He was not at home last night, so when he heard Norton telling him about what happened last night, he immediately said this indignantly. The Grimm family and the Campbell family were the two large family clans in Winterfrost. They were local family clans in Winterfrost with extensive influence, and were much stronger than the Nicholas family clan. As the Nicholas family clan were not locals, the two family clans had not been friendly to them. Therefore, when Zoro heard about the incident, his first reaction was that the two family clans were behind it. Norton did not say anything, but the other person, a blonde woman said, ¡°That would not have been the case. Such an obscure luck-plundering attack can only be cast by someone with at least the magical power of a Great Archmage. How could the two family clans have such powers in existence? Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have stayed in Winterfrost.¡± This blonde woman was Sonia Nicholas. She was Norton¡¯s second child and had been smart since young. Although she was a woman, she was better than Zoro in strength and also in business. Even her husband was a live-in son-in-law. Norton often lamented how good it would be if Sonia was a man, then he could hand over the family head position directly to Sonia, and he would be able to enjoy his time behind the scenes leisurely. ¡°What? Great Archmage? Why would such a powerful person make things difficult for us? Would such a person come again to make trouble for us?¡± Zoro said worriedly, upon hearing Sonia¡¯s words. If a Great Archmage were to really take vindictive actions against their family clan, they would surely die. This had invitably caused them to worry. Norton sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The realm of the Great Archmage is too far away from us. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡± Seeing that even Norton, the pillar of the family clan, was helpless, a dark shadow enshrouded everyone¡¯s heart. Their hearts became heavy. Upon seeing this, Norlin said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so worried. Aren¡¯t we protected by our ancestors?¡± Despite hearing this, the shadows in their hearts did not dissipate much. Ancestral protection? Was there really such a thing? They were all grown-ups and obviously did not believe in such unrealistic things. In order to break the depressing atmosphere, Norton asked, ¡°Zoro, Sonia, how¡¯s your business?¡± Zoro replied, ¡°The teahouse business is doing well. I¡¯ve found a new type of tea which tastes excellent. If I can bring it in, it will definitely make money.¡± Norton nodded. He knew Zoro had always cared about face. Everything he said had to be discounted. If he said the business was doing well, it meant it was just so-so, he had not lost money, and that was all. Then, Norton looked at Sonia who ran a women¡¯s clothing store. She had high taste and knew how to manage the business. Her business was even better than Zoro¡¯s teahouse business. Every month, she would send life-saving money to the family and would sometimes even help Zoro¡¯s teahouse. If it had not been for Sonia, the family¡¯s livelihood would definitely be much more difficult. These were the two main businesses of the Nicholas family clan. Everyone in the family clan basically worked in these two businesses. However, the profits were not great to begin with yet there was also oppression from the two large family clans. All of them had put nearly all their energy into the businesses and did not have the time to cultivate. This had caused the overall strength of the family to be very weak. The family head Norton had wanted to change the status quo but he was powerless. The short family meeting had ended very quickly. Everyone then departed separately. When Norton was the only one left, the worry in his eyes became more intense. The hostility from the other two family clans in the city had already made him feel immense pressure. Now, there was even an unknown enemy of the Great Archmage realm. How could he, a mere level-8 Mage, deal with this? Sigh, if only he had the protection of his ancestors. With this thought in mind, he looked in the direction of the ancestral hall. At the same time, Romo had also sensed Norton¡¯s worry. He looked over and saw Norton¡¯s worried gaze. Romo had also heard the conversation in the main hall, so he naturally knew what Norton was worried about. It looks like I have to use the Dream Appearing Talisman as soon as possible and teach him the high-grade silver-tier Wave Meditation Technique, as well as the soap-making method, so that the family can get out of this predicament as soon as possible and increase their strength. Otherwise, this old man Norton will surely be worried to death. The sun set and the moon rose. Soon, night fell. Norton sat cross-legged, practising the Waterfall Meditation Technique. However, there were too many trivial matters weighing down on his mind. No matter how hard he tried today, he was unable to enter into meditation. This forced him to stop. If he forced himself to meditate, he might go berserk. ¡°Why are you unable to enter into meditation?¡± Norton¡¯s wife asked worriedly when she saw Norton still not able to go into meditation after a long time. ¡°Sigh, there are too many mundane things. I can¡¯t calm my mind,¡± Norton said with helplessness. ¡°Then take a nap. You¡¯ve been using meditation as a substitute for sleep for so many years. You hardly sleep anymore. Perhaps sleeping is even more effective than meditation.¡± ¡°Ai, that¡¯s all I can do now.¡± Norton lay down as his wife gently massaged his temples. Norton soon fell asleep. On the other side, Romo had been waiting for Norton to fall asleep and enter dreamland. Then, his Dream Appearing Talisman could be used. Not long after Norton had fallen asleep, the System notified Romo. [The target has been detected to have entered dreamland. Dream Appearing Talisman can be used..] Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Use the Dream Appearing Talisman immediately!¡± With a thought from Romo, the Dream Appearing Talisman exploded into a ball of golden light which spreaded out. Romo was stunned. Then, he saw himself standing in the ancestral hall with intact hands and feet. Since when have I got a physical body? No, this is not reality. I¡¯m in Norton¡¯s dream. I only have a physical body in the dream realm. It turned out that Romo had actually entered into Norton¡¯s dream. Boom! ¡°Ah ~ ~ ~¡± At this moment, Romo heard the sounds of fighting and poignant screams were coming from outside the door. The sounds were very familiar. They were the screams of Romo¡¯s descendants. Romo opened the door and walked out. He saw flames outside soaring into the sky. Romo¡¯s clansmen were being slaughtered wantonly by a group of people. Although they had tried their best to fight back, it was useless. The other parties were too strong. Besides people from the Grimm family and the Campbell family, there was also a person who exuded a powerful aura. However, his face could not be seen clearly. Nonetheless, it was certain that this person was a Great Archmage. With one casual wave of his hand, he was able to slaughter a clansman from the Nicholas family. No one could stop him. In just a short while, almost everyone in the Nicholas family clan had been slaughtered. Only Norton was left struggling hard, trying to hold out. He had watched his clansmen die one by one. His eyes were about to split open as he glared at the Great Archmage and howled, ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± Then, he charged forward, not caring if he could fight him. He was determined to die. Ai, it¡¯s actually a nightmare and such a tragic one. It looks like the two other large family clans of Winterfrost and that unknown Great Archmage have all caused tremendous pressure to Norton, being the head of the family. Otherwise, he would not have such a nightmare. Also, I can¡¯t let him fight to the death with that Great Archmage. Otherwise, he may really die in his own nightmare. With this thought in mind, Romo exerted his thought and a golden light immediately radiated outward. Everything seemed to come to a standstill as if time had stopped. The power of the Dream Appearing Talisman not only allowed Romo to enter a person¡¯s dream, it also allowed him to do whatever he wanted in the person¡¯s dream. Norton was charging towards the Great Archmage whose face could not be seen clearly. However, his attack went right through the person¡¯s body. Norton was startled. What is going on? He looked carefully and realized that all the sounds around him had disappeared. Everyone around him had stopped moving, and then they vanished like ash. What is going on? At this moment, a beam of golden light rose up. It had caught Norton¡¯s attention. He saw a person with a golden glow walking over from the ancestral hall. The person was looking at him with a benevolent smile. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± Norton was flabbergasted for a moment. Then, he looked at the other party in utter disbelief because the person before him turned out to be identical to the portrait of the Old Ancestor left behind by his family! ¡°I am your ancestor, Romo Nicholas!¡± Romo looked at Norton with loving benevolence. That¡¯s right, it was benevolent love. Romo was his old ancestor. Although Norton was already over 70 years old and was an old man, he was still Romo¡¯s 15th generation descendant. ¡°This¡­..This¡­!¡± Norton exclaimed in disbelief despite Romo having identified himself. ¡°Are you really the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m real indeed!¡± Upon hearing Romo¡¯s words, Norton collapsed to the floor and started bawling. ¡°Old Ancestor, why didn¡¯t you manifest earlier? If you had shown yourself earlier, our clansmen wouldn¡¯t have been slaughtered. Now, I¡¯m the only old man left. What¡¯s the use of you showing your spirit, Old Ancestor!¡± Norton was bawling his eyes out in grief. Romo did not know whether to laugh or cry. Norton had not realized that this was just his dream. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, the other clansmen aren¡¯t dead. This is only your dream, not reality!¡± ¡°Ah? My dream? Not reality? Does this mean our clansmen are still alive?¡± ¡°Of course they are still alive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re alive, it¡¯s good that they¡¯re alive,¡± Norton said, with his heart still palpitating. Then, he remembered that the Old Ancestor was still in front of him. He had actually sprawled himself on the ground and wailed, and really embarrassed himself before the Old Ancestor. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Old Ancestor, why have you manifested?¡± At the mention of this, Romo said exasperatedly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you guys. Back then, I had left behind a large family clan, and it has been reduced to such a miserable state by you guys. I cannot stand it anymore, so I have to appear in your dream in order to help you all.¡± ¡°Old Ancestor, I¡­..¡± Norton¡¯s face was filled with guilt. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. I¡¯ll teach you a high-grade silver-tier meditation technique called the Wave Meditation Technique. It can be coupled seamlessly with your current meditation technique, and you can cultivate it directly.¡± After Romo had finished speaking, he took out the Wave Meditation Technique right away and then patted Norton¡¯s head. Instantly, the Wave Meditation Technique turned into specks of golden light and entered Norton¡¯s mind. Norton felt a powerful cultivation technique being imprinted directly in his mind. All the doubts and difficult parts all became clear as if this cultivation technique had been created by him. Boom! This cultivation technique started to work automatically. Immediately, magical power surged from Norton¡¯s body, forming mysterious magic runes. There were a total of eight magic runes. However, when the Wave Meditation Technique was working, a new magic rune was rapidly formed. Moreover, this newly formed magic rune was more complicated and mysterious than the previous eight magic runes. Its power was naturally also much stronger. Boom! After the ninth magic rune had been formed, Norton¡¯s magical power more than doubled. His strength directly advanced to that of a level-9 Mage in the dream. Norton gradually opened his eyes, and he saw the Old Ancestor smiling at him. ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor, for teaching me the divine technique!¡± Norton immediately kowtowed to express his immense gratitude. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need for that. Quick, get up. I still have other techniques to impart to you.¡± Hearing this, Norton quickly got up and sat down obediently. One single meditation technique had already enabled his strength to advance to another level, something which he had failed to do for many years. If he had other cultivation techniques, they would definitely be of even greater help to him. Romo said, ¡°What I¡¯m about to impart to you is a medium-grade, silver-tier meditation technique called the Seven Kills Meditation Technique. This meditation technique is very murderous and isn¡¯t suitable for you. However, you can memorize it and impart it to the clansmen.¡± After he had finished speaking, Romo started to teach it to Norton line by line, word by word. This Seven Kills Meditation Technique was not a product of the System. It could not be imparted to Nortan instantly with just one pat to the head. He had to memorize it line by line, word by word. To be able to learn it later on would require one to be enlightened himself.. Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°This is all of the Seven Kills Meditation Technique. Have you memorized it?¡± ¡°Old Ancestor, I¡¯ve remembered everything,¡± Norton said respectfully. Romo nodded and continued to impart many other techniques, spells, and magic potion formulas. This was all the knowledge Romo had when he was alive. His family clan also had a backup copy, but it had been lost later on. Now was the perfect time to impart everything to him in his dream. As a level-9 Mage, Norton¡¯s mental strength was very powerful. Although he could not understand everything that Romo had said, he had no problem remembering them. Even so, after trying his best to memorize for an entire night, Norton¡¯s head was aching. He could not carry on anymore. Upon seeing this, Romo knew that he was almost done imparting the knowledge, so he stopped. The knowledge and cultivation techniques would suffice for them to digest for a while. After Norton had rested for a while, Romo said, ¡°I also have a method here to make soap. Remember the formula. This is a daily necessity that every household needs. If you can make this, it can earn a lot of money.¡± The method of making soap was also a product of the System. Romo directly slapped it into Norton¡¯s head. Norton thought for a moment and knew the method to make soap and the use of soap. He knew that this stuff was very valuable and was instantly overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor.¡± Norton kowtowed again. ¡°Well, in terms of business ability, Sonia is the strongest in the family. You can let her handle the soap business, and you¡¯ll definitely make a lot of money. Also, her husband, Jack, is a useful person. He¡¯s very loyal to our family, so you can use him without worry.¡± Romo reminded him that Sonia¡¯s husband, Jack, had also participated in the ancestral worship ritual. He had contributed 20 Faith Points and was as devout as Norton. This showed Jack¡¯s loyalty to the Nicholas family. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Great Archmage who plundered little Arthur¡¯s luck. I¡¯ve already dealt with that person. Even if he did not die, he would have been severely injured. He won¡¯t cause any trouble for you for the time being.¡± This unknown Great Archmage enemy had been a huge weight in Norton¡¯s heart. Now that he heard the Old Ancestor had already injured him, and he would not come to make trouble for them, his worry was instantly reduced by a great deal, and he was exceptionally grateful. ¡°Also, from now on, hold a clan-wide ancestral worship ritual every month, and worship more often on regular days.¡± ¡°Understood, Old Ancestor. Do you have any other instructions?¡± Norton asked respectfully. ¡°No, that¡¯s all for now. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± With that said, Romo¡¯s golden light dimmed, and he was about to leave Norton¡¯s dream. Norton immediately shouted, ¡°Old Ancestor, if there¡¯s anything in the future, how shall I contact you?¡± ¡°I will always protect the family clan. If anything happens, I will know and visit you in your dream. Don¡¯t worry!¡± The voice drifted away and gradually faded. In Norton¡¯s room, Norton sat up from his bed. His sight was a little blurry at first, but it quickly regained clarity. Then, he felt a sense of loss. Ah, so it was just a dream. How good would it have been if what happened in the dream was real? The Old Ancestor had imparted many high-tier cultivation techniques to him in the dream. These cultivation techniques were enough to increase the strength of their family clan in a short period of time. At least, they would not be oppressed by the other two family clans to the point that they could not breathe. Especially the Wave Meditation Technique, which was a high-grade silver-tier meditation technique. As he thought of the Wave Meditation Method, the cultivation technique started to work without him realizing it. Instantly, a layer of strong magical power appeared around Norton. Norton was stunned. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± He felt the strong magical power in his body, and there in his hand was the ninth magic rune which had been condensed in his dream. He was stunned for a moment, and then he became ecstatic. Is this cultivation technique actually real?! My strength has indeed advanced to a level-9 Mage! Did this mean that the Old Ancestor had really imparted so many cultivation techniques to him? ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± asked Susan, Norton¡¯s wife, who had woken up and seen Norton condensing magic runes. Norton quickly put away his cultivation technique and the magic rune disappeared. He turned to his wife Susan and said excitedly, ¡°Susan, hit me quickly.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you okay? You¡¯re so worked up late at night and you want me to hit you?¡± Susan looked at Norton doubtfully. ¡°Aiya, I told you to hit me, just do so. I want to see if I¡¯m dreaming right now,¡± Norton said anxiously. Upon hearing, Susan had no choice but to pinch him with her fingers. Feeling the pain in his arm, Norton became even more excited. It is painful. This means that this is not a dream! Oh my god! The Old Ancestor has really appeared and imparted cultivation techniques to me in my dream! Apart from the high-grade silver-tier Wave Meditation Technique, there was also the medium-grade silver-tier Seven Kills Meditation Technique, as well as some other offensive magical power and other knowledge. No, he must record them down immediately. If he forgot any of them, it would be a great loss. With this thought, Norton got off the bed without even putting on his shoes. He walked to the desk, picked up the swan-quill pen, and started to write quickly. ¡°Master, put on your shirt, otherwise, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Susan quickly caught up with Norton and draped his shirt over his body. She felt that Norton the old man must be hysterical, otherwise, why would he suddenly wake up in the middle of the night and want her to hit him? Why was he writing so furtively? It must be because the family had run into too many difficulties recently, and Master was under great pressure. Sigh¡­ Susan¡¯s heart ached as she thought of this. She stayed by his side after she had given Norton his shirt. Norton wrote one sheet after another. It was not until noon that he finished writing down what his ancestor had imparted to him in his dream. He immediately sorted the sheets out. The first copy was the Wave Meditation Technique. Seeing that it was identical to the meditation technique imparted in the dream, he became even more excited. There were also some other things, and he had also recorded them completely down. Looking at Norton¡¯s excited expression, Susan asked, ¡°Master, what are these that you have written?¡± ¡°This is the hope for our family clan to rise up!¡± Norton said excitedly. Susan did not question further. She had never asked about the matters in the family clan. All she needed to do was to serve Norton well. She said, ¡°Master, you better eat something quickly.¡± Norton looked up and saw that it was already bright outside. He had experienced so many things that night, and his stomach was already rumbling with hunger. However, he did not have the time to eat now. He said immediately, ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Quick, get my bath ready and a new change of clothes for me. I want to go to the ancestral hall to thank the Old Ancestor. Oh, and give instructions to call all the clansmen back..¡± Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t we just call our people back for a clan-wide sacrifice yesterday? Why is there a sacrifice again?¡± Susan asked, perplexed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Just do as you¡¯re told.¡± Norton then took a bath and changed into a set of clean clothes. He then came to the ancestral hall and looked at the ancestral tablets. He was excited and bowed reverently. ¡°The 15th generation descendant, Norton Nicholas, pays respect to our ancestor. Thank you for imparting the cultivation techniques to us!¡± [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 100 Faith Points! The Faith Candle¡¯s effect has been activated. Received an additional 100 Faith Points!] Shit, his Faith Points has jumped from 20 points to 100 points directly, a five-fold increase. It looks as if Norton is not just kowtowing devoutly this time but is worshipping zealously like a fanatic. However, after thinking about it, it did make sense. After all, paying respect to his ancestors previously had been done out of mere respect for his predecessors. But now, he knew this Old Ancestor really existed, and that he had been protecting them all the time. He had even imparted cultivation techniques and secret manuals to him, as well as the method to create wealth. These were all real, solid benefits. He was even able to defeat a Great Archmage directly, so how could all this not make Norton fanatical? After the worship had ended, Norton looked at Romo¡¯s ancestral tablet. Romo gave a thought and a faint beam of golden light was emitted. Norton was overjoyed. This was the Old Ancestor¡¯s response to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Ancestor. I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll bring our family clan to greater heights!¡± After saying that, he kowtowed sincerely again. However, this time, there were no more Faith Points as he could only contribute Faith Points once per day. On the other side, Zoro, Sonia and others had again been summoned back. They all looked puzzled. When Sonia saw Zoro, she asked directly, ¡°Big Brother, why has Father called us back again? Didn¡¯t the worship ritual just end yesterday? Has something happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Zoro was also clueless. Sonia said, ¡°Sigh, my clothing store is doing very well today. In just half a day, it has exceeded half a month¡¯s sales. I also hope to go back quickly.¡± ¡°Oh? Is the business that good?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know why but the business has suddenly become better today. It¡¯s very strange.¡± Sonia said happily. Then she saw Zoro¡¯s happy face and that his usually tightly-knitted brows were relaxed. She knew something good had happened to him and said, ¡°Brother, have you encountered some good things? Why are you so happy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zoro nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you know, I went earlier today to bring in that new tea. When I got there, I wasn¡¯t confident if I would be able to bring it in myself because the Grimm family and the Campbell family had also sent people there. They are more powerful than us, but the boss of the new tea has actually agreed to cooperate with us directly. Everything went so smoothly.¡± ¡°This is good news. Looks like luck has descended upon our family.¡± Everyone was discussing happily. As their businesses had suddenly improved, everyone¡¯s mood had also improved. However, they naturally would not have known that all this was happening because Romo had added 20 points to their family¡¯s luck for wealth. At this moment, Norton had finished paying his respects to the ancestors. Everyone stood up immediately and bowed to welcome Norton in. After the greeting formalities, Norton sat down at the head of the table, his expression solemn. He looked around at everyone and said, ¡°I have called all of you back today because something big happened last night!¡± When everyone heard this, they all sat up ramrod straight. Sure enough, something big had happened, otherwise, the family head would not have called them back so soon. However, Norlin¡¯s eyes were filled with doubts. He had not gone out. Last night, he was at home the entire night. If something big had really happened, it was impossible for him not to know. What was this big thing? Norlin was becoming even more perplexed. Everyone looked at Norton, waiting to hear what he would say next. Norton said, ¡°I dreamt of our Old Ancestor yesterday!¡± Zoro: ¡°¡­¡± Sonia: ¡°¡­¡± Norlin: ¡°¡­¡± The others: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone became collectively petrified. Damn, this is the big issue? You have dreamt of our Old Ancestor? Is this the big issue you are talking about? It¡¯s only a dream? A few seconds later, everyone reacted and looked at each other. They looked like they had wanted to say something but hesitated. Norton saw everyone¡¯s expressions and naturally knew what they were thinking. He said, ¡°I know all of you may be thinking that I¡¯m making a mountain out of a molehill but let me tell you, this is a very important matter. Last night, in the dream, our ancestor imparted many things to me, including powerful meditation techniques and magical skills, as well as something that can make our family create wealth very quickly. These things can allow our family to rise up rapidly!¡± After hearing this, everyone still did not believe it. After all, for such things, if they had not personally experienced them, they certainly would not believe. And they all looked at Norton with some worry in their eyes. Norton knew what they were worried about. They were probably thinking that he, this old man already in his seventies, had encountered too many troubles of late that he was perhaps no longer able to bear the pressure and had fried his brain. Norton knew that no matter what he said, they would not believe him. Instead, they would become even more worried. Hence, with a thought, he unleashed the magical power. Instantly, a powerful wave of magical power swept across the entire place. ¡°What a powerful magical power!¡± No one had expected Norton to suddenly erupt with magical power. They were all shocked by the suddenness of what had happened. After experiencing the might of the magical power, everyone was all stunned. Norlin looked at the nine magic runes revolving around Norton¡¯s body and said in shock, ¡°Nine magic runes! Big Brother, have you already become a level-9 Mage?!!!¡± Norton nodded and said, ¡°Not just a level-9 Mage. Look carefully at how my ninth magic rune differs from the rest.¡± With Norton¡¯s prompting, Norlin immediately took a closer look at the ninth magic rune. He saw that this magic rune had much more complicated patterns than all the previous eight magic runes combined. Furthermore, the magical power was radiating out, wave after wave. It was very powerful. ¡°This¡­ this doesn¡¯t seem to be a magic rune condensed from the Waterfall Meditation Technique, right?¡± Norlin said a little unconfidently. After all, he himself was only a level-7 Mage, not as strong as Norton. Norton said, ¡°That¡¯s right, these are indeed not magic runes condensed from the Waterfall Meditation Technique, but the magic runes condensed from the Wave Meditation Technique. And this Wave Meditation Technique is a high-grade, silver-tier meditation technique!¡± ¡°What? High-grade, silver-tier meditation technique?¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard this.. Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the entire Winterfrost, they had never heard of anyone having a silver-tier meditation technique, let alone a high-grade one. Where did the family head get such a powerful meditation technique? Without waiting for them to ask, Norton flipped one of his hands. Instantly, a water screen formed and a glowing armor appeared on Norton¡¯s body. Everyone was shocked again. ¡°Is this the Magic Armor?¡± ¡°No,¡± Norlin said excitedly. ¡°This is the long lost Water Essence Armor of our Nicholas family clan!¡± Magic Armor is a very rare defensive magical skill, but one can buy it as long as they have enough money. However, this Water Essence Armor is an upgraded version of the Magic Armor. It is a high-grade silver-tier magic skill. This is not something that can be bought with money. However, this magical skill had been lost. Where did Norton learn it from? Everyone looked at Norton in shock, their faces were filled with doubts. ¡°Big Brother, these high-grade meditation techniques are long lost magical skills. Where did you get them from?¡± Norlin asked anxiously. Norton smiled faintly and said, ¡°These have all been imparted to me by our Old Ancestor in the dream! Now, do you believe me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± When everyone heard that, they immediately said, ¡°Seeing is believing.¡± Now that they had witnessed them with their own eyes, how could they not believe? ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Norlin asked. This was what everyone wanted to know. Norton said, ¡°Last night, it happened like this¡­..¡± Norton told them everything that had happened in the dream last night. Everyone was dumbfounded. Although there were many magical powers in this world and even legendary gods, they still found it unbelievable that such a mysterious thing had happened to them. ¡°And these are the secret manuals which the Old Ancestor has imparted to me. I¡¯ve recorded all of them down. You can pass around to read them.¡± Norton took out the manuals of the cultivation techniques he had recorded. After everyone had passed them around and read them, all of them became thoroughly convinced of the Old Ancestor¡¯s existence. After they had finished reading them, Norton put the secret manuals away and said, ¡°These secret manuals are our capital for the family to rise up. All of you are the cornerstones of our family clan. You can select the cultivation techniques suitable for you, but you must not reveal these secret manuals and this matter to outsiders.¡± Everyone immediately agreed. They had understood the rationale that having a prized treasure would invite trouble. If this matter were to spread, they would surely die. ¡°Also, that thief, who tried to plunder little Arthur¡¯s luck earlier, has been injured by our Old Ancestor. He won¡¯t come to make trouble for us. We don¡¯t have to worry anymore. However, we still have to work hard to cultivate. We can¡¯t just rely on our Old Ancestor for everything.¡± Norton then looked at Sonia and said, ¡°Sonia, you¡¯re the most talented in business. You¡¯ll be in charge of the soap business. The family clan will fully support whatever you need.¡± Sonia said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Father. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Norton nodded and said, ¡°And there is still your husband, Jack. You have to manage the clothing store alone and also manage the soap business; it will definitely be too much for you to handle. You can get your husband Jack involved.¡± Sonia¡¯s eyes teared up when she heard that. She loved her husband, Jack, but Norton had never liked him. Hence, Jack had not been able to fully integrate into their family. She had to even be wary of Jack when doing business. Now, Norton had personally said that she could get her husband Jack involved. This was equivalent to accepting Jack fully and treating him as a member of the Nicholas family. After he had settled everything, Norton stood up and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. Let¡¯s go to the ancestral hall now to pay respect to our Old Ancestor.¡± [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 90 Faith Points. The effect of the Faith Candle has been activated. Received additional 90 Faith Points.] [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 80 Faith Points. The effect of the Faith Candle Effect has been activated. Received additional 80 Faith Points.] [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 88 Faith Points.] [Ding¡­.] [Ding¡­] After having received the blessings and protection from their Old Ancestor, many people paid their respects to Romo with gratitude. Hence, the number of Faith Points they contributed was several times more than yesterday. However, they were only the core family members who knew the truth. Those who did not know the truth contributed the same number of Faith Points as yesterday. Even so, this wave of worship enabled Romo to gain more than 2,000 Faith Points. After the worship, the head of the family, Norton, announced a new family clan rule in front of everyone in the ancestral hall. It was also the most important family clan rule, and it was that everyone in the family clan had to worship their ancestors once a day! Regarding this family rule, other than the few core members who knew the truth, everyone else was baffled. They did not know the sudden need for such a family clan rule. However, as it was just paying respects to the ancestors daily and offering incense to them, nothing too troublesome, so they all nodded and expressed that they would strictly abide by this family rule. Upon hearing this, Romo nodded in satisfaction. In this way, he would be able to obtain at least 2,000 Faith Points every day. After the worship had ended, everyone went back to their own work. Many of them were perplexed after the two consecutive days of worship by the entire clan. Especially Ron. After the worship, he said to his father, Zoro, ¡°Father, what has happened? It has been two consecutive days of paying respects to our ancestors, and Grandpa has even made it a family rule?¡± Zoro looked at his son with heartache. If he had not been so seriously injured previously, he would have been a student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy by now, with a high rank and great power. He would not be staying at home all day like he was now, and be even unable to participate in the family core¡¯s meeting. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much about this. Just pay respect to your ancestors every day. Your grandfather must have his reasons for doing this.¡± ¡°All right,¡± said Ron, feeling a little disappointed. He said goodbye to his father and left. On the other side, Sonia and her husband, Jack, had returned to their own residence. Jack did not inquire about the matter which the family head had asked several core members, including Sonia, to go to the meeting room to discuss. He did not want to ask too much, in case the head of the family, Norton, became displeased with him after knowing about it. If that happened, it would implicate Sonia.. Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sonia¡¯s husband, Jack, was not from Winterfrost but had fled to this place three years ago in the winter. It was freezing outside, and Jack had fled to this place alone. When he could no longer walk, he hid outside Sonia¡¯s clothing store to escape from the snow and the wind. When Sonia found him, he was almost frozen. After Sonia¡¯s rescue, Jack came back to life, and she learnt that Jack had no place to go. If he had no place to stay, Jack definitely would not be able to survive that winter, so Sonia let Jack stay in the clothing store to help out. She did not expect Jack to be so talented in business. Ever since Jack came to the clothing store, their business had improved by twenty to thirty percent. This made Sonia value Jack even more. Moreover, Jack was tall and handsome, and he had a sense of humor. Soon, the two of them fell in love with each other and became husband and wife. However, this matter made the head of the family, Norton, unhappy. Norton had his own plans for Sonia¡¯s marriage, which was to form a marriage alliance to enable the Nicholas family clan to gain a firm foothold in Winterfrost. However, before he could suggest it, Sonia had already decided on her marriage, and the husband she chose was a poor man who had fled here. This did not benefit her family clan at all. Norton naturally did not like him. After failing to persuade Sonia, he allowed them to get married eventually. However, Norton had not treated his poor son-in-law well. Jack was also a very smart person. He knew naturally that he was not liked by his father-in-law, so he had always been very well-behaved and would not do anything overboard. He was even a little too cautious, and when Sonia, who loved Jack deeply, saw this, it made her feel very sorry for her husband. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to the clothing store. Business is very good today. I can¡¯t delay further,¡± Jack said after he had sent Sonia back home. Sonia pulled Jack back and said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s take a day off today. I have something more important to tell you.¡± ¡°Ah? What is this matter? More important than the clothing store business?¡± Jack said, puzzled. ¡°It is certainly important. Let me show you something first.¡± Although the clothing store¡¯s business had been good, when compared to the new soap business, the latter was of a different class altogether because soap was a novel product never seen before. If they could make it, it would be an exclusive business. Immediately, Sonia took out the method for soap-making. Jack took a look at it and saw that there was only the method of soap-making but it had not explained the use of soap. ¡°Soap? What is this?¡± Jack asked suspiciously. ¡°This is a daily necessity!¡± Sonia explained the use of the soap. Jack was a talented businessman, even better than Sonia. After listening to Sonia¡¯s introduction, his eyes lit up and he said, ¡°If it¡¯s really as you have said, we will definitely make a lot of money from making this soap!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Sonia said as she put her arms around Jack¡¯s neck and said affectionately, ¡°Honey, do you know that Father told me at the meeting today? He said he wanted you to do this together with me.¡± ¡°Ah? Honey, is what you said true? Has Father really said that?¡± Jack said in disbelief after hearing this. Sonia said, ¡°Of course this is true. Otherwise, how would I dare to show you the method to make such an important soap? Father has truly accepted you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Sonia. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you,¡± Jack said excitedly, his face reddened. Then, he said, ¡°By the way, I have to go and thank my Father Lord for finally accepting me as a member of this family.¡± After saying this, he was about to go and thank Norton. Sonia quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t go now. Father must be meditating right now. Let¡¯s not disturb him. Let¡¯s think about how to operate the soap business. If we could make money, Father would be happy.¡± ¡°Yes, Honey, you¡¯re right.¡± In the few days that followed, everyone in the Nicholas family clan became busier, but all this was due to good happenings. Their teahouse had introduced new tea leaves, which tasted great. After drinking the new tea, many people could no longer drink other types of tea. Hence, there were people queuing up every day to buy the new tea. This had made the teahouse business extremely brisk. It was the same for the clothing store. Overall, although they were busier and more tired than before, everyone was happy to see so much revenue daily. They saw hope for their days ahead. Some core members of the family clan had also received the higher tier cultivation techniques. Every day, they were busy studying, cultivating, and striving to improve their current strength as soon as possible. They had been intimidated by the Grimm and Campbell family clans previously, but now that they had received the higher tier cultivation techniques, they were especially diligent and hardworking in their cultivation. Sonia and Jack, on the other hand, had already succeeded in their attempt to make the first piece of soap. After using it, they were very happy with the effects they saw. They were even more certain that they could make a lot of money from it. Then, they started to make preparations to build the factory. Once the factory was ready, they would be able to mass produce the soaps. And they had not forgotten the most important thing, which was to pay respects to their ancestors every day. After all, this had already become the family-clan rule, so everyone had to pay their respects even if they were unwilling. As such, Romo had a stable income of more than 2,000 Faith Points every day. The person who gave Romo the most comfort was the family head, Norton. Ever since he had received the Wave Meditation Technique, other than eating, drinking, and going to the toilet, he spent almost all his time meditating and cultivating. Perhaps because the Wave Meditation Technique was a product of the System, Norton did not have any difficulty with the meditation technique. He was like a fish in water when cultivating it. Or perhaps, it was because he had already accumulated large amounts of reserves in his body. It was because the meditation techniques he had used previously were too garbage that his realm had been suppressed, and he was not able to advance. After obtaining the powerful meditation technique, his strength had improved rapidly; he was advancing by almost one level every day. Over the past few days, he had already condensed three magic runes and had successfully advanced to become a level-12 Mage. This was the full level of the Mage realm. One more step, and he would be able to break through and successfully become a Great Mage; this was to be a giant leap. That night, Norton continued to meditate in the quiet room. The twelve magic runes he had condensed revolved around him continuously, and they became faster and faster.. Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hmm? Is he about to break through to the realm of a Great Mage?¡± Seeing the situation, Romo immediately knew that Norton was trying to break through to the realm of the Great Mage. He had not expected his accumulated reserves to be so steep. In the past few days, he had advanced several levels in a row, and now he was even trying to advance directly to the realm of the Great Mage. As expected, Norton could be seen slowing down the magic runes around him and starting to arrange them in a certain order, finally forming a hexagram. For a Mage advancing to become a Great Mage, he had to arrange all the magic runes, which he had previously condensed, in a certain order to build a magic formation. To cast a magic spell, a Mage would have to arrange the magic runes in his body into a temporary magic formation before he could unleash the magical power. However, after one had advanced to the Great Mage realm, all the magic runes in his body would have already been arranged into a powerful magic formation. As such, he could save the step of the temporary magic formation and directly unleash the magical power. Moreover, as the magic formation was a permanent one formed by all the twelve magic runes, its power would also increase by several folds. For the same magic spell, the power released by a Great Mage would be at least five times that of a level-12 Mage. It could be said that after reaching the realm of a Great Mage, one had just touched the threshold of magical power. Before that, the person could only be said to be familiar with magical power. Therefore, this was a very important hurdle. If he could not condense the twelve magic runes currently in his body into a magic formation, then the twelve magic runes would likely go berserk, or even be utterly shattered. Then the situation would be like Ron¡¯s case. The person would be seriously injured, and he might not even be able to restore magic runes again, becoming a complete invalid. As he thought of this, Romo watched Norton condense the magic formation. He was also a little worried. Romo would think that Norton should have at least continued to build up his strength for a period of time, and wait till he had enough strength before attempting to break through to the realm of the Great Mage. By that time, he would certainly be able to advance to the realm of the Great Mage with ease. But now, he had advanced several levels in a row, and this had already consumed most of his previously accumulated reserves. It would be a little risky for him to continue to tackle the most difficult Great Mage level. However, Norton could not be faulted for this. After all, although his family clan had Romo¡¯s protection, as head of the family clan, Norton had continued to feel constantly threatened by the Grimm and Campbell family clans. He wanted to strengthen himself as soon as possible so that he could protect his family well. Because of this, Norton was trying to charge directly toward the realm of the Great Mage despite the lack of adequate preparation. Romo fixed his gaze on Norton as he was setting up the magic formation. He saw that the twelve magic runes had occupied many critical nodes. In the beginning, these magic runes were separate and did not have any direct connection with each other. However, under Norton¡¯s control, the magic runes connected up with each other. If he could connect up all the magic runes and fused them together, then he would have successfully advanced and become a Great Mage. After connecting five to six magic runes, there was a problem connecting to the seventh magic rune. This was because the first few magic runes had all been condensed by Norton using the Waterfall Meditation Technique, but the current magic rune had been condensed using the Wave Meditation Technique, although they were all water-based magic runes, and there were no conflicts between them. However, there was still a difference. The magic rune condensed subsequently using the Wave Meditation Technique was more profound. By analogy, if the original magic runes were junior high school students, the latest magic rune was an undergraduate. The gap between them was too great, and it was impossible for them to work together. The current situation was such that when the magic rune condensed from the Wave Meditation Method was connected with the earlier magic runes, the energy of the magic formation instantly became unbalanced and turbulent. As such, the magic formation immediately started to become unstable. Even those magic runes which had already been connected earlier by Magic Threads showed signs of breaking up. Norton had also clearly sensed this. He had to quickly exert all his strength before he managed to stabilize the magic formation, but fine beads of sweat had formed densely on his forehead. It could be seen how risky this tackling attempt had been this time. He almost failed. Romo too was very worried for Norton. This won¡¯t do. If this continues, Norton will certainly fail in his attempt to become a Great Mage. When this happens, not only will it be difficult for him to save his current cultivation base, he may even become an invalid. This will be a huge blow to the family clan which is yet to rise up. I can¡¯t let this happen. I must help him advance. As Romo thought about this, he immediately summoned the System. ¡°System, is there any way to help him advance?¡± [Ding¡­ With reference to the host¡¯s request, the System recommends that the host use the Realm Upgrade Protection Talisman.] Soon, an item appeared on the System interface. Romo took a look at it. [Realm Upgrade Protection Talisman: Upon use, the success rate of realm advancement can be increased by 50%. It can be used for all realms. However, the consumption of Faith Points will correspond with the advancement realm and difficulty level of the user. If there are insufficient Faith Points, the success rate will be reduced accordingly.] Impressive, it could actually increase the success rate by 50%. The success rate of Norton advancing on his own should be around 50%. If coupled with this Realm Upgrade Protection Talisman, the success rate will immediately increase to 100%. ¡°Buy!¡± ¡°System, how many Faith Points will this Realm Upgrade Protection Talisman cost?¡± [Host, please specify the user first. The price differs for persons of different levels.] ¡°The target is Norton Nicholas.¡± [Ding¡­ Confirmed target for use: Norton Nicholas. Advancement target: Great Mage. Requires 10,000 Faith Points.] The System had specified the price. After seeing the price, Romo¡¯s heart bled immediately. Damn, another 10,000 Faith Points. This was almost all the Faith Points he had accumulated over the past few days. If he were to buy this Realm Upgrade Protection Talisman, he would become a pauper again. However, the family head Norton must not fail in his advancement and even end up as an invalid at this time. He must buy this Realm Upgrade Protection Talisman. ¡°Buy a Realm Upgrade Protection Talisman for Norton Nicholas!¡± Romo made up his mind and bought it.. Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations His Faith Points dropped from a five-digit figure to a four-digit figure. At the same moment, a beam of golden light had pierced through the air and entered Norton¡¯s body. Immediately, Norton could sense the magic formation which was near collapse becoming stabilized. He was stunned at first, and then he came overjoyed. At such a moment, the only person likely to have helped him was his Old Ancestor. He was very grateful, but this was not the time to be distracted. He had to advance as soon as possible. He immediately started to continue connecting to the other magic runes. Previously, no matter what he did, he was not able to successfully connect up the runes but this time he succeeded with ease, and there was no instability. Norton was overjoyed and continued to connect to the other runes. Soon, all twelve magic runes were connected together, and the entire magic formation lit up. A strong magical power radiated outwards, and Norton felt as if his entire body had sublimated! Great Mage! He had successfully advanced! Seeing that Norton had finally advanced successfully and become a Great Mage, Romo heaved a sigh of relief. He was very glad. [Ding¡­ Family Clan has produced a Great Mage. Fulfilled required condition. Family Clan¡¯s rank upgraded to Level 2.] [Ding¡­ Received gift bag for Family Clan¡¯s rank upgrade to Level 2.] Damn, the rank has actually been upgraded. That¡¯s great. Romo had asked the System previously how to upgrade the rank of family clan but the System did not tell him explicitly. It only mentioned that many conditions had to be met, including financial resources, number of members, strength, influence, and so on. However, Romo did not know specifically what was required. But currently, Romo knows. Previously, all the other conditions had already been met, and only a Great Mage had been lacking. Now that Norton had advanced, the family clan¡¯s rank naturally also leveled up. Now that Norton had advanced and his family clan¡¯s rank had also been upgraded, it was double happiness for the family. Romo¡¯s hope for his family clan to rise up had advanced again by one more step. Looking toward the gift bag rewarded for the family clan¡¯s upgrade to rank-2, Romo immediately opened it with a thought. [Ding¡­ Received 50 Family Clan Luck Distribution Points.] [Ding¡­ Received 12 Super Experience Talismans.] [Ding¡­ Received 1 blueprint for a Small Protective Formation!] [Ding¡­ Received 1 Night Travel Talisman.] [Ding¡­ Received a Store Half-Price Beckoning Talisman.] There was lots of good stuff, and each of them seemed great. Romo looked at the blueprint for the Small Protective Formation first. If he could gather all the materials, he would be able to set up a Small Protective Formation to protect his current family clan. [Night Travel Divine Talisman: One can be advanced temporarily to the Spirit Demon realm and go out at night!] Damn, this is amazing. The Spirit Demon realm is equivalent to the Divine Mage realm. The Great Archmage, who plundered luck previously, is nothing before the Divine Mage. This talisman not only could allow one to advance temporarily to the Spirit Demon realm but also to go out at night. This was simply a great killing weapon. With this talisman, Romo no longer needed to be afraid of enemies attacking his family clan. As for the Store Half-Price Beckoning Talisman, he would leave it for now and use it only after he had accumulated more Faith Points. Currently, it is better to increase the family clan¡¯s luck points first. Romo thought for a while. Previously, he had added merely 20 points to the luck for wealth, and the businesses of the family clan prospered. Moreover, they also had the soap, which enabled them to rapidly amass wealth. They no longer needed this. What they needed most now was to increase their strength quickly. This was the most fundamental. Thinking of this, Romo added all the 50 Distribution Points directly to the luck for magical power. With the increase in luck for magical power, the cultivation speed would increase for the entire family clan. Also if they were to encounter hurdles during cultivation, it would also be easier for them to achieve breakthroughs. Following this, Romo looked at the 12 Super Experience Talismans and used them all. [Ding¡­ The host¡¯s strength has increased to Level-1 Spectral Spirit.] [Ding¡­ The host¡¯s strength has increased to Level-2 Spectral Spirit.] ¡­ [Ding¡­ The host¡¯s strength has increased to Level-12 Spectral Spirit.] Romo had advanced consecutively to level-12 and powerful energy kept surging in Romo¡¯s body. Romo felt he had inexhaustible energy in his body. He was now at the full level of the Spectral Spirit realm. This was equivalent to the full level of the Great Mage realm, which was level-12, many times more powerful than Norton. The System was indeed powerful. Norton had worked so hard to advance to level-1 Great Mage, yet Romo was able to use just a few Experience Talismans directly to advance rapidly, level after level, right up to level-12 without any bottlenecks. If Norton were to know about this, he would probably be so envious that he would vomit blood. Moreover, Romo¡¯s spirit body had changed; it was different from before. Romo was a spirit previously. From Romo¡¯s perspective, he was an almost transparent spirit body without any special characteristics. However, some faintly discernible runes had appeared now on his spirit body. These runes were very similar to the magic runes condensed by Norton, but they were much more profound. Moreover, there were no signs that they were artificially condensed. Instead, they seemed innate and full of a natural kind of rhythm. Romo could also sense that the power in his existing body had originated mostly from these runes. And, the power of these runes was much stronger than the runes condensed by Norton. He should test his current ability. As he thought of this, Romo started to test his current strength. With a thought, the mysterious runes on his body lit up, and then a gust of cold air diffused out directly from his body. The temperature of the entire ancestral hall instantly dropped by several degrees. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s an attack similar to the Icy Magic Spell, and it can instantly reach ¨C 100 ¡ãC?¡± After Romo had tested his ability, he immediately gained a deeper understanding of it. The profound runes on his body had the same effect as the Icy Runes. They could enable Romo to release a cold attack directly, achieving a temperature of -100 ¡ãC. Such a temperature would instantly freeze a person into an ice sculpture. There was no chance to react at all. Despite this, Romo still could not leave the ancestral hall; he could only remain trapped here. Romo then looked at the Small Protective Formation blueprint again. The construction materials were very simple; only five Magic Stones were needed. After all, the Small Protective Formation was only a small and very simple formation. Romo did not have the Magic Stones, but his family clan did. He could ask Norton for them. Thinking of this, Romo looked at Norton. At this moment, Norton had just advanced to level-1 Great Mage, and he was very happy. After becoming a Great Mage, his strength was at least ten times greater than before. As such, he had greater confidence in protecting his family clan. However, he recalled that earlier, when he was clearly failing in his advancement, a burst of energy was suddenly injected into his body, enabling him to advance smoothly. The only person capable of helping him like this was his Old Ancestor.. Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Thinking of this, he immediately tidied his clothes and came to the ancestral hall. He knelt down with a thud and kowtowed deeply to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor, for helping me advance and become a Great Mage.¡± [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 120 Faith Points. The effect of the Faith Candle has been activated. Received additional 120 Faith Points.] After Norton had kowtowed, the System notification sounded. Romo had thought 100 points was his limit. He did not expect that after his cultivation base increased, the Faith Points he contributed would also increase. This made Romo very happy. It looked like he should help all his family clan members increase their cultivation base as soon as possible. This way, they would be able to contribute more Faith Points when they worshiped him. But for now, he should ask Norton to bring the Magic Stones over so he could build the Protective Formation. Then, Romo used his current ability and wrote a few large characters in the air with cold gas. ¡°Five Magic Stones!¡± After Norton had finished paying his respect, he suddenly felt a bone-chilling cold. Even with his strength as a Great Mage, he could not help but shiver. He raised his head and was shocked to see the large characters which had appeared in the air. ¡°Five Magic Stones!¡± Was this what the Old Ancestor had asked him for? Has the Old Ancestor expended too much of his energy earlier to help me advance, so he needs the Magic Stones to recover? Yes, that¡¯s probably it. I happen to have five Magic Stones at home, just enough for the Old Ancestor. ¡°Old Ancestor, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring the Magic Stones over immediately!¡± Norton spoke respectfully to Romo¡¯s ancestral tablet without any hesitation. Shortly after, Norton returned with the only five Magic Stones in his house. He held the five Magic Stones with both hands and said, ¡°Old Ancestor, I¡¯ve brought the five Magic Stones you wanted.¡± When Romo saw that he had the Magic Stones, he took out the blueprint for the Small Protective Formation. With a thought, he immediately built it. Then, the blueprint for the Small Protective Formation turned into a beam of shining light which swept up the five Magic Stones and flew in five directions. Then, they landed on the peripheries of the family clan. Soon after, a light curtain rose and they finally merged together, protecting the entire Nicholas family clan. This was a Small Protective Formation. Its power was limited, but once he had sufficient Faith Points, Romo could increase the scale of this Protective Formation. Norton saw the five Magic Stones fly away, followed by a light curtain covering his entire family clan. He was shocked. He could tell that it was a Protective Formation. It turns out that the Old Ancestor has not asked me for the Magic Stones to use them on himself. Instead, he had wanted to create a Protective Formation for our clan. This way, no one will be able to attack our family clan. The Old Ancestor is really too good to us. ¡°Thank you for your protection, Old Ancestor.¡± Norton kowtowed again in gratitude. The next day, Norton had gathered all the clansmen again. The clansmen were all a little desensitized by now. In any case, the head of the family would not gather them for no reason. However, except for some core members, no one knew the reason. However, since the head of the family had summoned them, they certainly had to return. On the other hand, Zoro, Sonia and the other core members had returned as soon as they received the order. They knew very well that every time the family head summoned them, there would be good news. This time, it might be that their Old Ancestor had manifested again to give them some good stuff. ¡°Big Brother, what good news do you have this time?¡± This was Norlin. ¡°Father, did our Old Ancestor appear again? Did he bestow upon us some magical items?¡± This was Zoro. Sonia also looked at Norton with a hopeful expression. Norton laughed and said, ¡°Indeed, our Old Ancestor had appeared again but he didn¡¯t give us anything.¡± ¡°Ah? Then why did the Old Ancestor appear?¡± Everyone asked curiously. Norton smiled faintly and said mysteriously, ¡°Let me show you my current strength.¡± After speaking, Norton unleashed his magical power directly. Instantly, a large magic formation appeared beneath his feet. A huge wave of magic power appeared and radiated outward, wave after wave. The entire conference hall seemed to have been blown by a level-12 wind, shocking everyone. ¡°Big brother, you¡­ you¡¯ve advanced to the realm of a Great Mage?¡± Norlin looked at the large magic formation under Norton¡¯s feet in utter disbelief. A Mage would only have magic runes. It was only those who had advanced to the level of a Great Mage would be able to arrange all the magic runes into a formation. And it was obvious now that Norton had successfully arranged all the magic runes into a formation. Moreover, there was this unbelievably powerful aura. He was definitely a Great Mage. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. With the help of our Old Ancestor, I¡¯m indeed a Great Mage now!¡± Norton laughed heartily as he said this. Then, he put away his magical power. Instantly, the entire conference hall became quiet again. Although the conference room had turned calm, everyone here could not be calm. Norlin, Zoro, and Sonia¡¯s eyes were blazing with excitement. The family clan finally had another Great Mage. Now, they no longer had to fear the Grimm family clan and the Campbell family clan. It should be known that the last Great Mage of the family clan was Norton¡¯s great-grandfather, Ramoe Nicholas, who was also the family head that led their family to flee here. He was a level-6 Great Mage. It was precisely because of his strength as a level-6 Great Mage that he was able to successfully establish his family clan in Winterfrost, taking root here and even becoming on-par with the other two large family clans. However, ever since Ramoe died, there had not been another Great Mage in their family clan. As a result, they were wantonly oppressed by the other two large family clans. But they could do nothing about it because they did not dare to retaliate. If they had really provoked the other two large family clans, they would be beaten up if they had sent out their Great Mage. It could be said that they suffered numerous grievances. However, things had turned for the better now as their family had finally produced another Great Mage. At last, they would not have to be afraid of oppression by the other parties anymore. Norton saw how excited the three of them were and recalled how they had been previously oppressed by the other two large family clans. He sighed and said, ¡°These were all bestowed by our Old Ancestor. If it weren¡¯t for our Old Ancestor, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to advance to become a Great Mage. Therefore, we must always remember our Old Ancestor and thank him.¡± ¡°We will.¡± Norton said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pay our respects to our Old Ancestor.¡± Norton then led the entire clan to the ancestral hall to pay respect to Romo. After they had paid their respects, Norlin said, ¡°Big Brother, you have advanced and become a Great Mage. This is a big matter for our family clan. We have to celebrate grandly and make our clansmen feel proud..¡± Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Norton nodded in agreement. All these years, no one in the Nicholas Family had been able to advance to the realm of the Great Mage. This had caused their family clan to suffer oppression by the other two family clans. Many of their clansmen did not even dare to make a sound when they were bullied outside. They could only swallow their anger. However, now that he had advanced to the realm of the Great Mage, although he did not dominate the entire city, he could at least strengthen the backbone of his family clan by releasing this news. Moreover, the businesses of the family had improved a lot recently, and he had the ability to celebrate. Thus, the Nicholas family clan held a grand celebration. When the clansmen knew that the head of the family clan had advanced to become a Great Mage, they shed tears of joy and drank until they were dead drunk. News of the family clan¡¯s grand celebration quickly spread throughout the streets and alleys of Winterfrost. Almost everyone knew that the head of the Nicholas family clan had become a Great Mage. Cyril Grimm, the eldest son of the Grimm Family, thought of this as a very important piece of information when he heard the news. Immediately, he hurried to look for his father in his room; this was the room of the current patriarch of the Grimm family clan, Maril. He had always barged in and never knocked on the door. This time, he had such an important piece of news to report to his father, so there was naturally no need for him to knock on the door. He barged in directly. ¡°Father, it¡¯s bad. Something big has happened,¡± Cyril Grimm said, making a fuss. Maril, who was studying an ancient book and did not think that someone would suddenly barge in, had a rude shock. If it had been a family servant, he would definitely beat him directly to death. However, this was his son, so he could not do anything. He was his beloved son. Would he beat him to death over such a triviall matter? ¡°How many times have I told you not to make a fuss? Do you know how unbecoming it is to be charging around like this?¡± Maril chided. ¡°Alright, alright, Father. I know what you¡¯re saying, but I have something very important to tell you right now.¡± Cyril did not care at all about his father¡¯s reprimand. ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡± Maril could not do anything about this son; he could only ask him the questions so that he could finish what he wanted to say and leave quickly. ¡°Norton, the head of the Nicholas family, had just become a Great Mage,¡± Cyril said with an exaggerated expression. ¡°Oh? Norton, that old fellow, had become a Great Mage? Wasn¡¯t he only a level-8 Mage?¡± Maril asked, puzzled. Cyril said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There are quite a few levels to get from a level-8 Mage to a Great Mage. How could he suddenly become a Great Mage? As such, this old man must have concealed his cultivation base. He must have already become a level-12 Mage a long time ago but has kept it a secret all this while. It looks like he¡¯s up to no good.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Upon hearing this, Maril laughed. Cyril replied, ¡°Father, why are you laughing? Am I wrong?¡± Maril said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This old fellow is indeed guarding against us. So what if he has become a Great Mage? He¡¯s just a newly promoted Great Mage, much like a level-12 Mage. There¡¯s no difference to us at all. He¡¯s just an ant albeit a slightly bigger ant. We don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡± Cyril thought about it and realized that it was indeed the case. ¡°But Father, I¡¯ve noticed that their family has been a little strange recently. It seems like they have been very lucky.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me about it,¡± Maril looked at the ancient book, and then asked. Cyril said, ¡°Recently, their businesses have also suddenly improved significantly. A new type of tea has been introduced into their teahouse, and it tastes great. People are queuing to buy it now, and our household has also been going to their teahouse to buy tea. And there is still their clothing store. In short, their businesses are much better than before, and their family clan seems to have also developed a brand new product. They¡¯re currently hiring workers and building a factory.¡± ¡°Oh? In that case, their luck has really turned for the better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, all this has happened after the birth of that little fellow in their family. Previously, that Great Archmage¡­..¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Cyril was reprimanded before he could finish. He quickly shut up. ¡°Don¡¯t speak about that matter again,¡± said Maril. ¡°I understand, Father.¡± Cyril said, ¡°That old man had said that the little fellow from the Nicholas family clan has great luck. I wonder if it is his birth that has brought so much good luck upon the Nicholas family clan?¡± Maril pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either. Luck is really somewhat mysterious. Even the likes of the Divine Mage can¡¯t completely grasp it, let alone me.¡± ¡°Shall we ask Grandpa?¡± Maril said solemnly, ¡°Your grandfather is at the critical moment of his advancement. Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± ¡°Got it, Father.¡± Cyril took a glance at the ancient text on the table, and said, ¡°Father, are there any details about luck in this ancient text?¡± It was quite clear that Cyril also knew about this ancient text. Maril said, ¡°No. Don¡¯t say anything about this ancient book too, lest others remember it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. I¡¯m going to continue to study this ancient text. As for the Nicholas family clan, you just have to keep an eye on them. A mere Great Mage can¡¯t do much.¡± ¡°Alright, Father. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± After that, Cyril turned around and left. Maril flipped open the ancient book in his hand; the title of the book was ¡®Luck-Plundering Skill¡¯. It was actually the same as the ¡®Luck-Plundering Skill¡± Romo had obtained. He flipped to one of the pages and started to read it carefully. The title of this page was ¡®Family Fate Plunder Formation¡¯. ¡­.. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. In this half a month, the Nicholas family clan had developed very rapidly. Their businesses were booming. The money earned in this half a month was comparable to the amount earned in the past year. This made everyone happy from the bottom of their hearts, especially now that the family head had advanced to the realm of the Great Mage. This made everyone in the family clan proud. It made everyone feel as if they had been revived. Overall, the entire family was rapidly improving and becoming stronger. The family would worship Romo every day. In this half a month, Romo had accumulated more than 30,000 Faith Points.. Chapter 20 - Appearing In the Dream Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Romo had originally thought that once he had enough Faith Points, he would immediately help treat Ron and solve his problem completely. However, after some thought, Romo decided that he had to leave some Faith Points for emergencies. For instance, if he had not intervened to help Norton during his previous attempt to advance, he would have failed and the consequences would not be something he would want to see. Therefore, since Ron¡¯s current situation had already persisted for two years, waiting a few more days would not matter. One day, while Ron was still meditating to attempt to restore his magic runes, a servant came in to tell him that the family head was looking for him. Hearing this, Ron immediately stopped meditating and hurried to Norton¡¯s residence. ¡°You were looking for me, Grandpa?¡± said Ron respectfully. ¡°Sit down, my dear grandson,¡± Norton said happily as soon as he saw Ron. In fact, he felt a little guilty. If he had not been too anxious to let his grandson enter the Sky Blue Magic Academy, his grandson would not have gone into the ring to fight, would not have been injured, and would not have ended up like this. If he was able to continue to cultivate, even if he could not advance to become a Great Mage, he would at least be a Mage at level-12, the full level. What a pity. Norton sighed, but he quickly composed himself and said to Ron, ¡°I¡¯ve just returned from the Campbell family and have received news that Serena is coming back.¡± ¡°Serena¡­¡± When he heard the name, Ron looked startled. There was a flash of love in his eyes, but it was immediately concealed. This Serena Campbell was Ron¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Serena Campbell was the granddaughter of the current head of the Campbell family clan; she happened to be of the same age as Ron. When the Nicholas family clan first arrived in Winterfrost, as they were foreigners, they were naturally ostracized. And the Grimm family clan had ostracized them the most. The Campbell family clan, however, was much more gentler toward them, and the Nicholas family had maintained a good relationship with the Campbell family clan to gain a foothold in Winterfrost. When Ron displayed outstanding talent and even advanced to level-5 Mage at a young age to become the number one genius among the younger generation of Winterfrost, Norton wanted to deepen his relationship with the Campbell family clan, so he arranged a marriage for Ron. The other party was Serena, the beloved girl of the Campbell family clan. Serena was also the most talented person in the Campbell family clan. Although she was not as dazzling as Ron, she was not bad either. Coupled with the fact that the two of them were of the same age, they were a perfect match. Originally, they were a match made in heaven. If it had continued, the two of them would certainly get married. Unfortunately, two years ago, when the Sky Blue Magic Academy came to enroll students, they both participated in the ring competition. Serena was selected but Ron was defeated. His cultivation base was even incapacitated, and he became an invalid. From then on, the two of them had not contacted each other again. One reason was that Ron had not left his house after his injury, and the other was that Serena had entered the Sky Blue Magic Academy, and she was not allowed to go home until she had reached a certain level. It was also two years ago, when the Campbell family clan learned that Ron had lost his cultivation base and became an invalid, that the relationship between the two family clans turned cold. ¡°Has she¡­ reached the realm of the Great Mage?¡± Ron asked with mixed feelings, after pondering. ¡°That¡¯s right, she is truly gifted. She has only been in the Sky Blue Magic Academy for two years and has already advanced to become a Great Mage. She¡¯s one of the rare few geniuses in the entire Sky Blue Magic Academy.¡± Hearing this, Ron felt even more bitter. If he had also entered the Sky Blue Magic Academy back then, he would definitely have become a Great Mage. Norton had called Ron over mainly to give him the news. Seeing Ron low in spirits, he asked him to go back. All of this had been seen by Romo. He looked at the distracted Ron and felt very uneasy. Ron had always been very strong. Even when his cultivation base had been incapacitated, he kept working hard at trying to recover it. He had never been in such low spirits before. It was only the mention of Serena, who had occupied the softest spot in his heart, that would cause him to become so distracted. Sigh, forget it. I¡¯ll help you first. Romo really could not bear it. Then, he opened the System Shop and bought a Magic Essence Pill that could heal Ron¡¯s injuries, as well as a Dream Appearing Talisman. When Ron returned, he drank, which he rarely did, till he lost consciousness. Even in his sleep, he was still thinking of Serena. In the vastness of the Winterfrost city, Ron was anxiously searching for someone. ¡°Brother Ron, are you looking for me?¡± A sweet voice sounded in Ron¡¯s ear, and then a beautiful silhouette appeared in front of him. It was Serena. ¡°Serena, it¡¯s really you. It has been two years. I missed you so much.¡± Seeing Serena, Ron poured out his pinings for her and was about to rush forward to hold her. ¡°Kid, Junior Serena is the genius of our Sky Blue Magic Academy. She has already advanced to the realm of Great Mage before she has even turned eighteen. She¡¯s not someone a piece of trash like you can match up with. You¡¯d better get lost, the further the better!¡± A man in the uniform of the Blue Sky Magic Academy suddenly appeared, berated Ron loudly, and pulled Serena into the campus of a huge academy. That academy was none other than the Sky Blue Magic Academy. The large gate of the academy had a very tall threshold. Serena was able to enter easily but he could not. ¡°The Sky Blue Magic Academy is nothing!¡± Right at this moment, a thunderous voice sounded, and a man, who was glowing all over with golden light, descended from the sky. He landed directly on the insurmountable gate of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, and then crushed it into pieces directly by stamping on it. Ron was shocked. Who is this person? He has actually crushed the gate of the Sky Blue Magic Academy directly. He is really powerful. At this moment, the person, who was glowing all over with golden light, had already descended in front of him. When Ron took a closer look, he was shocked because he was too familiar with this person¡¯s facial appearance. He had just seen this person today, but it was in Norton¡¯s room, where a portrait was hung. It was the portrait of the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan. The person in front of him was identical to the person in the portrait! ¡°Old¡­ Old Ancestor?¡± Ron said, confused and shocked. Mm, not bad. You have actually recognized me in an instant.. Chapter 21 - Not According to Usual Rules Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m your Old Ancestor! Kid, you¡¯re quite impressive. You have actually recognized me instantly. I had thought that you would be so entrapped by love that you would not even recognize me,¡± Romo said in a pleased manner. ¡°I¡­ I am not¡­¡± Ron said, embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you aren¡¯t. She¡¯s just a woman. A man¡¯s ambition lies in the four directions. How can you be entrapped by the word ¡®love¡¯? You have to pull yourself together immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯re not fit to be a member of the Nicholas family clan,¡± Romo reprimanded. ¡°But I¡¯m currently ¡­.¡± Ron had also wanted to pull himself together, but it had been two years and he had not been able to restore a single magic rune, so he could hardly see any hope. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just restoring magic runes. I¡¯m here to help you,¡± said Romo as he had seen through Ron¡¯s thoughts. Ron looked at Romo and said in shock, ¡°Old Ancestor, how did you know that my magic runes had been broken?¡± Romo smiled and said, ¡°Haha, there¡¯s nothing in the Nicholas family clan that I don¡¯t know. Not only do I know that your magic runes have all been broken, I also know that you have continued to meditate and endure the pain daily to try to restore your magic runes.¡± ¡°What? You knew all that?¡± said Ron, shocked. Romo replied, ¡°I am your Old Ancestor. Of course, I know everything. I even knew who had injured you. I will help you recover and quickly increase your strength. By then, what can a mere Great Mage do? I, your Old Ancestor, can even help you advance to become a Great Archmage or even a Divine Mage. When the time comes, you can go and find those who have bullied you, beat them up till they kneel down and address you as ¡®Father¡¯. Let them know the might of our Nicholas family clan. Also, if your little fianc¨¦e dares to break off the engagement and look down on you, you can just break off the engagement. You can then tell her that one¡¯s fortunes may change like how a river flows east for 30 years and then flows west for 30 years, and not to bully the poor in his youth! If you still can¡¯t vent your anger, then make a three-year pact with her. After three years, go straight and tear down that Sky Blue Magic Academy!¡± The more Romo spoke, the more excited he became. Even the Sky Blue Magic Academy in the dream was reduced to dust by Romo¡¯s anger. Looking at the scene, Ron¡¯s expression became weird. He immediately interrupted Romo in a low voice, ¡°Old Ancestor Romo.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Ron tried to explain, ¡°Actually, Serena and I are in love with each other. It¡¯s not like what you¡¯re saying. She won¡¯t look down on me or break the engagement.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Under normal circumstances, isn¡¯t it always the girl who wants to end the engagement? Why is this not going according to the usual rules?¡± Romo analyzed it for Ron and said, ¡°Ron, look, you haven¡¯t seen her for two years. Can you really guarantee that she won¡¯t change her mind?¡± ¡°Well, I believe her,¡± said Ron, his gaze steady. Romo was speechless. He was still young and inexperienced. He did not know that women were the most fickle. Romo said, ¡°Alright, since you trust her so much, when you recover from your injuries later, don¡¯t tell anyone first. When your little fianc¨¦e comes back, let¡¯s see her attitude first. What do you think?¡± ¡°Certainly, but¡­¡± Ron said excitedly, ¡°Old Ancestor, can my injuries really be healed?¡± Romo replied, ¡°Of course. If I, the Old Ancestor, intervene, what else cannot be done? It¡¯s just a case of broken magic runes. Old Ancestor, I , can heal you with just any of my Magic Pills.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ron asked excitedly. It had not occurred to him that the problem, which had plagued him for two years, could be so easily healed by his Old Ancestor. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Here is a Magic Essence Pill. You¡¯ll recover immediately after you ingest it.¡± After he had finished speaking, a pill emitting a strong medicinal fragrance floated in front of Ron. Ron received the pill excitedly. He had been trying to find ways to recover from his injuries, so he had naturally wanted to try first to use a Magic Pill. He knew that there was a Magic Pill called the Magic Essence Pill, which could treat all injuries in the Mage realm, provided the person was still alive. Once after the person had consumed it, he would be instantly healed. This was regarded as a divine pill! Unfortunately, the Magic Essence Pill was a grade-3 Magic Pill that cost at least thousands of Magic Stones. It was shockingly exorbitant. Even by selling the entire Nicholas family clan, he could not afford such a pill. Hence, he could only sigh at the sight of the pill. He had never expected that the Old Ancestor would really give him such a pill. ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor!¡± Ron said gratefully as he knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°Alright, alright. Quick, get up. It¡¯s only a medicinal pill, and you have knelt down and kowtowed. If you know what I¡¯m going to teach you next, won¡¯t you break your head?¡± ¡°What else do you want to teach me, Old Ancestor?¡± said Ron excitedly. Romo replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a cultivation technique. Your current cultivation technique is too lousy. Even if you were to recover from your injuries, your current cultivation speed is also too slow. I, the Old Ancestor, will teach you a high-grade silver-tier cultivation technique. With this cultivation technique, you will be able to cultivate and reap twice the results with half the effort. Very soon, you will catch up with your fianc¨¦e and even surpass her.¡± Romo then imparted to Ron the Wave Meditation Technique which was produced by the System. Very quickly, the Wave Meditation Technique was thoroughly imprinted in his mind, such that he had no doubts about the technique. Romo then imparted to him many of the magical skills he had mastered and also some of the key pointers relating to cultivation. ¡­ In Ron¡¯s room, Ron suddenly sat up. The blank look in his eyes soon receded, followed by a hint of disappointment. ¡°Ah, so it was just a dream. If only it was real.¡± Ron thought gloomily, but at this moment, his nose twitched and he smelled a strong medicinal fragrance. He looked for the source of the fragrance and was pleasantly surprised to see a pill which had been given to him by the Old Ancestor in his dream. Magic Essence Pill! It was real! Ron was ecstatic. Then, he thought for a while. Indeed, the cultivation techniques imparted to him by Old Ancestor in his dream were all clearly imprinted in his mind. Especially the Wave Meditation Technique. That was a high-grade silver-tier meditation technique. However, he could not cultivate it yet. He had to recover from his injuries first. So, he picked up the Magic Essence Pill and placed it directly into his mouth. Immediately, the Magic Essence Pill melted into a fragrant liquid and slid down his throat. Then, it emitted a powerful energy. In just a short moment, he could sense that all the hidden injuries in his body had instantly healed. Ron was overjoyed. This was indeed real. He dared not delay and immediately sat down cross-legged and began to meditate.. Chapter 22 - Recovery Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The heart-piercing pain which he had endured for two years was gone, and the broken magic rune fragments in his body were showing up, one by one. In the two years, he had tried repeatedly to rely on his own strength to restore them, but the progress had been slow. But now, he could see with his naked eye that the broken runes were being rapidly restored. But they were not being restored according to the magic runes condensed from the previous bronze-tier meditation technique, the Waterfall Meditation Technique. Instead, they were being restored according to the high-grade silver-tier meditation technique he currently possessed. After the runes had been restored, he saw that the magic patterns were very complicated and mysterious. The magical waves emitted were much stronger than before, at least three or four times stronger. So strong, the medicinal effect is really strong. The cultivation technique is also very powerful, not only can it restore but it can also strengthen! This is really great! Ron exclaimed in his heart, but he immediately put away his thoughts and focused on working at the Wave Meditation Technique. One by one, the broken magic runes were also being restored quickly. One¡­ Two¡­ Three After the five magic runes had been fully restored, not only did he recover fully from his injuries, his strength was also restored to that of a level-5 Mage. But that was not all. He continued to work at the Wave Meditation Technique. With the exercise of the Wave Meditation Technique, his magical power surged and traces of magical energy began to construct new magic runes. The sixth magic rune! The seventh magic rune! The eighth magic rune! After Ron had restored all the broken magic runes, he managed to even condense three more magic runes in a row. In just one night, he had directly advanced three levels! No one would believe it if they were told this, because even the greatest genius would not be so fantastic as to advance three levels in one night. However, Ron¡¯s situation was different. Although he had been injured in the past two years, he had not stopped meditating. Instead, he had spent even more time meditating than before and had cultivated more painstakingly. Moreover, the excruciating pain during his cultivation had been constantly stimulating the potential in his body. Now the two years of suppressed potential and the two years of meditation had all been converted into his strength after he had recovered from his injuries. This was what had caused such a small miracle now. He had advanced three levels in a row overnight! He was now a level-8 Mage! Ron felt a strong magical power in his body which he had never felt before, and he was so excited that he could not calm down for a long while. All of a sudden, he tasted something salty on the corners of his mouth. Ron was stunned, and then he realized immediately that tears were streaming down his face. He had never thought that he would cry. When he was injured, and his cultivation base was incapacitated, he did not cry. When he was mocked for being a piece of trash, he also did not cry. When his clansmen looked at him with disappointment, he also did not cry. However, now that his cultivation base was restored, he had cried. But, he allowed his tears to flow freely. He had waited too hard for this day to arrive. At daybreak, Ron got dressed, washed up, and came to the ancestral hall directly, greeted by the first rays of the morning sun. Then, he burned incense and kowtowed, kneeling heavily before Romo¡¯s ancestral tablet. ¡°Thank you for giving me back my life, Old Ancestor!¡± ¡°Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 100 Faith Points. The effect of the Faith Candle has been activated. Received additional 100 Faith Points!¡± Upon hearing the notification from the System, Romo nodded in satisfaction. When Ron paid his respects previously, there were only 10 Faith Points, which meant that he had paid his respect to his Old Ancestor out of politeness, but had not believed in the existence of his Old Ancestor. However, now his Faith Points had reached the maximum value of the Mage realm. To get more Faith Points, he would have to advance to the realm of the Great Mage. Romo then took a look at Ron¡¯s cultivation base. Hmm? Not only has he recovered his cultivation base, he has also advanced by three levels and become a level-8 Mage. He is truly amazing and befittingly, the hope of the family. It seems really worthwhile to nurture him! With this thought, Romo immediately remembered that he still had a Marrow Cleansing Pill in his possession. This pill could cleanse the marrow and improve one¡¯s aptitude. Now that Ron¡¯s magical power aptitude was already level-4, he could give the Marrow Cleansing Pill to Ron and let his magical power aptitude improve further. This way, his cultivation would definitely be faster. With this thought, Romo¡¯s tablet emitted a faint golden light. Seeing this, Ron became excited. This was obviously the Old Ancestor¡¯s response to him. Then, he saw a golden pill slowly floating toward him. He looked at the pill excitedly. Although he did not know what pill it was, it certainly would not be just any ordinary pill, since it was given by the Old Ancestor. He caught the pill with both hands and immediately, a medicinal fragrance richer than that of the Magic Essence Pill drifted into his nostrils. ¡°Old Ancestor, is this for me?¡± Ron looked at Romo¡¯s tablet excitedly and said. Romo was unable to speak to the other party directly, so he had to use his cold spell ability again. Immediately, the entire ancestral hall was filled with cold air. Ron saw several large characters appear in front of him, condensed from the cold air. ¡°Marrow Cleansing Pill: It can increase one¡¯s aptitude! Ingest it!¡± It is indeed for him, and it is the legendary Marrow Cleansing Pill! Ron was beside himself from the excitement. ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor!¡± Ron kowtowed again. Then, he directly sat down cross-legged in the ancestral hall and ingested the Marrow Cleansing Pill in one gulp. Instantly, Ron felt the powerful medicinal effects consuming his entire body. He felt as if his entire body was burning in flames and he was in so much pain that he wanted to scream. However, as he had been in such pain for the past two years, he was still able to fully endure this level of pain, except for some sweat on his forehead. Romo nodded. This kid is indeed determined. The pain from the Marrow Cleansing Pill as it cleanses the bone marrows is no ordinary pain. Yet, he is able to endure it without uttering a sound. With such a determination alone, his achievements in future would definitely be boundless. Romo had become increasingly pleased with Ron. Half an hour later, the effects from the Marrow Cleansing Pill were gone. Ron felt refreshed; he had never felt so comfortable before. He gently circulated the magic runes in his body and was surprised to find that the areas which were a little congested previously had all disappeared. All the magic runes were moving very smoothly. Romo clicked open the information on Ron. [Name: Ron Nicholas] [Gender: Male] [Age: 17 years old] [Profession: Mage] [Level: Level 8] [Magical Power Aptitude: Level 5+] [Luck Level: High Intermediate] Chapter 23 - Genius Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Indeed, his magical power aptitude had already been changed from the original level-4 to level-5+. Magic power aptitude was divided into five levels. Level-1 was the lowest, and level-5 was the highest. Currently, his magical power aptitude had obviously exceeded level-5, so it was shown as level-5+, which meant he was of genius calibre. This is indeed a genius. With such a good aptitude and a high-grade silver-tier meditation technique, coupled with the help from me, the Old Ancestor, he will certainly become a powerful existence which will surpass Norton in a short period of time. When the time comes, he will be able to lead the family clan to rise up. Ron seemed to have heard Romo¡¯s thoughts. He immediately knelt down respectfully to Romo and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Ancestor. I will definitely work hard to cultivate. I will not let you down!¡± Romo nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, Ron turned around and left. He was going to continue cultivating. He is probably hoping to become a Great Mage before the return of his little fianc¨¦e. Although he is a real genius now, he has already advanced three levels in a row earlier and has exhausted his reserves. It will be a little hard for him to break through level-4 within just a few days, even though he is a genius. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t you have me, your Old Ancestor? With my help, you will definitely be able to achieve this small wish. Romo then asked the System, ¡°System, is there anything that can help speed up cultivation?¡± [Yes.] As the System spoke, an item appeared in front of Romo. [Hundredfold Cultivation Talisman: Single-use consumable item. Upon use, it can accelerate the cultivation speed by one hundred times. This can last for ten days. It cannot be stacked or canceled. Price: 20,000 Faith Points!] Not bad, a hundred-fold cultivation speed. Ten days will be equivalent to a thousand days of cultivation, which is three years. Hehe, this is enough to make up for the two years of injury in between and even more. When the time comes, becoming a Great Mage is definitely attainable. However, Romo looked at his current Faith Points. He only had 10,000 left. This was not enough to buy anything. He could only wait a few more days. Over the next few days, Romo saw that, apart from coming over on time to pay respect or to eat, Ron was cultivating so hard as if his life had depended on it. He even used meditation as a substitute for sleep. When the rest of the family saw him cultivating so hard, their hearts all ached a little. They thought that he had been so provoked by the news of Serena¡¯s imminent return and her advancement to the realm of the Great Mage that he was cultivating so zealously. In order not to provoke him further, the clansmen did not disturb him; they just let him cultivate. Perhaps, he would really be able to restore one or two broken magic runes. If this happened, it would bring some comfort. What they did not know was that Ron¡¯s strength had fully recovered, and that it had even far surpassed that of before. He had kept it from others because Romo had not allowed him to reveal this. The other family members had been very busy as Arthur was about to turn a month old. Norton planned to hold a grand celebration. After all, the finances of the family clan had greatly improved, and even their strength had increased tremendously. They had to make use of this opportunity to show their strength to the entire Winterfrost. I have 40,000 Faith Points now. There are only ten days left until little Arthur¡¯s full month. Romo looked at Ron, who was working hard at his cultivation, and knew that it was time to buy the Hundredfold Cultivation Talisman to help him cultivate. With this thought, Romo immediately opened the System Shop and spent 20,000 Faith Points to buy the Hundredfold Cultivation Talisman. ¡°Target for use: Ron Nicholas!¡± said Romo, and then the Hundredfold Cultivation Talisman turned directly into a golden light and flew directly into Ron¡¯s head. Ron, who was meditating, was suddenly shaken. He opened his eyes suddenly. A look of disbelief appeared on his face as he had just suddenly felt his cultivation speed increase drastically. He was now a genius, and his cultivation speed was already very fast. However, his cultivation speed had just increased suddenly by a hundred fold, and the magic runes in his body were spinning crazily as if he was having a fit. Although so far there was no problem, this abnormal situation had frightened him, and he stopped cultivating immediately. Just when he was at a loss of what to do, he suddenly felt the temperature of the whole bedroom plummeting. He was shocked at first, and then he calmed down. This was because previously, when the Old Ancestor was giving him the Marrow Cleansing Pill in the ancestral hall, the temperature had also plummeted. Sure enough, he saw a familiar scene appear in the air before him. A few large characters formed by the cold air appeared, ¡°Relax and cultivate. This is Old Ancestor helping you!¡± ¡°Indeed, it is the Old Ancestor helping me!¡± Ron was overjoyed. He was also completely relieved. He kowtowed to Romo on the bed and said, ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor.¡± Then he resumed his cultivation at a speed hundred times faster. Old Ancestor is indeed amazing. After a night of cultivation, Ron had condensed another magic rune. Level-9 Mage! Ron was ecstatic and he immediately went to the ancestral hall to pay his respect to the Old Ancestor. After kowtowing hard a few times, he immediately returned to his room to continue cultivating. A day passed, another magic rune had been condensed! On the fourth day, Romo watched nervously as Ron used all twelve magic runes to set up a magic formation. For the past few days, Ron had advanced a level each day, and his speed was astonishing. However, this was normal. He was a genius now, and with the hundredfold cultivation speed, it would be strange if he was not fast. However, Romo was still a little worried as he saw him about to advance to the Great Mage level. Previously, when Norton was advancing to the Great Mage realm, it had been very risky and he almost faltered. Romo did not want Ron to falter too, so he opened the System Shop and found the Realm Upgrade Protection Talisman. He was getting ready to buy it for Ron any moment to prevent him from failing in his advancement. However, Ron was befittingly a genius. After he had set up the magic formation, he quickly connected all the runes together without stopping at all. Everything was done in one go, as simple as eating and drinking. Then a powerful aura radiated out; he had successfully advanced to the realm of Great Mage! Great. Great. He¡¯s really my wonderful descendant. He has saved me 10,000 Faith Points. Romo was pleased to see Ron advance so easily. The most happy person was still Ron. He did not expect to advance so easily. As he felt the strong magical power in his body, he was inexplicably excited. He planned to test out his ability.. Chapter 24 - Ice Wand Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Then, Ron opened his palm and with a thought, a miniature magic power formation appeared in his palm instantly. The magic runes on it continued to glow. With another thought from him, instantly, a ball of water was successfully condensed and it rolled continuously as if it was alive. ¡°Condense!¡± With a thought from Ron, that magic formation instantly surged with magical power, and then emitted a wave of cold spell. The ball of water in his hand froze into a ball of ice instantly. Then, it changed again and became a dagger made of ice. This was his ability. He could control water, unleash some cold air and condense it to form ice weapons. This was similar to Romo¡¯s ability. Ron was overjoyed. He was a Great Mage now, just like his grandfather Norton. With two Great Magi in one family, they would definitely be able to establish a firm footing in Winterfrost without worry of being oppressed by others. He was most grateful to his Old Ancestor, Romo, for his great achievements. In the next few days, Ron continued to cultivate diligently daily. He dared not to waste a single moment and his cultivation progressed rapidly. Separately, during this period of time, the Nicholas family clan experienced one good thing after another. The same could be said of their businesses. The teahouse business had been really brisk. The new tea was exclusive to their teahouse, so anyone who wanted to drink this tea had to come to their teahouse to buy it. The demand had exceeded the supply. It was the same for the clothing store. Nonetheless, these two businesses were no longer the most profitable businesses of the Nicholas family clan. Their soap business had become the most profitable. Just a few days ago, they had finally started the mass production of their soap and also selling it in Winterfrost. As soon as the soap was introduced, it became an instant hit in the city. Almost everyone came to their shop to buy soap. As the price of their soap was very affordable, everyone was able to use it. Now, they had opened a specialty shop to sell their soap but there was a long queue every day. Their soap factory was running production 24 hours a day. Even so, the supply was still insufficient to meet the demand. Sonia had no choice but to build a second factory, and a third was also in the plans. Just as they were fretting over not being able to satisfy the needs of their city, a few merchants from the nearby cities came knocking on their door. Furthermore, they had asked for thousands or even tens of thousands of soap. More importantly, the price they offered was the same as their retail price! This was a big deal. Unfortunately, their productivity was insufficient at the moment. They could not even satisfy the demand of their local city, how could they have extra to sell to other cities? These people did not manage to buy the soap, so they asked for their method to make soap. Upon hearing their request, Sonia rejected it outrightly without even thinking. What a joke! Their soap is an exclusive product. If they can safeguard the method of making soap, they will be able to continue to produce the soap endlessly and be able to reap huge profits every day. How can they sell such an important method of making soap? In the factory, they had a very strict system on confidentiality. The crucial production steps were all undertaken by the Nicholas family clansmen. This was to prevent the formula from being stolen. On the other hand, where cultivation was concerned, the effects on the family clan were also obvious. Presently, the family members had all switched to the new meditation technique. The high-grade silver-tier meditation technique had increased everyone¡¯s cultivation speed by more than double. During this period of time, there was continually someone advancing to the next level. Some had even advanced by two or three small realms. This enabled the overall strength of the Nicholas family clan to increase rapidly. Most noteworthy was Norlin. He had successfully advanced to the realm of the Great Mage two days ago. On the surface, the Nicholas family clan already had two Great Magi. This morning, everyone from the Nicholas family had returned, and they had already been busy since early in the morning. It was Arthur¡¯s full month today. After everyone had gathered, they came to the ancestral hall under Norton¡¯s lead to pay respect to their Old Ancestor, Romo. [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 200 Faith Points!] [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 200 Faith Points!] [Ding¡­ Worship by descendant. Received 200 Faith Points!] ¡­ Currently, the several core members of the family clan contributed the most Faith Points during their worship as they all knew clearly that the Old Ancestor existed. Even for the ordinary clansmen, their Faith Points had also been increasing. However, it was a pity that all the Faith Candles had been used up. Hence, the Faith Points did not double. Even so, the worship by the entire clan this time had enabled Romo to obtain more than 3,000 Faith Points. It could be said that he had a bountiful gain. [Ding¡­ The worship by the entire clan has been completed. You have received 4 half-priced items. The host, please check them out as soon as possible.] The System¡¯s voice sounded again after everyone had paid their respects. ¡°Hehe, half-priced merchandise, here I come.¡± When Romo heard the System prompt, he immediately opened the System Shop. Sure enough, the top four items were all half-priced items. The first item is the Fertility Enhancement Talisman. Needless to say, it is something to increase the family size. It is priced at 1,000 Faith Points. The second is the Realm Upgrade Protection Talisman. It is priced at 1,000 Faith Points. The third one is a random gold-tier magic weapon. It is priced at 30,000 Faith Points. The fourth is a random silver-tier cultivation technique. It is priced at 10,000 Faith Points. After he had gone through them, Romo wanted to buy every one of them. However, he looked at his wallet. 40,000 plus Faith Points. Indeed, he was able to buy all of them. However, in this way, his Faith Points would be all gone. He considered carefully. Now, Romo already had a few silver-tier cultivation techniques, and the Wave Meditation Technique was even a high-grade silver-tier meditation technique. Getting another one would not be of much use. He decided not to buy it. This way, he could leave 10,000 Faith Points for emergencies. After consideration, Romo bought the first three items. Then, Romo immediately used the third one, the random gold-tier magic weapon. [Ding¡­ Congratulations to the host for obtaining a gold-tier magic weapon, the Ice Wand!] [Ice Wand: A low-grade gold-tier magic weapon. Legend has it that this was the weapon which had once belonged to a Divine Mage from ancient times. He had killed an Ice Dragon and sealed the soul of the Ice Dragon in the weapon, enabling the wand to possess the power of the Ice Dragon. However, for some reason, the soul of the Ice Dragon has become extremely debilitated and is no longer able to unleash its full power.. Faith Points can be used to restore the soul of the Ice Dragon and reproduce the power of this divine ancient weapon!] Chapter 25 - Banquet Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Damn, amazing! An Ice Dragon¡¯s soul has been sealed inside. The Ice Dragon is an extremely powerful magical creature. If it is a full-grown Ice Dragon, its strength will be comparable to a Great Archmage. There are even some powerful Ice Dragons comparable to a Divine Mage. To be able to kill an Ice Dragon and even seal the soul of the Ice Dragon intact in a weapon, this can only be accomplished by at least a Divine Mage. It seemed that he had randomly picked a remarkable weapon. Furthermore, this was a weapon that could grow. In its current damaged state, it was already a low-grade gold-tier weapon. If it was repaired, there was no telling what grade it could grow to. Even when Romo was still alive and already very powerful then, his weapon was just a low-grade gold-tier weapon, and one that could not grow. This weapon, which was capable of growing, was definitely better than the weapon he had when still alive. However, when Romo tried to spend Faith Points to upgrade the Ice Wand, the System notified him that he did not have enough Faith Points. It seemed like 10,000 Faith Points was far too insufficient to upgrade the Ice Wand. Even so, the Ice Wand was a rare killing weapon for the Nicholas family clan. It would suffice for their current use. After the ancestral worship had ended, everyone began to be busy with the lunch banquet. This time, in order to increase the reputation and influence of the Nicholas family clan, they had invited almost everyone in Winterfrost. The more guests, the better. They had prepared more than a hundred tables for the banquet. If it had been a month ago, they would not even have dared to think of this because it would have cost two years of hard-earned money to organize a banquet of a hundred tables. However, things were different now. Any one of their businesses, whether it was the teahouse, the clothing store, or the soap business, alone was enough to support a hundred tables, especially the soap business which had been very profitable. The money it had earned in the past half a month could easily support a banquet of a thousand tables. The banquet had also been divided according to the seating. There were more than a hundred tables in the courtyard outside and a few tables in the main hall. The main hall was where the VIP banquet was held. The guests were all people of high status. When it was almost noon, the guests gradually arrived. The eldest son, Zoro, as well as John and Nicholas, had gone to the door to welcome the guests. Even the star today, Arthur, had been carried out. And then there was Ron. He had stopped cultivating today and came out to attend the banquet. He and his aunt Sonia had been setting up the table, but he was obviously preoccupied and distracted. Even when Sonia talked to him, he appeared distracted. Sonia had to ask him questions several times before he could hear her clearly. Seeing Ron constantly looking toward the door, Sonia burst out laughing. ¡°What are you laughing at, Aunt?¡± said Ron, snapping out of it. ¡°I¡¯m laughing at someone¡¯s one-sided love!¡± said Sonia teasingly, and then she laughed so hard that Ron blushed instantly. ¡°What are you talking about, Aunt? I¡¯m not in a one-sided love,¡± Ron retorted emphatically in defense. But, it became an admission. Sonia said, ¡°Haha, look, I didn¡¯t even say it was about you, yet you admitted it yourself. You even said that it wasn¡¯t a one-sided love.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Now Ron had nothing to say. Although he was a genius in magical power, he was a noob when it came to relationships. He was no match for Sonia. ¡°A few days ago, I had already heard that the gifted girl from the Campbell family was coming back. Have you not seen her yet?¡± Sonia asked. ¡°No, she said she was going to carry out a mission for the academy. She was probably delayed,¡± said Ron. ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve already communicated with her in writing?¡± said Sonia, catching the loophole in Ron¡¯s words. ¡°I¡­¡± said Ron, cornered again by Sonia¡¯s words. He stopped saying anything, knowing that he was no match for his aunt. Sonia was right. Ron had indeed corresponded with Serena. A few days ago, a maid from the Campbell family clan had come over, all of a sudden, to deliver a letter to him. It was from Serena. She said that the main reason she was coming back this time was to complete the mission assigned to her by the academy, and returning home to visit her family members was just by the way. But Ron was very delighted that she had specially written such a letter to him. At the same time, he had begun to worry. He wondered if the mission assigned by the academy to Serena was dangerous. If only he could be by Serena¡¯s side, then he could protect her. Unfortunately, he could only think about this. Even up to now, he dared not reveal his strength without instruction from the Old Ancestor. However, I do really wish to see her immediately! Ron thought. ¡°The head of the Campbell family clan has arrived!¡± As Ron was lost in thought, a sudden announcement interrupted his thoughts. He was delighted and craned his neck to look at the door. At the same time, almost everyone present, whether they were from the Nicholas family clan or some other guests, stood up and looked toward the door after they had heard the arrival. After all, the Campbell and Grimm family clans were the two most powerful family clans in Winterfrost. The Nicholas family clan could only take a back seat. Now that one of the two most powerful persons in Winterfrost had arrived, they naturally had to be respectful. They saw a group of people walk in from the door. The person in the lead was wearing a white robe and had a kind expression. He was the head of the Campbell family, Colin Campbell. At the same time, Norton, who had received the news, came out immediately from the main hall. When he saw Ron, he said to him, ¡°Come with me to welcome him.¡± Ron naturally could not refuse, and he immediately followed behind Norton. When the guests in the courtyard heard Norton¡¯s words, they immediately looked at Ron. There were looks of envy, disdain, mockery, and so on. There was even a great deal of murmurings. ¡°Damn, is that Ron? He¡¯s really handsome. It¡¯s a pity that he is wasted as he cannot cultivate anymore.¡± ¡°I have heard that he used to be engaged to the princess of the Campbell family clan.. I wonder if this is still the case?¡± Chapter 26 - The City Lord Arrives Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯m sure the Campbell family clan is going to annul the engagement, but Ron, the good-for-nothing, is definitely not willing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a great beauty and one that is even a genius at cultivation. I heard that she has already advanced to become a Great Mage. This is such a great opportunity for a freeloader. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t agree to canceling the engagement either.¡± Although these murmurings were deliberately in lowered voices, Ron could hear them clearly with his current cultivation base. If it had been in the past, he would definitely have felt very uncomfortable, but now, he did not care at all. Let these clowns talk. ¡°Oh, my brother Norton, congratulations on having a great-grandson!¡± Colin Campbell said happily when he saw Norton. ¡°Same to you, same to you. He¡¯s going to call you great-grandfather in future,¡± Norton said happily. He even glanced at Ron after saying this, meaning that he was talking about Ron and Serena¡¯s marriage. If the two of them got married, their family clans would naturally become one, and Norton¡¯s great-grandson would naturally be Colin Campbell¡¯s great-grandson. Norton was actually worried that the Campbell family clan would renege on their engagement. After all, Ron could not cultivate now, while Serena was becoming more and more outstanding. The gap between the two of them was growing. When Colin Campbell heard this, he was stunned for a moment before laughing out loud. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s also my great-grandson.¡± Norton was even happier to hear this, because this was equivalent to Colin Campbell still acknowledging the marriage plan between Ron and Serena. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Colin!¡± At this moment, Ron also bowed respectfully to Colin Campbell. ¡°Well, well, Ron, you¡¯re getting more and more handsome,¡± said Colin Campbell coolly, glancing at Ron without showing any unusual emotion. ¡°Please come inside,¡± Norton said as he led Colin Campbell down the hall. ¡°Head of the Grimm family clan has arrived!¡± At this moment, a loud voice suddenly made Norton, who was walking into the hall, stop in his tracks. When the other guests heard who it was, their expressions became strange. ¡°Don¡¯t they say that the Grimm family and the Nicholas family are not on good terms and are even enemies? Why have they invited the Grimm family clan to the banquet now? Could those be just rumors that the two family clans were not getting along?¡± Norton hesitated for a moment before turning around again to welcome the head of the Grimm family. No matter how despicable he had been privately, he still had to show etiquette on the surface. Otherwise, he would definitely be laughed at by others. He saw Maril Grimm walking over with a few family members. ¡°Uncle Norton, congratulations on the new addition to the Nicholas family!¡± Maril said with a smile. If one had not known him for many years, one would have thought that he was easy to talk to and get along with. However, Norton was very clear about this person. When Maril¡¯s father, the previous head of the Grimm family clan was still in power, he was already very hostile towards the Nicholas family clan. He had even advocated driving them out of Winterfrost and destroying them completely. This was a person who had advocated violence and one who was very radical. It was only after his father had gone into seclusion and handed over the position of the family head to him that his personality became more restrained. Before his father went into seclusion, he had reminded him not to do anything overboard till he came out of seclusion. If his father were to emerge from seclusion, successful in his advancement, the inconsequential Nicholas family clan which did not even have a Great Mage, would be subject to their whims and fancies. However, before his father had come out of seclusion, the Nicholas family clan had already produced two Great Magi. But, as they had only advanced recently, the Grimm family clan had not taken them seriously. ¡°Thank you for your kind words. The Nicholas family clan will definitely prosper,¡± said Norton as he squeezed out a smile and invited Maril Grimm into the hall for lunch. As the saying goes, visitors are guests. Norton could not drive the people from the Grimm family clan out. If he had done so, he would be mocked. However, on the way in, Maril Grimm took a casual glance in the direction of the ancestral hall. He thought he had done this discreetly, but Romo was sharp enough to have noticed it. Indeed, Maril Grimm was checking out the ancestral hall. Looks like this guy is up to no good. Hmph, you better behave yourself and not cause any trouble. Otherwise, I will definitely make you suffer. Romo said coldly in his heart. At the same time, Maril had suddenly sensed a hint of murderous vibes. It disappeared without a trace in an instant, making him wonder if it was perhaps just his imagination. But soon, he felt relieved. Who from the insignificant Nicholas family clan would dare to harm him? If this were to happen, he would be most glad. He could then have a reason to exterminate the entire Nicholas family clan. They had come into the main hall. When they had just sat down, they heard a loud announcement from outside. ¡°The City Lord has arrived!¡± Everyone stood up and went out to welcome him. A middle-aged man with white hair and a ruddy complexion strode in. He was Lein Dupont, the City Lord of Winterfrost. He was also the only Great Archmage in Winterfrost currently. The guests were surprised to see the City Lord. They had thought that a prominent figure such as the City Lord would not attend such a small banquet held by the Nicholas family clan. At most, he would just send his subordinate to congratulate them. No one had expected the City Lord to attend in person. This had meant that the Nicholas family clan was highly regarded. It looked like the Nicholas family clan¡¯s luck had really turned for the better recently. Their businesses were prospering, and two in the family had even advanced to become Great Magi within a short period of time. The strength of the family clan had increased tremendously, and even the City Lord had been alerted. ¡°City Lord Lein, we are honored by your presence. Please forgive us for not going out to meet you!¡± Norton quickly walked up to City Lord Lein and apologized. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, today is a good day. I have just seen your great-grandson, little Arthur. He has good innate qualities and will definitely achieve great things in the future! Lein Dupont said with a smile. When he was coming in, he had taken a look at little Arthur. With his cultivation base, he could easily tell with just one look that little Arthur had extraordinary magical power aptitude. He could not help but be impressed. The Nicholas family clan was really lucky. Previously, there was Ron, who was the number one genius in Winterfrost. He had just fallen and now another had appeared, with even better aptitude.. Chapter 27 - Sky Blue Magic Academy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Thank you for your praises, City Lord. Please come in!¡± Norton was very happy to hear his great-grandson being praised by the City Lord. The City Lord being able to attend his family¡¯s banquet in person was a great honor for the Nicholas family clan. Then, a group of people followed the City Lord into the hall like stars surrounding the moon. The City Lord sat in the main seat while the rest sat beside him. After the City Lord had sat down, the banquet officially began. Everyone was very happy. With the City Lord around, Maril did not dare to say anything excessive. The entire banquet was harmonious. While they were chatting happily, City Lord Lein suddenly looked outside the door and said, ¡°Looks like your family has another distinguished guest!¡± ¡°Eh? Another distinguished guest? What distinguished guest?¡± After hearing the City Lord¡¯s words, Norton, Maril, and Collin were all stunned. Who exactly was this person whom the City Lord had attached so much importance to? ¡°An esteemed guest from the Sky Blue Magic Academy has arrived!¡± At this moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded from outside. Instantly, everyone understood who the distinguished guest the City Lord had spoken of was. It turned out to be a distinguished guest from the Sky Blue Magic Academy. It was no wonder that even the City Lord, who was a Great Archmage, had to take this seriously. It was because Lein Dupont was just one Great Archmage, but in the whole Sky Blue Magic Academy, there were countless Great Archmagis, and there were even Divine Magi in command. It was even rumored that there were existences that surpassed the Divine Magi in the Sky Blue Magic Academy. However, it was not known if this was true. In their Northern Empire, there were a total of four magic academies, and their Sky Blue Magic Academy was ranked second. These were some of the rankings given by the outside world. In reality, the four magic academies would not submit to one another. Their strengths were unfathomable. Even in the entire Magic Martial Continent, their existences were not to be underestimated. The most critical thing was that Winterfrost happened to be in the sphere of influence of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Otherwise, the Sky Blue Magic Academy would not have come to Winterfrost to enroll students. Therefore, if he wanted his position as the City Lord of Winterfrost to be secure, he would have to maintain a good relationship with the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Otherwise, if he had made the Sky Blue Magic Academy unhappy, he would not be able to hold on to his position as the City Lord. Four young people had walked in, two men and two women. The men were handsome while the women were pretty. The young lady at the front was around seventeen or eighteen years old. She was petite with fair skin and long golden hair. She was as beautiful as a fairy. At this moment, the three family heads and the City Lord had walked to the entrance of the hall to welcome them. Upon seeing them, that young lady immediately rushed over to Colin Campbell and hugged him. She said sweetly, ¡°Grandpa, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Grandpa misses you too.¡± Colin Campbell, who was very pleased, smiled as he spoke happily. This girl was Serena Campbell, the princess of the Campbell family clan and Ron¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Colin Campbell looked at Serena and said happily, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make a scene. The City Lord and the two family heads are here. Come and greet them.¡± Then, Serena immediately greeted the City Lord, Norton, and Maril. They naturally returned the greeting; they could not treat her like an ordinary junior. Serena had even introduced the three persons who had come with her. They were all top students of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, and would definitely be the cream of the crop in the future. Their status would definitely not be lower than theirs, so every one of them was very respectful. Then, Norton invited them to sit in the VIP seats in the main hall. Serena searched the crowd and quickly found the person she was looking for. She saw that Ron was also staring at her intently. Immediately Serena blushed. Ron nodded slightly, indicating that they could talk later. Only then did Serena withdraw her gaze. And all of this was seen by someone who had come with Serena. This person was dressed in fiery red clothes, and even his hair was fiery red. He looked like a man made of fire. This person glanced coldly at Ron, a hint of disgust flashed in his eyes. At this time, the servants had already replaced the dishes on the main table with new ones. They had also added four chairs, prepared just for the four people from the Sky Blue Magic Academy. After they had sat down, they immediately became the focus of the entire banquet. Even the City Lord deliberately played down his influence to make these four the center of attention. Serena had once again introduced the four people in detail. The other lady was called Fiona Clinton, the flame-like man was called Howen Lincoln, and the other man was called Klein. When she introduced Howen Lincoln, Ron glanced at him and then lowered his head to drink his tea. He clearly remembered this person. Two years ago, when the Sky Blue Magic Academy came to recruit students, he was one of the people in charge, and he was also the person who had mocked Ron. After the introduction, Colin Campbell asked Serena about her time at the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Serena also continued to talk about many interesting things in the academy. The Sky Blue Magic Academy could be said to be a place that all those who were present yearned to be in, so they naturally listened with fascination and envy, wishing they were also a member of the academy. However, neither Colin Campbell nor Norton mentioned the engagement between Serena and Ron. It was not appropriate to talk about it presently. After all, this was a private matter between their two families. Even if there was any change of plans, they would have to wait till the two families were alone to discuss this. However, while they had not brought it up, there was someone who could not resist speaking about it. This person was none other than Howen, who disliked Ron. Howen said, ¡°Actually, this time we had left the academy not just for the academy¡¯s mission, but also for something else. My teacher had instructed me to handle it properly. This matter is related to the Nicholas family clan.¡± After speaking, Howen looked at Norton. ¡°Something to do with our family? What is it?¡± Norton had paused for a moment before he asked. However, he felt uneasy and even glanced at Ron, worried. Howen said directly, ¡°I heard that someone in your family is engaged to my junior, Serena?¡± Hearing Howen¡¯s words, everyone present was stunned. Then, they pricked up their ears and listened carefully. They had all sensed that a good show was about to start. Before Norton could say anything, Serena stood up and said, ¡°Senior, this is my private matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°This is something the teacher had instructed me to do. I cannot leave it alone,¡± said Howen. At the mention of her teacher, Serena dared not speak anymore. Then, Howen continued to look toward Norton.. Chapter 28 - Attacked Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Norton said, ¡°That¡¯s true. What requests does your teacher have?¡± The other party¡¯s teacher was definitely at least a Great Archmage. Norton had to listen to the orders of a Great Archmage. Howen said arrogantly, ¡°Before we left the academy, Teacher had told me that since Junior is already a student of our Sky Blue Magic Academy, she deserves a better marriage. Therefore, her engagement with your family should be annulled!¡± Upon hearing this, the entire place fell silent. Everyone had different reactions. The people from the Nicholas family clan were naturally very furious, but the other party was from the Sky Blue Magic Academy, so they dared not make any noise. Otherwise, they might cause trouble for the family clan. There were some who were not concerned about the matter; they were just waiting to have a good laugh. There were also some who were gloating, and these were the people from the Grimm family clan. Before Norton could respond, Serena stood up angrily and said to Howen, ¡°Senior, when did Teacher say such a thing? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Howen looked at Serena like a big brother and said gently, ¡°Serena, before we left the academy, Teacher had called me aside and said these things to me when I was alone with him. You¡¯re still young and don¡¯t know these things. Teacher was doing all this for you.¡± When Serena heard this, her expression immediately turned ugly. Before they set off, Howen had indeed been called away by her teacher to talk about some things, but Serena had not expected that it was about her marriage. At this moment, Howen had also taken out a letter. After she saw the handwriting on the envelope, Serena¡¯s expression turned even uglier, because she could clearly see that the handwriting on the envelope belonged to her teacher. With the envelope in his hand, Howen said to Norton, ¡°Family head Norton, this is a letter written personally by our Teacher. His intentions have all been stated in the letter.¡± It is not good enough to have his student deliver the message, he has even written a letter personally? Norton¡¯s expression was ugly, but he had no choice except to take the letter. He opened and read it. Even though Norton had gone through a lot and had long since stopped showing his emotions, his expression still turned ugly after he had read the contents of the letter. The letter had indeed been written by the other party¡¯s teacher. The person¡¯s tone was polite, and it was a negotiating attitude. The general meaning was that Serena was his student and had a bright future ahead of her, and she should not be trapped in tiny Winterfrost. For the sake of Serena, the Nicholas family clan should take the initiative to annul the engagement! Damn, not only did he want the engagement to be annulled, he had even wanted the Nicholas family clan to take the initiative to annul the engagement. Although the other party was very polite in his words, he was still too much of a bully. Colin Campbell, who was sitting beside Norton, saw that Norton¡¯s expression had become even uglier. He took the letter and read it. He secretly sighed at how domineering Serena¡¯s teacher was. He had not even said anything yet about his own granddaughter¡¯s engagement. Even if you are Selina¡¯s teacher, you are still an outsider, what right do you have to want us to annul the engagement? At this moment, Howen spoke again. He took out a porcelain bottle and placed it in front of Norton saying, ¡°Here are 10 Magic Pills, Concentration Pills. Consider them as compensation to your Nicholas family clan.¡± Whoosh! When they heard it was the Concentration Pill, and that 10 was taken out in one go, the entire crowd was in an uproar. The Concentration Pill was a grade-2 Magic Pill. It could rapidly concentrate magical power and assist cultivation. It could even help one break through to the realm of the Great Mage. Even if one had already reached the realm of the Great Mage, it could still help one rapidly increase his strength. The market price for such a pill was 100 Magic Stones. Furthermore, it was the kind of pill that even if one could afford to pay the price, one might not be able to find it in the market. This type of Concentration Pill, which had come from the teacher of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, would even be doubled the price. Just an annulment of engagement, and they could get so many benefits. Everyone started to be envious of the Nicholas family clan. If it were them, they would definitely agree. Everyone looked at Norton. They all felt that he would definitely agree. After all, even without these 10 Concentration Pills, the engagement might not also be able to proceed. Now, they should annul it while the offer was valid and quickly grab the benefits. However, Norton did not even look at the 10 Concentration Pills. Instead, he looked at Colin Campbell, who nodded imperceptibly. This made Norton very grateful. He had already understood what Colin Campbell meant. Then Norton said, ¡°I appreciate your teacher¡¯s good intentions, but this engagement is a private matter between us and the Campbell family. It has nothing to do with your teacher, so there¡¯s no need for your teacher to worry.¡± Whoosh! The crowd was in an uproar once again. Many people started discussing spiritedly. After all, that was the teacher of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. His strength was at least that of a Great Archmage. And Norton, a mere Great Mage, had actually dared to go against the other party¡¯s wishes. This was simply courting death. Howen looked at Norton with an irate expression and said coldly, ¡°Family head Norton, you have to think carefully before making a decision. This is my teacher¡¯s wish. If you don¡¯t give my teacher any face, I won¡¯t be able to answer to my teacher when we return. If my teacher blames you, your puny Nicholas family clan won¡¯t be able to bear it!¡± This is a blatant threat! ¡°Enough, Senior Howen!¡± Serena reproached softly and stood up abruptly. She glared at Howen, her face red and she said angrily, ¡°Senior Howen, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± Howen reprimanded, ¡°This is Teacher¡¯s idea! Are you not going to listen to Teacher¡¯s words? ¡°I¡­¡± Serena did not dare to say that she would not listen to her teacher. Howen softened his tone and said gently, ¡°Junior, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Are you really going to marry a loser?¡± Then Howen looked at Ron and said disdainfully,¡± He¡¯s just a loser, what right does he have to marry you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Serena looked at Howen angrily and said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say that.¡± Then she looked at Ron and said, ¡°Ron is my fiance, you have no right to criticize him!¡± Howen did not expect Serena¡¯s reaction to be so fierce. He was momentarily at a loss for what to do. Beside him, Fiona and Klein were also at a loss. They had not even heard of their junior¡¯s engagement, nor had their teacher told them about it. They were caught off guard. If it was against outsiders, they could still stand on Howen¡¯s side. But now, it was their junior sister on the other side. They could only remain neutral. Looking at the expressions on their faces, Howen knew that he could not count on them.. Chapter 29 - None of Your Business Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations So he turned his eyes toward Colin Campbell. The young lady had been insensible. An elder ought to be sensible. ¡°Family head Colin, what are your thoughts on this matter? I think you would have to consider your granddaughter¡¯s future, right?¡± ¡°I certainly have to consider my granddaughter¡¯s future,¡± said Colin Campbell slowly. When Howen heard that, Hehe, there¡¯s a way. It looks like this old fellow Colin is in favor of ending the engagement. But before he could be happy, he heard Colin Campbell add, ¡°My granddaughter, Serena, has always been an assertive person. She has never made any mistakes in her decisions, and I have always supported her decisions in the past and also now. So, her decision is my decision!¡± Puff! Howen almost vomited blood. Damn, why are you all so stubborn? This is my teacher¡¯s instruction. You guys are not giving my teacher any face. If it were an outsider, Howen would not have tolerated the other party¡¯s repeated defiance of his will. He would have already gone forward and killed him. If the other party had disagreed, then death was the only outcome. But now, he could not do this. The other party had his junior protecting him, so he could only ¡®convince others with reason¡¯. Seeing that he could not get through to Norton nor Colin, he had no choice but to target the other party involved in this matter, Ron. ¡°Your name is Ron, right? You should know your own situation. You can¡¯t cultivate right now, so you¡¯re just wasted. You¡¯re not worthy of Serena at all. For the sake of Serena and for the good of your family clan, I advise you to be sensible and cancel the engagement!¡± He was not as polite to Ron as he had been to Colin Campbell. Instead, he spoke in a commanding tone and even used insulting words. In his eyes, Ron was just a loser. There was no need for him to be polite to a loser. Moreover, after he had finished speaking, he immediately applied the intimidating pressure of a Great Mage to suppress Ron. ¡°Howen, stop it!¡± But at this moment, Serena ran directly in front of Ron and used all her strength as a Great Mage to block Howen¡¯s suppression. ¡°Howen, I told you, Ron is my fiance. You have no right to criticize my fiance. Otherwise, we cannot continue our friendship even as classmates! As for the engagement, I¡¯ll explain it to Teacher when I get back. You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± Seeing Serena so protective of Ron, Howen looked at Ron with a murderous intent. The others, who had witnessed this, had also reacted but differently. The one who was most pleased was naturally Norton. He looked at Serena, who was protecting her fianc¨¦ like an angry kitten, and felt gratified. He had been worried earlier. Although Serena and Ron had been in love previously with each other, that was two years ago. At that time, Ron was able to cultivate and was still the Brother Ron whom Serena admired. But now, Ron¡¯s cultivation base had been completely ruined, and they had been separated for two years. Even if she really had a change of heart, it was completely understandable. Now, not only had Serena not changed her heart, she was even protective of her husband-to-be. How could he not be happy? And then there was Ron. Ron looked at Serena, who was shielding him in front, his eyes brimming with love. Hehe, Old Ancestor, I was not wrong, right? Serena and I love each other, and she will never change her mind. I¡¯ve won this bet! Now I don¡¯t have to hide my cultivation base anymore! As Ron thought of this, it seemed that the Old Ancestor could hear the voice in his heart, he suddenly felt a slight chill pass through him. He was slightly stunned, then he became ecstatic. He knew that the chill was the confirmation from Old Ancestor that he did not have to hide his cultivation base anymore! Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ron grabbed Serena¡¯s hand and pulled her behind him, saying scornfully to Howen, ¡°The engagement between me and Serena is none of your business!¡± Silence! Dead silence! Everyone looked at Ron in disbelief. ¡°The other party is a top student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, Howen! How dare a loser without any cultivation base speak to him like this? Is he tired of living?¡± ¡°What¡­ what have you just said?¡± Howen said angrily, also staring at Ron in disbelief. Ron was not afraid of his anger at all and said scornfully, ¡°Actually, I should have told you two years ago that my engagement with Serena is none of your business!¡± Damn, crazy, crazy! This is simply crazy! This Ron was simply too bold. The other party was a member of the Sky Blue Magic Academy who had already become a Great Mage two years ago, and yet a loser like him dared to speak to a Great Mage in such a manner. It seemed like he was doomed this time. Even the Nicholas family clan would not be able to protect him. A mere Nicholas family clan was nothing to the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Many people were all shocked after hearing Ron¡¯s words. Then, there were those who gloated. And these were from the Grimm family clan. However, the members of the Nicholas family clan were all looking worried. The other party is from the Sky Blue Magic Academy. How can you provoke him like this? You will implicate the entire family! When Serena heard his words, she looked at Ron, who was standing in front of her. She knew that this was still the same Brother Ron she had known two years ago who would protect her. He had not changed a bit! Previously, Serena had been worried about Ron losing his willpower for good after he had suffered the serious injuries, but now it seemed that her Brother Ron was not as feeble as she had thought. However, it was too dangerous to provoke Howen like this! With the thought, Serena decided that even if she were to die, she would not let Howen hurt her Brother Ron. Immediately, she wanted to move forward to the front of Ron to shield him. But at this moment, Ron grabbed her hand, smiled at her, and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me!¡± Looking into Ron¡¯s eyes and hearing his voice, Serena could not help but suddenly trust Ron fully. Since Brother Ron had said to leave the matter to him, he would definitely resolve it well! Then, Ron looked at the worried members of the Nicholas family clan and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Old Ancestor has said that the Nicholas family clan will not be threatened by anyone!¡± When the others heard this, they did not know what was going on. They thought that Ron must have gone completely mad. Otherwise, why is he so arrogant? One has to know that the other party is not just anyone, but someone from the Sky Blue Magic Academy.. Just saying you won¡¯t be threatened by others is enough? It requires strength, but do you have the strength? Chapter 30 - Duel Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations You¡¯re just a loser! How dare you boast like this? However, the core members of the Nicholas family clan immediately understood the meaning behind Ron¡¯s words. Especially the family head, Norton, who had personally seen the Old Ancestor. Since the Old Ancestor had imparted cultivation techniques to him and helped him in his advancement, then it was impossible for the family¡¯s old patriarch not to help Ron, a fallen genius of the Nicholas family. Moreover, Norton knew his grandson very well. He had never been an arrogant person, but now, he was not afraid of Howen at all. He definitely had in him a fearless confidence, and this confidence had come from the Old Ancestor! Thinking of this, Norton¡¯s worries earlier were completely swept away. He just waited quietly to see his grandson¡¯s performance. Howen was stunned for a moment. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°What a joke. To say something like this requires strength. You are just a loser. Do you have the strength?¡± Ron did not care about Howen¡¯s mockery and insults at all. He continued to look at Howen calmly and said, ¡°Whether I have the strength or not isn¡¯t up to you. It¡¯s up to my fists.¡± Ron¡¯s gaze had suddenly become sharp, and Howen sensed that the Ron in front of him seemed to have changed into a different person all of a sudden. Like an unsheathed blade, he said coldly, ¡°Howen, didn¡¯t you want to attack me just now? It so happens that I haven¡¯t fought anyone for two years. Now, I would like to have a duel with you! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the loser!¡± What the f*ck? Did I hear that right? Everyone looked at Ron in disbelief. Has Ron just said that? He wants to fight Howen? The other party is a top student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. He is already a Great Mage with unfathomable strength, while Ron is a loser. And yet now, he has actually initiated a fight with Howen? Isn¡¯t this courting death? Many people looked toward Norton, including Colin Campbell. However, Norton remained calm and did not seem worried at all. After sensing Colin Campbell¡¯s questioning gaze, he raised his teacup and said, ¡°This tea is not bad. Do have some more.¡± Colin Campbell was speechless. Why are you not stopping your grandson from courting death? However, when he saw that Norton did not seem worried at all, Colin Campbell¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Can it be that Ron is actually not as useless as he has thought and he has been able to continue cultivating? This has to be the case. Otherwise, why is Norton so calm? Colin Campbell also looked curiously toward the arena. Serena was most worried when she heard Ron challenging Howen to a duel. She knew very well how strong Howen was. Even she was no match for Howen, let alone Ron. ¡°Brother Ron¡­¡± Serena said worriedly, but before she could finish, Howen shouted, ¡°Alright! I agree!¡± Howen said, ¡°Originally, I shouldn¡¯t have agreed. However, as a student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, if an outsider challenges me to a fight and I dare not even accept it, and if the news gets out, it will certainly cause our Sky Blue Magic Academy to lose face. So, in order to protect the dignity of our Sky Blue Magic Academy, I have to accept your challenge!¡± Howen spoke with a strong sense of righteousness. Since this was the case, the others could not stop him from agreeing to this duel. If they stopped him, it would bring embarrassment upon the Sky Blue Magical Power Academy. This would be equivalent to offending the Sky Blue Magic Academy. No one who was present dared to offend the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Then Howen put on an act and said to Ron, ¡°To be fair, I¡¯ll not use magical power. I¡¯ll just fight you with my fists and kicks, lest people say I¡¯m bullying you.¡± The main reason Howen had said this was because if he used magical power on a person without a cultivation base like Ron, he might kill Ron directly. If this happened, his junior, Serena, would definitely hate him for life and might even fight him to the death. This was not what he wanted. He just wanted to teach Ron a severe lesson in front of Serena, and even humiliate him, so that he would back off and then, he would have achieved his goal. He continued, ¡°Since this duel started because of the engagement, then after our duel, if I win, you will take the initiative to annul the engagement. If I lose, I will immediately leave and not interfere anymore with your affairs. What do you think?¡± This had been his real goal, but he did not believe that a loser could defeat him. ¡°No, I won¡¯t use my fianc¨¦e as a bet.¡± Ron directly rejected the other party¡¯s suggestion, and said without caring about Howen¡¯s angry expression, ¡°I just want to fight you and see who¡¯s the loser!¡± ¡°Heh ~ ~¡± Howen laughed from anger and said, ¡°Although you are lacking in strength and a loser, I admire your ability to talk. Since you¡¯re so stubborn and insist on courting death, then I shall grant you your wish!¡± After saying this, Howen stood up and walked towards the door. The house was too crowded for them to fight. Seeing this, Ron also got up to follow him, but just as he had gotten up, someone grabbed his hand. When Ron turned around, he saw the worried look in Serena¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother Ron, don¡¯t fight this duel¡­..¡± Serena dared not say too much for fear of agitating Ron. Ron gently patted the back of Serena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Even now, Serena probably still thought that he had no cultivation base. However, notwithstanding this, Serena still liked him a lot. It seemed that he had not misjudged her, so all the more, he must not disappoint her. Initially, Serena had been very worried for Ron, but after hearing Ron¡¯s words, she somehow developed trust in him. If it is something Brother Ron has said he will do, he will definitely do it. This duel will also be no exception! Then, Ron followed Howen out in big strides. Colin Campbell looked at Norton and asked, ¡°Brother Norton, are you really not going to stop him?¡± Norton smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m sure my grandson won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Colin was speechless. Why are you trusting your grandson so much? The other party is someone whose existence even he dares not take lightly. Maril, the head of the Grimm family clan, however, was so excited that he almost wanted to clap. Haha, this is great. This time, not only will that loser Ron be beaten to death, he has also provoked the Sky Blue Magic Academy.. Let¡¯s see how your Nicholas family clan can still have a foothold here in the future! Chapter 31 - Martial Skills Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Howen had walked into the courtyard, and the people who were originally eating in the courtyard quickly cleared a large space in the middle for them to fight. Everyone had also followed him out. Fiona saw that the duel was unavoidable and said worriedly to Klein, ¡°Senior, is it good for Howen to do this? What if someone gets injured?¡± Fiona did not think that Howen would lose. She was just worried that it would blow up matters and make things difficult. Klein said in an indifferent manner, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Senior Howen definitely knows what he¡¯s doing. As long as we don¡¯t kill the other party, who would dare meddle in the affairs of our Sky Blue Magic Academy? Furthermore, this duel had been initiated by that guy with an exaggerated opinion of his own abilities. Even if the matter was pursued, he would have to bear the greater responsibility. Senior would at most be faulted for not stopping this.¡± Fiona sighed. These two seniors were getting bolder and bolder. She looked at Serena, who was standing far away from them. She became worried that her junior would not be as close to them as before. At this time, Ron had already followed him out. Howen said, ¡°Kid, I know you can¡¯t use magical power. In this case, I won¡¯t bully you, and I won¡¯t use magical power either. I¡¯ll fight you with fists and kicks, and I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± Before Ron could say anything, he continued, ¡°But fists and kicks have no eyes, and if it comes to the point where I am unable to hold back, there is nothing I can do. So, whether injured or killed, neither of us can pursue the matter. What do you think?¡± ¡°As it should be.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Howen immediately said loudly, then looked around and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have a fair duel. Unless one side admits defeat, outsiders are not allowed to intervene!¡± This was a warning to others. After all, this was the Nicholas family clan. If their family members charged out for Ron¡¯s sake, then he might have the blood of many on his hands, and this would be troublesome, so he had to explain it in advance. Then, he looked at the City Lord, Lein Dupont, and said, ¡°City Lord, you are the most powerful here. Please bear witness.¡± City Lord Lein was naturally willing. He said, ¡°Alright, since both sides are willing to compete, then I¡¯ll be the witness. However, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t hurt the harmony.¡± The onlookers treated what he had said as fart when they heard it. Looking at how they were now, they probably would not stop until they hit their brains out. Wouldn¡¯t that hurt the harmony? Then, Howen looked at Ron. He had originally not wanted to fight with Ron. The other party was a known loser. If he fought with a loser, even if he won, it would not be glorious. However, this was a task given to him by his teacher because the latter had high hopes for Serena¡¯s future in the path of magical power. But, if she were to get married early and have children, it would definitely affect her future development. More importantly, the other party was even a loser. As such, he couldn¡¯t allow such a good seedling to be ruined in the hands of such a loser. That was why Teacher had instructed him to do this. Moreover, Howen himself had some thoughts on Serena, so he naturally spared no effort to facilitate this matter. However, he had not expected his junior, Serena, to be so protective of this loser. The two patriarchs of the Nicholas and Campbell family clans were so old yet so insensible. They would rather take the risk of offending their teacher than cancel the engagement. He had no choice but to attack Ron. All he had to do was to turn Ron into a real cripple, and then Ron would probably stop pestering Serena if he still had any manly pride. ¡°Alright, let the duel begin!¡± City Lord Lein announced loudly. The surroundings instantly fell extremely quiet, and everyone paid close attention to the two persons on the field. Howen had originally wanted to let Ron make the first move. After all, he was a high flyer from the Sky Blue Magic Academy. After that, he could just casually deliver two blows to defeat his opponent with ease, and even cripple him. It would be an expeditious and poised ending. But he found that Ron seemed to have the same idea as him, and he also did not want to make the first move, so he had to start. They could not just be standing there, could they? It was better to cripple the other sooner, and then take his junior back to the academy as soon as possible. Bang! Howen finally made his move. Cracks suddenly appeared under his feet, and then he charged at Ron like a cannonball. This was a type of martial skill called the Punching Fist. In the Magic Martial Continent, not only magical power existed, but there were also martial skills. It so happened that for magical power, there was almost no end. There were countless matured paths of advancement. Upon reaching the Divine Mage realm, the might of the magical power could even destroy heavens and earth. More importantly, the Divine Mage realm was not even the end point. Beyond the Divine Mage realm, there were even more powerful and mysterious realms. In contrast, the path of a martial warrior was very short. The most powerful martial warrior on the Continent was one who existed 200 years ago. He was known as the Martial Saint. He had defeated many Great Magi and had even proceeded to challenge the Great Archmage. However, he was thrown tens of thousands of meters into the air by the Great Archmage¡¯s casual use of a Space Magical Power. Then, he plummeted from the sky and died. The Great Archmage did not even move. From then on, everyone knew that even if a martial warrior had reached the end of their cultivation path, they would only be on par with a Great Mage at full level. They would not be a match for a Great Archmage at all. Hence, only someone with absolutely no aptitude for magical power would choose the path of a martial warrior. But, anyone with just some magical power aptitude would not choose the martial warrior path. However, this did not mean that no one cultivated martial art skills. On the contrary, many practised martial arts, even the magi too because many of martial art skills all involved very strong combat capabilities. For example, many of the martial skills could increase one¡¯s mobility, movement speed, and also strengthen one¡¯s body; the benefits were plenty. In fact, a type of specialist profession had even evolved, called the Magic Warrior, which involved the dual cultivation of magical power and martial arts. It enabled one to have strong physical strength and also emanate strong magical power. Those from this profession were indeed very promising because from the start, their combat capability would be stronger than that of ordinary Magi. Therefore, there were many in the Sky Blue Magic Academy who had chosen the profession of a Magic Warrior and not that of a Mage. Coincidentally, this Howen was the so-called Magic Warrior! He had cultivated both magical power and martial arts. Not only had he cultivated the fire-based magical power, his martial arts cultivation was also very good. It was also because of this that he was fearless and had said that he would not use magical power but only use martial arts to fight. Now, he had delivered a blow, instantly, the power was extraordinary. When the others saw it, they were all shocked. He is just too powerful. He is indeed a befitting top student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Even if he does not use magical power but only martial skills, a level-12 Mage will probably not even be his match, given his speed and strength! Everyone thought, stunned when they saw Howen make his move.. Chapter 32 - Shocked Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At the same time, they started to worry for Ron. ¡°Ron cannot even use magical power now, so how can he be a match for the other party? Sigh, when this punch lands, he will be sent flying.¡± But then, everyone saw that when Howen¡¯s punch came flying and was clearly going to land on Ron¡¯s chest, Ron¡¯s body had retreated slightly, and the area where the fist was landing upon, had cleverly deflected the other party¡¯s punch. This caused Howen¡¯s punch to only brush past Ron¡¯s body, but not harm him at all. Hmm? Howen was shocked. Although his punch seemed to have hit Ron, in reality, Howen was very clear that his punch had hit air. It did not have the feel of hitting a human body at all, and Ron did not seem to be in any pain. This was enough to tell that Ron had somehow dodged the punch. However, Howen was, after all, a top student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. He had the guidance of a master teacher, and he had often sparred with others in the academy and had a wealth of combat experience. He immediately began to change his strokes and he quickly threw yet another punch. However, just like the earlier one, it was dodged by Ron again. Then, Howen continued to throw several consecutive punches, but the results were all the same. However, in the eyes of the onlookers, it was Howen who had punched Ron many times in a row, and in the end, Howen retreated quickly and jumped out of the battle arena. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on? How can Ron still stand after Howen has punched him so many times? ¡°That¡¯s right. He should have already collapsed after taking so many punches.¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying hard to hold out.¡± The people around were all discussing fervently. It was obvious that these people were weak in their power. The only ones who could understand the situation were the Nicholas family clan and City Lord Lein. City Lord Lein was very powerful. He also had a greater perspective of things. He could see clearly every single detail of their battle. Hence, he knew that Ron had used a very brilliant movement technique to dodge the opponent¡¯s attack. This made the eyes of City Lord Lien light up. He had never seen such a movement technique before. ¡°He can actually dodge so many punches; it looks like this is definitely a superb movement technique. It has been heard that the Nicholas family clan in the past was a huge family clan which had produced a Great Archmage. They do indeed have some fundamentals,¡± said City Lord Lein as he sighed. Howen looked coldly at Ron and said, ¡°I was wondering why you had dared to challenge me. It turns out that you do really have some skills. This is a type of martial movement technique, right?¡± Ron also did not hide it. He said directly, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is our family¡¯s martial arts technique.¡± That¡¯s right, this had indeed been passed down by Romo. In fact, this was not any martial arts technique, but Kung Fu. Just now, Ron had used Tai Chi¡¯s ¡®defeat the strong with minimal effort¡¯ move to deflect all of Howen¡¯s attacks. Romo had originally transmigrated from Earth. After coming to this world, he had brought the martial arts from Earth and used them. Unexpectedly, the effects had been surprisingly good. It was many times more superb than the crude martial arts of this world. Although it was not as powerful as magical power, it was very effective in assisting combat. Hence, Romo had passed down the Kung Fu that he had brought from Earth. Till now, it had not been lost, and the family¡¯s clansmen were all still able to cultivate it. Ron had started cultivating it since he was young. In these two years, he was not able to cultivate magical power, so he had spent more time practising martial arts. This had enabled him to master the martial arts skills to perfection. Dealing with Howen was simply too easy. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s just a movement technique. Do you think you can deal with me with just a movement technique?¡± Howen said coldly, and then charged at him again. However, this time, he used even more martial art techniques. Not only did he use the offensive kinds, he even used martial movement techniques. With the combined synergy, his speed was even faster, and his strength was even powerful. His whole being was even transformed into a shadow, and those with weak strength could not even see his form. Upon seeing this, Klein said smugly, ¡°It looks like Senior is really serious this time. He has actually used three or four kinds of martial skills at the same time. This time, that kid will be finished soon!¡± Hearing this, the others also believed that it would be impossible for Ron to last much longer, but he had already been very impressive. After all, everyone had thought that Ron was a loser, but now, he was able to fight against a top student from the Sky Blue Magic Academy for such a long while without being defeated. This was already a feat to be proud of. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The fists and kicks of the two of them collided. Most people could only see shadows; they could not see clearly at all the fight between the two of them because their speed was too fast. The gusts arising from their combat caused such an impact that the entire courtyard seemed to be blown by a strong wind of several levels. This caused the spectators to shout in excitement. However, after watching for a while, everyone became even more curious. Previously, they saw that it was Howen who was suppressing Ron, but now, they realized that the situation had reversed. Now, it seemed that Ron had the upper hand, while Howen was defending? Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! After a few more punches, before everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, they saw Howen being sent flying by Ron¡¯s punch. ¡°What the heck? Am I seeing things? Ron sent Howen flying?¡± ¡°Damn, damn, I must be hallucinating. Ron, that loser, has actually defeated Howen with his martial arts skills?¡± ¡°Is that Ron still a loser? If with such strength, he is called a loser, then I¡¯m worse than a loser!¡± ¡°Damn, could Ron have already given up on being a Mage and have chosen the path of a Martial Warrior instead? I heard that the strongest Martial Warrior can even reach the realm of a Great Mage at full level.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very possible.¡± Everyone discussed spiritedly. Even Klein and Fiona had looks of disbelief. They knew Howen¡¯s strength. He was even a Magic Warrior. Even if he used only martial arts, he was still very powerful. But now, he was being defeated by a loser whom they had despised? Fiona immediately wanted to help Howen up, but was held back by Klein. She looked at Klein, who shook his head gently. The meaning was obvious. It was a duel now. Howen had already said that in the end, one of them had to admit defeat in the duel between the two. Otherwise, outsiders were not to intervene. Furthermore, Howen represented the Sky Blue Magic Academy. If Fiona were to interfere now, it would bring disgrace upon the Sky Blue Magic Academy.. Chapter 33 - Whos the Loser? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Colin Campbell had not expected Ron to be so powerful either. He looked at Norton in confusion and said, ¡°Old friend, has your grandson become a Magic Warrior?¡± Norton smiled faintly and said, ¡°He has just learned a little martial arts. Old friend, if there¡¯s anything else, we can discuss later. For now, let¡¯s just watch their duel.¡± Upon hearing this, Colin Campbell stopped talking and focused on the duel. At this moment, Howen had stood up. He had an ugly expression on his face. He had not expected something so easy within his reach to turn out differently, and that he would actually be defeated by his opponent. This was simply unacceptable to the proud Howen. For the sake of his own dignity, for the sake of not causing the Sky Blue Magic Academy to lose face, he simply could not lose to the other party, no matter what. With this thought, he immediately charged at him again, and this time, he again used all of his might. However, he soon discovered that even when he exerted his entire strength and used the maximum power of all his martial skills, he still could not defeat his opponent. His opponent¡¯s martial skills were extremely ingenious, and his movement technique was also very awesome. His attacks kept missing his opponent¡¯s body, but his opponent¡¯s attacks kept hitting his body with great precision. In just a short period of time, he had already been punched several times by his opponent. Each punch caused him to feel extremely humiliated; it also caused his rationality to slowly disappear. When his attack missed again and Ron¡¯s fist punched hard on his nose, he finally disregarded everything. His magical power erupted, and a small magic formation showed up on each of his fists. Then, two balls of burning flames appeared on his fists, enveloping his fists. Fire Fist Howen! This was his name. He was a fire-based Magic Warrior, and the magical power he was most adept at was fire-based magical power. He could merge his fire-based magical power completely with his martial skills to launch an attack. He could also launch a fire attack at his enemy. This was his typical attack skill! After seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. This was because Howen had personally said that he would not use magical power in this duel and that he would only use fists and kicks. But now, he had gone back on his word. He had broken the rules he had set and was the first to use magical power. In this way, even if he were to win, he would lose face. It could even be said that he would bring disgrace upon their Sky Blue Magic Academy. Both Klein and Fiona looked very awkward. They were not worried about Ron, who was just a loser. So what if he died? But now that Howen had used magical power, they felt humiliated. The others saw Howen use his magical power, and it was a very powerful one of fiery flames. Even though they were only spectators and were very far away, they could still feel the intense heat from the flames burning on his fists. Such strong flames were definitely not ordinary flames. If they were to hit Ron¡¯s petite body, even his movement technique would likely be useless. He would die from this punch. Serena was most worried. After seeing Howen suddenly use magical power, she even wanted to dash out, but before she could rush over to block the punch for Ron, she saw a scene which shocked her. Just as Howen¡¯s blazing fire fist was about to hit Ron, a powerful magical wave suddenly erupted from Ron¡¯s body, and then a huge magic formation appeared under his feet, followed by a cold aura. Ron grabbed with his hand, and instantly a huge ice shield formed rapidly in his hand. Howen¡¯s fire fist hit the ice shield, posing no threat at all to the ice shield. What had happened so suddenly also caused Howen, who had lost his rationality, to suddenly recover his senses. He had never expected that a loser like his opponent would be able to use magical power, and the powerful magical wave was even not inferior to his. His fire fist attack could not even break the ice shield? The battle changed rapidly. While Howen was still in a daze, Ron did not give him a chance. A small magic formation appeared in his other fist, and then a large amount of cold air came forth, quickly forming a weapon that looked like an ice glove. Then, with a loud bang, it landed heavily on Howen¡¯s body. Howen was still in a daze. How could he block Ron¡¯s punch? He was sent flying by Ron and even spat out a mouthful of blood when he was sent flying! ¡°F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! I must be dreaming!¡± ¡°Hmm, am I dreaming too?¡± ¡°Is this f*cking loser Ron? Didn¡¯t they say that all his magic runes had been shattered and he couldn¡¯t use magical power anymore? But what¡¯s going on now? Why is he able to use his magical power, and why is it so powerful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Doesn¡¯t a Mage need to chant before he can activate his magical power? Why is the other party able to activate his magical power without chanting?¡± ¡°Idiot, when his magical power was being unleashed, a magic formation had appeared directly. That was a magic power formation, a phenomenon peculiar only to a Great Mage. Ron¡¯s already a Great Mage now!¡± ¡°Damn, A Great Mage?¡± Everyone had a look of disbelief on their faces. The person they had always thought of as a loser was not a loser at all. Not only that, he had even advanced to become a Great Mage, reaching a realm that they would never be able to reach in their lifetime. How could they not be shocked? And there was someone who was not just shocked but very indignant. This person was Cyril Grimm. He was the same age as Ron. Before Ron was injured, he had been suppressed by Ron. He had thought that Ron had become useless, but who would have thought that he had surpassed him again? He had even advanced to become a Great Mage? This made Cyril feel both embarrassed and resentful. He found it hard to accept. He was unhappy, but there were people who were glad. For instance, everyone in the Nicholas family clan was extremely happy. It had been said that Ron could no longer cultivate magical power. But he was not only able to cultivate, he had even long become a Great Mage. Haha, this was great. With this, their family would now have three Great Magi. They had become a force to be reckoned with in Winterfrost. Who would dare to look down on the Nicholas family clan now? Most importantly, the genius of their family had defeated a top student from the Sky Blue Magic Academy! He had gained a lot of face! ¡°This is great, I didn¡¯t expect Ron to have advanced to become a Great Mage!¡± a clansman from the Nicholas family clan said happily.. Chapter 34 - The Ice Wand Shows Its Might! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Serena, however, knew that Ron was definitely more than just a newly promoted Great Mage because she knew Howen¡¯s realm very well. Howen was already a level-4 Great Mage. And if Ron could easily defeat Howen, it meant that Ron was at least a level-5 Great Mage! Oh my God! Brother Ron is really amazing! How did he manage to recover and even improve his strength to this level after suffering such severe injuries? Brother Ron is indeed a genius! That¡¯s right, Ron was indeed a level-5 Great Mage now! That was why he could easily send Howen flying with a punch! Looking at Ron radiating powerful magical waves, Fiona and Klein were also shocked. As students of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, they originally had a natural air of superiority over people from a small place like Winterfrost. But now, in front of Ron, that air of superiority was completely shattered into pieces. Fiona, on the other hand, looked worriedly at Howen, who had been sent flying. She wondered if she should intervene and help Howen immediately. ¡°Ahhhh ~ ~ ~ ~ Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡± At this moment, Howen suddenly erupted with a huge magical power wave, and a huge hexagram formation appeared beneath his feet. Endless flames emerged from the magic formation, enveloping his entire body in flames. However, these flames did not harm Howen in the slightest, but had instead increased his aura to unprecedented strength. Howen¡¯s eyes were raging with flames of anger. He looked at Ron furiously. This thing, which he had originally despised, had actually beaten him up so badly and even made him vomit blood. He absolutely could not accept such humiliation! How can such a loser defeat me? Absolutely impossible! I am a genius, a top student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy! I absolutely cannot lose! The more he thought about it, the furious he became. As the magical power erupted, the flames around him burned even more fiercely. The great amount of heat had directly frightened the spectators, and they all stepped back to avoid the intense heat. However, despite Howen¡¯s fury, he could tell from the punch Ron had thrown earlier that Ron¡¯s cultivation level ought to be one level higher than his. In this case, even if he were to attack with all his might, he would not be a match for his opponent. As such, he could only use that! Then, Howen took out a fiery-red pearl and swallowed it right away! Boom! Instantly, his aura skyrocketed. The flames around him were originally only four to five meters tall, but after he had swallowed the pearl, the flames around him shot up to more than ten meters. The intense heat even melted the ground under his feet! ¡°Oh no, Senior is going all out. He has actually swallowed the Fire Snake¡¯s Magic Core to increase his strength!¡± Klein immediately said worriedly, upon beholding the sight. On the other side, Serena had also seen this, and she became instantly even more anxious. She was very familiar with this Fire Snake¡¯s Magic Core because she had also participated in the killing of the Fire Snake. The Fire Snake was a very powerful magical beast. Several of them had to work together to kill the Fire Snake before obtaining this Fire Snake¡¯s Magic Core. And this Fire Snake¡¯s Magic Core had a very powerful effect; if a fire-based Mage swallowed it, he could temporarily increase his strength by at least two levels. In other words, Howen¡¯s current strength was at least that of a level-6 Great Mage! This would have already surpassed Ron! From the look of it, it was obvious that Howen was going to expend all the energy of the Fire Snake¡¯s Magic Core in an instant. To be able to kill Ron in one blow, his attack this time would have to be equivalent to the full-power attack of a level-7 or even a level-8 Great Mage! This was definitely not something Ron, who only had the strength of a level-5 Great Mage, could withstand! ¡°Go and die!¡± Howen gave a loud cry, and then he consolidated all the magic power in his body and condensed it into a huge Fire Snake, which charged directly at Ron with an aura so powerful that it could destroy heaven and earth! He had disregarded anything else; he had to kill Ron! And the power of this attack was definitely not something Ron could withstand. ¡°Senior, stop!¡± ¡°Brother Ron!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Several people, upon seeing this, had all shouted loudly. However, Howen had already lost his rationality, so how could he hear them? Only City Lord Lien had let out a sigh. Today, Ron had given him too many surprises. He decided to intervene to save Ron, so he could form a good relationship with this young genius. However, just as he was about to intervene, his pupils suddenly constricted, as he had felt a powerful force. He looked up suddenly. ¡°Roar!!!¡± It sounded like a roar from a dragon. Following this dragon roar, everyone was shocked to find that a gigantic phantom of the Ice Dragon had suddenly risen from the ancestral hall. The Ice Dragon phantom then charged directly at the Fire Snake in the field. Although the Ice Dragon was just a phantom, it carried with it an endless amount of icy energy. It pounced onto the Fire Snake released by Howen, and instantly extinguished the Fire Snake. There was not even an amber of fire left in the field. Howen stared in shock at the gigantic phantom of the Ice Dragon which had blotted out the sky, his eyes full of panic. But before he could dodge, the Ice Dragon phantom had exhaled a gust of icy air in his direction, and he instantly turned into an ice statue, his fate unknown. Then, the phantom of the Ice Dragon vanished, condensing into a wand as clear as ice crystals. It hovered directly in front of Ron. ¡°This¡­..Is this a magical weapon? Is it even a gold-tier magical weapon?¡± Upon seeing the Ice Wand, even City Lord Lien was shocked and he stared at it in disbelief. ¡°Damn, what is this? How can it be so powerful?¡± ¡°This is a magical weapon! It¡¯s a legendary magical weapon! A magical weapon which only the most powerful Great Archmage can create. I didn¡¯t expect the Nicholas family clan to have such a powerful magical weapon! It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°So the legend is true. The Nicholas family used to be a powerful family clan with a Great Archmage in command. It looks like this has to be true, otherwise, they will not have magical weapons!¡± The crowd discussed excitedly. They were shocked beyond words, and they were even envious of the Nicholas family clan. There was also respect and even some element of fear. ¡°Senior Howen!¡± ¡°Brother Ron!¡± At this moment, Fiona and Klein dashed over, after they saw Howen was completely frozen.. Chapter 35 - Ending Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Serena, Norton, and the others also ran toward Ron. Serena looked at Ron worriedly and said, ¡°Brother Ron, are you alright?¡± Ron smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks to it. Otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand that blow just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Serena¡¯s attention was all on Ron. As for the Ice Wand in his hand, she did not have the energy to care about it now. After hearing Ron¡¯s words, Norton was also relieved. Then, he looked at the Ice Wand with keen eyes. He had clearly seen the power of the Ice Wand just now. It was definitely a gold-tier magical weapon! And this weapon had come flying out earlier from the direction of the ancestral hall. It must have been the Old Ancestor who intervened. This Ice Wand had belonged to the Old Ancestor, but now it appeared that the Old Ancestor had given it to Ron. ¡°Senior, Senior? Are you alright?¡± At this moment, Ron and the others had heard Fiona¡¯s almost crying voice. Her voice had caught everyone¡¯s attention and they looked towards Howen. After all, Howen was not an ordinary person. He was a top student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. If he were to really die here, everyone present would fear that something bad would also happen to them. Hence, everyone moved closer to see how Howen was doing. However, Klein activated his magical power immediately, and a huge magic formation rose from beneath his feet. He looked at everyone warily, especially Ron, who had an Ice Wand in his hand. He was clearly afraid that Ron would continue to hurt Howen. ¡°What a petty person. I¡¯m not as despicable as that senior of yours. I just want to help, that¡¯s all. If you don¡¯t want my help, that¡¯s fine.¡± Ron saw the situation and did not bother going over. ¡°Let me take a look,¡± at this moment, a voice could be heard. Klein looked in the direction of the voice and saw that it was City Lord Lein. He immediately retracted the magical formation. After all, City Lord Lein did not have any conflict with them, so he was unlikely to attack Howen. Furthermore, this was Lein¡¯s territory. He definitely would not want a top student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy to die here. Therefore, Lein took a look at Howen¡¯s condition, following which he took out a Magic Pill and let Howen consume it. Then, he used a healing spell and instantly, all the ice crystals on Howen¡¯s body disappeared, and his body regained its warmth. City Lord Lein said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is fine now. He will recover after a few days¡¯ rest!¡± ¡°Thank you, City Lord Lein,¡± Klein said gratefully. Serena also stood up and said, ¡°Seniors, please bring Senior Howen to my house to rest. He needs to rest now!¡± Fiona and Klein nodded. Although Howen and Serena had clashed earlier, they were still classmates. No matter what, Serena would not harm Howen. Serena said to Ron, ¡°Brother Ron, I¡¯m going back now. I¡¯ll come back and look for you later.¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead,¡± said Ron, who knew that now was not the time to catch up, so he let her go back first. After what had happened, the banquet could no longer continue, and the other guests were all leaving one after another. However, what happened today was indeed an eye-opener for everyone. They would probably be talking about this for the next half a year. ¡°Patriarch Norton, I shall take my leave as well!¡± City Lord Lein said. Norton hurriedly apologized and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I had wanted to give good hospitality to the City Lord. I didn¡¯t expect all this to happen. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± City Lord Lein smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think it is worth the trip to be able to see such an exciting duel today, especially your family¡¯s young genius who is already a level-5 Great Mage. His future is limitless.¡± The last sentence was directed at Ron, who quickly said, ¡°Thank you for the compliment, City Lord. I still need to work harder.¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad. You¡¯re so powerful and yet so humble. I¡¯m beginning to think highly of you,¡± City Lord Lein said and soon, he left the house of the Nicholas family. But just before he left, he looked in the direction of the ancestral hall, with a profound emotion. At this moment, Romo, who was in the ancestral hall, suddenly looked toward City Lord Lein. Just now, Romo had felt a trace of an undulating magical power. The System notified him that he was being probed by magical power. How could Romo not have known that this was definitely City Lord Lein probing his magical power? In the entire Winterfrost, only City Lord Lord Lein had the ability to detect him. However, Romo was not worried at all. This was because his current state was not that of an ordinary spirit, but one protected by the System. If the System had not wanted the other party to detect him, then even if the other party was a Great Archmage, or greater still, a Divine Mage, he would still not be able to detect Romo¡¯s existence. However, the other party was a Great Archmage, and even a City Lord, it was really not kind of him to secretly use magical power to probe him. Later, he would upgrade the Protective Formation. If the Protective Formation was of a higher level, the other party would not be able to detect him so easily. After a while, the System notified Romo that the probing magical power had disappeared. It seemed that the other party had retracted the probing magical power without discovering anything. On the other side, after Grimm and his son had departed from the Nicholas Family, Cyril looked at the Nicholas family with a resentful expression. Thinking about how Ron had demonstrated his prowess just now, Cyril said indignantly, ¡°The Nicholas family clan must have kept some secrets. All their businesses suddenly flourish to the point of bursting, and the strength of their family members keeps increasing, with one after another advancing to the realm of the Great Mage. Even that loser, Ron, who clearly had all his magic runes shattered, has recovered, and is even more powerful than before. He has even reached the realm of a level-5 Great Mage. I don¡¯t believe their family does not have any secrets.¡± Maril Grimm frowned as well. Business and cultivation were secondary, and their Grimm family could still suppress the other party without worrying at all. He was, however, worried about Ron actually advancing so quickly that he had become a level-5 Great Mage at such a young age.. Chapter 36 - Rumors Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations If he were to allow the other party to continue to grow, it would be terrible. They even had that gold-tier magical weapon. When it was unleashed just now, its power had made even him shudder from the depths of his heart. In other words, he too did not have the confidence to win if faced with such a magical weapon. Sigh, why do their family have such a powerful magical weapon, while we don¡¯t? Maril thought gloomily. Their family clan, like the Nicholas family clan, was a powerful family clan that had also produced a Great Archmage in their lineage. I definitely cannot let them continue to develop. It looks like I must start to do that thing soon. Maril thought, and then he left. On the other side, after all the guests of the Nicholas family had been sent off, Norton said to Ron, ¡°Come, follow me.¡± Ron nodded and followed Norton into the ancestral hall. No one else followed. Upon entering the ancestral hall, when there were just the two of them, simultaneously, they both paid their respects to their Old Ancestor, Romo, like they had a tacit understanding. Norton then asked, ¡°Tell me, what actually happened?¡± Ron said with gratitude, ¡°Grandpa, my injuries had been healed by the Old Ancestor, the cultivation technique too, had been given to me by the Old Ancestor. He had also helped me advance my cultivation base. Everything I have, had been given by the Old Ancestor!¡± As expected! Although Norton had already been mentally prepared, hearing Ron¡¯s words had confirmed his thinking. He was so grateful to his Old Ancestor that he almost teared up. ¡°Come, let¡¯s pay our respects to our Old Ancestor again.¡± After listening to Ron¡¯s story, Norton pulled Ron over to kowtow to Romo again to express their gratitude. Although he could no longer obtain Faith Points again, Romo had sensed their gratitude. This made Romo very happy. After they had paid their respects, Ron took out his Ice Wand and said, ¡°Grandpa, do keep this Ice Wand.¡± Norton thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This Ice Magic Wand can greatly increase one¡¯s strength. Right now, you are the strongest in our family, so the Ice Wand can only exercise its maximum effects in your hands. If the Old Ancestor has any instructions in the future, you can return it when the time comes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold on to it then.¡± After giving some thought to it, Ron did not continue to object. At the same time, he had made up his mind not to disappoint the Old Ancestor, since he must have given him the Ice Wand so he could protect the family clan. ¡°And I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any more problems with your engagement to Serena. Grandpa and your Grandpa Colin, we are both supportive of your engagement. Serena also seems to like you very much. Even if there are outsiders trying to prevent this, you still have the support of both our families. You have nothing to fear.¡± ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡± ¡­ News of what had happened in the Nicholas family clan quickly spread throughout Winterfrost. Almost everyone was talking about the Nicholas family clan. The most explosive news was that the fallen genius of the Nicholas family clan had made a comeback, and he was even more powerful than before. Not only had he recovered his cultivation base fully, he had even become more powerful than before; he had reached the realm of a level-5 Great Mage. He was simply an exceptional genius. Moreover, the Nicholas family even had a gold-tier magical weapon! This was a weapon that even a Great Archmage would be envious of! The genius from the Nicholas family clan had even defeated a top student from the Sky Blue Magic Academy! In short, all kinds of news about the Nicholas family clan had flooded the entire Winterfrost. As everyone discussed this, they were envious and also jealous of the Nicholas family clan. There were also those who were worried for them and those who mocked them for overestimating their capabilities to dare to even knock the lights out of a top student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. By doing so, they had utterly offended the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Even if their family had gold-tier magical weapons, they would not be able to withstand the rage of the Sky Blue Magic Academy! On the other side, in the Campbell family, Howen had already regained his consciousness by evening. He had not been seriously injured earlier but just frozen. Romo had acted with appropriate restraint, so he did not freeze him to death. Otherwise, with Romo¡¯s strength, he would have killed him instantly. Subsequently, it was City Lord Lein who intervened and saved him. He even gave him a precious medicine for healing injuries. Hence, the wounds on his body had basically healed, but the wounds in his heart certainly had not healed so easily. After all, he had been defeated in front of so many people by a person whom he had always looked down on and regarded as a loser. Furthermore, he had gone back on his words during the duel. This had not only caused his own reputation to be swept to the ground, but had also implicated the entire Sky Blue Magic Academy. This was unacceptable to him who had always been proud, so after he had woken up, he had been very quiet. He said nothing when Fiona and Klein asked him anything. He only said that he wanted some rest before chasing them out of the room. They were also afraid of agitating Howen, so they dared not say more. However, this had made them even more worried; they were afraid that Howen would do something irrational. Colin Campbell had also wanted to inform the Nicholas family right away about Howen¡¯s awakening. After all, they would definitely be very worried about Howen¡¯s injuries. If they knew that Howen was fine, they would be relieved. At least, the Sky Blue Magic Academy would not pursue the matter too much. However, Selina had actually come over to tell him that she wanted to inform them personally about this matter. How could Colin Campbell not know what Serena was thinking? As the saying went, a woman of age should not be kept from marriage. This was the case now. Serena¡¯s attention is probably all on that brat, Ron. Colin Campbell thought gloomily. However, he did not stop her. After all, now that Ron was so outstanding, and Serena could marry Ron, Colin Campbell was overjoyed. How could he forbid her? When Serena arrived at the house of the Nicholas family, everyone in the family was in a frenzy. Almost everyone had come to the reception hall where Serena was waiting, including the family head Norton and his wife, Zoro, Sonia, Jack, Norin, and almost all the members of the Nicholas family. They had already met Serena earlier in the day, but there were too many people then, and there were also the outsiders, so they could not act freely. But it was different now; they all knew that Serena would certainly be Ron¡¯s wife in future, and they were all here now to see Ron¡¯s wife in advance.. Chapter 37 - Parting Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing that so many people had gathered to see her, Serena felt a little uneasy. Fortunately, Norton quickly dismissed the irrelevant people, and Serena became a little more at ease. Then, she told the head of the family, Norton, that Howen had already woken up and that he was fine. Hearing this news, everyone in the Nicholas family clan heaved a sigh of relief. If Howen had really been badly injured, their family clan would definitely be in trouble. Although they were already in trouble now, as long as the other party was fine, it would be a small problem. Their family clan would still be able to handle it. Furthermore, during the duel, all the rules had been set by Howen. He had said that he would not use magical power, but in the end, he was the first to use magical power and as a result, he was injured by the counterattack. He had no one to blame except himself. If the Sky Blue Magic Academy still wanted to upkeep their reputation, they would not dare to openly cause trouble for the Nicholas family clan. Now that they had been informed, it was time for Serena to leave, but her gaze kept drifting toward Ron, who had the same ardent eyes. Of course Norton understood what they were thinking. He immediately said to Ron, ¡°Ron, go and send Serena home!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I¡¯ll definitely send Serena home safely.¡± Then Ron and Serena left together, and it was not long before someone saw them holding hands. By the time Ron returned, it was already two hours later. The house of the Nicholas family was only a fifteen-minute walk from Campbell¡¯s. It was baffling how they could have walked for two hours. In the next few days, everyone was waiting to watch a good show. They all believed that the Nicholas family clan had utterly offended the Sky Blue Magic Academy this time, and that the Sky Blue Magic Academy would certainly not let the Nicholas family clan off easily; they would definitely take ruthless revenge. They all waited to see how the Sky Blue Magic Academy would take revenge on the Nicholas family, but after waiting for more than ten days, they did not see the show they had been looking forward to. Regarding this, the Grimm family clan was the most disappointed. They had wanted to see the Nicholas family clan exterminated because of this matter. At least they would have to compensate the other party a huge sum of money, and even the Ice Wand had better be given also as compensation. However, none of this happened. Many people were speculating whether the guy named Howen had died from his injuries, and whether this could be the reason why he had not taken revenge. There were even many versions of rumors on this. However, after more than ten days, Howen, Serena, and the other two from the Sky Blue Magic Academy came out from the Campbell family home together. Only then did these rumors disappear completely. Then, everyone watched as they embarked on their journey back to the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Watching Serena¡¯s gradually receding back view, Ron became a little worried. Earlier, Serena had come to bid him farewell and had said that she would explain their marriage to her teacher when she got back. She believed that her teacher would definitely grant them their wish. Ron did not say anything. After all, the person was Serena¡¯s teacher, and Ron could not say that her teacher was wrong in front of Serena, could he? But Ron was still very worried. He wondered if the other party would make things difficult for Serena. However, this was not something he could do anything about now. The only thing he could do now was to cultivate harder and improve his own strength as quickly as possible. Right now, everything else was useless. Only his own strength mattered. Just like earlier when Howen had asked him outrightly to annul the engagement, if he was still someone without any cultivation base, he would not even have the confidence to speak, let alone even dared to challenge Howen in the end. It was only because he was strong that he did not have to fear the other party, and could protect his marriage. That was all. However, his speed of cultivation had returned to normal and was not a hundredfold faster. Yet, Ron was not discouraged at all. Instead, he worked even harder. In the past ten days, Romo had accumulated some Faith Points again. The first thing he did was to upgrade the Protective Formation by one level. This upgrade had only cost him 10,000 Faith Points. As such, the capabilities of the Protective Formation had also not increased much. Only its alert and defense capabilities had doubled. There were no other special capabilities. Romo had wanted to continue to upgrade it, but the System told him that the next upgrade would require 100,000 Faith Points. Romo immediately collapsed and decided that he should delay the upgrade first. Outside Winterfrost city, there was a church where everyone in the entire Magic Martial Continent worshipped. It was a church of the Heavenly Father faith. According to legend, the entire Magic Martial Continent had been created by the Heavenly Father. Everything in the world, including the people, had been created by him. Hence, every city in the Magic Martial Continent had a church like this. Apart from worshipping their ancestors, they also worshipped the Heavenly Father. Today, Sonia and Avril had come to this church. Avril was John¡¯s wife, Little Arthur¡¯s mother. The two of them had come to the church today to pray for their family clan and Little Arthur. They also wanted Little Arthur to be baptized. Baptism was a blessing ritual which everyone could carry out. Although it was not as effective as paying respects to their ancestors, it was more or less a form of psychological comfort. Therefore, Sonia and Avril had also come here. After the baptism, the two of them also prayed for a while. Sonia prayed also for something else, and this was, she too wanted a child. She and Jack had been married for several years, but they had not been able to conceive a child. This was also one of the reasons why Norton did not like Jack previously. Now that the family¡¯s businesses were getting better and the family clan was getting stronger, coupled with Little Arthur¡¯s birth, which had triggered her emotions, she yearned even more for a child. Although Sonia had prayed softly, Avril still heard it. On the way back, Avril said to Sonia, ¡°Sonia, do you know how John and I had conceived Arthur?¡± ¡°Huh? Why do you suddenly speak of this?¡± Sonia blushed. ¡°What¡¯s there to hide? We¡¯re all women, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Avril did not sense anything untoward and carried on. Sonia blushed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t we still have a little man here?¡± She was referring to Little Arthur. Avril laughed and said, ¡°Haha, if our Little Arthur can understand what we¡¯re talking about, then he is a real genius. Hey, where was I? Don¡¯t interrupt me. I know you hope for a child too. John and I had conceived so quickly because I had a secret prescription. You just have to take some tonics accordingly, I¡¯ll give you the secret prescription later, and you¡¯ll conceive very quickly..¡± Chapter 38 - Attacked Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± said Sonia verbally, although she had, in fact, wanted it very much. If she could have her own child, she would be willing to even take medicine every day. Avril could tell immediately that Sonia did not mean what she had said. She teased and said, ¡°Alright, I know you have not asked for it. I take the initiative to give it to you. Hahaha¡­¡± The two of them chatted and laughed heartily along the way. ¡°Sha sha sha ~ ~ ~¡± At this moment, Sonia¡¯s ears twitched, and she immediately became alert. Originally, Sonia only had the strength of a level-5 Mage, but ever since she cultivated the Wave Meditation Technique, her strength had advanced by leaps and bounds. Now, she was already a level-7 Mage, and her hearing and reaction time had improved by a lot, otherwise, she would not have heard that faint sound. More importantly, she had an inkling of danger. She looked behind suddenly and caught sight of the shadow of a brown thing slithering rapidly in the grass beside the road, and pouncing directly at Avril. That was definitely something no good, and the inkling of danger had come from it. ¡°Dodge!¡± Sonia shouted, pulling Avril away as she shot an Ice Arrow directly at it with her magical power. Swoosh! The Ice Arrow had hit that brown thing, but it made a metallic sound as if it had hit steel. The brown thing fell to the ground with a thud. Only then did Sonia see that it was a half-meter long huge centipede! Its dark brown carapace glistened with a metallic luster. Her Ice Arrow had hit its carapace just now, producing that sound of metals striking. Even her magical Ice Arrow had failed to kill that thing; it could be seen how powerful its defense was. Then, the centipede continued to attack Sonia. However, Sonia was not afraid at all, and she immediately activated her magical power. Instantly, seven magic runes appeared and quickly set up a magic formation. Then, a large sheet of ice extended out from her body and covered a large area of the ground nearby with a layer of ice and snow; the centipede was also the main target of the cold attack. Immediately, the centipede¡¯s speed of movement was significantly reduced, after it was hit by the cold attack. ¡°Go and die.¡± Then, Sonia condensed a giant icicle and hurled it at the centipede. Poosh! This time, the huge centipede was killed by Sonia. ¡°Ah! Help!¡± At this moment, before Sonia could heave a sigh of relief, Avril¡¯s terrified screams had come from behind her. Sonia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Not good! Avril was under attack, and she still had Little Arthur in her arms. Besides, Avril was far weaker than her, and she was only a level-3 Mage. On top of that she was holding a child; she could not even exert half of her strength. Sonia immediately looked behind and saw that there were two centipedes behind her. However, they were only half the size of the centipede that had been killed. Even so, they were still very scary. Avril was so frightened that she did not dare to move, let alone kill them. Hurriedly, Sonia shot another Ice Arrow, but it only managed to send one centipede flying. The other centipede was about to bite down on Little Arthur. If he was really bitten, Little Arthur would not be able to survive. But just as the centipede¡¯s poisonous fangs were about to bite down on Little Arthur, a beam of golden light suddenly burst out from Little Arthur¡¯s body. The golden light went right through the centipede¡¯s gaping mouth and thereafter, the entire centipede was reduced to dust. It had helped Little Arthur survive this crisis. At the same time, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan, the System¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Romo¡¯s mind. [Ding! Warning! Warning! Found a descendant with the luck level of Destiny¡¯s Child in danger!] [Ding¡­ System has automatically generated an urgent mission: Save the 18th generation descendant, Arthur Nicholas!] When Romo heard the System¡¯s voice, he was stunned for a moment, and then he flew into a rage. Who the heck is this? How dare he come again to harm the future lion of the Nicholas family clan? He is really courting death! Romo was indignant. He was about to expend all his Faith Points to kill the other party. Before he could react, he heard the System¡¯s voice. [Ding¡­ Ancestral Protection Talisman activated.] [Ding! Arthur Nicholas¡¯ crisis averted!] [Ding¡­ Urgent mission accomplished!] [Ding! The host has received the mission rewards: The host has received 10 Tenfold Cultivation Talismans! The host has received 10 Distribution Points for the family clan¡¯s luck.] Damn, what¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t even started yet and it¡¯s already over? Isn¡¯t this too fast? Ancestral Protection Talisman? Oh right, I had bought a discounted item previously and had used it on Little Arthur. I really did not expect it to work so well. It has directly defused a crisis and also accomplished a mission for me; it is simply worth its value. No, I have to hurry and see how Little Arthur is doing. He is the future lion of the Nicholas family clan. Nothing must happen to him. Romo thought worriedly. He had not even taken a look at the rewards before he opened the System Shop, and bought a Visitation Talisman. This Visitation Talisman could allow Romo to track and visit a descendant, but the effect was only 24 hours. Romo immediately used the Visitation Talisman on Little Arthur. Then, his vision blurred and another scene appeared. It was the scene of where Little Arthur was, still far out in the city. ¡°Avril, how are you?¡± Sonia ran quickly to Avril and asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Oh, right. Arthur¡­¡± A pale Avril shook her head. She immediately checked on Little Arthur, who was in her arms, and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Little Arthur was unharmed. Fortunately, Little Arthur was fine. Otherwise, she would have died. Sonia looked around again to make sure that the crisis had been resolved, but she still did not dare to let her guard down. Instead, she said to Avril, ¡°Let us go home now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Romo kepting watching till Sonia and Avril, who carried Arthur, had returned home before he relaxed a little. Damn it, Little Arthur had been in danger again. Who had done this? Could it be the same person who had tried to steal Little Arthur¡¯s luck? Wasn¡¯t that person injured by the System¡¯s counterattack? How did he make a comeback so quickly? Or was it someone else? No matter who it was, don¡¯t let me find out.. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely kill him! Chapter 39 - Plundering the Clans Luck Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Looking at the System notifications, Romo was glad that he had the Ancestral Protection Talisman to help Little Arthur avert this crisis. Otherwise, even though he had the System, he was not sure if he could make it in time. If he had not made it in time, Romo would be so remorseful that he would have no place to go. It seems that this Ancestor Protection Talisman is quite effective. I must get him another one. With this in mind, Romo opened the System Shop and bought another Ancestral Protection Talisman. Then, Romo recalled that the System had rewarded him with some items for accomplishing the mission earlier. He immediately started checking. [Tenfold Cultivation Talisman: It can increase one¡¯s cultivation speed by tenfold. The effect will last for a month. The effect cannot be stacked.] Yes, not bad. It is another tool that can increase one¡¯s cultivation speed. Right now, their strength is still insufficient. They will have to increase their strength as soon as possible, and these tenfold cultivation talismans will be very useful. I¡¯ll give them to my descendants later. Romo thought. Then he continued to look at the 10 Distribution Points of luck, which he was free to distribute. Right now, the family needs to increase their strength as soon as possible. If they are strong, those bad guys would not dare to provoke them. Therefore, Romo added the 10 points directly to the luck for magical power. At this time, Sonia had already found the family head Norton and told him about the sudden attack. Norton was shocked and indignant when he heard about it. ¡°How is Little Arthur? Has he been injured?¡± Norton quickly looked toward Little Arthur, who was in Avril¡¯s arms. This was the future lion of their family clan. Nothing must happen to him. ¡°Arthur¡¯s fine,¡± Avril said. Norton examined him closely and was relieved to see that Arthur was not even frightened. But when he looked up, he saw Avril open her mouth to speak, then stopped. Norton said immediately, ¡°What is it? What else is there? Don¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Avril immediately said, ¡°At that time, a centipede almost bit Arthur. I was scared silly and didn¡¯t know what to do. But I remember clearly that at the critical moment, a beam of golden light had shot out from Arthur¡¯s body and killed the centipede. I don¡¯t know what the golden light was or if it was an illusion.¡± ¡°Golden light?¡± After hearing Avril¡¯s words, Norton was momentarily stunned. He immediately recalled that on the night Little Arthur was born, his luck had been plundered by someone. It was only when Old Ancestor shot out a golden arrow that the enemy was defeated and fled. This time, it was again a golden light that had saved Little Arthur. It must have been the Old Ancestor who intervened to save Little Arthur again! ¡°Yes, it was a golden light! What exactly was that?¡± ¡°It was ancestral protection!¡± Norton did not hide anything and said it directly. After all, many people had seen more powerful happenings before, so no one would really believe him even if he told them. ¡°Ancestral protection?¡± ¡°Yes, it was the ancestral protection. Bring Arthur later and follow me to the ancestral hall to kowtow to our Old Ancestor.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Although Avril did not believe in the illusory Old Ancestor, she had no choice but to do as the family head said. Although it had been a close call, he had to investigate this matter thoroughly and find out who had attacked Little Arthur. Hence, Norton asked Sonia and Zoro to return to the place where they were attacked to investigate. Soon, they returned with a centipede which was half-dead. ¡°Father, look, this is the centipede which had attacked us. This is no ordinary centipede, but a centipede which had been enhanced by magical power. There is still some magical breath on it which has not fully dissipated!¡± Sonia said furiously. If it had not been for the Old Ancestor, Little Arthur would have been killed by these centipedes. Norton took the centipede. Indeed, he could sense the faint magical breath on it. It seemed like there was really someone who had attacked the Nicholas family clan from behind the scenes. From the magical breath remaining on the centipede, the cultivation base of the person behind the scenes should not surpass the Great Mage realm. In this case, as long as they stayed at home, with Ron and the gold-tier Ice Wand, the other party would not dare to cause trouble. Thinking of this, Norton instructed, ¡°From now on, Little Arthur has to stay in the family. No one can take him away from the family until we find the mastermind. Also, if any of the family members wish to go out, he or she must not go out alone; there must be at least two or more to go out.¡± After he had given the instructions, everyone left. Then Norton brought Avril and little Arthur to the ancestral hall. He knelt down and kowtowed hard several times to Romo. He gave thanks sincerely, ¡°Thank you for the protection from our ancestors, which helped Arthur Nicholas, the 18th descendant of the Nicholas family clan, avert danger and survive!¡± Avril, who was following behind Norton, was skeptical. When she saw that the family head had knelt down, she reluctantly followed suit. However, at this moment, a beam of golden light suddenly appeared from the ancestral tablet of the Old Ancestor and floated towards Arthur. Avril was shocked to find that this golden light was identical to the golden light which had shot out from Arthur¡¯s body and killed the centipede earlier on. The golden light then entered Arthur¡¯s body and disappeared. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± Avril was instantly dumbfounded; she had never seen such a magical thing before. ¡°Why are you still stammering? This is our ancestral protection. Quick, kowtow to him,¡± Norton urged. It was only then that Avril realized what was going on. She was completely convinced by the Old Ancestor, Romo, and she kowtowed to him sincerely. The beam of golden light earlier was an Ancestral Protection Talisman, which Romo had just bought for little Arthur. Romo he did not want little Arthur to be harmed, so he had used it right away. After Norton and the rest had left, Romo began to think about how he should deal with the enemy lurking in the dark. Should he wait for Norton and the rest to investigate and then help them eliminate the enemy, or should he spend his Faith Points to find the enemy? Very soon, it was late at night. All was silent. Romo was thinking of a solution when a strange energy suddenly struck the Protective Formation. It directly triggered the alert function of the Protective Formation. [Ding¡­ System notification: Protective Formation is being attacked!] The System prompt sounded in Romo¡¯s mind. [Ding¡­ Protective Formation is currently attacking. The family clan¡¯s luck is about to be plundered!] [Ding¡­ System has generated an urgent mission: Stop the family¡¯s luck from being plundered and eliminate the enemy!] ¡° ¡°Damn, it¡¯s another luck plundering again!¡± After hearing the System notifications, Romo was both shocked and indignant. ¡°This damned fellow had wanted to plunder little Arthur¡¯s luck previously. This time, he has actually targeted our entire family clan. It looks like the other party is not a single person, but a family clan. They do not want to develop themselves but only want to plunder from us. Damn it, I definitely won¡¯t let all of you off this time..¡± Chapter 40 - Counterattack Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The plunder of a family clan¡¯s luck had been introduced in the Luck-Plundering Technique. Its difference from the plunder of a person¡¯s luck was that it did not require a very high cultivation base, but required the entire family clan¡¯s luck to be used as a single unit before it could be performed. Furthermore, there were many limitations. If the luck of the other party¡¯s family clan was too strong, then the success rate of plundering would decrease. Little Arthur was a very lucky person. Having such a person in the family would enable the luck of the family clan to be firmly held on to, and reduce the success rate of the other party¡¯s clan-luck plundering technique. Therefore, the sneak attack on little Arthur during the day should have been carried out by them. ¡°I was still fretting over how to find you guys. Now that you¡¯ve delivered yourselves to my door, let¡¯s settle the scores together!¡± Romo¡¯s killing intent had risen immediately. He promptly connected with the System, wanting to borrow its power to finish off the other party. [Ding, the host¡¯s current Faith Points are not enough to completely neutralize this attack and kill the other party. The suggestion is that the host use another method to resolve this!] At this moment, the System¡¯s voice sounded. Romo was stunned. He did not have enough Faith Points; this made Romo a little dismayed. However, it did not matter. He still had other methods. Romo immediately took out the precious tool he had obtained earlier, the Spirit Demon Talisman! This Spirit Demon Talisman could temporarily raise Romo¡¯s strength to the peak of the Spirit Demon realm. This was equivalent to the peak of the Great Archmage realm. Furthermore, it was able to break the restrictions of movement. It was Romo¡¯s trump card. However, now that the other party had gone too far, not only did they want to kill Little Arthur, they also wanted to plunder the luck of the entire clan, this could no longer be tolerated. He had to kill them quickly. Romo held the Spirit Demon Talisman in his hand and slapped it on his spirit body. Immediately, a powerful force poured into Romo¡¯s body, causing his strength to rise steadily. He quickly broke through the Spectral Spirit realm and directly reached the Spirit Demon realm. He even continued to advance. Level 1 Spirit Demon! Level 2 Spirit Demon! Level 3 Spirit Demon! He only stopped after he had reached the peak of the Spirit Demon realm. What powerful strength! What a familiar feeling! Romo felt the surging power within his body and could not help but sigh. When he was alive, he was already at the peak of the Great Archmage realm, so he was not unfamiliar with such power. After sensing for a while, he had completely grasped his current strength. [Warning, warning! The Protective Formation is under attack. It is estimated to be breached in 30 seconds!] At this moment, the System notification sounded again. Romo snorted, and then his silhouette flickered. He vanished instantly. In the next moment, an illusory figure appeared in the sky above the Nicholas family. It exuded a dangerous aura. It was Romo! Romo also knew the Luck-Plundering Technique. When he applied it, he immediately saw a stream of energy relentlessly attacking the Protective Formation. Every time it attacked, the Protective Formation would emit a burst of waves, and some of the Protective Formation¡¯s energy would be sapped. Romo looked toward the source of the attack and instantly discovered with shock that it had also originated from Winterfrost. And that location was actually the house of the Grimm family. It was actually the Grimm family¡¯s doing. It had long been known that their family clan was no good and had always been hostile towards the Nicholas family clan. Now, they even wanted to plunder the luck of their family clan. They were simply courting death! Romo snorted. Then, his silhouette flickered and he turned into a beam of light flying toward the Grimm family! At this moment, in the Grimm family, it was already late in the night. Basically, everyone in the family had gone to rest, except for the light coming from their ancestral hall. At this time, the ones in the ancestral hall were none other than the family head Maril Grimm and his only son, Cyril Grimm. At this moment, he had drawn a strange and complex magic formation across the entire ancestral hall. There were a few eyes of the magic formation and more than ten glowing stones. These were actually precious Magic Stones. The entire Nicholas family clan only had five Magic Stones, but the Grimm family had used more than ten Magic Stones to support the magic formation to deal with the Nicholas family clan. It was really extravagant. In the middle of the magic formation, there were two objects. One was an ancestral tablet with the words ¡®Fenrir Grimm¡¯ written on it. Fenrir Grimm was the old ancestor of the Grimm family clan, and he was also a powerful person who had reached the Great Archmage realm. The entire Grimm family clan had been founded by him. The other object was an urn, which contained Fenrir Grimm¡¯s ashes. This Maril Grimm is really ¡®filial¡¯. He has actually used the tablet and ashes of his old ancestor to perform the Luck-Plundering Technique on a family clan. Does he not know that if he failed, the ancestral tablet and ashes would be utterly shattered?! At this moment, Maril Grimm was sitting in the center of the magic formation, holding a black wand of magical power in his hand. This wand was constantly radiating powerful magical waves, and it was actually a silver-tier magical weapon! Presently, Maril Grimm was using the silver-tier Magic Wand to control the entire formation and then attack the Nicholas family clan remotely to plunder their luck. However, after attacking for five minutes, he still did not manage to plunder the luck of the family clan. He had used up more than half of the magical power within his body. This had caused some sweat to break out on his forehead. What is going on? I¡¯ve strictly followed what is written in the book, so why am I unable to succeed? Maril became more anxious. He did not know that it was not that his previous attacks were ineffective but that they had struck the Protective Formation of the Nicholas family clan, and had been sapping the energy of the Protective Formation all along. Once the Protective Formation could be breached, he would be able to plunder the other party¡¯s luck. No, I can¡¯t continue like this. I¡¯ve already used up a significant amount of my magical power. If I can¡¯t successfully plunder the other party¡¯s luck before my magical power is exhausted, then it is a failure of the secret technique. The force of the backlash is not something I can withstand. I need the help of a new strength! Maril thought worriedly and then, he turned to his son, Cyril Grimm, who was waiting anxiously by the side. ¡°Father, how is it? Have you succeeded?¡± Seeing his father open his eyes and look at him, Cyril Grimm immediately asked. ¡°Almost there, I need your help!¡± Maril said.. Chapter 41 - The Whole Story Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Father, what do I have to do?¡± Cyril was very happy to hear this. He had also seen the Family Luck Plundering Formation before, and he knew that those who participated in the Luck-Plundering Formation would be able to obtain even more luck. Now if he could contribute a little, after they had plundered the luck of the Nicholas family clan, he would be able to get more luck, so he was naturally willing. ¡°Just follow what I do.¡± With that said, Maril took out a dagger and cut his palm. Blood dripped non-stop onto the ancestral tablet. Instantly, a magical scene happened. The ancestral tablet had actually absorbed all the blood within a short time. Then, it released wisps of green smoke which were incorporated into the large formation. Instantly, the entire formation started to work even faster, as if it had been injected with a stimulant. The effects were obvious. Upon seeing this, Cyril immediately followed suit. He cut open his own palm and dripped his blood onto the ancestral tablet. Immediately, the entire formation began to operate at an even faster rate, and bursts of an inexplicable force erupted forth as if trying to extract some kind of energy from the void. ¡°It will be successful very soon! Soon¡­¡± Maril spoke excitedly as he felt the power of the great formation. ¡°You guys are really bold!¡± At this moment, the two of them suddenly heard a cold voice, which sounded from the ancestral hall. It had given the father and son a shock, and their expressions changed. At the same time, Maril, who was in charge of the formation, suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. The formation had suddenly stopped working, and the powerful force that had been generated earlier had not been unleashed. Instead, it had generated a backlash, causing Maril to suffer internal injuries directly and vomit blood. Maril was in charge of the formation. With the power of the formation, he could clearly sense that the entire ancestral hall seemed to have been sealed by an inexplicably powerful force. The formation had also stopped functioning because of this. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw a translucent white figure constantly emitting a cold aura. It was floating in the air. The cold aura had enveloped the other party¡¯s body, and his face could not be seen clearly. However, the other party was levitating in the air. This was clearly the levitation ability which only a Great Archmage could have! ¡°Great Archmage?!! Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Maril looked at the other party in horror, his voice trembling as he asked. ¡°Hmph.¡± The other party snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°What? You guys are currently trying to plunder my family¡¯s luck, yet you still don¡¯t know who I am?¡± ¡°What? You¡­ you¡¯re actually from the Nicholas family clan? A Great Archmage? How is this possible?¡± In fact, just when the other party appeared, Maril had already thought of his identity. However, he still could not believe that this was real. After all, in the past hundred years, their Nicholas family clan had only been a second-rank family clan, firmly suppressed by the Grimm family clan. Even if luck had increased and a few had advanced to become Great Magi, it was impossible to have a Great Archmage suddenly emerge! Romo naturally had no interest in explaining anything to him. He said coldly, ¡°You all have been audacious and have actually dared to plunder my family clan¡¯s luck. In that case, I believe you all have already come to the realization of death!¡± Romo said coldly. Soon after, although he did not seem to have made any move, the temperature of the entire room suddenly dropped. A gust of cold air drifted toward Maril. Maril was horrified. He waved the silver-tier Magic Wand in his hand repeatedly and unleashed wave after wave of Fire Flames Magical Power. However, that gust of cold air was far beyond what he, a Great Mage, could withstand. This was the cold magical power emitted by a person with a peak Great Archmage cultivation base. When the Fire Flames Magical Power emitted by him encountered that gust of cold air, even the flames were directly frozen. That¡¯s right, the flames were directly frozen. The cold air, which could even freeze flames, was not something a Great Mage like Maril could withstand. Then, the cold breath continued to advance unhindered, and the Magic Wand in Maril¡¯s hand was quickly frozen. After Maril had felt his magical power enter the Magic Wand, he was directly frozen and it was no longer under his command. He was horrified, and knowing that the cold breath was far from something he could resist, he was about to let go of the Magic Wand in his hand, but it was already too late. He was horrified to find that the cold breath had already frozen his hand and the Magic Wand together, and then his arm. It continued to spread up, and Maril could only watch helplessly as his body gradually froze. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t kill¡­!¡± He wanted to beg for mercy, but it was already too late. He had just opened his mouth, and the cold air had already spread to his entire body, causing him to maintain a horrified shouting posture. He turned completely into an ice sculpture without any breath. ¡°Father! Father!¡± Cyril was completely scared silly by this scene. He stood rooted to the ground and did not dare to move at all. He tried to shout out loud, but at this moment, he saw that cold aura flying toward him again. Only then did he come to his senses. He hurriedly knelt down before Romo, who was hovering in the air, and begged for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t kill me. My father has done all of this, and it has nothing to do with me. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Instantly, tears and snot flowed down his face. The cold aura stopped in front of him and stared at him like a demon reaping lives. He dared not move and could only beg for mercy. ¡°Answer my question!¡± Upon hearing Romo¡¯s words, Cyril seemed like a drowning person who had grabbed onto his only hope of survival. He immediately said desperately, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, you can ask whatever you want. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± In order to survive, Cyril would even kill his father, let alone reveal some of their secrets. Without needing Romo to ask, Cyril told him everything about the Nicholas family clan. It turned out that more than a month ago, they had gotten to know a Great Archmage named Saruman through a relationship connection left behind by their ancestors. Originally, they had wanted to invite him as a guest and build a relationship with him. However, after coming to Winterfrost, Saruman had unexpectedly discovered that a person with great luck would be born here. This person was naturally Arthur. Saruman¡¯s most important cultivation technique was the Luck-Plundering Technique. The reason why he was able to advance to the realm of the Great Archmage was because he often used this cultivation technique to plunder luck from others. Otherwise, with his aptitude, it would be difficult for him to reach the realm of a Great Mage, let alone that of a Great Archmage. Now that he had encountered such a rare Destiny¡¯s Child, he naturally would not let him off. Then, he used this technique to plunder Arthur¡¯s luck. Unfortunately, not only did his luck-plundering fail in the end, he even suffered a backlash and died.. Chapter 42 - Plundering Luck Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At that time, the two people beside Saruman were Grimm and his son. They were completely stunned at that time and only reacted after a long time. However, after that, they immediately collected the items left behind by Saruman. After all, these were left behind by a Great Archmage, so they were naturally very valuable. And the most important item was this cultivation technique, the Luck-Plundering Technique. After they returned, the father and son were afraid of being discovered, so they had agreed not to tell this matter to a third person, not even their family head, who was also Maril¡¯s father. Moreover, Saruman did not have any background, so even after he died, no one came to investigate the cause of his death. No one even knew that he had died. This matter seemed to have passed just like that. Then, they became bolder and bolder, and they took out this Luck-Plundering Technique to study. Initially, he did not believe in luck, but ever since the birth of Little Arthur, who Saruman had said was blessed with great luck, the Nicholas family clan had undergone a tremendous change. Their businesses had exploded, and there were consecutive members in their family advancing to the realm of Great Mage. Moreover, when he went to attend Little Arthur¡¯s full month banquet, he saw Ron, who had been a loser, rise up again and even become stronger than him. All of this convinced him of one thing, that there was really such a thing as luck. In order to prevent the rise of the Nicholas family clan, Maril had decided to use the Luck-Plundering Technique immediately. To increase the success rate of the Luck-Plundering Technique, he had hired an assassin to assassinate Little Arthur. Unfortunately, the other party did not succeed. However, he still decided to proceed to use the Luck-Plundering Technique. Otherwise, with the other party¡¯s strong luck, if he did not plunder immediately, he would probably not have another chance. Hence, he decided to plunder tonight. However, they had never expected that there was a Great Armage hidden in the other party¡¯s family clan. In the face of absolute strength, all their schemes collapsed with the first blow. After he had finished speaking, Cyril begged Romo for mercy with tears streaming down his face, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything. Please don¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t dare to target your Nicholas family clan again. You can even make me your dog, as long as you spare my dog life. I beg of you!¡± In order to survive, Cyril had become completely shameless. The pride he had previously as the Young Master of the Grimm family clan had also vanished. Now, as long as he could live, he would do anything. Romo glanced at him in disgust. He could not be bothered with such a person. Even if he wanted to keep a dog, he would not keep such a dog. Cyril¡¯s current state was really disgusting. With a thought from Romo, that gust of cold air instantly pounced on Cyril, turning him into an ice sculpture. He remained still in a kneeling position, begging for mercy. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! At this moment, the ancestral tablet and urn of the Grimm family clan in the large formation started to vibrate by themselves. They even made buzzing sounds, as if they were angry at Romo for killing their descendants. Romo sneered and said, ¡°Why, are you guys even angry with me for killing your descendants? You guys really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. This isn¡¯t over yet.¡± After Romo had finished speaking, he poured a stream of magical power into the magic formation. Instantly, the Luck-Plundering Magical Formation started to work again. However, this time, it was working in reverse. As the formation continued to work, traces of the luck of the Grimm family clan were extracted by the formation and then merged into the luck of the Nicholas family clan. Reverse Luck Plunder! This was the greatest flaw of the Luck-Plundering Formation. When one was plundering the luck of others, if the luck of the other party¡¯s family clan was very strong, then it was very likely that not only would one fail in plundering, one¡¯s luck would also be plundered by the other party. This was reverse plunder! Furthermore, the person in charge of the formation would also suffer a certain tribulation later on. This was the flaw of the cultivation technique which the System had previously mentioned. However, if the party being plundered were to plunder instead, as it was a counterattack, and the party being righteous, they would not suffer a tribulation. Therefore, after Romo knew that this was the Luck-Plundering Formation, he decisively plundered instead. After all, there would not be any no side effects. As the luck of the Grimm family clan was rapidly sapped by the large formation, the ancestral tablet of the Grimm family clan in the large formation also vibrated more and more vigorously. It seemed as if it wanted to hold firmly onto the luck of their family clan, but in front of Romo, this was useless. Bang! After the last trace of the family clan¡¯s luck had been sapped, the ancestral tablet of the Grimm family clan cracked open with a bang. The faint layer of golden light above it vanished completely and it became a dead object. The urn also exploded, and ashes scattered all over the ground. Looking at this scene, the expression in Romo¡¯s eyes did not change, let alone show any pity. The Grimm family clan had brought this upon themselves. It was not his fault. If he had not had the System and had not woken up, the Nicholas family clan would have been the ones whose luck had been plundered. Without his protection that night, Little Arthur would have died without a doubt. Then, his great luck would have been lost, and the family clan¡¯s situation would deteriorate further and further. In the end, they would be reduced to an ordinary family clan, and even their family would be ruined and their family members killed. Therefore, everything had its own cause and effect. For their current vile predicaments, they only had themselves to blame for not having planted good causes. At this moment, the ten plus Magic Stones in the large formation were gradually sapped of their energy and reduced to dust. Without the support of energy, the large formation stopped completely. [Ding¡­ Mission accomplished.] [Ding¡­ Received mission rewards!] [Ding¡­ Received 10 Super Experience Talismans.] [Ding¡­ Received 50 Family Clan Luck Distribution Points.] [Ding¡­ Received a Personal Luck Strengthening Talisman!] [Ding¡­ Received a Hundredfold Cultivation Acceleration Talisman!] [Ding¡­ Received a Special Talent Development Talisman!] A series of System prompts made Romo very happy. He had not expected the mission rewards to be so many, and each of them was very good. However, now was not the time to waste checking out the rewards. Romo still had other things to do, and the effect of the Spirit Demon Talisman was not over yet. This was equivalent to a Great Archmage at the full level. He could not waste this precious time. Romo took a look at the ancestral hall of the Grimm family. With a thought, a burst of mental strength was emitted, and a box flew out from under their offerings table. In this box were the items left behind by Saruman, hidden here by the Grimm father and son. They had not had the chance to use them, but now they all belonged to Romo. After he had finished taking the items, Romo¡¯s silhouette disappeared directly; he had already left the Grimm family. As for what had happened in the ancestral hall, no one in the Grimm family was alerted.. Chapter 43 - The Terrified City Lord Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡­ In the City Lord Residence, City Lord Lein was meditating when he suddenly opened his eyes as if he had sensed something. A hint of suspicion flashed past his eyes, and then he came directly to the window. With a flash of his silhouette, he had already flown out and was floating in mid-air. Magical power flashed in his eyes as he searched carefully. Then, his pupils suddenly constricted, and he locked onto a direction, flying rapidly. City Lord Lein stopped a figure who was also floating in the air, only to see that this person was emitting a cold aura which enveloped his entire body. His appearance was blurry and could not be seen clearly, but he was definitely a Great Archmage. City Lord Lein glared at him and said, ¡°Who are you? Why have you come to Winterfrost so late at night?¡± ¡°Move aside. If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t meddle in my affairs!¡± The other party¡¯s cold voice sounded, exceptionally overbearing. This made City Lord Lein furious. This was his territory. The other party had come to his territory, yet not only had he not greeted him, he was even so overbearing. He had to teach the other party a lesson. However, soon after, his anger vanished completely and was replaced with incomparable fear. The other party had emitted a powerful pressure, pressing down on him like a mountain. It disturbed his aura, and he almost lost his ability to remain in the air and fell. Fortunately, he had already been a Great Archmage for some years, so he did not fall. Otherwise, he would have lost a lot of face. However, he quickly bowed respectfully to the other party and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending you. Please calm down.¡± After City Lord Lein had finished speaking, he sensed the suppression had been withdrawn. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He had only felt such a powerful suppression once in the Sky Blue Magic Academy, and that Lord was already at the peak of the Great Archmage realm. He had not expected the person in front of him to be able to emit such a powerful suppression. He was definitely at the peak of the Great Archmage realm. This was definitely not someone he could deal with. If he had provoked the other party, the other party might just kill him directly, and he would not have any chance to resist. ¡°Sire, I am¡­¡± ¡°Move aside, I have something to do. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with you.¡± City Lord Lein had wanted to introduce himself and then build a relationship with this powerful senior in front of him. Perhaps, he could even obtain some benefits and pointers. However, the other party subsequently let out a cold shout. Soon after, City Lord Lein felt a strong force send him flying. Even though he was already a level-3 Great Archmage, he was still sent flying several kilometers away. Only then did he manage to dissipate the strong force and barely remain in mid-air. At this moment, as the cold wind blew in the air, he felt his entire body turn cold. Only then did he realize that his entire body had been drenched in cold sweat. ¡°So¡­ so powerful!¡± City Lord Lein said with lingering fear. Then, he looked toward the place where that senior had been just now, but there was no one there anymore. That senior had also disappeared without a trace. Fortunately, the other party did not have any ill intentions toward me. Otherwise, I would have been beaten to death by him just now. City Lord Lein thought with lingering fear. Then, he returned to the City Lord Residence. After all, the other party was so powerful. Even if he really wanted to do something, it would not be something he could deal with. It was better not to be a busybody. The powerful person who had frightened City Lord Lein badly was naturally Romo. The main reason why he had done this was because the Spirit Demon Talisman had limited effective time. Romo still had other things to do and did not have the time to talk to the City Lord. Hence, he sent the other party flying and went about his business. ¡­ At the same time, in a small village outside Winterfrost, there was a basement under an ordinary house. The basement was much larger than the house above. The area below was dark and humid. It did not seem like a place for living humans to live. However, under the dim light, there was really a person. It could be seen that this person¡¯s eyes were ruthless, and his lips were bluish-black. Dense centipede-like runes were drawn all over his body, making him look very scary. Beside him, there were several real centipedes crawling around his body. The largest centipede was even as long as his arm. Its carapace was glowing with a metallic luster. This centipede was actually an extremely poisonous creature, but to him, it was his companion. At this moment, this person was constantly circulating his magical power. A look of pain appeared on his face, and then he vomited a mouthful of blood, causing his expression to become even uglier. He grabbed a centipede, not concerned at all that the centipede was still alive and struggling with all its might, and stuffed it directly into his mouth. Crunching sounds could be heard as he chewed, and he actually swallowed a live centipede, which was 20 centimeters long. However, after he had swallowed the centipede, he looked a little better. It seemed that the centipede was a great tonic and could relieve the pain in his body. ¡°Damn it, what kind of attack was that golden light? Not only did it kill my pet, it even had a backlash on my body, injuring me seriously. If it weren¡¯t for my strong ability to survive, I would have been killed by the backlash from that golden light!¡± He recalled the golden light attack earlier in the day and felt a lingering fear. That¡¯s right, he was the person who had attacked Sonia and Arthur earlier in the day. This person was an assassin. His name, or rather, his code name, was Centipede. He was a person nurtured by an assassin organization. The cultivation technique he cultivated was also a very vicious kind. He had lived with centipedes since he was young and had even eaten centipedes often. This enabled him not only to have the venoms of the centipedes, but also to be unafraid of them. He was even able to command the centipedes to attack. It was indeed a very vicious cultivation technique. When he tried to assassinate Arthur, he was attacked by the Ancestral Protection Talisman in Arthur¡¯s body. The effect of the item produced by the System was not so simple. Not only did it kill the centipede he had sent out, there was even a backlash. This was also the reason why he fled immediately. As for the injury caused by the backlash, he had been hiding here to recuperate for most of the day. He had just felt a little better. However, he was still very afraid. Looking at the large mouthful of smelly black blood he had spat out, he became more indignant and said, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s all that kid from the Grimm family. He has actually concealed the other party¡¯s strength. When I get back, I must ask him for more money. Otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t let him off,¡± he said viciously. He had thought that killing a child would be a very simple task, but who knew that he would fail miserably in the easy task and nearly lose his life. How could he not be angry? At this moment, the sky had already turned dark. It was just nice to go and ask that kid for an explanation. However, just as he was about to stand up, all the hair on his body suddenly stood up. The centipedes around him also seemed to have suffered a great shock. All of them had their heads facing a spot in the dark, emitting some threatening sounds.. Chapter 44 - Hell Fire Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was an extreme sensitivity to danger which was unique to animals. He stared fixedly at the dark corner where a powerful enemy was lurking. Even his centipedes could sense the danger. With a thought from him, all the centipedes around him shot out like sharp arrows toward the dark corner. He wanted to attack with all his might and let his centipedes bite his opponent to death. This time, more than ten centipedes flew out, including the huge centipede which was as thick as an arm. However, soon after, his eyes opened wide in shock. He had a look of disbelief because his centipedes had suddenly stopped moving. Then, they were frozen into ice popsicles, falling to the ground. Crack! Crack! They shattered into several pieces. Then, he felt a bone-chilling cold. Half of his body was frozen. He could not run even if he wanted to. Then, a transparent figure exuding cold air floated out and levitated in the air. Centipede¡¯s eyes widened in horror. The other party was actually a Great Archmage because only a Great Archmage could levitate in mid-air. Moreover, the other party¡¯s powerful aura was definitely not fake. How could his luck be so bad to actually encounter an enemy like a Great Archmage? ¡°Spare¡­ Mercy¡­,¡± Centipede said with difficulty. ¡°Tell me your identity and background!¡± Romo said calmly. Centipede looked into the other party¡¯s emotionless eyes and did not dare to hide anything. He said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a name, I only have a code name, and that is Centipede. I¡¯m an assassin from Hell Fire.¡± ¡°Hell Fire?¡± Upon hearing this name, Romo immediately frowned because he knew this assassin organization. That¡¯s right, he had long known of this assassin organization, and it was even 500 years ago. 500 years ago, this assassin organization was already a powerful assassin organization in the Northern Empire. It was rumored that their organization had as many experts as the clouds, and even had many Great Archmagi. Furthermore, they were all adept at assassination. This was because many famous Great Archmagi had died from assassination by the experts of this organization. Furthermore, their organization had no bottom lines. As long as one could pay the price, they would accept any mission, whether it was a commoner or a Mage. They would kill without exception. At that time, it could be said that they were in the limelight, causing people to tremble in fear upon hearing their name. At that time, Romo had heard that there were already a few righteous organizations working together to weed out this notorious assassin organization. However, before this could happen, Romo had already died. Romo did not know if this had been carried out eventually, but what he knew now was that Hell Fire had not been uprooted because they were still around even now. From this, it could be seen how powerful this assassin organization was. Romo had originally thought that he could just kill him, but who would have thought that the other party was actually an assassin from Hell Fire? Romo had to consider this carefully because his current strength was not enough to fight against this organization, especially since his family clan was still very weak. If his family clan was targeted by this assassin organization, then it would be dangerous. Romo then asked the other party some more questions. To Romo¡¯s surprise, things were not as bad as he had thought. The mission for this centipede to assassinate Arthur had not been assigned to him by the Hell Fire Organization; it had been a private job. Originally, he was going elsewhere to carry out a mission, and was passing through Winterfrost, when he received the mission from Cyril. As the target of the mission was a child, he felt that it was very simple and the remuneration was generous, so he accepted it. In order not to share the profits with the organization, he had not reported the mission to the organization. ¡°So, you¡¯re the only one who knows about this. The people from the Hell Fire Organization don¡¯t know about this, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior. I¡¯m willing to atone for my sins. I¡¯m willing to kill that Cyril for you. He was the one who gave me this mission. Please don¡¯t kill me,¡± Centipede pleaded. Romo relaxed and laughed coldly. Even if it was to keep it a secret, he would not let Centipede live. Romo¡¯s gaze turned cold. Then, the cold aura swept across the other party¡¯s body, and he was immediately turned into an ice sculpture. In order to eliminate the evidence completely and prevent the Hell Fire from finding him, Romo subsequently crushed Centipede¡¯s corpse and the carcasses of the real centipedes into pieces. They turned into a field of red snow and drifted away. This way, the evidence was utterly destroyed. Even if someone from the Hell Fire were to really come looking for him, he would not be able to find any traces. After he had settled this problem, Romo took out a conch again. This conch was no ordinary conch. There were some magical formations imprinted on it. In reality, this was a magical tool. It had two functions. One was positioning, and the other was remote communication. This Magic Conch belonged to the Saruman who had been killed. It had been put away by Grimm and his son previously, but they did not know the use of this thing at all. They thought it was just a trivial gadget, so they placed it directly in the ancestral hall and did not care. However, in reality, this Magic Conch had always been in an activated state. The faint magical waves constantly emitted from it proved that there had been someone trying to contact Saruman. Unfortunately, Saruman was already dead, and it was impossible for him to reply. And the person who had been trying to contact Saruman had to be someone very close to him, otherwise, they would not have had the Magical Conch connection. Now that Saruman had been uncontactable, the other party might already be on his way to find him. This was the last matter Romo wanted to resolve. He could not watch helplessly as the other party came looking for him. The other party might even be a Great Archmage. If a Great Archmage were to attack, his family clan would be in danger. He could not let this happen. He had to nip the danger in the bud. Romo knew how to use the Magic Conch. He immediately injected a trace of magical power and instantly sensed the other party¡¯s location. Romo¡¯s eyes flashed. He looked in a direction, and then his silhouette flickered. He immediately flew in that direction. He wanted to find that person and kill him. After flying for more than a thousand kilometers, Romo looked at the endless mountains in front of him and frowned. ¡°This is actually the Calamity Mountain Range? That person is actually in the Calamity Mountain Range?¡± Romo felt that this was a little troublesome because the Calamity Mountain Range was a well-known danger zone in the Magic Martial Continent. The Calamity Mountain Range stretched for hundreds of kilometers and there were many powerful magical beasts living in it. These magical beasts could even easily kill a Great Archmage at the peak of the realm. Therefore, even a Great Archmage would not dare to enter easily. At most, they would just explore the periphery.. Chapter 45 - Calamity Mountain Range Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There was still a secondary reason why it had become a danger zone. It was mainly because some terrifying natural calamities would often appear in this mountain range. The cause of these natural calamities was not known; it was also not known how the natural calamities had killed people. In any case, many people had encountered such natural calamities and then died without realizing it. It was not known how they had died. In the end, the natural calamities disappeared. No one knew how they disappeared. In short, it was extremely strange. Even though a few Divine Magi had come here personally, they did not manage to find out the exact cause of these natural calamities. This was also how its name had come about. The reason Romo was so familiar with this place was because when he was alive, he had once entered the Calamity Mountain Range to search for an ancient site. At that time, Romo had also experienced a natural calamity. It was a fog that had suddenly appeared. In that fog, the few companions who had gone on the expedition with him mysteriously disappeared. They had not been not found alive nor had their corpses been seen. Even till death, Romo still did not know what had happened to those companions. He himself did not have any method to deal with the fog, nor was he even able to escape. It was only because the fog had mysteriously disappeared that Romo was able to survive. Otherwise, Romo would have died long ago. It was precisely because of that dangerous experience that Romo had never set foot in this mysterious and dangerous mountain range again. However, he had not expected that he would come to this mountain range again. Romo stopped in his tracks. He was hesitating whether he should enter this dangerous Calamity Mountain Range. If he were to encounter another natural calamity, would he be able to return? However, Romo was immediately relieved. He currently had the System. Not to mention that the probability of encountering a natural calamity was extremely small, even if he were to really encounter another natural calamity, he should be able to use the System¡¯s ability to return. It was better to nip the danger in the bud. With this thought, Romo used the Magic Conch to sense the other party¡¯s location. At this moment, the other party was in the Calamity Mountain Range and he was not very far away, less than 300 kilometers away. Furthermore, the other party¡¯s location had not changed at all. Who knew if he was dead or trapped somewhere? However, no matter what, Romo had to go take a look so he could be at ease. Afterall, he did not want to be on tenterhooks every day. Thinking of this, Romo steeled his heart and flew into the vicinity of the Calamity Mountain Range. Boom! Boom! Boom! In a place on the periphery of the Calamity Mountain Range, a loud rumble similar to that of muffled thunder could be heard continuously. Some of the surrounding animals and some of the weaker magical beasts fled one after another. When he got closer, he could find a person in a gray robe flying in the air, continuously releasing magical power to attack a magical barrier below. The loud sound was the sound of him attacking the barrier below. This gray-robed old man was able to fly in the air; it was obvious that he was a Great Archmage, and one with great strength. And in the magical barrier below, there was a white-bearded old man. Behind the white-bearded old man were several young people. At this moment, the white-bearded old man was holding a Magic Wand in his hand. At the top of the Magic Wand, there was a crystal ball. At this moment, the white-bearded old man was continuously injecting magical power into the Magic Wand to support the magical barrier outside them. However, his strength was obviously inferior to the gray-robed old man outside. With each attack by the gray-robed old man, his magical barrier would vibrate, and the light above the magical barrier would dim a little. Then, there would be an additional bead of sweat on his forehead. Seeing the old man struggling to support the magical power barrier, a golden-haired young man behind him looked outside at the gray-robed old man, who was relentlessly attacking the magical power barrier, and said angrily, ¡°Who the hell are you? We¡¯ve already given you the Ice Flame Grass, so why are you still attacking us? We¡¯re from the Pure White Magic Academy. Are you going to make our magic academy your enemy by doing this?¡± ¡°Hahaha, the reputation of the Pure White Magic Academy is so scary. Unfortunately, you have just admitted that you don¡¯t know who I am. In that case, I can kill all of you in this desolate and uninhabited place. What can your Pure White Magic Academy do to me? Hahaha.¡± This gray-robed old man was obviously the type of person who had killed many people to plunder their treasures. He did not hide his murderous intent at all. After he had finished speaking, he laughed out loud and threw a few more spells down, smashing them so hard that the magical barrier flickered. ¡°Puu ~ ~ ~¡± The old man finally could not hold out anymore. As the few spells from the gray-robed old man came crashing down, he suffered a backlash and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. His magical power was a little scattered, and even the magical barrier protecting them was almost destroyed. He hurriedly increased the output of his magical power, and the magical barrier was instantly restored to its original state. When the gray-robed old man outside saw the situation, he said unhurriedly, ¡°I say, you guys better let go of the barrier obediently and then die obediently. I¡¯ll let you guys suffer less. Otherwise, when I break the barrier, I¡¯ll definitely torture you guys ruthlessly for a few days before letting you die from humiliation!¡± When the people inside the barrier heard this, they became even more furious. The old man knew that the other party would definitely not let them off easily. At this moment, after hearing the other party¡¯s words, he knew that it was definitely impossible for all of them to leave safely this time. Currently, the only solution was for him to do his best to delay the other party and then let the few juniors leave. This way, at least they would be able to survive and then report today¡¯s incident to the academy. When the academy intervened, at least they would be able to take revenge for him. The gray-robed old man in the sky was just about to continue to attack the barrier when his expression suddenly tensed up. He looked in a direction because he had sensed a powerful aura approaching rapidly. Moreover, this powerful aura far surpassed his. He was definitely not the other party¡¯s match. More importantly, the other party had already locked onto his aura, and it even carried killing intent! This person had obviously come with ill intentions! No, I must flee immediately! Thinking of this, the gray-robed old man did not hesitate at all. He abandoned the prey below and fled quickly.. Chapter 46 - Servant Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You still want to run? Stay here!¡± Seeing that the other party was about to run, Romo waved his hand and a gust of cold air instantly pounced on him. The gray-robed old man felt a powerful threat behind him. When he turned around, he saw a gust of cold air pouncing on him like a demonic shadow. It was so fast that he was not able to escape at all. He immediately released several waves of Fire Flames Magical Power. However, what shocked him was that the magical power he had released was directly frozen by the cold air. The gray-robed old man was horrified. Even his Fire Flames Magical Power was frozen! This was definitely a technique only a Great Archmage at his peak could have. He wanted to run again, but it was already too late. The cold air pounced on him and curled around his body. Instantly, his entire body seemed to be frozen. His breath was not smooth, his blood vessels were not working, and he was even unable to activate the magical power in his body. He became an ice popsicle. Then, an almost transparent figure appeared in front of him. Its entire body emitted a white, cold aura, making it impossible to see the face clearly. The gray-robed old man looked at the figure in front of him and was horrified. Who was this person? He had not offended such a powerful enemy before. Why was the other party attacking him? And it seemed like he was specially here to find him? Romo took out the Magic Conch and injected some magical power to test it. Sure enough, the other side of the Magic Conch was on the body of the gray-robed old man in front of him. He had not found the wrong person. Romo turned around and looked at the few people in the magical barrier below. He immediately understood what was going on here. It was nothing more than murder and robbery. In this desolate and uninhabited Calamity Mountain Range, this was a common occurrence. Romo had also done such things when he was alive. However, his current target was the gray-robed old man in front of him. He did not want to complicate matters, so he said coldly, ¡°Those irrelevant people, leave quickly.¡± When the few people in the magical barrier heard this, they all looked blank. They did not know what had happened at all. Why had another person suddenly appeared, and this person¡¯s strength seemed to be much stronger than that of the gray-robed old man? The white-robed old man was the most puzzled. However, he was also very glad because he had already had the thought of perishing together with the gray-robed old man earlier. Now, because of this sudden incident, he had been saved. Just as he was about to remove the magical barrier and quickly leave, he heard the blond youth behind him say, ¡°Teacher, could they be lying and deliberately making us remove the magical barrier?¡± The old man in the white robe berated, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. That senior¡¯s strength is definitely at the peak of the Great Archmage realm. If he wants to harm us, he can break my magical barrier with one slap, and even kill us all. Even if my magical barrier¡¯s defense is increased by tenfold, it will still be useless. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood, Teacher. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The blonde young man looked at the transparent white figure in the sky in fear. His eyes were filled with fear and envy. When would he be able to have such powerful strength?! ¡°Senior, I am Gandolf, the teacher of the Pure White Magic Academy. Thank you for saving my life!¡± Gandolf bowed respectfully to Romo. Romo ignored him and waved his hand. Upon seeing this, Gandolf immediately retracted his magical barrier and urged his magical power to sweep up the other students and fly away quickly. The gray-robed old man could not care less about these people now. He was in a difficult position to protect himself. He was thinking quickly about how he had offended this powerful enemy in front of him and how he could survive under his hands. Seeing that everyone had left, Romo looked coldly at the gray-robed old man and said coldly, ¡°Who is Saruman to you?¡± Hearing this, the gray-robed elder instantly understood. It seemed that it was not that he had not offended this powerful enemy, but rather that Saruman had offended him, and that the other party had seized upon some clues and pursued him here. Damn you, Saruman, why have you offended such a powerful enemy? It¡¯s one thing for you to die, but you have even implicated me. The gray-robed old man cursed viciously in his heart. At this moment, the gray-robed old man could sense that the cold air around him had receded a little, enabling him to at least speak. He immediately said respectfully, ¡°Senior, Saruman is my disappointing younger brother, but apart from our relationship as family, I manage my own affairs and have nothing else to do with him. Even if that fella has done something, it has nothing to do with me, Senior!¡± The gray-robed old man was deeply afraid that the other party would vent his anger on him, so he quickly tried his best to cut ties with Saruman. Romo ignored his words and said coldly, ¡°Tell me your identity and background.¡± The gray-robed old man did not dare to hide anything. He knew that if he were to hide anything, he would be immediately frozen and killed by the other party. There was no chance for him to live. He immediately said, ¡°My name is Karuman, and I am from the Southern Empire. I do not have a master sect. When my younger brother Saruman and I were young, we stumbled upon a ruin and obtained an inheritance. Then, we fumbled around and cultivated till we reached our current realm¡­¡± The gray-robed old man told him everything very truthfully. In the end, he pleaded, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve told you everything. My relationship with my younger brother is not good either. What he has done really has nothing to do with me. Senior, please spare my life. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Romo could not be bothered to listen to his nonsense. He interrupted him coldly and said, ¡°Be a servant or die!¡± When the gray-robed old man heard this, he was stunned. When he said he could do anything, he meant that he could make compensation. He still had many Magic Stones, other magical items, and Magic Pills on him. He even had the Ice Fire Grass which he had just snatched from the hands of those from the Pure White Magic Academy. He could compensate the other party with all these, but he did not want to be his servant! He was a dignified level-4 Great Archmage! How could he be someone else¡¯s servant? However, he opened his mouth to refuse, but dared not say it out loud because the other party had clearly said that if he did not become a servant, he would die! He did not want to die. For a moment, his heart was filled with unwillingness and humiliation. ¡°Hmm? Since you¡¯re unwilling to be my servant, then go and die!¡± Romo did not even bother to give the other party time to think. Seeing his hesitation, he snorted coldly and was about to freeze him to death. Kaluman immediately felt the cold air spreading throughout his body. He had no doubt that in half a second, he would die. ¡°I agree, I agree!¡± In the face of death, all unwillingness and humiliation were thrown to the back of his mind. Compared to life, everything else was useless. Only life was real. If he did not even have his life, then there was no need for anything else to exist.. Chapter 47 - Great Archmage Servant Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As a servant, at least he did not have to die. He was not someone who would abandon his life for a little freedom and dignity. This was the cruel law of the cultivation world. Just like how he could disregard the lives of those few people from the Pure White Magic Academy for the sake of an Ice Flame Grass, it was only because he was stronger than the other party that he could naturally control the other party¡¯s fate. But now, it was only because he had met someone stronger. Furthermore, the other party was a Great Archmage at the peak of his realm. If he became the other party¡¯s servant, he might be able to obtain more benefits and advance to a higher realm. It should be known that he had already encountered a bottleneck. No matter how hard he tried, he could not continue to advance. Perhaps, after he had acknowledged the other party as his master, the other party would help him advance. He consoled himself in this way. However, Romo did not care what he was thinking. He said coldly, ¡°Let go of your soul!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Karuman said respectfully and immediately let go of the defense of his soul. Instantly, he felt a powerful mental strength enter deep into his soul and then imprinted magical power on it. A sharp pain came, almost causing him to die from the pain. However, the pain only lasted for an instant before the powerful mental strength retreated from his soul. However, he knew that his soul had already been sealed by the other party. If he had any ill intentions, the other party could annihilate his soul with a thought. As the other party withdrew his mental strength, Karuman felt the cold aura on his body quickly dissipate. However, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, his face extremely pale. This was because a restraint had been placed on his soul earlier, and it had caused some harm to his soul. He quickly took a Healing Pill and felt better. Then, he quickly bowed respectfully to Romo and said, ¡°This old servant greets Master.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Stand up,¡± Romo said calmly. When Karuman heard Romo¡¯s calm voice without a hint of weakness, he was instantly a little shocked. Romo had imprinted a magical power in his soul just now. Although he would be injured by the imprinting of magical power in his soul, the other party would also lose some of his mental strength. This was a loss, not a consumption. Logically speaking, although the other party would not be injured like him, he would also become weak. But now, from the looks of it, the other party did not seem to be affected at all. Could it be that the other party was not a Great Archmage at his peak as he had thought, but more powerful? He naturally would not have known that Romo was a spirit. As a spirit, losing a bit of mental strength was like losing a little blood. As long as it was not too much, it would not affect Romo at all. Romo said calmly, ¡°Since you have become my servant, come home with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Karuman had mistakenly thought that Romo was a terrifying existence that had surpassed the Great Archmage realm, so he became even more respectful to Romo. Then, the two of them followed the same route back. They did not encounter any sudden natural calamity along the way. After all, the probability of a natural calamity occurring was very small and not easy to encounter. On the way, Romo asked about Karuman¡¯s exact situation in more detail. Karuman answered them one by one, not daring to hide anything. Now that Romo had imprinted a mark in his soul, Romo would be able to sense if the other party was lying. Hence, he certainly did not dare to lie in front of Romo. What Karuman had said earlier was true. He and Saruman were indeed biological brothers, and their relationship now was indeed not that great. However, they were still brothers, and they had each kept a Magic Conch so that they could contact each other at critical moments. Unfortunately, Saruman¡¯s death had been very sudden, and he did not even have the time to contact Karuman. This was why Karuman did not receive the news of Saruman¡¯s death in time. Otherwise, he would have rushed there to kill him. The reason Romo did not kill Karuman directly but took him in as a servant was mainly because he wanted to increase the strength of the Nicholas family clan. Currently, the Nicholas family clan was still very weak. Although they had him, the Old Ancestor, protecting them, he could not be resolving every single problem that cropped up. If that were to happen, no matter how many Faith Points he had, it would not be enough to expend. For instance, after he had accumulated a few Faith Points, they would be exhausted immediately. He would not be able to accumulate enough Faith Points. However, with Karuman, a level-4 Great Archmage as a servant, in future, he would be able to do the work for the family clan if there was anything. This way, Romo could save a lot of Faith Points. In order to convince Karuman wholeheartedly, Romo had even told him something about his younger brother, Saruman. When he heard that the other party had actually dared to be so bold as to plunder the luck of a descendant of someone who might have surpassed the Great Archmage realm, he felt that the other party deserved to die. He had already told the other party more than once not to plunder the luck of others, especially those with great luck. Those with great luck would certainly have great karma. If he had plundered the luck of others, he would have been tainted by karma. One or two was fine, but if there were too many, with so much karma entangling him, it would sooner or later kill him. Unfortunately, the other party had not listened to him at all. Now, look what happened. He was directly killed by the backlash. If you die, so be it. Now, you have implicated me and I have become a servant. Now, Karuman even wished he could summon the other party¡¯s soul and kill him again. When they arrived outside Winterfrost, the first light of dawn had risen in the east. At this moment, the System notified Romo that the time limit for his Spirit Demon Talisman had arrived. Romo said to Karuman, ¡°We¡¯re already here. My family is in Winterfrost. You can report to the Nicholas family clan yourself.¡± With that said, the time was up for Romo¡¯s Spirit Demon Talisman. His figure also turned into specks of light and disappeared. Karuman looked at everything in front of him in shock. He had not felt any magical waves at all. This was simply unbelievable. No matter what realm a person was in, as long as he used magical power, there would definitely be magical waves. But his master had used magical power and there was no magical wave. Could it be that the other party¡¯s true strength had really surpassed the Great Archmage and had entered the Divine Mage realm? Otherwise, why was it that he could not even sense any magical power when the other party used magical power? However, the other party had left just like that. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would escape? After all, a servant was not a good status. However, just as this thought had risen in his mind, he quickly extinguished it. This was because he could still clearly sense the magical imprint in his soul. If Master were to know about this thought of escaping, he would be in trouble.. Chapter 48 - Advancement Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He looked around guiltily and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that there was no one around. He looked at Winterfrost in front and frowned. This was just a small city. His master was so powerful, so why had he placed his family here? Hmm, he should be living in seclusion, a reclusive Divine Mage? Hmm, although I have become his servant, it should be a blessing in disguise! With this thought in mind, Karuman entered Winterfrost. At the same time, after the time limit for the Spirit Demon Talisman was over, Romo returned directly to the ancestral tablet of the family clan. He was very satisfied with his gains from the night. First, he had finally gone out to have fun. This had made his mood much better. After all, he had been trapped here previously and had been very depressed. Now that he had gone out to have fun, he was in a much better mood. Also, he had resolved many of the previous troubles. The greatest gain was having a level-4 Great Archmage as a servant. In the future, he could leave many things to this servant to do. This would save him a lot of trouble. Furthermore, the other party was, after all, a Great Archmage driver who could help him protect the family clan. He could easily dismiss ordinary enemies and even teach the descendants of the family clan. In short, the benefits were great. Romo then opened the System and started checking the rewards given by the System after he had completed the mission earlier. First, there were 10 Super Experience Talismans. These were good stuff that could increase his strength, so Romo used them immediately. Now that Romo¡¯s strength was already at the peak of the Spectral Spirit realm, after using one, a powerful force immediately poured into his body. He felt as if something had been pierced, and a powerful force kept surging out. [Congratulations to the host for reaching level-1 of the Spirit Demon realm.] Romo had successfully advanced to the Spirit Demon realm. He saw that the runes on his body were even more mysterious. Wave after wave of white, cold air kept surging out from his body. Then, Romo used all the other nine Super Experience Talismans. The System notifications sounded consecutively. Romo advanced all the way to level-4 Spirit Demon before stopping. Feeling the powerful strength in his body, Romo was satisfied. If it had not been for the System, it would have taken at least 20 to 30 years for him to advance to his current realm. But now, only a month had passed, and he had already reached this realm. Even if he told others, they would probably not believe him. Unfortunately, even though he was already so powerful now, he still could not leave the ancestral tablet where he was currently residing. Romo then looked at the 50 luck points which he was free to distribute as he wished. Romo directly added all the luck points to the luck for magical power. [Ding¡­ Family Clan¡¯s luck level has increased to Level 3!] [Ding¡­ Received a Grade-3 Family Clan Luck Gift Bag.] Just as Romo had finished adding the points, the System notifications sounded. Romo thought for a moment. It was time for the family clan¡¯s luck level to increase. Previously, he had reverse-plundered Saruman¡¯s luck, and then the family clan¡¯s luck level rose to level-2. This time, he had plundered all the luck of the Grimm family clan. Originally, it was almost enough to level up, but now, he had added another 50 points. It would be strange if it did not level up. Romo immediately opened his gift bag. [Ding¡­ Magical Luck +5 for all members of the Nicholas family clan.] [Ding¡­ All members of the Nicholas family clan have comprehension ability +10.] After hearing the System notification, Romo was very happy. The increase in the luck for magical power and comprehension ability could increase the cultivation speed of the descendants of the family clan, allowing them to increase their strength faster. Then, Romo continued to look at the other rewards. [Personal Luck Strengthening Talisman: It can strengthen the luck of a descendant.] [Special Talent Development Talisman: It can develop a descendant¡¯s special talent.] Romo looked at the two tools. They were both tools for nurturing descendants. Romo thought for a moment and decided to use both of them on Ron. Now that there were not many tools, it was better to concentrate all the resources available to nurture Ron. When he became strong, he would be able to help him in turn. With this thought, Romo¡¯s gaze passed through the layers of separating walls and saw Ron. Currently, Ron was meditating in his room. The others were basically sleeping, except for Ron, who was still meditating. He had replaced sleep completely with meditation. Romo nodded. He was indeed someone worthy that he had thought highly of and had spent so much effort nurturing. He had not disappointed him. In the entire family, he was the most hardworking. Romo then took out the two tools and used them on Ron one by one. He saw two faintly discernible rays of golden light pouring directly into Ron¡¯s body. Ron, who was meditating, suddenly felt as if he had changed somewhat, but also as if he had obtained nothing. In any case, it was a very magical experience. He could not say what it was exactly. Could it be that the Old Ancestor was doing something again? He could not figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it and continued to meditate. Hmm, this sharpness is not bad either. I have just used two tools on him to increase his luck level by one level and also to increase his talent for alchemy. These two are just talents; they are not as obvious as the increase in strength. They will only be effective passively. However, Ron can still sense some changes. This is very rare. It looks like I should teach him more. With my help, he has advanced from a level-5 Mage to a level-5 Great Mage in less than a month. He has advanced so many levels in one go, so he must have many questions. I can help to clarify them. Thinking of this, Romo immediately bought a Dream Appearing Talisman and used it directly. Currently, Ron was meditating, and his state of meditation was actually similar to that of deep sleep. Otherwise, he would not have been able to substitute his state of meditation for sleep. Therefore, when Ron was meditating, Romo could also use the Dream Appearing Talisman to pull him into a dream. Ron, who was cultivating, suddenly felt a breeze blowing, and even the fragrance of the soil. He frowned immediately. Wasn¡¯t he in his room? Why was there wind? And the fragrance of the soil? He opened his eyes and was instantly shocked. He was not in his room. He was in a small pavilion in the mountains, and in front of him, there was an old man in white robe with his back facing him. He became excited when he saw the other party. ¡°Old Ancestor?¡± Ron called out hesitantly. He was not sure of the other party¡¯s identity. After all, his back was facing him. ¡°Haha, how is it, Little Ron? How¡¯s the scenery here?¡± The other party turned around and smiled at him as he spoke.. Chapter 49 - Entering the Dream Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yes, yes,¡± said Ron quickly. He was happy after he had confirmed that it was the Old Ancestor. He did not care whether the scenery was nice or not. He said excitedly, ¡°Old Ancestor, have you visited my dream again?¡± Romo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the dream I gave you.¡± Ron suddenly recalled the wonderful feelings he had just sensed. He asked, ¡°Old Ancestor, when I was meditating just now, I suddenly sensed a strange feeling. I don¡¯t know what it was exactly, but I felt that it was very important to me. Has Old Ancestor done something for me?¡± Romo laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve helped you improve your luck and also helped you increase your alchemy talent. In the future, you can try to make pills yourself. If you can make some powerful Magic Pills, it will be very beneficial to the development of our family clan.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you for your love, Old Ancestor. I definitely won¡¯t let you down.¡± After hearing Romo¡¯s words, Ron was very happy and grateful. He had not expected the methods of the Old Ancestor to be so powerful. He could actually increase his luck and even give him an alchemy talent. As far as he knew, even a Great Archmage did not have such a magical ability. Romo nodded. He was very satisfied with Ron¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°By the way, the main reason I entered the dream this time was because I saw that your cultivation base had advanced very quickly recently. I was afraid that your foundation would not be stable, so I came over to help you dispel your doubts. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand about cultivation, you can ask me. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor.¡± Ron said gratefully, ¡°There are really many things I don¡¯t understand right now, so I would like to ask you about them, Old Ancestor.¡± Then, Ron told him about many of the questions he had encountered during his cultivation. These questions, in Ron¡¯s opinion, were very difficult. However, Romo was already a Great Archmage at his peak when he was alive, and his current strength far surpassed Ron¡¯s. Therefore, he was able to easily answer the questions he had encountered. He also explained them in layman¡¯s terms, so that Ron would understand them in a short while and then master them immediately. Even just by answering these questions, Romo could see that Ron¡¯s strength had actually shown signs of breaking through. He was indeed a genius; he was about to break through. He was indeed powerful. Romo was very pleased. Then, he told Ron many more things about cultivation, which benefited him greatly. All the questions Ron had accumulated previously were also answered. Time passed quickly. After Romo had completed his mission, he left. Ron, who was meditating, opened his eyes. He immediately discovered that he had returned to his room. However, scenes from the dream still appeared in his mind. He remembered the teachings of his Old Ancestor very clearly. He had also cleared the doubts he had during his cultivation. At this moment, he felt a burst of understanding, and then his aura increased again. Boom! A powerful aura radiated outward, and Ron was pleasantly surprised to find that he had advanced from level-5 Great Mage to level-6 Great Mage. Ron was very happy. After he had finished, he got off the bed and walked towards Norton¡¯s room. In the dream, his Old Ancestor had told him some things, and he had to tell the family head about them. On the other side, after Karuman had entered Winterfrost, he saw the dilapidated state of Winterfrost and was dismayed. Although he had already seen from outside the city that Winterfrost was a very small city and the environment was not good, after coming in, he realized what it meant to be dilapidated. That¡¯s right, in the eyes of Karuman, who was used to large cities, Winterfrost was simply a small village. How could his master, who was so powerful, have built his family clan in such a dilapidated small city? Karuman could not figure it out but since his master had asked him to come here, he could do nothing. After all, his life was in the other party¡¯s hands. He walked along the streets. Although this place was very dilapidated, there were many people. It had only been daybreak, but the streets were already filled with people. ¡°Hey, have you heard? The head of the Grimm family and the young master of the Grimm family clan were killed last night.¡± ¡°What? Where did you hear that from? How could the head of the Grimm family be dead? Their family is the number one family clan in Winterfrost. How could the head of the family be dead?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Our neighbor delivers vegetables to the Grimm family. When he went to the Grimm family¡¯s house to deliver the vegetables today, he happened to see their family head and their young master dead in the ancestral hall. They had already been frozen into popsicles. Even their ancestral tablet had been broken by someone. The ashes of their family¡¯s Old Ancestor were also scattered all over the floor. This is simply heartbreaking.¡± ¡°Damn, you sound as if what you¡¯re saying is true.¡± ¡°Of course what I said is true. Right now, their old patriarch has already come out of seclusion. After seeing the situation in the ancestral hall, he almost went berserk on the spot. Now, the Grimm family is in a mess. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look outside the Grimm family home. You can hear the crying from outside.¡± At this moment, another person had come. He joined the discussion and said, ¡°Are you talking about the Grimm family? I just came over from there. I heard crying in their house. It seems that someone has really died.¡± ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really true!¡± This had also confirmed what the person earlier had said. Immediately, the few of them talked even more energetically. ¡°Hehe, it is true that there are really all sorts of characters in a small place. In such a small city like Winterfrost, not only is there a powerful master living in seclusion here, there is even someone who has killed the family head and even scattered the ashes of the Old Ancestor. This is simply heartbreaking. Such an incident is rare even in the large cities he had stayed in previously.¡± Romo had only told him about Saruman previously, and had not told him about the relationship between Saruman and the Grimm family. Therefore, Karuman had not connected the murder of the Grimm family head with Romo. Otherwise, he would definitely be glad that he had knelt down fast enough, or his outcome would probably be the same as that of the Grimm family head. A short while later, Karuman had arrived outside the door of the Nicholas family clan. He frowned at the ordinary mansion in front of him, his heart full of doubts. Is this the family clan of Master? Why is the family clan of Master living in such a dilapidated condition? Even if he is living in seclusion, at least he should not be suffering. Are there two Nicholas family clans in this city? He was thinking suspiciously when someone walked over.. He immediately went up and asked, ¡°Hello, I would like to ask how many Nicholas family clans are there in this city?¡± Chapter 50 - Gatekeeper of the Ancestral Hall Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°There¡¯s only this one.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After getting a definite answer, Karuman had no choice but to go forward and knock on the door. The door opened quickly. A servant opened the door and asked, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Karuman said, ¡°Please inform the head of the family. My name is Karuman, and I have come on Old Master¡¯s orders.¡± The servant looked at Karuman suspiciously and sized him up before saying dryly, ¡°Wait here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Karuman suppressed his anger and reminded himself that this was his master¡¯s family. He must not be angry, he must not be angry! At the same time, in Norton¡¯s room, Ron had already told Norton that Karuman was coming over. Just as Ron had finished speaking, a servant came over to report that a person claiming to be Karuman had arrived outside and was waiting at the door. Norton was very happy to hear this. Since he was the servant of the Old Ancestor, he naturally could not delay. He immediately went out with Ron to welcome him. After he had opened the door, he saw a gray-robed old man. Norton was only a level-1 Great Mage. He was worlds apart from Karuman, so he naturally could not tell the depths of the other party¡¯s strength. In his eyes, the other party was just an ordinary old man. However, since he was the Old Ancestor¡¯s servant and he had specially instructed him to treat him well, he was definitely not an ordinary person. If he could not even tell the other party¡¯s strength, then it must be that the other party¡¯s strength far surpassed his. Thinking of this, Norton dared not be slack and hurriedly said, ¡°You must be Old Mr Karuman. I am Norton Nicholas, the current head of the Nicholas family clan. Welcome.¡± While Norton was observing Karuman, Karuman was also checking on him. A level-1 Great Mage; his cultivation base can be completely disregarded. The other young man does not look even 20 years old, but he is already a level-6 Great Mage. To have such a cultivation base at such a young age, he is definitely a genius. Even many top students from the magic academies rarely have such achievements. As expected of the family of Master, they are indeed something. After hearing Norton¡¯s words, although the other party¡¯s strength was very weak, he was still the family head, he had no choice but to bow and greet him, ¡°Karuman greets the Family Head!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Karuman, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Please come in.¡± Norton did not dare to let such a great master, whose depths of strength he could not see, bow. He quickly stopped him and invited him in. After entering the Nicholas family, Karuman kept observing the entire family. The more he looked at them, the more disappointed he became. The family was too lousy. When he was outside, he had thought that there was another world inside, but now, he was a little disappointed. After they had reached the reception hall, Norton served the best fragrant tea and greeted him politely. He said, ¡°Old Mr. Karuman, I have already gotten someone to prepare a room for you. You have just arrived at our house, you should take a good rest for a few days.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just guard the ancestral hall according to Master¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Norton hesitated for a moment, but then remembered that the Old Ancestor lived in the ancestral hall, so it was normal for him to stay in the ancestral hall to serve the Old Ancestor. He said,¡±Alright.¡± Hence, the Nicholas family clan had an additional gatekeeper for the ancestral hall. Regarding Karuman¡¯s arrival, no one in the Nicholas family clan paid attention to him. In fact, Romo had done this deliberately. Romo did not want the descendants of the Nicholas family clan to know that there was a Great Archmage protecting them in the family. If this happened, many of them might lose their drive to improve. This would not be beneficial to their growth, and it was better to have a sense of crisis. Romo had even warned Ron not to probe into Karuman¡¯s past and to just treat him as an ordinary servant. As for Karuman, Romo¡¯s request for him was even simpler. He just had to be a servant in the ancestral hall to guard the ancestral hall and also to protect the safety of the Nicholas family clan. The request for protection was very simple. He would only intervene when the descendants of the Nicholas family clan were in danger. Other times, he did not have to care. After staying for two days, Karuman sat at the door of the ancestral hall feeling bored as he watched the Nicholas family members busying themselves. He had mixed feelings. His master¡¯s family clan was too down and out. Apart from the young man whom he had met on the first day who was not bad, the cultivation base of the others was unbearable to look at. His master was so powerful, just a casual pointer from him should have enabled them to be more than that. Why was this happening? Could it be that this run-down family clan is just an unappreciated side branch of Master? If I¡¯m sent to this place, won¡¯t it be equivalent to being abandoned by Master? Sigh, turning from a free person to a servant is already very tragic, and now, I¡¯m even abandoned by Master. This is even more tragic! It looks like I must have done too many bad things previously. This is my retribution! I must do good things in the future, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to rise up in this lifetime. Oh right, he had not seen his master for two days. Since his master was not here and this branch family of his master was not valued, then he could¡­ ¡°Hmph ~ ~ ~¡± At this moment, a familiar cold snort sounded, and then Karuman felt an unbearable pain from the depths of his soul, causing him to instantly fall to the ground in pain. In just an instant, cold sweat had drenched his shirt. ¡°Master¡­ have mercy¡­,¡± he gritted his teeth and begged as he endured the excruciating pain that was unbearable for an ordinary person. After he had finished speaking, the intense pain in his soul suddenly vanished. He panted heavily, his heart full of fear and lingering dread. He looked around carefully. His master was actually nearby. Otherwise, he would not have immediately discovered his little thought and even punished him immediately. He swore that it was indeed just a little thought. He was only thinking about it. Before the servant imprint in his soul had been removed, he would definitely not dare to do anything to betray his master.. Chapter 51 - Investigating the Crimes Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Old grandpa, are you alright?¡± At this moment, a soft voice suddenly sounded in Karuman¡¯s ear. He quickly tidied his clothes to make himself not look so disheveled. Then, he saw that it was a young lady and shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± This young lady was Tina. She saw that Karuman was obviously not looking good, and said, ¡°Old grandpa, are you unwell? If you are, you can let me know. I often go to the pharmacy. What medicine do you need? I can buy it for you. Oh, I¡¯m Young Master Ron¡¯s maid.¡± Previously, when Ron was injured, he had always taken medicine, and the person who got him the medicine then was Tina. Therefore, Tina did not just get the medicine, she had also learned a little about making medicine. It was just that she had rarely done so. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m really fine,¡± said Karuman gratefully. However, when he heard that the young lady was actually Young Master Ron¡¯s maid, he took another look at her. Young Master Ron should be the young man with the good cultivation base whom he had met the other day. If there was anything worth paying attention to in the declining Nicholas family clan, it was this Young Master Ron. ¡°Alright, see you later, old grandpa,¡± Tina said politely and left. After watching Tina leave, Karuman heaved a sigh of relief. He leaned weakly against the door frame to catch his breath. He looked around like a thief again. There was still no one around, and he could not sense any magical waves. But where was his master? His master was definitely nearby, but no matter how he tried to sense him, he could not find any traces of his master. This was too strange. He did not know that his current master, Romo, was looking at him from the ancestral tablet behind him. This old fellow has not been taught a lesson. He is actually dishonest! Romo frowned as he thought. However, this was normal. The other party was, after all, a level-4 Great Archmage. Such a person would be an expert no matter where he was. For instance, Lein Dupont was a City Lord who was high and mighty. How could such a person be willing to guard the door for him so quickly? However, if he still doesn¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll just teach him a few more lessons. If this still doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just kill him outright. Romo thought coldly. If the other party could not become his assistant but instead become a problem, Romo would not waste his energy on him. After all, killing the other party was just a matter of thought. Karuman suddenly shuddered. He looked around suspiciously. No one was around, but why did it feel like someone was staring at him? Could it be his master? No, he must watch the door carefully, otherwise, the kind of pain just now might come again. He hurriedly sat down. On the other side, at the entrance of the City Lord Residence, a few women were bawling their eyes out in front of the City Lord Residence, shouting that they had been wronged. This had attracted the attention of everyone around them. ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Grimm family. Why have they come to the City Lord Residence early in the morning to wail?¡± ¡°How is it that you are still not aware? The head and eldest young master of the Grimm family clan had been killed in the ancestral hall. The scene was tragic. Just imagine, the head and eldest young master had both been killed and they did not even know who the murderer was. How could they not come here to wail?¡± ¡°Ah? How could such a thing happen? Has the murderer been found?¡± ¡°This is where the problem lies. Think about it, the Grimm family clan is the largest family clan in Winterfrost. Their head, Maril Grimm, is a level-8 Great Mage. Who in Winterfrost can kill him? The City Lord had personally gone to investigate, but he did not seem to have any leads. The murderer has not been identified, so these women from the Grimm family have come to the City Lord Residence to mourn. This City Lord is in trouble.¡± These people were right. City Lord Lien was indeed a little depressed now because early this morning, the women from the Grimm family were already at the entrance of the City Lord Residence wailing. He had already told them that he would continue to investigate the murder, but these women still did not want to leave. It was broad daylight, and they were the victims, so Lien could not be violent with them. Therefore, he was in a terrible mood when he heard these women wailing in grief. Moreover, when these people came to wail, his prestige as the City Lord would also suffer a loss. This would make the residents of the city think that he, as the City Lord, had not fulfilled his responsibility to protect the residents of the city. Now, there were already many who were saying behind his back that he was not a good City Lord. Although it would not have a substantial effect on him, it would not sound good. It was not that he did not want to investigate. The following morning after he had learned of this matter, he had gone over to investigate immediately. However, after he saw the scene of the murders, the first thing he knew was that the murderer was definitely a person of the Great Archmage realm. Why would an unknown Great Archmage enter the Grimm family clan and then kill the head of the Grimm family and his son? He immediately examined carefully and then saw the traces of the formation on the floor which had not been completely erased. City Lord Lein was a level-4 Great Archmage and had seen many formations, but he had no clue about the formation in front of him at all. It was a formation which he had never seen before. According to City Lord Lein¡¯s speculations, it was likely that this Grimm father and son had set up this formation late at night, and then, for some reason, they had provoked that Great Archmage and were eventually killed. Looking at the frozen corpse of the head of the Grimm family, he immediately thought of a person. It was that powerful person whom he had met that night. The other party seemed to be emitting cold air continuously! With this thought, City Lord Lein immediately determined that the person was undoubtedly the murderer. Previously, he had been speculating about why such a powerful person had come to Winterfrost so late at night. He had not expected that it was just to kill a mere level-8 Great Mage, the head of the Grimm family. It seemed that the head of the Grimm family must have done something to thoroughly provoke the other party, which was why he had been killed. However, the other party had only killed the head of the Grimm family clan and his son, and not the entire Grimm family clan. In City Lord Lein¡¯s opinion, the other party was already exceptionally benevolent. Otherwise, even if the other party had killed his entire family, who would dare to say anything? For example, right now, it was obvious to him that the other party was the murderer, but would he dare to catch the other party? He would not dare because he was only a level-4 Great Archmage, while the other party was a Great Archmage at the peak of the realm. Yesterday, the other party had merely waved his hand to send him flying two kilometers. Furthermore, he had shown mercy. If he had dared to look for him, he would not have been just sent flying but killed directly.. Chapter 52 - Jacks Daily Life Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Therefore, not only would he not go and look for the other party, he would not even dare to reveal this matter. He would pretend that he had not seen the other party. In fact, he could have asked the Empire for help, but even if the Empire knew about this, they would not offend a Great Archmage at the peak of his realm for the sake of a mere Grimm family clan. Right now, Lein had only instructed his men to go all out to investigate. In any case, they would not be able to find anything. They were only doing this to give the Grimm family clan an explanation. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed. Just as City Lord Lein had thought, his men had indeed failed to find anything. However, the Grimm family had also seen the hard work of these men. They themselves had not been able to provide any leads, so they could only put it on hold for now. However, the more they could not find anything, the more rumors flew around outside. They were all speculating about the cause of death of the Grimm family head. As a result, the popularity of this topic had already overshadowed the limelight that Nicholas had previously had. However, the development of the Nicholas family clan was not overshadowed at all. As the head of the Grimm family clan had been killed, the family did not have the time to care about business. This had caused the businesses of the Nicholas family clan to improve instead. Karuman had also gradually gotten used to his current life. In fact, he had no choice but to get used to his current life because he knew that his master would be watching his every move. If he had any bad thoughts, his master would immediately let him experience what was worse than death. However, there was nothing bad about living here apart from being a little bored. He watched the members of the Nicholas family clan from the door of the ancestral hall almost every day. He found that the members of the Nicholas family clan came to the ancestral hall almost every day to pay respect to their ancestors. The worship was not a formality, but one of extreme devotion, especially the family head Norton, Ron, and a few core family members. When they paid respect to their ancestors, their eyes even lit up. He had seen that light before. It was from a religious fanatic whom he had met previously. When he mentioned the deity he believed in, a kind of light would appear in his eyes. Now, he could see this light in the eyes of Norton and the others. It looks like Master must have often appeared to help them as an Old Ancestor. Otherwise, these descendants would not have paid their respects so devoutly. Karuman thought. However, this was good too. This at least meant that Master regarded this family highly. Protecting such a family, he would have made some contributions in a way. In the few days that he was in the Nicholas family clan, Karuman had also learned about the situation of the entire Nicholas family clan. This was indeed a small family clan of less than 30 people, and the highest cultivation base was that of a Great Mage. However, when it came to the Great Mage realm, Karuman thought of Ron. He should be the most eye-catching presence in the family clan. He remembered that on his first day here, Ron was only a level-6 Great Mage, and he had just advanced. But just last night, Ron had actually broken through to become a level-8 Great Mage! He had advanced two levels in a row! This had caught him by surprise. Even some of the top students of the magic academies, who had gold-tier cultivation techniques, the assistance of various high-grade Magic Pills, and even the guidance of their teachers, could not have advanced two levels in just a few days. The only explanation was that the other party was extremely talented, and even had Master secretly helping him. Apart from Ron, there was another person who had also caught Karuman¡¯s attention, and that was their family¡¯s Little Arthur, who had just turned a month old. This little fellow had been brought to the ancestral hall to pay respect to his ancestors. With one look, he immediately discovered the other party¡¯s monstrous aptitude for magical power. If he were to be discovered by the big shots of the magic academies, they would definitely fight to take him in as their disciple. He had wanted to check out the other party just now, but he soon discovered a powerful force in the other party¡¯s body. This made him quickly retract the probing magical power. Needless to say, that powerful force must have been caused by his master to protect this little fellow. Now that his master had asked him to protect this family, it was probably for the sake of Ron and this little fellow. ¡°Hello, Mr. Karuman.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded, interrupting Karuman¡¯s thoughts. He looked at the person who had come in and saw that it was a handsome young man. Karuman knew him. He was Jack, the live-in son-in-law of the Nicholas family clan. This was also someone Karuman had a better impression of because the other party had actually participated in the most important business of the Nicholas family clan as a live-in son-in-law. It was the soap business. It could even be said that the entire soap business was run by him. It could be seen that this person had some means. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jack,¡± Karuman said politely to him. After Jack had paid respects to his ancestors, he left. After Jack had left the house of the Nicholas family, he walked in the direction of the center of the city. He had made an appointment to discuss business with someone. The other party was a large family clan in Cold Ice City, a city much larger than Winterfrost. The other party was the number one family clan in the city. Legend had it that their family even had a Great Archmage in command. In short, such a family clan was much stronger than the Nicholas family clan. Although their soap business was exclusive now, and whether they wanted the deal or not was up to them, the other party¡¯s family clan was after all very powerful. If he were to go late and slight the guest, that would not do. Therefore, he had gone out directly after paying his respects to his ancestors early in the morning. In order to make haste, he chose a small path. This was an empty alley, and no one usually passed by here. After he had entered and turned a corner, a strong gust of wind immediately blew at him. In a panic, he immediately used the movement technique passed down from the ancestors of the Nicholas family clan. He turned his body slightly to the side and dodged the other party¡¯s attack. Then, he had the chance to extend his hand and grab the wooden stick which was flying in his direction. He used the force from the impact and pulled hard. Instantly, the other party was pulled forward and fell, landing on his face. The person stood up exasperated, and said to the other two, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and attack him. Hit him hard.¡± It was not just one person who had come, but four. The other three were waiting behind with ropes and sacks. They had thought that the other party did not know any martial arts or magical power, so they wanted to just knock him out with a stick and carry him away in a sack. Unexpectedly, the other party had dodged his attack and even threw him down.. Chapter 53 - Business Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations What he did not know was that although Jack had not known how to use magical power previously, he had cultivated the martial arts skill passed down from the ancestors of the Nicholas family clan, namely Tai Chi. When he was in danger earlier, he instinctively used it, and it was actually very useful. When he heard the other party¡¯s words, the three people immediately surrounded Jack. Jack immediately stretched out his hand and condensed a water bullet, which he hurled at the three of them. This was only level-1 magical power with limited attack power, but the other party was only an ordinary person. One of them was sent flying by a water bullet. Jack immediately followed up with some more water bullets, and the three of them were all sent flying. The guy who had clamored to give Jack a beating just now, saw that Jack was actually so powerful and even knew magical power, he instantly regretted it. If he had known that the other party knew magical power, he definitely would not have come. He turned around and was about to run, but Jack would not let him escape. Jack struck him with a water bullet and he instantly collapsed to the ground. In fact, Jack really did not know magical power previously. It was not that the Nicholas family clan did not want him to learn it, but that the previous bronze-tier meditation technique was too lousy and his aptitude was not good. Therefore, even if he had cultivated it, he would not have been able to cultivate magical power. He could not even sense magical power, so how could there even be magical power? However, Romo had subsequently given them many high-tier cultivation techniques, especially the Wave Meditation Technique. Jack tried to meditate for a while and actually managed to condense a magic rune. He had also successfully advanced to become a level-1 Mage. Although he was only level-1, if he encountered a little gangster in Winterfrost, he would be able to easily beat him and flee. ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly shouted. Jack looked in the direction of the voice and saw several patrol officers running over. They had heard the sounds of fighting and screams, so they ran over to take a look. In the end, they saw some people fighting, and so they shouted loudly. When they ran closer, they saw it was someone familiar. That patrol officer immediately said to Jack, ¡°So, it¡¯s Mr. Jack. What¡¯s going on?¡± Jack also knew the other party. After all, he often did business and had met him frequently. He had even invited him for drinks often so that he could get the other party to protect him when he was doing business, in case a little gangster caused trouble. ¡°It¡¯s Patrol Officer Charlie. These few gangsters wanted to sneak up on me. They were even holding sticks and sacks and ropes. They were trying to kidnap me, but I had struck them down. Hurry up and arrest them,¡± Jack quickly related to him what had happened. Hearing this, Patrol Officer Charlie looked at the little gangsters. He knew these fellows and often chastised them, but they had always been unrepentant. This time, they had even wanted to kidnap someone? They were simply courting death. ¡°Alright, Mr. Jack. I¡¯ll definitely lock them up in jail,¡± said Patrol Officer Charlie. In the past, he had always treated Jack with an air of superiority because, firstly, Jack was not valued by the Nicholas family clan, and secondly, the Nicholas family clan was in dire straits. They were not as glorious as they were now. But, this could not happen now. Everyone knew that the Nicholas family clan had risen up, and even the City Lord had to go and support the little master when he turned one-month old. As a mere patrol officer, how could he dare to look down on the other party¡¯s family clan? And now, even this live-in son-in-law, Jack, had become rich and had even mastered the most profitable business in Winterfrost, soap. ¡°Sorry to have troubled you, Patrol Officer Charlie. Consider this money as compensation for your hard work.¡± Jack took out a gold coin and handed it to Patrol Officer Charlie, and then he left. Looking at the other party¡¯s receding figure, Patrol Officer Charlie sighed a little. Now, the other party had really become rich and could even use magical power. When Jack arrived at the restaurant, he soon met the person whom he was to discuss business with. This was a little fat man with silver hair, who was in his early twenties. He was about the same age as Jack and had a smiley face. He was an amiable person to deal with. This was Ricky who had come from Cold Ice City. Jack had a very agreeable conversation with him. As the soap business was completely in the control of the Nicholas family clan, and the other party was also very sincere, the two sides quickly came to an agreement. He could sign the contract after this, and thereafter, their soap would be sold in Cold Ice City. After the conversation, the Young Master Ricky wanted to drag Jack away for a drink. ¡°Haha, I have already arrived in Winterfrost last night. Do you know why I came earlier? It was because I had long heard about the Spring Hotel in your city, and that the maid servants there were even more coquettish than those in our Cold Ice City. I tried out yesterday, and it turned out that hearing about them was indeed inferior to meeting them in person. They were really coquettish, but you¡­¡± This little fatty was drooling as he spoke, telling Jack vividly about his conquests yesterday. Jack did not know whether to laugh or cry. Sigh, what was all this? He had never been to such a place before. It was enough for him to have Sonia. As for the other women, especially those kinds of women, he would not even touch them. However, little fatty Ricky insisted on dragging Jack there. He had no choice. After they had arrived, little fatty immediately put his arms around two ladies and went into a room with them. Then, Jack helped little fatty Ricky settle the bill and immediately turned around to leave. On the way back, he even bought a flower, which he could give to his wife, Sonia. ¡°Ta Ta Ta Ta ~ ~ ~¡± The sound of horse hooves could be heard. ¡°Watch out, get out of the way quickly!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± A series of voices could be heard. Upon hearing the voices, Jack looked up and saw a madly galloping horse which came running wildy. It was coming directly at him. He managed to dodge quickly, but the flower in his hand was knocked off, and the petals scattered on the ground. Just as he was about to berate the other party, he took a look and saw that the person on the wildly running horse was wearing familiar clothing. Isn¡¯t that the uniform of the Sky Blue Magic Academy? Is that a student from the Sky Blue Magic Academy on the horse? The other party is a woman, and her back view seems a little familiar. Also, what¡¯s the bright red color on the clothing? Blood? Moreover, the woman had been slumped on the horse and seemed to be seriously injured. He immediately went after her. Fortunately, he had cultivated some martial arts, otherwise, he really would not have been able to catch up with that crazy horse which was running wildly. After he had caught up with it, he restrained the crazy horse and managed to make it stop. Just when it stopped, the woman on the horse¡¯s back fell. Jack quickly caught her. This time, he immediately recognized the other party. This person was actually Fiona, a student from the Sky Blue Magic Academy who had been to the Nicholas family previously.. Chapter 54 - Injured Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, Fiona was all covered in blood, and there was a visible bloody, penetrating wound on her shoulder. Her face was extremely pale; it looked as if she would die any moment. ¡°Miss Fiona, are you alright?¡± Jack asked anxiously. Fiona forced her eyes open and recognized Jack immediately the moment she saw him. She opened her mouth and said with difficulty, ¡°Save¡­¡± With just one word, she lost consciousness again. Jack called out twice, but the other party did not respond at all. Jack immediately carried her up and ran all the way back to the family clan¡¯s pharmacy. There, he shouted, ¡°Help! Help!¡± Immediately, someone came and started to check on Fiona¡¯s injuries. At this moment, a few servants also came over. Jack immediately instructed them to call the head of the family over. After all, Fiona was from the Sky Blue Magic Academy, and she was injured and on the verge of death. This was a big matter, and he had to report it to the head of the family immediately. Norton quickly rushed over upon hearing the news. Several core members of the family clan had also come over. ¡°What happened?¡± Norton asked with a frown when he saw Fiona, who had lost consciousness and was all covered in blood. Everyone looked toward Jack, who said immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I ran into her on the street outside the door. She had passed out on her horse, and I was the one who stopped the horse. I saw that she was seriously injured, so I brought her back. But before she lost consciousness, she had said a word, but I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. It sounded like the word ¡®save¡¯.¡± After hearing Jack¡¯s words, everyone became anxious. At this moment, a figure suddenly passed everyone and came to Fiona¡¯s side. Then, he injected a trace of magical power into her body. This person was Ron. When he saw Fiona covered in blood, he was already very worried. After hearing Jack¡¯s words, he became even more worried, so he immediately injected magical power into her. Immediately, Fiona regained consciousness. ¡°Miss Fiona, what has happened? Where is Serena? Is she alright?¡± Ron asked anxiously. He was most worried about Serena. When Fiona saw it was Ron, she immediately said anxiously, ¡°Junior Serena is in the woods ten kilometers west of the city. We were being pursued, and they risked their lives to let me escape first. Go and save her quickly.¡± Before Fiona could finish, Ron was only unable to wait. He had heard that Serena was in danger, and there was no way he could sit still. He stood up and was about to go out and save her, but as he was about to do so, Norton, the head of the family, stopped him. ¡°Grandpa?¡± Ron looked at Norton, confused. Norton said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s ask about the situation first.¡± Then, Norton said to Fiona, ¡°Miss Fiona, please tell us the exact situation. How many people are there on the other side? How strong are they?¡± Fiona immediately said, ¡°The other party has five people. The strongest is a level-6 Great Mage, followed by two who are level-5 and two who are level-4. They are all very strong and especially adept at assassination. They are very powerful. Senior and Junior had risked their lives to stop them, so I could break out and escape. Even so, I was still seriously injured by them.¡± Norton was relieved to hear that the strongest person on the other side was only a level-6 Great Mage. This was because Ron¡¯s current strength was already that of a level-8 Great Mage, enough to crush the other party. Norton immediately said to Ron, ¡°Go quickly, we¡¯ll be right behind you.¡± Ron did not waste any more time talking and went out directly. When he reached the door, a faint dragon roar was heard, and then the transparent phantom of a blue dragon¡¯s soul could be seen rising from Ron¡¯s room and flying directly over. In the center of the dragon soul was a wand emitting an icy aura; it was the Ice Wand. Then, Ron jumped directly onto the phantom of the dragon soul and rode away on it. Originally, the phantom of the dragon soul was only an afterimage without a physical body, but it could not withstand Romo¡¯s profound strength. He had taught Ron a method, which was to use the ability of the Ice Wand to condense a layer of ice on the phantom of the dragon soul. This way, it was equivalent to the phantom of the dragon soul having a physical body, and he could stand on the phantom of the dragon soul and fly with the energy of the Ice Wand. Seeing a huge phantom of a dragon soul leaving quickly with Ron, Karuman, who was further down, was filled with envy. ¡°They are indeed the family clan of the Master. They actually have a gold-tier magical weapon, and the phantom of the dragon soul seems to be incomplete. If it were an intact dragon soul, it would be a magical creature on-par at least with a Divine Mage. Could this magical weapon have been made by the Master? If this is true, then the Master is definitely an expert who has surpassed the realm of the Great Archmage.¡± With this thought, he became even more careful. Looking at the phantom of the dragon soul in the distance, he decided that it was better to follow and secretly protect Ron. Although he had already heard what Fiona had said just now that the strongest person on the other side was only a level-6 Great Mage, it was always wise to play safe. If this genius young master, Ron, was harmed by the other party because of his inexperience in combat, he would not be able to answer to his master. And, if his master were to blame it on him, he would not be able to bear the consequences. He might even be buried with him. Hence, in a flash, his silhouette vanished. However, everyone in the family was very nervous, so no one cared that an old man guarding the door had suddenly disappeared. Romo had been very worried for Ron and had wanted to instruct Karuman to follow and protect him in secret. Then, he saw Karuman had gone on his own. Romo was very pleased with Karuman¡¯s response, but he was still a little worried. After all, this was Ron¡¯s first real battle with someone, and it was a life and death battle, so he had to pay more attention. Therefore, Romo immediately bought a Visitation Talisman and placed the object of the visit on Ron. Romo wanted to see how Ron was doing and also to protect him. Ten kilometers west of Winterfrost, there was a dense forest. At this moment, the sounds of flames exploding and other magical attacks could be heard coming from the dense forest. Then, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, three figures ran out from the dense forest. These three figures were two men and a woman. They were all dressed in the uniform of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. They were Howen, Klein, and Serena. At this moment, the three of them were all injured, especially Howen, who was in the center. He had a deep wound on his chest, the bone could be seen, and it was bleeding profusely. Klein had an arm that was hanging limply. It was obvious that his arm had been injured. Serena, who was on the other side, had several wounds. She looked very disheveled.. Chapter 55 - Encountering Danger Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Of the three, Howen was the most seriously injured. After all, he was the strongest of the three. The assassins earlier had attacked Howen the most. At this moment, his face was pale, and his eyes had become dazed. If it had not been for Serena and Klein holding him up, he would not have been able to walk at all. ¡°Puu ~ ~ ~¡± Howen spat out a mouthful of blood and almost fell. Fortunately, Klein and Serena quickly held him up. Serena said anxiously, ¡°Senior, hang in there. Senior Fiona has been gone for a long time. She should be in Winterfrost by now. I think there will be reinforcements coming to our rescue. If they come, we will be saved.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you still hope for reinforcements? Dream on. You don¡¯t have a chance anymore. Die here!¡± A voice sounded. When the three of them heard it, their expressions changed drastically. This was because this voice had come from the strongest among the five who had been hunting them down. Upon hearing the voice, the three of them immediately became alert. Sure enough, a dark blue magical flame was going to attack them from behind. Klein was already prepared. Seeing this, he quickly cast a magic shield. The dark blue magical flame hit the magic shield and instantly lit up his magic shield. Klein threw the magic shield out directly, but the dark blue magical flame continued to burn even after it had fallen to the ground, as if it would not extinguish at all. ¡°Quick, run!¡± Klein said anxiously. The three of them knew that they were no match for him and were about to leave quickly, but it was already too late. Two people had already appeared in front of them with a ¡®Swoosh!¡¯. There were also people on their left and right blocking their path. The most powerful person had also walked over from behind. Now, the path in all four directions had been blocked. There was no way to escape! However, even though they had completely surrounded the three of them, they did not dare to attack rashly because they were afraid that the three of them would launch a final counterattack. They had magic scrolls on them that could kill them. These magic scrolls were powerful consumable items that only a Great Archmage could create. Typically, such magic scrolls would have a powerful magical power sealed in them. As they were consumable items, the materials used were also precious. Hence, they were all made by Great Archmagi, and the magical power contained in them was comparable to a full-strength attack by a Great Archmage. Each of these magic scrolls was very precious. They were worth tens or even hundreds of Magic Stones per scroll. An ordinary person would not be able to use them at all. However, they were students of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, so it was normal for them to have the magic scrolls. Originally, there were not five of these assassins, but eight. The three missing ones had been killed by Howen and Klein¡¯s magic scrolls. With three of them dead, they were even more cautious. As they were not sure if the other party had used all their magic scrolls, they did not dare to attack rashly, in case the other party counterattacked and hurled a magic scroll at them. Such a powerful magical power was not something which they could block as mere Great Magi. At this moment, Howen and the other two were also very nervous. They had not expected that they, being distinguished top students of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, would end up in such a sorry state. At this moment, Howen no longer had any magic scrolls. Only Klein still had one in his hand, but he only had one. This was a life-saving item. Once it was used, he would not have any trump cards. Therefore, he dared not use it recklessly. Seeing that all the exits had been surrounded, and that on her side, Senior Howen had already been seriously injured and could die at any moment, Serena¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and a determined look could be seen. Then, she took out a pearl which was emitting electric arcs continuously and held it tightly in her hand. She poured her magical power continuously into this pearl, and instantly, a large amount of electric arcs were released, as if it would explode at any moment. When the few assassins saw the pearl in Serena¡¯s hand, their expressions changed drastically. They quickly took a few steps back, away from the pearl. As expected of people from the Sky Blue Magic Academy, they had too many life-saving items on them. They had originally thought that they no longer had anything powerful, but now, they had actually taken out a Thunder Pearl. If this thing exploded, then all of them would die. Serena glared fiercely at them and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to kill us? Come, at most, we perish together!¡± Upon seeing this, Klein and Howen were both shocked. Klein said, ¡°Junior, if you¡­¡± If Serena were to detonate the Thunder Pearl now, the two of them would probably die as well. Serena said, ¡°Seniors, they will definitely kill us now. Since this is the case, what¡¯s there to hold back? Even if we die, we must drag them with us!¡± The two of them were silent when they heard this. When the few assassins heard this, they were also terrified, and they dared not go forward. Although they killed without blinking, they were unwilling to die. Seeing that no one wanted to go forward, they could not remain in a stalemate like this, the strongest level-6 Great Mage said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. Let¡¯s all attack together. We just have to kill her before she detonates the Thunder Pearl.¡± Hearing this, these assassins wanted to attack together, but they saw Serena injecting more magical power into the Thunder Pearl, and instantly, the electric arcs released by the Thunder Pearl increased, as if it would explode at any moment. Serena also said crazily, ¡°Come on, why aren¡¯t you coming!¡± The assassins looked at each other, not daring to be the first to go forward. They were also afraid of death. ¡°Watch out.¡± Just as they were in a deadlock, Klein suddenly sensed a murderous aura boring out from the ground. He suddenly pushed Howen and Serena out of the way. He also used the force of the push to take a step back. The ground where they were originally standing split open, and then a large stretch of sharp stalagmites emerged. If Klein had not been alert, the three of them would have been pierced by the stalagmites and become candied haws on a stick. As Klein retreated, he threw the last magic scroll in his hand in one direction. Boom! Once the magic scroll was thrown out, it instantly turned into a huge fireball. This fireball was no ordinary fireball. It was a high-temperature fireball released by a Great Archmage. It could instantly turn a person into carbon. After it had been thrown, a scream could be heard. Soon after, a man in black clothes ran out from the place where he had been attacked and continued to extinguish the flames on his body.. Chapter 56 - Arrival Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the five assassins saw that someone had made a move, they had wanted to go up and make a move, but when they saw that Klein had used the magic scroll, they immediately backed away again. They had all wanted the others to go up first, preferring to have others die instead of them. Unfortunately, they had all thought of the same thing, so none of the five of them went up in the end, causing the person who had sneak attacked to be injured in vain. When the strongest person, a level-6 Great Mage, saw that the person was on fire, he immediately used a water ball to extinguish the flames on the other party¡¯s body. At this moment, half of the other party¡¯s body was severely burned. Fortunately, the other party had used magical power to block the attack. Otherwise, he would have already been burned to death. How could he still be alive? ¡°Why are you here?¡± This level-6 assassin asked the other party. Half of his body had been burned, and he was in a very bad mood. He looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re still asking me why I¡¯m here? I want to ask too, why the target is not dead yet. Also, when I ambushed them just now, why didn¡¯t you all go up? Why were you just watching from the side?¡± ¡°¡­¡± When the level-6 assassin heard this, he looked embarrassed. Could he say that he was afraid of death? ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t be bothered to explain to all of you. Let me tell you, it was the leader who had asked me to come and take a look, to see if you have completed the mission,¡± the person said as he looked coldly at the five assassins. ¡°Ah? Is the leader coming too?¡± ¡°Of course, and the leader has said that if he comes and you guys still haven¡¯t completed the mission, then you can die together with the target!¡± When the five assassins heard this, their expression changed instantly. They knew that they could not delay this anymore, otherwise, they would not be able to withstand the methods of their leader. ¡°Let¡¯s not delay, let¡¯s attack together!¡± With that said, the level-6 assassin activated his magical power. Instantly, his entire body burned with dark blue flames. He was also a Magic Warrior, and then he charged at Serena first. However, he soon saw that the others were still standing there in a daze, not charging forward to kill, like him. Immediately, the level-6 assassin cursed in his heart. These guys are still clueless about the consequences. Didn¡¯t they hear that person say the leader is coming? They are actually still so afraid of dying. If the leader arrives, and they have not killed the target, then their outcome will not just be death, but even more tragic than death! Even if they were to be killed by the magic scroll or by the explosion of Serena¡¯s Thunder Pearl, it would just be a matter of a moment. It would be ten thousand times more blissful than being killed by the leader. ¡°Watch out!¡± But just as his mind was racing, one of the assassins¡¯ gaze looked past him to behind him, and warned him loudly. At this moment, he then saw that those few people were all looking behind him, and they were clearly shocked and frightened, and there was still the other party¡¯s warning. He immediately knew that it was not that they did not want to go up, but that they had seen something terrifying and were shocked. He was, after all, a level-6 Great Mage. He knew that there must be someone very powerful behind him. At this moment, it was probably too late for him to run. In the urgent moment, he immediately condensed a flame shield and turned around. He wanted to use the flame shield to block the attack from behind, but when he turned around, he saw a huge phantom of the blue dragon soul pouncing directly toward him. Then, an almost invisible icy aura pounced upon him. His flame shield was instantly extinguished. Even the dark-blue flames burning on his body were instantly extinguished. Then, his entire body was instantly frozen into an ice popsicle. His consciousness was also instantly seized! At this moment, he was still maintaining a defensive posture! When everyone saw this, they were all shocked. This was a level-6 Great Mage, yet he was killed instantly in one exchange? They did not even see who had killed him. Just looking at the phantom of the dragon soul, the few assassins were all extremely terrified, but Serena was suddenly relieved when she saw it. She had seen the phantom of the dragon soul before, and it was the ability of Ron¡¯s Ice Wand. ¡°Brother Ron¡¯s here!¡± When Klein saw it, he too became happy. However, when Howen saw it, his expression became a little unnatural, as if he had recalled some unpleasant memories. ¡°This is the power of a gold-tier magical weapon. A powerful person is here. We¡¯re not his match. Run!¡± The few assassins had just reacted and were about to flee. ¡°Run now? Stay here!¡± a voice said coldly. Then, the phantom of the dragon soul under his control instantly pounced on the few fleeing assassins. One of the assassins turned around and smashed a fireball, but under the attack of the phantom of the dragon soul, even the magic fireball was immediately frozen and the person was also frozen to death. Then, the phantom of the dragon soul continued to attack the other assassins. When the other assassin saw that the counterattack was useless, he immediately used a Flash Magical Power. He instantly ran tens of meters away, but the phantom of the dragon soul spat out an icy breath and froze the other party to death. The next person saw that counterattack was useless and that escape too was useless. He immediately activated his magical power, and the soil on the ground seemed to ripple like a pool of water. Then, he sank into the soil. He was an earth-based Mage, and this move was his life-saving skill. If I hide underground, I think I should be fine. However, he did not know that the phantom of the dragon soul was virtual and not real. The phantom of the dragon soul could be seen diving directly underground. The person died directly underground, still with a shocked expression. At this time, there was another person who had already run more than a hundred meters away. He was so frightened that he did not dare to turn around and just ran forward with his head lowered. He only hoped that the phantom of a dragon soul would not catch up with him, otherwise, he would be dead for sure. But at this moment, a figure suddenly descended directly in front of him. This person was Ron. How could Ron watch without intervening as they fled? This was the last person. He waved his hand casually, and instantly, an Icy Magic Spell struck the other party. This person was already terrified. He instinctively raised his arm to resist the other party¡¯s magical power with his physical body, but Ron¡¯s Icy Magic Spell directly froze the other party into a popsicle. Klein and Howen were dumbfounded. These few assassins had been pursuing them for the past few days and had already plunged them into a desperate situation. They managed to barely survive only because they used magical items like the magic scrolls. Even so, they had been forced into a dead end. But now, with Ron¡¯s arrival, these few assassins were all killed in just one exchange. This was too powerful.. Chapter 57 - The Leader Is Here Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°So powerful!¡± Klein looked at the phantom of a dragon soul and Ron in shock. One could not tell if he was referring to the strength of the gold-tier magical weapon or Ron. When Howen saw the other party¡¯s performance, he was shocked and in disbelief. When Ron was making his moves earlier, he had seen his strength. ¡°Ron is actually a level-8 Great Mage! How is this possible? Previously, when we fought at the banquet, he was only a level-5 Great Mage. It has only been a few days, and he has already advanced three levels in a row? He has become a level-8 Great Mage?¡± He did not know if it was because the other party had concealed his strength that day, or if the other party was really so talented that he could advance three levels in a short period of time. He could not accept either of these scenarios. After killing five people in a row, Ron stretched out his hand and beckoned. Instantly, the phantom of a dragon soul gave a roar and flew directly toward Ron. When it reached Ron¡¯s hand, the phantom of a dragon soul plunged directly into the Ice Wand; it could change freely. Seeing this made Howen and Klein very envious. But Serena was overjoyed to see Ron so powerful and suave. She quickly retracted her magical power, and the Thunder Pearl regained its calm and she kept it away. ¡°Brother Ron!¡± Serena threw herself directly into Ron¡¯s arms and said in a happy but slightly aggrieved voice. Ron looked at Serena worriedly and said, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Brother Ron, you came just in time. Otherwise, I¡­ I¡­¡± After saying this, she buried herself in Ron¡¯s chest and cried, feeling very aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can hurt you with me around,¡± said Ron gently, patting Serena on the back. ¡­ ¡°Hehe, not bad, not bad. You are really a befitting descendant of mine. Your first attempt to save someone has been extraordinary. I, your Old Ancestor, give you a full score,¡± On the other side, Romo, who was watching the entire battle through the Visitation Talisman, said. He was very pleased with Ron¡¯s performance. [Ding¡­ Warning, warning. System has discovered that a descendant with a genius aptitude for magical power is in danger.] [Ding¡­ System has generated an urgent mission: Save the 17th generation descendant, Ron Nicholas.] Damn, what¡¯s going on? Romo was stunned when he heard the System notification. Ron has already finished off the assassins, and he is still in danger? ¡­ At the same time, dozens of kilometers away from the battlefield, a man in black was flying rapidly. His target was the battlefield earlier. He was dressed in a black robe, which covered his entire body completely from top to bottom. Even his collar was up, covering most of his face. As he was flying, his expression suddenly changed. Then, he stretched out his hand and looked. He instantly saw five dead worms in his hand. Immediately, he frowned. ¡°Why are they all dead?¡± said the man in black with a frown. The five worms were called Paired Worms. Worms like these existed in pairs. Normally, one was male and the other was female. If any of them died, the other worm would die immediately. The man in black had placed the male worms in his subordinates. If a subordinate died, the parasitic worm in him would also die immediately. In this way, the female worm sensing the death of the male worm would also die. Through this method, he would be able to know his subordinates¡¯ condition.. Previously, he had already learned of the death of his three subordinates through this method. He knew this mission was certainly very difficult and was afraid that those subordinates would not be able to complete it. Hence, he had sent another person over to help and check on them. Unexpectedly, the remaining five people had all died almost the same time. Something definitely went wrong. Winterfrost is up ahead. Has the City Lord of Winterfrost, Lein Dupont, intervened? Only a Great Archmage could kill his subordinates in one go. Thinking of this, he flew even faster. At this moment, he suddenly saw an ice-blue shadow, and it was emitting a powerful aura. He focused his magical power on his eyes and took a closer look. Instantly, he saw that the ice-blue shadow was actually the phantom of a dragon soul. The black-robed person was instantly shocked. This was actually a gold-tier magical weapon! And the person using this gold-tier magical weapon was actually a mere Great Mage? And there were the corpses of his subordinates below? His subordinates had actually been killed by a mere Great Mage using a gold-tier magical weapon! This was just great. As a dignified Great Archmage, he did not even have a gold-tier magical weapon himself. He could just kill the other party and give himself a gold-tier magical weapon! Thinking of this, his speed was getting slightly faster. But before he could accelerate, he immediately stopped. He looked around with a grave expression, as if he had discovered some great danger. ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± the man in black said loudly. Then, with a wave of his hand, a large mass of black things instantly emerged from his clothes. They were densely packed like a black cloud, and they were even emitting buzzing sounds. Moving closer, it could be seen that it was a group of flying insects the size of rice grains. These flying insects were all bred by the man in black. At this moment, as he released them, they charged towards a certain place in the sky because he could sense that there was someone hiding there. Boom! Suddenly, a burst of magical power radiated outwards. An eruption of magical power had occurred in that place, and a large portion of his insect cloud was directly blown up and a hole appeared. However, a figure had also appeared in that place. This was a very ordinary-looking old man dressed in servant¡¯s clothing. Although he was very ordinary, the black-robed man did not dare to underestimate him at all, because he was obviously an expert of the Great Archmage realm. This person was Karuman. When he saw Karuman appear, the black-robed man was shocked. He had thought that it was Lein Dupont, the City Lord of Winterfrost. Who would have known that it was not Lein Dupont but such an old man? How could such a small city like Winterfrost have so many Great Archmagi? The man in black looked at Karuman carefully and suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He pointed at Karuman and said, ¡°Are you Karuman?¡± ¡°Hmm? You know me?¡± Karuman said as he looked at the other party in shock. He had always kept a very low profile in his operations. He knew his own situation. He did not have any background, so he did not dare to act in a high-profile manner lest he offended someone. Only in a place where there was no one around would he dare to commit murder and plunder.. Chapter 58 - Mission Completed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The man in black did not answer Karuman. Instead, he started to look around nervously. He even released his magical power to sense if there were other people around him because he knew that Karuman had a younger brother. They often killed and plundered together. Now that Karuman had appeared here, his younger brother Saruman might also be nearby. If he suddenly appeared, he would be in danger. However, after checking carefully, he found that in the vicinity, there was only Karuman. He then felt relieved. He looked solemnly at Karuman opposite him. ¡°If he is alone, I can still fight him,¡± the man in black thought. The reason why he had recognized Karuman was because their organization had received a mission more than ten years ago, which was to kill the two brothers, Karuman and Saruman. At that time, their organization had sent out more than ten people, and the two in the lead were even experts of the Great Archmage realm. With so many people attacking together, they had thought it would be an easy mission. However, in the end, they could only find the corpses of these people, but the two brothers were never found again. At that time, this man in black was originally also one of the members on the mission. However, he had a breakthrough at the last minute and was at a critical juncture, so he did not go. This was why he was able to escape the calamity. Nonetheless, he had always believed that if he had gone then, these two would certainly have been killed. As such, when he saw Karuman, he remembered him. Now that he saw that of the two brothers, there was only Karuman, his thoughts became active. Perhaps he could strike and kill the other party. In this way, he would be able to complete the mission which had been suspended for ten years. Now, the reward was generous for that mission. This time, his trip was a series of twists and turns, and also good luck. Not only would he be able to complete the mission from ten years ago, he could also be getting a gold-tier magical weapon. This was great. As he thought about this, he suddenly activated his magical power, and a large number of flying insects flew out from his clothes. They buzzed continuously, and in a short while, an area of a 50-meter radius around him was densely packed with flying insects. One would wonder how he could hide so many of them on his body. Looking at the dense swarm of flying insects which looked like black clouds, Karuman sneered in disdain and said, ¡°I was wondering what this was about.. It turns out to be a creature-based Great Archmage!¡± Creature-based magical power was a very unorthodox school of magical power. The mainstream of this school of magical power was the nurture of some powerful magical creatures which would be released during combat to fight the enemy. And the other party who nurtured such a large group of flying insects was from an even more unorthodox school of magical power. However, when Karuman saw the other party¡¯s flying insects, he was full of contempt. ¡°Of all the people, you have to bump into me. For the past few days, I¡¯ve suffered a full belly of grievances. It¡¯s just great that I can vent my anger on you.¡± With that said, Karuman activated his magical power, and a huge magic formation appeared beneath his feet. Huge flames rose, and then the flames rolled backwards, pouncing directly at the flying insects! Karuman mainly cultivated fire-based magical power. If it was against a powerful magical creature, it would be a little difficult, but the other party was only using small flying insects. Against his fire-based magical power, there was simply nothing much to see. On the other side, Romo had opened the System. Now that Ron was in danger, the first thing Romo wanted to do was to rely on the power of the System to resolve it. However, he could not find out where the danger had come from with the Visitation Talisman. Aren¡¯t those few assassins already dead? Why is there still danger? Is there some powerful enemy on the way? However, there is still Karuman, right? Hasn¡¯t this guy also gone over to secretly protect Ron? Where is he now? Damn this guy, he is really unreliable. [Ding¡­ Urgent mission accomplished. Received 5 Super Experience Talismans.] [Ding¡­ Received a Faith Candle.] [Ding¡­ Received a Spirit Calming Talisman.] [Ding¡­ Received a God of Fortune Talisman.] Just as Romo was thinking about how he should deal with Karuman later, the System notifications sounded. The mission had been completed, and even the rewards had been given. Romo was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled. He had experienced such a situation before, so he naturally knew what was going on. The danger that had threatened Ron must have been averted, and the only person who could have averted the danger was likely Karuman. Romo carefully sensed the magic runes which had been left on Karuman¡¯s soul and immediately detected that Karuman¡¯s aura was weak. Romo was stunned for a moment. Then, he understood. Just now, Karuman must have fought with someone and expended a lot of energy. He might even have been injured, so he became in this state. It seemed that he had wronged him earlier. ¡°This servant is not bad. Not only is he able to protect my descendant, he is also able to help me complete the mission. I do not even need to spend my Faith Points,¡± Romo said with satisfaction. He was very pleased with Karuman this time. Since the danger had been averted, Romo did not have to worry about Ron. He immediately opened the System interface to check out the rewards. Five Super Experience Talismans. There was nothing more to say, he used them directly. All the experience had been converted into his own strength, surging into his body. Romo felt a sense of comfort, and then his strength increased to that of a level-4 Spirit Demon. Indeed, the higher the level, the more experience needed. Currently, these five Super Experience Talismans were only enough for Romo to advance by one level. The Faith Candle was also a good item. It could double the Faith Points obtained and last for a month. Romo had asked the System previously, this item was not even sold in the System Shop. It could only be obtained through missions. And, one could not get it from each and every mission. It was a very rare tool. [Spirit Calming Talisman: Upon use, all family members in the family clan will experience the calming effect. This effect will last for a month. Spirit Calming: It can enable a person to enter into meditation faster. The effect of meditation will be enhanced.] [God of Fortune Talisman: It can increase the family clan¡¯s luck for wealth by 100% for a month.] These two tools were also very good. The Spirit Calming Talisman, in short, could increase one¡¯s cultivation speed. The God of Fortune Talisman could allow the family clan to amass wealth faster. Romo used them immediately. On the other side, on a desolate mountain, Karuman looked at a corpse under his feet. This corpse was that of the man in black who had fought with him just now. But now, this man in black was already dead, and his body was crawling with all kinds of disgusting bugs. These bugs were gnawing at his body continuously, and in a few moments, he would be all eaten up.. Chapter 59 - Return Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hmph, reckless thing. How dare you try to kill me? Don¡¯t you know your own caliber?¡± Karuman said coldly as he looked at the corpse which had been eaten up to the extent that only bones were left. His eyes were filled with disdain. Even someone as strong as Karuman had suffered serious injuries from killing this person. After all, the other party was also a level-4 Great Archmage with strength close to his. It so happened that the other party¡¯s ability was countered by his flames. If it had been a Great Archmage with other abilities, it would not be certain who would die in the end. At this time, the bugs, which had eaten all of the other party¡¯s flesh, had also slowly become some purulent fluid. They were all dead. Karuman walked over and checked, but there was nothing good left behind. This made Karuman very depressed. ¡°What a f*cking poor fellow. He actually did not leave behind any good stuff for me. What bad luck,¡± Karuman said gloomily. Although this man in black had two silver-tier magical weapons earlier, they had all been destroyed by him in the battle earlier. Now, the remnants were nearby. But these silver-tier magical weapons had already been damaged, so Karuman did not even bother to look at them. However, from the fact that the other party had not carried any cultivation resources with him, Karuman could guess that the other party had done this deliberately. Furthermore, the other party must have fought often, so he was afraid that he would die accidentally and leave behind too many resources for the other party. As such, he did not carry them with him. Typically, such people were from those assassin organizations. But even so, Karuman was not worried. He had killed too many people previously, and he was still alive and well. Moreover, even if the other party had come looking for him, he still had his master¡­ At the thought of this, he suddenly stopped the idea. He could not think like this. If his master found out, he would definitely continue to torture him. On the other side, after Serena and Ron had finished cuddling, Klein walked over and said to Ron, ¡°Ron, thank you so much for today. If you had not come in time, we would have all died here.¡± Ron said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s what I should do.¡± At this moment, Howen had also walked over. He looked at the currently powerful Ron, who had even saved his life, and felt very awkward. He had originally wanted to work hard at cultivation and fight again with Ron to recover his lost face. But now, he saw that Ron¡¯s strength had actually reached the realm of a level-8 Great Mage; this had far surpassed his. No matter how hard he tried, he probably would not be able to catch up with Ron. It was best that he dismissed the idea.. Besides, Ron had saved him, so he had to thank him. Hence, he walked over and said to Ron, ¡°Thank you, Ron¡­.. Poof!¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, he spat out a mouthful of blood and was collapsing to the ground. Upon seeing this, Klein quickly held Howen to prevent him from falling to the ground. ¡°Senior, are you alright?¡± Klein asked nervously. Seeing this, Ron also hurried to Howen¡¯s side and started to check on his condition. He saw that Howen was currently seriously injured, especially the wound on his chest which had almost injured his heart. He had been struggling to hold out just now, but now that the enemy had been killed, he was able to relax. Only then did he vomit out blood and faint. Ron quickly injected some magical power into the other party and also used a healing spell. This stabilized the other party¡¯s injuries for the time being. However, he still had to treat him quickly. He said, ¡°His injuries are very serious, he needs to be treated immediately. You guys, send him back to the city quickly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Klein and Serena did not dare to delay. They immediately helped to get Howen back to the city. Serena said to Ron, ¡°Brother Ron, aren¡¯t you coming back with us?¡± Ron said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still someone there? I have to ask him something. You guys go back quickly, it¡¯s safe on the way.¡± After Serena had left, Ron looked at the only person left. This was the person who had been injured by Klein¡¯s magic scroll earlier. He had not fled earlier because of his serious injuries. However, it was also because of this reason that Ron did not kill him directly but had allowed him to live. He had been shocked when he saw Ron killing five of his companions in an instant. This person is too powerful. He dared not run when he saw that his fleeing companions had not succeeded in escaping. He was seriously injured and could not run at all. Even if he could run, could he outrun that phantom of the dragon soul? Seeing Ron walking toward him, he became even more worried. Am I going to die just like this? Boom! At this moment, the sound of a huge explosion was suddenly heard. That person and Ron looked in a direction in shock. They had both sensed that a huge explosion had occurred there, and they even saw flames soaring into the sky. However, that place was very far away from here, at least ten kilometers away. It was so far away, yet they could still hear the commotion. How powerful is the explosion? Even if I were to use all my might now, I would not be able to cause such a huge commotion. Can this be a battle between Great Archmagi? Thinking of this, Ron was stunned for a moment, and then he became nervous. He looked at the injured assassin and saw that the assassin initially had a happy expression on his face, but soon after, there was worry and panic. He knew that the leader was behind him and would be coming soon. He had originally hoped that when the leader came, he would be able to kill this kid in front of him and then he would be saved. But now that such a huge explosion had occurred at that place, it must have been a battle between Great Archmagi. In other words, someone had stopped the leader of their family. The person with such strength was probably the City Lord of Winterfrost! This is the end. The person thought gloomily. Sure enough, he saw Ron wave his hand, and instantly, a gust of cold air swept toward him. However, the cold air did not freeze him to death directly. Instead, it caused his bloodline to become unstable, and he could not even activate his magical power. However, his consciousness was still present, it was just that he could not make any movement. Then, Ron lifted his clothes directly with one hand, and grabbed him directly to hurry back to Winterfrost. He did not want to run into the Great Archmage behind him, whom he was not sure was friend or foe. Ron was very fast. In a short while, he had caught up with Serena and Klein. To prevent any enemy from attacking, he even released the phantom of a dragon soul, so that it could protect them completely.. Chapter 60 - The Whole Story Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Soon, they returned to the city. At this moment, Norton had already sent someone to wait for them. When he saw them arrive, he immediately placed the injured Howen on a stretcher and carried him back to the Nicholas family clan for treatment. The few of them were all top students of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, so they definitely had to be carefully treated. The bones in Klein¡¯s arms had been broken, and Serena had several wounds which were fairly big. Instantly, the entire Nicholas family clan became busy. When they were not paying attention, the gatekeeper in the family ancestral hall had quietly appeared at the door again. At this time, Karuman had changed into a set of clean clothes, but beneath the clean clothes, he still had injuries on his body. He sat quietly at the door and started to recuperate. After he had recovered a little, he looked at the busy members of the Nicholas family clan and thought silently. I have risked my life to protect the genius of the Nicholas family clan. This should be a major contribution. I wonder if the Master will reward me? As he thought of this, he suddenly felt a little forlorn. He was a dignified level-4 Great Archmage. Since when have I risked my life for someone unrelated to me? And I even want to ask for a reward from others? Just as this thought had risen in his mind, he suddenly felt a cold wind blow past his back, giving him goosebumps. He suddenly turned around and looked, but there was nothing there except the high and mighty spirit tablet. On the other side, after Serena and the others had been treated, Howen and Fiona, the two with serious injuries, went to rest. Then, Serena and Klein, who were not too seriously injured, gathered together. Norton, Ron, and the others asked why they had been pursued, and Serena told them the whole story directly without hiding anything. It turned out that after they had left Winterfrost that day, they had retraced their steps to return to the Sky Blue Magic Academy. However, halfway through their journey, they encountered an assassination attempt by this group of people. Fortunately, they had a Warning Talisman, which had been given to them by their teacher. With the timely alert from the Warning Talisman, they did not fall into the trap the other party had set up. Otherwise, on the first attack of the other party, they would all have been killed. Subsequently, they were pursued all the way. In the beginning, they had planned to break through the other party¡¯s encirclement to return to the Sky Blue Magic Academy. If they could get to their academy, those few assassins would be dead for sure. However, the few assassins also knew this, so they deliberately prevented them. They could not defeat the other party, so they could only retreat and seek the next best option. They fought as they retreated in the direction of Winterfrost. They were outnumbered and their strength was inferior to the other party. Fortunately, they had the Magic Scrolls with them, given by their teacher. With the Magic Scrolls, they blasted and killed three of them first, so that the rest dared not pursue them as unrelentingly. Until they arrived outside the city of Winterfrost, these assassins knew that once they got inside the city, they would not be the City Lord¡¯s opponents, so they launched a powerful wave of attack at them. Howen had fought desperately and was injured before Fiona managed to break through their encirclement, and make her way back into the city to report the matter. The rest of the story, Norton and the others already knew. Everyone then asked who the assassins were and why they were being pursued, but Serena and Klein did not know anything about this. They did not know the assassins at all, nor did they know what kind of power the other party had. After understanding the ins and outs of the matter, Norton frowned. Everything else could still be discussed, but they must figure out the identities of the assassins. Otherwise, what if they came back again? Now that the Nicholas family clan was involved, what if these people killed their way into the Nicholas family clan? In order to prevent such a thing from happening, Norton asked Zoro to go to the place in the woods where the battle had taken place to retrieve the bodies of those few assassins. He also asked him to clear the grounds there, so that no one would be able to tell it had been a battlefield. Also, Ron had brought back a survivor who was currently being held in a dungeon of the Nicholas family clan. They could interrogate the other party later and perhaps be able to get some information out of him. Norton then got someone to notify Colin Campbell. Their family had a messenger pigeon which had been handed over to them by the Sky Blue Magic Academy so that they could contact the magic academy if there was an urgent matter. Now, this was a very important matter, so they released the messenger pigeon. The Sky Blue Magic Academy would probably receive the news very soon. Once the Sky Blue Magic Academy learned that their students had been pursued, they would definitely send someone over immediately. When that time came, Norton could be completely at ease. Even if those assassins were really from some very powerful assassin organization, they would still have the Sky Blue Magic Academy shielding them. There would be no need for the Nicholas family to worry. ¡°Master, the Deputy City Lord has come to visit,¡± At this moment, a servant came over and reported. ¡°Quick, invite him in,¡± Norton said hurriedly, upon hearing. After all, the other party was the Deputy City Lord, he dared not slight him. Soon, a bald middle-aged man came in. This person was the Deputy City Lord, who was already at the full level of the Great Mage realm. He was definitely an expert. After Norton and the other party had exchanged pleasantries, the other party explained the purpose of his visit. It turned out that he had also heard about Howen and the other top students of the Sky Blue Magic Academy being pursued outside their city. He had come specially to check out the situation. After all, the other party were top students of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. If they had really been killed near Winterfrost, and the Sky Blue Magic Academy put the blame, not to mention him, even City Lord Lein, who was a Great Archmage, would not be able to bear the consequences, let alone him, a Deputy City Lord. More importantly, the City Lord had something on and was out of the city. In this case, all the blame would fall on him. Upon hearing that none of them was in danger, the Deputy City Lord was relieved. However, he still took out many items meant for treating injuries and even offered to take those injured to the City Lord Residence to recuperate, so they could be protected under the security of the City Lord Residence. However, Serena declined politely, and the Deputy City Lord did not insist. After all, if they really came to the City Lord Residence, it would also be troublesome. Now that the other party had declined, he had fulfilled his responsibility. Even if something were to go wrong, he would have an excuse for himself. Then, the Deputy City Lord went to see Howen and Fiona, the two who were unwell. He saw that they were indeed fine before leaving. Before he left, he said that he had already sent a message on this matter to the City Lord, and that he believed the City Lord would return quickly upon hearing the news. When back, the City Lord would certainly handle this matter personally, and even investigate the identities of the assassins.. Chapter 61 - The Assassins Identity Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The matter of the assassins had come to an end. The only benefit was that Ron and Serena, who had just separated, could be together again. When night came, they went to the underground chamber to interrogate the assassin who had been brought back. Unfortunately, no matter what methods they used, the assassin did not say a word, even when confronted with death. But Ron and the others dared not really kill the assassin. Since they could not get anything out of him, they stopped asking. They would wait till the people from the Sky Blue Magic Academy came and leave him to them. The next day, City Lord Lein returned in a hurry. He had returned so quickly for a reason, and it was actually related to the assassins. He even heard that the top students of the Sky Blue Magic Academy had been attacked. Afraid that something would happen to them again, he returned immediately. Upon returning, he sent someone immediately to get the Nicholas family and the Campbell family over for a discussion. Norton and the rest knew that the City Lord had returned, and they immediately went over. It was not just the two family heads but also Ron and Klein; Ron, because he had killed those few assassins who were arrogant and tyrannical, and Klein, because he represented the Sky Blue Magic Academy. When everyone arrived at the City Lord Residence and saw City Lord Lein, they realized that he looked a little tired. It seemed like he had encountered a lot of things in the past few days. After exchanging pleasantries, City Lord Lein said, ¡°I heard that you have captured one of them alive?¡± Norton nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, my grandson, Ron, had caught him. He¡¯s still locked in our family¡¯s underground chamber.¡± City Lord Lein glanced at Ron and gave him an approving look. Then he said, ¡°Did you manage to interrogate anything out of him?¡± Norton shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. He was obviously trained or something. He didn¡¯t say a word during our interrogation. There was nothing we could do.¡± City Lord Lien said, ¡°In that case, if it really doesn¡¯t work, you can send him to the City Lord Residence. I still have some methods, and I might be able to get something out of him. If this still doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll just have to wait for the people from the Sky Blue Magic Academy to arrive before handing him over to them.¡± ¡°Certainly not a problem,¡± Norton said, nodding immediately. He also did not want to leave this trouble at home. City Lord Lein thought for a moment and said after a slight hesitation, ¡°Actually, I have some guesses about the background of these few assassins.¡± ¡°Ah? City Lord, do you already know the background of this assassin?¡± Everyone said in shock upon hearing this. City Lord Lien said, ¡°Actually, I went out this time to Wind Snow City. A group of brutal assassins had appeared there, and they had even annihilated the number one family clan in Wind Snow City, the Claude family clan.¡± ¡°What? The Claudia family clan? Annihilated? How is this possible?¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard Lien¡¯s words, as if they had heard something unbelievable. Their reaction was understandable. Wind Snow City was the largest city in their area, four or five times larger than Winterfrost. And the number one family clan in Wind Snow City, the Claude family clan, was very powerful. Their family clan even had a Great Archmage in command. Even the City Lord of Wind Snow City had to act according to the wishes of their family clan. They were simply an existence akin to a local emperor. No family clan in the vicinity could compare with them. But now, they had actually been annihilated overnight? This was something which they dared not even imagine. ¡°Who exterminated them and why?¡± Norton asked after everyone had digested the news. Lein said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I heard the news, I immediately went over. Apart from the bodies of the Claude clansmen, there was not a single body of the assassins. However, from some clues and the way the group of assassins conducted themselves, they should be from the Hell Fire Organization.¡± ¡°What? Hell Fire?¡± After everyone had heard Lein¡¯s story, they were instantly shocked again. This piece of news shocked them even more than the first piece of news they had heard. They became even afraid because this Hell Fire Organization was a notorious assassin organization. No matter who it was, as long as they had provoked this organization, their final outcome would definitely not be good. It was rumored that they had already existed for several hundred years. Five or six hundred years ago, there were a few righteous organizations who had joined hands in an attempt to uproot this assassin organization. However, in the end, both sides suffered injuries. They were not able to eliminate this organization. After so many years of development, they had become a huge organization again. The Nicholas family clan, the Campbell family clan, and even City Lord Lein were all like ants before this organization. It was fine if they were not targeted by the other party, but once they were targeted, things would definitely not be good. After hearing this name, the person who was most shocked and indignant was Klein. This was because he was a student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, and the Sky Blue Magic Academy had a deep hatred for the Hell Fire Organization. The Hell Fire Organization had grudges with many orthodox organizations, and the grudge between their Sky Blue Magic Academy and the Hell Fire Organization could be said to be the deepest. In the past hundred years, whenever the two sides encountered each other, the outcome would be irreconcilable, and they would fight each other to the death. The Sky Blue Magic Academy had even been investigating the Hell Fire Organization and had offered various bounties. The moment they knew of the other party¡¯s stronghold, they would send someone immediately to kill them. The cause of this enmity was actually very simple. The Hell Fire Organization had killed a few talented students from their Sky Blue Magic Academy who were out for their training. There was even a teacher in charge, a level-7 Great Archmage, who died at the hands of the other party. More importantly, that level-7 Great Archmage was the wife of the academy¡¯s dean at that time. All those talented students also had prominent backgrounds. This had provoked the entire Sky Blue Magic Academy, and they swore that no matter what, they would find the killers. Then, they continued to investigate the matter for 20-30 years before discovering that it was actually the work of the Hell Fire Organization. Upon knowing the identity of the killers, the dean of the Sky Blue Magic Academy then personally intervened and annihilated two subdivisions of the Hell Fire Organization. The leaders of the subdivisions were two level-7 Great Archmagi. They also died in the hands of the dean. From then on, these two enormous powers became mortal enemies. Whenever the two parties encountered each other, they would fight with their lives on the line. Originally, the strength of the Hell Fire Organization could not match up with the Sky Blue Magic Academy. However, the Hell Fire Organization was a specialized assassin organization. Until now, no one knew where the headquarters of their organization was. Even finding one of their subdivisions was extremely difficult. This made it very difficult for the Sky Blue Magic Academy to find the Hell Fire Organization.. Chapter 62 - Hatred Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations On the other hand, it was very easy for the Hell Fire Organization to kill the people from the Sky Blue Magic Academy. This was because the students of the Sky Blue Magic Academy would go out to train every year. The people from the Hell Fire Organization just had to set up a trap in advance and wait for them. Originally, the Hell Fire Organization had many enemies, and there were also many people and organizations who wanted to seek revenge on them. The Hell Fire Organization was not as vindictive as it was against the Sky Blue Magic Academy. However, there were rumors that among the two level-7 Great Archmagi killed by the dean of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, one was the illegitimate son of the head of the Hell Fire Organization. This was why they had been entangled with the Sky Blue Magic Academy. In short, the enmity between the Hell Fire Organization and the Sky Blue Magic Academy had already persisted for more than a hundred years. It was only in the recent decade that the feud killings between them had decreased a little. This was mainly because the Hell Fire Organization seemed to have shifted its activities to another place. It did not intersect much with the sphere of influence of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, so the feud killings had also decreased. However, the enmity of more than a hundred years would not disappear just like that. Until now, the Sky Blue Magic Academy had not stopped their investigations and pursuit of the Hell Fire Organization. Klein asked, ¡°City Lord, do you mean that the assassins who were chasing us previously were all assassins from the Hell Fire Organization?¡± City Lord Lein said, ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. From the analysis of some of the clues I have, the assassins who were chasing you all were from the Wind Snow City. They had participated in the extermination of the Claude family clan.¡± Upon hearing this, Klein broke out in a cold sweat as he felt lingering fear. He had not expected that the ones pursuing them previously were actually assassins from the Hell Fire Organization. To be able to escape from the hands of these assassins was simply too lucky. In the entire Sky Blue Magic Academy, especially among the new students who went out for training and experience, the Hell Fire Organization was simply a curse. Before they left the academy, their teachers would remind them repeatedly to watch out for the assassins from the Hell Fire Organization, and that if they discovered the other party and were not able to defeat them, they must flee immediately. If they could defeat them, they must go all out to kill them. Furthermore, they would be given some magical tools to protect their lives. The reason why they had been able to last so long in combat with the other party this time was actually because of the magic scrolls their teacher had given them. Otherwise, they would have long been killed by the other party. City Lord Lien continued, ¡°From the clues of the Claude family clan¡¯s extermination case, the person who had killed their family¡¯s Great Archmage should have been a creature-based Great Archmage who used flying insect-type creatures. And, the leader of the Scorpio subdivision of the Hell Fire Organization happened to be a creature-based Great Archmage. He also used flying insects to kill people and was very powerful. He even had a past record of cross-realm killings. He was a level-3 Great Archmage but he had killed a level-4 Great Archmage. Both the City Lord of the Wind Snow City and I believed that this person was the one who had led the extermination of the Claude family clan.¡± The Hell Fire Organization had a total of twelve subdivisions, each named after the Twelve Palaces: Scorpio, Sagittarius, Gemini, and so on. That creature-based Great Archmage was the leader of the Scorpio subdivision. Hearing that the leader of the Scorpio subdivision was very likely nearby, everyone became worried. What if such a brutal guy came to Winterfrost? But at this moment, Ron suddenly remembered something. After killing those assassins yesterday, he had seen a large explosion not far away, which seemed to be a battle between Great Archmagi. With this in mind, he said, ¡°I have something to tell you guys. After I killed those few assassins yesterday, I saw a large explosion in the distance. It was more than ten kilometers away, but I could clearly feel the tremors of the explosion. To cause such a violent explosion, it must have been a battle between Great Archmagi. I had thought it was you, City Lord, who went to intercept that leader.¡± Everyone was shocked to hear this. If it had really been the leader of the Scorpio, they had a brush with death yesterday. City Lord Lein said, ¡°That wasn¡¯t me. I was still in Wind Snow City yesterday and had not returned. It was someone else.¡± At this point, he looked at Ron and asked, ¡°By the way, where was the place where the explosion occurred? I¡¯ll go take a look. I might be able to find some clues.¡± ¡°In¡­¡± Ron immediately told him the location. City Lord Lien said, ¡°Hmm, I got it. I¡¯ll go take a look later and see if it was that Scorpio leader. If it was him, then the carcasses of his insects would surely be in the vicinity.¡± Actually, there was another person attending the meeting, but they were all not aware. The person was Romo. He had heard all of their conversation through the Visitation Talisman. After knowing the other party¡¯s identity was actually Hell Fire, Romo became a little worried. The assassin who had attacked Arthur previously was an assassin from the Hell Fire Organization, but that assassin had been killed by Romo and his corpse utterly destroyed. The people from the Hell Fire Organization would not be able to find out at all. He had thought that by doing so, he would have nothing to do with the Hell Fire Organization, and the other party would not come knocking on his door. After all, the Nicholas family clan was still very weak. Now that the other party had come knocking on his door, it was definitely a big problem. However, the more he did not want anything to do with the other party, the more they came knocking on his door. Unexpectedly, several of the other party¡¯s assassins had died at Ron¡¯s hands this time, and there was even one assassin from their organization currently detained in the secret underground chamber of the Nicholas family clan. This kind of feud entanglement seemed to be fated. The more he wanted to shake it off, the more he could not. It was really a headache. Fortunately, he still had a servant who was a level-4 Great Archmage, Karuman. And, the other party¡¯s Scorpio leader had already been killed by Karuman. The other side would not be able to find out the cause of his death in a short period of time, let alone suspect the Nicholas family clan. After all, on the surface, the one with the greatest combat ability in the Nicholas family clan was Ron, who was only a level-8 Great Mage. He was not even qualified to serve food to that leader. Also, there was also the Sky Blue Magic Academy. This time, the Sky Blue Magic Academy, which already had a feud with Hell Fire, would presumably also spare no effort in investigating the other party. Before they dealt with the Sky Blue Magic Academy, they would not have the energy to cause trouble for the Nicholas family clan. However, at the end of the day, one had to be sufficiently strong. As long as one was strong enough and the family clan was strong enough, one would not be so constrained like now.. Chapter 63 - Sky Blue Magic Academys Teacher Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the next few days, nothing serious happened again. No other assassins appeared in the vicinity. City Lord Lein had returned after checking out the place where the explosion had occurred. He did not report to Norton and the others what he had seen. Everything became calm again, as if nothing had happened before. The captive assassin had also been sent to the City Lord Residence. As such, Norton heaved a sigh of relief. At least, he did not have to worry about the people from the Hell Fire Organization killing their way to their house. Howen, Fiona, and Klein had more or less recovered from their injuries. After all, they were all experts of the Great Mage realm, and their ability to recover was very good. However, even though they had recovered, they dared not return to the Sky Blue Magic Academy immediately. Instead, they waited for the teacher from the Sky Blue Magic Academy to come and fetch them. As for Serena and Ron, they met almost daily for the past few days and would be intimate for a while before they went to cultivate separately. Romo was not displeased with this. After all, he had been young before and knew the needs of young people, especially those who were in the honeymoon phase of their relationship. It was already very good that the two of them could restrain themselves like this. What else was there for Romo to be displeased about? Fortunately, Ron did not waste too much time. The effect of the Hundredfold Cultivation Talisman had enabled him to successfully break through to the realm of a level-9 Great Mage, and this made Romo very pleased. Romo had been earning quite a lot of Faith Points these few days. After he had lit the Faith Candle, his Faith Points earnings had doubled. As there were no emergencies, he did not use Faith Points. Over the past few days, he had accumulated some Faith Points. Later on, he could use them to buy more items to strengthen himself and his family clan. This afternoon, all the members of the Nicholas family clan were waiting at the door to welcome an important guest. This important guest was none other than a teacher from the Sky Blue Magic Academy. The messenger pigeon which the Campbell family clan had sent to deliver the letter had finally arrived at the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Upon learning that several of their students had been pursued halfway and were seriously injured, the teachers of the academy immediately knew it was done by the bastards from the Hell Fire Organization. As such, in order not to let these few students be pursued again, this teacher immediately came over to Winterfrost personally to fetch them. This teacher was a female teacher named Angela. She was a middle-aged beauty with a head of cascading silver hair like a waterfall. That¡¯s right, she was indeed a beauty. Although one could already tell that she was middle-aged, there was not a trace of frown lines on her face. She also had a special mature charm that attracted everyone who saw her. After Teacher Angela had arrived in Winterfrost, the first thing she did was go to the Nicholas family clan. After all, Howen and the others were all recuperating in the Nicholas family clan. She was relieved to see that the four of them were not in danger. Then, she went to the City Lord Residence to chat with City Lord Lein for an entire morning before coming out. After that, she came to the Nicholas family clan. The Nicholas family regarded this teacher from the Sky Blue Magic Academy with great importance not just because she represented the Sky Blue Magic Academy, but also because she had even reached the realm of a level-8 Great Archmage. This was the most important. After the guest and hosts had sat down, Angela smiled at Ron, who was standing behind Norton, and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Ron, that my students were able to get out of danger this time.¡± Hearing this, Ron said quickly, ¡°This is something I should do.¡± Seeing that Ron was not taking credit for it, Angela was very pleased. Her eyes lit up as she looked at Ron and said, ¡°I heard that two years ago, when our academy came to Winterfrost to enroll students, you, Ron, also signed up. However, there was an accident after that and you were not selected, right?¡± Hearing this, Ron was stunned. He did not know why the other party had suddenly brought up what had happened two years ago. Could it be that the other party was going to recruit him again for enrollment? However, this was not the time to be thinking about these things. He immediately said, ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Angela said with some regret, ¡°It is such a pity that someone as talented as you, Ron, did not get into our academy to study. If you had entered our academy, you would definitely have been another talented newcomer. It was all the fault of the person who came to enroll students; he did not do his job well.¡± After hearing Angela¡¯s words, Howen, who was standing behind her, had an awkward expression on his face. This was because he was one of those who had worked very hard to recruit students. And, he had also mocked Ron back then. Who would have thought that the other party had such great talent? Even though he had not entered the Sky Blue Magic Academy, his cultivation base still advanced so quickly that it had even far surpassed him. Ron said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too kind. I was not as skilled back then. I can¡¯t blame others for not being able to get in.¡± Angela was even more pleased with such a magnanimous person like Ron. She said, ¡°Then, are you interested in joining our Sky Blue Magic Academy to continue with your training now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After hearing Angela¡¯s words, Howen¡¯s expression instantly became very complex, while Serena was ecstatic. In this way, she could continue to be with her Brother Ron. After hearing the other party¡¯s words, Ron felt a little conflicted. If it had been before, he would definitely be willing to be admitted to the Sky Blue Magic Academy, but now, he had the Old Ancestor to personally impart cultivation techniques to him. When the Old Ancestor was alive, his strength was at the peak of the Great Archmage realm, even more powerful than the current Angela. Even if he were to really enter the Sky Blue Magic Academy, could the teachers be better at teaching than the Old Ancestor? However, there was one advantage in joining the Sky Blue Magic Academy, which was that once he had become a student there, the Sky Blue Magic Academy would become his huge backer. With such a huge backer, their Nicholas family clan would be able to rise up even more rapidly. Their soap business would be able to do well in all the surrounding cities, and there would certainly not be a single family clan or power who would dare to make things difficult for them. However, Ron was still a little hesitant. He did not know what to choose, so he looked at the head of the family, Norton. The head of the family, Norton, had been very happy to hear that Angela had invited Ron personally to enroll in the school. However, he was not so happy when he thought of his Old Ancestor. Now that he saw Ron¡¯s questioning gaze, he gave him a look to let him decide. And the exchange of glances between Ron and Norton was naturally seen by Angela. She was instantly very curious. Why was the other party still hesitating when she had personally invited him to enroll in the academy? However, seeing that Ron was able to still advance to the realm of a level-9 Great Mage within a short period of time despite the lack of a good learning environment like the Sky Blue Magic Academy and the guidance of the teachers, just this talent alone was enough to give her more weight.. Chapter 64 - Refusal Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With this thought, Angela said, ¡°Ron, if you¡¯re willing to join our Sky Blue Magic Academy, I can take you in as my disciple.¡± ¡°Disciple?¡± When everyone heard this, they were all shocked, especially the four people standing behind Angela. Howen, Klein, and Fiona all revealed expressions of envy and jealousy. Although they were talented, they were only students. However, the status of a disciple was different from that of an ordinary student. Those who could be taken in as disciples were all extraordinary existences. However, with Ron¡¯s talent, he could indeed be taken in as a disciple. And if he was taken in as her disciple, he would be able to inherit the legacy of his teacher. His teacher would also do her utmost to nurture him, and even expend her own resources to increase the strength of her disciple. However, ordinary students would not receive such treatment. At most, they would be given some Magic Scrolls to protect themselves when they were out for their training. However, if he were a disciple, when the disciple was out for training, his teacher would even personally lead the team to protect him. When Howen and the others were out for their training, they were on their own. Had there been a disciple of Angela among them, then she would most probably have led the team personally, in which case, they would not have been pursued by the assassins from the Hell Fire Organization and suffered so much. In fact, Angela had also seen how talented Ron was, which was why she had the idea of taking him in as a disciple. If Ron were to really enter the Sky Blue Magic Academy, even if she did not take him in as a disciple, the other teachers and even the dean would fight to take him in as a disciple, and all kinds of resources would be thrown at him. Moreover, if Ron agreed, then Howen and the other ordinary students would have to address Ron as Senior when they saw him in the future. Thinking of the many benefits, Howen and the others looked at Ron enviously. Only Serena was happy for Ron. She even clenched her small fists and kept saying silently to Ron, ¡°Agree to it, agree to it. Quick, agree.¡± However, Ron took a look at Angela, who was smiling at him, and Serena, who looked excited. His eyes flickered and he looked in the direction of the ancestral hall. Then, Ron said, ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Teacher Angela. But I¡¯m sorry, I do not wish to leave the family yet.¡± Angela¡¯s smile froze on her face. Howen and the rest were also shocked. They looked at each other in disbelief. Was there something wrong with Ron¡¯s brain? Teacher Angela had wanted to take him in as a disciple, and he had actually rejected it? This was a chance to soar to the heavens in a single leap. They could not even obtain it if they wanted to, but now, Teacher Angela had personally delivered this opportunity to the other party, and he had actually rejected it? This was too unbelievable. Only the head of the family, Norton, knew why Ron had rejected the other party¡¯s invitation. After hearing Ron¡¯s reply, he immediately smiled in comfort. On the other side, Romo, who was in the ancestral hall, had also been paying attention to what was happening here. Before Ron gave his answer, Romo was also a little nervous. After all, currently, Ron was the only pillar of the Nicholas family clan. Now, Romo was also doing his best to nurture him. If he were to leave the family and go to the Sky Blue Magic Academy, it would be a great loss to the family. Upon hearing Ron¡¯s reply, Romo heaved a sigh of relief and said happily, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re indeed a descendant whom I value.¡± After Ron had rejected the other party¡¯s invitation, he immediately felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from his heart. Instantly, his thoughts became clear and there were no longer any obstacles in his heart. Joining the Sky Blue Magic Academy was indeed a bright path for him. Not only would he have a good future, he would also be able to give his family a huge backer. This had also been his dream previously, but it was different now. He had the personal guidance of his Old Ancestor, and it was not inferior at all to joining the Sky Blue Magic Academy; it might even surpass that. Looking at his current strength, one would know. Two years ago, Howen had already become a Great Mage. At that time, he was mocked by the other party. But now, with the guidance and help from his Old Ancestor, his strength had advanced by leaps and bounds, and he had already far surpassed the other party. If he did not join the Sky Blue Magic Academy, he would still have a very bright future ahead of him. His family clan would also be able to rise up, and it would be even faster! Moreover, if he were to join the Sky Blue Magic Academy, although he would have another backer, there would definitely be restrictions. He might even have to fight to the death for the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Moreover, if he were to join the Sky Blue Magic Academy, they would automatically become the enemy of the Hell Fire Organization. Although he was not afraid, what if his family were to suffer the revenge of the Hell Fire Organization after he had left his family? Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, he chose to refuse. After his thoughts had been cleared, his Wave Meditation Technique actually started to work automatically. This made his strength increase rapidly. Previously, he had just entered the realm of a level-9 Great Mage and had not stabilized his realm completely. Now that his thoughts were cleared, in just an instant, he had completely stabilized his realm of a level-9 Great Mage! All of this naturally did not escape Angela¡¯s eyes. She saw that at such a moment, just a change in mental state was enough to allow Ron¡¯s strength to advance by another step. Such talent could no longer be described as just a genius. He was simply a monster. If only he could become her disciple, how great would that be? She would definitely devote her heart to teaching and give all her resources to him. When the time came, Ron¡¯s achievements would definitely far surpass hers. He might even be able to break through that level and advance to the Divine Mage realm, which even she had not reached. Thinking of this, Angela continued, ¡°Are you really not going to think about this anymore? How about this, if you agree to be my disciple, I can promise to give your family three more places to enroll in the academy. What do you think?¡± After hearing this, Howen and the others looked at their teacher, Angela, with a strange expression. Why did it feel like Teacher Angela was begging Ron to be her disciple? Actually, their feelings were not wrong at all. If it were not for her status, Angela would have even begged Ron directly to become her disciple. Such a talented disciple was an existence that could only be chanced upon by luck. If she missed this, she wondered if she could find another in her lifetime. However, Ron had already made up his mind. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Angela. I really don¡¯t want to leave the family now.¡± Angela sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, in that case, I won¡¯t force it. If you change your mind, you can come to the Sky Blue Magic Academy to look for me anytime..¡± Chapter 65 - Blue Jade Badge Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing that Teacher Angela had not given up on taking Ron in as her disciple, Howen and the rest were both envious and jealous. However, they could do nothing about it. After all, they were not as talented as Ron. Otherwise, such an opportunity would be theirs. Seeing that Ron had already made up his mind, Angela said, ¡°You have saved my students earlier. As a teacher, I cannot simply not express my gratitude. Let me give you a present.¡± With that said, she flipped her wrist and a blue badge appeared in her hand. She handed it to Ron and said, ¡°This is a Blue Jade Badge. In two months, you can take this badge and go to our Sky Blue Magic Academy¡¯s mystic realm for new talent trials to undergo a trial. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to go, you can also sell this badge. It can be very popular.¡± Ron took the badge. It was warm and soft to the touch. He took a closer look and saw that there were also some magic runes drawn on it, emitting faint magical waves. This was also a magical item, but it was not a magical weapon but something like a keepsake. After seeing this badge, whether it was Ron or Norton, they were all very excited. Although they had never seen this badge before, they had all heard about it. With this badge, one would be able to participate in the trial of the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trials. This Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trials was not just the mystic realm for new talent trials of the Sky Blue Magic Academy; it was also the mystic realm for new talent trials of all the four great magic academies in the Northern Empire. When the time came, all the newcomers of the four great magic academies would enter this mystic realm to participate in the trial, and they might even obtain a great fortuitous encounter. It was said that this mystic realm was actually a powerful force from ancient times. As for the name of the force, no one knew. No one knew if the other party was from a country or an academy. It was only known that there were many strange blue jades in this mystic realm. To enter this mystic realm, the easiest way was to possess a piece of blue jade. Hence, this mystic realm was called the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trials. In fact, this mystic realm was not in reality but in an independent space in the subspace. It was not known why this force had been teleported out of the real world and appeared in the subspace. However, those who had been to this mystic realm had all seen traces of a great battle there. Even after thousands or tens of thousands of years in the subspace, the traces and effects of the great battle still existed. It was still very dangerous to enter now. Several thousand years ago, someone had accidentally discovered the existence of this space. As it had contained very powerful cultivation techniques and Magic Pills, many people and powers started to fight over it. However, in the end, it was jointly occupied by the four great magic academies of the Northern Empire. Currently, it was used as the mystic realm for the trial of new student talents of the four great magic academies. Every ten years, this subspace mystic realm would temporarily overlap with the real world. And, at this time, one would be able to enter the subspace. This was the trial opportunity that would occur once every ten years. Everyone who entered this subspace mystic realm could sharpen themselves inside, and at the same time, they could also search for treasures. A large number of ancient magical items had been left behind in this subspace mystic realm, as well as powerful cultivation techniques or magic potions. Someone had once obtained a high-grade gold-tier meditation technique inside, and then relied on this meditation technique to advance to the Divine Mage realm. Another person had discovered an unknown magic pill inside which he took out and offered to a teacher of the academy. Then, that teacher directly took that student in as a disciple. All kinds of resources were lavished upon him, and his strength rapidly advanced to that of a Great Archmage. In short, there were countless good items inside. Once one entered, one would definitely reap some gains. However, it was also because there were too many good things inside that everyone wanted to grab all the good stuff for themselves. Hence, it was inevitable that scuffles and fights broke out. Usually, only a third of the people that entered could come out. Two-thirds of the people would all stay in that place because they would have been killed. They would have been killed by each other or by some dangers in the mystic realm. This was because not only were there treasures in the mystic realm, there were also some powerful magical creatures and even some natural disasters like those in the Calamity Mountain Range, the kinds which no one knew how they occurred, how they killed and even how they disappeared. Even so, there were still a lot of people who wanted to enter, no matter what. After the four great magic academies had jointly occupied this mystic realm, although they were powerful, they could not completely ignore the contests from the other powers. There was no lack of powerful family clans among these powers, and there were even some other countries among them. Under the pressure, the four great magic academies had no choice but to compromise and agree that they would be given a certain number of Blue Jade Badges when the mystic realm opened. Only those with a badge would be able to enter the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trials. It was only then that the anger of these large powers was appeased. However, to enter this mystic realm, there were also requirements. One had to be under the age of 30, and one¡¯s cultivation base had to be above that of a level-5 Great Mage, or be below that of a Great Archmage. If one had not reached or had exceeded this range, then one would not be able to enter the mystic realm. These Blue Jade Badges were all allocated to powerful family clans and foreign royalties. However, some of the badges would also be circulated. Some of them had even been specifically taken out to be exchanged for cultivation resources. Although entering the mystic realm indeed had the possibility of obtaining huge opportunities, there was also a greater chance of dying inside. Hence, for safety reasons, some factions would exchange them directly for cultivation resources. Such a Blue Jade Badge could be sold for 100,000 Magic Stones. After seeing the Blue Jade Badge, Romo was a little surprised. He had not expected Teacher Angela to be so generous as to give Ron a Blue Jade Badge directly. Romo was very clear on the value of the Blue Jade Badge because he had been lucky enough to participate in the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trials once when he was still alive. At that time, Romo was only a level-8 Great Mage. His teacher had sold everything he had to buy a Blue Jade Badge to let Romo enter the Blue Jade Trial Mystic Realm of Trials. He had gone through several life and death situations in the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trials and almost did not make it out alive. Fortunately, he made it out alive in the end, and he had also brought out a large number of natural treasures as well as a cultivation technique of a higher tier. It was thanks to this cultivation technique and those natural treasures that Romo managed to continue to break through and finally became a Great Archmage at the peak of the realm. Otherwise, even though his mental strength was higher than others, it would have been impossible for him to have such great achievements.. Chapter 66 - Tenfold Speed for the Entire Clan Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Both Ron and Norton knew how precious the Blue Jade Badge was. Ron held the precious badge and looked at Norton. Norton nodded. Only then did Ron accept it in relief. He said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Angela.¡± Angela smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Didn¡¯t I tell you? This is my gratitude to you for saving my four students.¡± Then, she said to Norton, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now that this matter has been resolved.¡± Norton said, ¡°Please take care.¡± Then, Angela got up to leave with the four students. Serena looked at Ron with a hint of reluctance in her eyes. If only Ron had accepted her teacher¡¯s invitation just now, the two of them would be able to be together forever. Unfortunately, they were going to be separated again. She wondered when they would meet again. As she passed by the ancestral hall, Angela suddenly looked in the direction of the ancestral hall, perplexed. She had already unleashed her mental strength, which she had used to sense the surroundings. However, after some thought, she retracted her mental strength. Even if the Nicholas family clan had some secret expert, it was still a family matter and had nothing to do with her. Furthermore, it was not good to probe into the other party¡¯s secrets rashly. It might cause them to turn into foes. Hence, she stopped what she was doing and left quickly. In the middle of the ancestral hall, Karuman heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at the departing Angela and could not help but sigh. She was indeed a teacher of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. The realm of a level-7 Great Archmage was indeed not something he could match up with. He had already used his greatest energy to hide his cultivation base, but the other party had still sensed him. Fortunately, the other party did not have any ill intentions. Otherwise, he would not have been her match. When Angela left, she had also brought the assassin with her. As for what she would do when she got back, that was up to the Sky Blue Magic Academy. It had nothing to do with the Nicholas family clan. Everything became calm again, and the members of the Nicholas family clan continued to be busy. Of course, they also worked hard at their cultivation. The one who worked the hardest was Ron. Ever since he rejected Angela¡¯s invitation, he no longer had any worries, so his cultivation level increased even faster. In just three to four days, Ron¡¯s cultivation level had increased again, and he had reached the realm of a level-10 Great Mage. In the ancestral hall, Karuman, who was resting with his eyes closed, had sensed Ron¡¯s advancement. He opened his eyes in shock and looked incredulous. He remembered that when he had just arrived at the Nicholas family clan, Ron was still only level-6. However, at that time, he had already thought that Ron was a genius. But, he had not expected that in just a few days, Ron had advanced consecutively by four levels to the realm of a level-10 Great Mage. This could not be described as a genius; he should be called a monster. Thinking of the difficulties he had faced when advancing to the realm of the Great Mage, it was simply too pathetic to behold. Compared to Ron, he was simply garbage. Even though Ron had advanced to the realm of a level-10 Great Mage, he did not become arrogant at all. Instead, he continued to cultivate diligently without stopping for a moment. He wanted to increase his strength as much as possible. Only in this way would he be able to obtain more benefits in the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trial two months later, and also have more strength to protect himself. Although Angela had previously said that the Blue Jade Badge could be sold, Ron did not want to do so. Even if the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trial was very dangerous, he wanted to take the risk himself and compete with the other geniuses. This was the only way he could sharpen himself as much as possible. Ron knew very well that if he stayed at home all the time, with the protection of his Old Ancestor, he would indeed be able to advance rapidly. However, such an advancement was like a fledgling that had not experienced the elements; it would never be able to spread its wings and fly high. If he wanted to soar high, he would have to experience life and death battles. Although it was dangerous, it would be worth it. Moreover, his family clan needed some cultivation resources. He had chosen to participate in the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trial not only to sharpen himself, but also to find some cultivation resources for his family clan. Regarding this, whether it was Romo or Norton, they were all in favor. However, Norton could not help but be worried. After all, the mortality rate of the Mystic Realm of Trial was as high as two-thirds, which was a mortality rate greater than half. He could only hope that the ancestors would bless Ron so that he could return safely. Moreover, only Norton and Ron knew about the badge. As for the rest of the family, even Zoro and Norlin did not know. After all, the value of the Blue Jade Badge was too high. If news of this were to spread, it would definitely invite trouble, and even a Great Archmage might come to snatch it. Two days later, a piece of news was spreading like wildfire throughout the Northern Empire. The Sky Blue Magic Academy had clashed with the Hell Fire Organization again. This time, the Sky Blue Magic Academy had uprooted a branch of the Hell Fire Organization and killed them. Blood flowed like a river. On the other hand, the Hell Fire Organization had not reacted at all. However, there were rumors that the Hell Fire was consolidating its strength and wanted to teach the Sky Blue Magic Academy a lesson they would never forget. As for the details, no one knew, and this had nothing to do with the Nicholas family clan. Romo was not most concerned about whatever Hell Fire. He was concerned about today being the first day of the third month. In other words, after the worship by the entire clan ended, he would be able to obtain half-priced items. [Ding¡­ Worship by descendants. Received 100 Faith Points. The effect of the Faith Candle has been activated. Received additional 100 Faith Points!] After the last descendant had paid his respects, the half-priced items Romo had been looking forward to were refreshed. Romo quickly opened the System Shop. Sure enough, the half-priced items had been refreshed. [Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman. It is priced at 2,000 Faith Points.] [A random commercial resource. It is priced at 500 Faith Points.] [A random silver-tier magical item. It is priced at 10,000 Faith Points.] [One Formation Enhancement Talisman. It is priced at 30,000 Faith Points.] Romo took a look. The first two had all been used previously. There was no need for him to take a closer look at them, nor was there a need for him to take a closer look at the third one. The main one was the fourth item. [Formation Enhancement Talisman: It could strengthen formations and bestow upon them a special effect.] ¡°Hehe, this is good stuff.¡± After Romo saw the Formation Enhancement Talisman, he was immediately overjoyed. Then, he decisively bought all four items. Placing the rest down first, Romo used the fourth item, the Formation Enhancement Talisman, immediately after obtaining it. [Ding¡­ Use Formation Enhancement Talisman.] [Ding¡­ Formation upgraded. Received the Tenfold Cultivation Halo effect. The cultivation effect of all family clan members within the range of the formation has increased by 10 times..] Chapter 67 - The Family Clan prospers Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Damn, it¡¯s actually a Tenfold Cultivation Halo! I¡¯m rich now.¡± Seeing that it was actually such a special effect, Romo was instantly very happy. For the rise of a family clan, what was the most important? Of course, it was strength. Tenfold Cultivation Halo would greatly increase the overall strength of the family clan, and it was a permanent effect. It was not like the tools used previously, which were all temporary effects. After using them, the effects would be gone. Furthermore, the tools used previously, such as the Hundredfold Cultivation Talisman, could only be used by one person and not by a group of people. However, this was a group effect. Also, it could be stacked with the effects of those tools because it was a halo effect, not the effect of the tools. In short, this was a very useful special effect, and the 30,000 Faith Points spent was worth it. Romo then used the other two tools. [Ding¡­ Received perfume-making technology.] [Ding¡­ Received high-grade, silver-tier magical item, Storage Ring.] ¡°Damn, it¡¯s actually a Storage Ring? My luck is really unbelievable today!¡± Seeing that a Storage Ring had actually been unlocked, Romo became even more excited. This was because this Storage Ring was a spatial-type magical item. It was an item of a higher tier than other kinds of magical items. A high-grade silver-tier Storage Ring could even be exchanged for a low-grade gold-tier magical weapon. This was how precious it was. The reason why it was so precious was mainly because the production requirements for this item were very high. It required one to have mastered both magical power production and spatial magical power at the same time. Moreover, the cultivation base for spatial magical power required one to be a Great Archmage of very high level to be able to produce it. Even so, it had frequently failed. The success rate was less than 30%. It was precisely because the production requirements were very high that Storage Rings were all very precious. Even the current Karuman only had a bronze-tier Storage Ring. His ring was only a cubic meter in size, and he had regarded it as a treasure. The storage ring Romo had obtained now had a space of 10 cubic meters inside, and he could carry a large number of things with him. Although it was useless to Romo, he could give it to Ron to use. It so happened that he was about to go to the Blue Jade Trial. After putting on this Storage Ring, he would be able to store anything good in the ring. In addition, there was the perfume-making technology. This was a very good money-making item, and it was even more profitable than soap. Soap was a peasant item, the price was destined not to be high. However, perfume was different. This was a luxury item. The key was that there was no such thing as perfume in this world. At most, there were just some spices. However, the effects of those things were not good at all. They were not cheap either. Furthermore, they would lose their effects when they come into contact with water. They simply could not be compared to perfume. In this case, the Nicholas family clan could make use of perfume to amass wealth rapidly and allow the family clan to rise up rapidly. That night, Romo entered the dream realm again. In addition to guiding Ron in his cultivation, he also gave him the technology for making perfume and also the Storage Ring. The next morning, when Ron woke up, the entire technology for making perfume appeared in his mind. He also had a Storage Ring on his hand. With a thought, he immediately sensed that there was a space of 10 cubic meters in the ring. He was very happy and went with gratitude to the ancestral hall to offer incense and kowtow to Romo. After that, the days in the Nicholas family clan had been very peaceful. Romo had given the Hundredfold Cultivation Talisman to Ron to use. The 110-fold increase in cultivation speed in 10 days had enabled Ron to advance directly to the realm of a level-11 Great Mage, just one level away from the full level of a level-12 Great Mage. There were probably not many on the entire continent who could reach this level at his age. He was simply a monster. The other members of the family clan had also been cultivating crazily during this period of time because they had suddenly discovered that their cultivation speed had increased by a lot, at least tenfold that of before. This had enabled their passion for cultivation to soar. They had thought that it was because they had good cultivation techniques, or that it was because they were very talented and so on. Little did they know that this was all because of the effect of the Tenfold Cultivation Halo. All the main family members, like Norton, were well aware of this. Hence, they became even more devout when paying their respects to Romo, and the Faith Points increased with each worship. In addition to cultivation, it was also about the family business. Currently, their soap business had already sold far away in dozens of cities, and it was even increasing at the speed of two cities a day. It would not be long before the soap business would spread throughout the entire Northern Empire. By then, their family would be able to make a lot of money from this soap business alone. The production of perfume had also been on the agenda, and the ones in charge of the perfume were Sonia and Jack. As the businesses were prospering, the standard of living in the Nicholas family clan was also improving rapidly, especially in the aspect of cultivation. They did not refuse any precious medicine that could be bought with money. If there had been any available, they would buy it! They even used ordinary money to buy Magic Stones. They had bought almost 100 Magic Stones. The Nicholas family clan had risen rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. This had shocked and made everyone in Winterfrost envious. Three months ago, the Nicholas family clan was still being oppressed by the Grimm family clan until they could hardly breathe. In just three months, there had been a tremendous change. Originally, the Nicholas family clan was ranked last among the three family clans. But now, the Nicholas family clan was the undisputed number one family clan in Winterfrost. Their soap business could crush the other two family clans. In terms of strength, the Nicholas family clan already had five Great Magi. Moreover, it had been rumored that the genius Ron of the Nicholas family clan had already reached the full level of the Great Mage. He was only a step away from becoming a Great Archmage. Currently, the old family head of the Grimm family clan, who was the strongest in the family clan, had lost his son in his old age, causing him to go berserk when he was cultivating. Not only was he unable to advance to become a Great Archmage, his current internal energy had also been greatly damaged, and he was only able to exert half of his strength as a level-12 Great Mage. Furthermore, he was getting older, and it was already impossible for him to recover, let alone advance to become a Great Archmage. This had caused the entire Grimm family clan to lose almost all of their pillar of support. There were even frequent rumors that several side branches of the Grimm family clan wanted to split their family assets. Due to their disloyalty, the business of the Grimm family clan rapidly declined. Over the past few days, more than half of their main businesses had gone bankrupt. A prominent family clan rapidly declined.. Chapter 68 - Thief Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Regarding the rapid decline of the Grimm family clan, everyone in Winterfrost was discussing spiritedly. They said that they had done too many bad things in the past and now they were suffering retribution. And most people were happy to see their decline because their family had indeed not done anything good in the past. Their reputation had never been good. Now that they were going downhill, everyone was happy to watch the show. Actually, they were not wrong. The Grimm family clan was such a large family clan. Under normal circumstances, even if it had declined, it would not have happened so quickly. Now, almost all the bad things in their family had happened at the same time. This was mainly because Romo had extracted all the luck of their family clan previously, and even their ancestral spirit had been destroyed. Without the protection of the ancestral spirit, how could the entire family clan not decline? However, they had brought all this upon themselves. If it had not been for Maril wanting to plunder the luck of the Nicholas family clan, how could Romo have retaliated so swiftly? However, Romo no longer cared about how they were doing now. He felt very gratified and accomplished as he watched his family rise rapidly under everyone¡¯s hard work every day. Over this period of time, because of the effect of the Faith Candle, Romo had been obtaining Faith Points very quickly. He had already accumulated more than 90,000 Faith Points, but he had not squandered it. He had not even bought a Hundredfold Cultivation Talisman for Ron. Now that Ron was already a level-11 Great Mage, it was better for him to cultivate on his own to strengthen his foundation. As for the others, their cultivation levels had also advanced rapidly, and the strength of the entire family was increasing rapidly. In a manor in Winterfrost, this manor had originally belonged to the Grimm family but now that the Grimm family had fallen into decline, many clansmen were selling large chunks of their family businesses. Furthermore, the prices were very low, and many people were fighting over them crazily. The Nicholas family clan naturally would not miss this opportunity. They had bought the manor, and at this moment, a strong fragrance was emitting from the manor. If one were to enter, one would find that the entire manor had been divided into two sections. One section was the soap-making factory, while the other section was busy developing perfume. In the office, Sonia was checking the accounts. The entire soap and perfume businesses were currently being managed by Sonia and Jack, the husband and wife duo. Both of them would check the accounts. At this moment, Sonia suddenly heard a commotion outside. She was about to go out to see what had happened when the door was pushed open and a person entered. It was Jack. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on outside?¡± Sonia asked Jack. Jack smiled and said, ¡°What else can it be? We discovered another thief who wanted to steal the formulas for our family¡¯s perfume and soap, but he was caught.¡± ¡°These people are really not giving up. How many have there been already? I have even lost count,¡± said Sonia with a bitter smile. Ever since their family¡¯s soap started to sell, many people had been thinking about the formula for their soap. Anyone doing business could tell how enormous the commercial value of such an item was. With the formula for soap, one could absolutely lie at home and earn money. Any businessman would be desperate to obtain the formula for soap. Now, they had even heard that the Nicholas family had created a formula for perfume. After knowing the effects of perfume, they became even crazier in their desire for this formula. If soap was a mountain of gold, then this perfume was the Calamity Mountain Range! After failing to obtain the formulas for these two items through normal means, they had begun to think of other ways to obtain them. The most common method was to send spies to pretend to be workers to steal the formulas. Unfortunately, Sonia and Jack were both very astute people. No one had succeeded in stealing the formulas. If they were caught in the end, they would be sent to the City Lord Residence. Currently, as the Nicholas family clan¡¯s businesses were booming, the taxes paid to the City Lord Residence had already accounted for half of the total tax revenue in Winterfrost and continued to increase. Hence, the City Lord Residence placed great importance on these two businesses. Any thief who was sent to the City Lord Residence would basically be convicted of a serious crime and be locked in the dark dungeon of the City Lord Residence. As to when they could be released, those who were locked in the dungeon could only come out as corpses. Jack sat down and drank a cup of tea tiredly. Sonia saw Jack¡¯s tired expression and said with heartache, ¡°Honey, go home and rest, or you can also continue to meditate. I¡¯ll take care of the matters here.¡± Jack smiled and said, ¡°You should go back. Aren¡¯t you about to advance?¡± Sonia said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed about to advance, but you have to increase your strength quickly. Previously, when you were attacked, if your strength had not increased, those evildoers would have succeeded in their sneak attack.¡± The two of them were accommodating toward each other. In the end, Jack could not persuade Sonia, so he went home first. In the Nicholas family clan, a servant was sweeping near the gate. He saw someone walk over and he said respectfully, ¡°Master Son-In-law, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve returned to get something before I head back.¡± It was Jack. He smiled at the servant and then entered the Nicholas family home in a natural manner, heading directly for the residence he shared with Sonia. Along the way, many servants greeted him, and he greeted each in return. However, at the same time, Karuman, who was meditating in the ancestral hall, suddenly frowned. He quickly extended his mental strength and searched carefully. Then, he snorted and said, ¡°Interesting, stealing things inside the family clan.¡± On the other side, Jack had arrived at the residence he shared with Sonia. He pushed the door open and entered without even looking, appearing very familiar with the place. However, after he had entered, he immediately shut the door and leaned on the door to listen. He heaved a sigh of relief when he heard no sound outside. Then, he began to search the room with his shifty eyes. This was obviously not normal behavior. He immediately opened a cabinet and started to rummage through it. It was not known what he was looking for, but he clearly did not find it. However, the places he had searched had all been returned to normal. His movements were also very light, and he made almost no sound. Soon, he had finished searching the entire room, but he clearly did not find what he was looking for. Just as he was about to continue to rummage, he heard a few unique bird cries. Upon hearing these sounds, he immediately stopped rummaging around. Then, he tidied his clothes and opened the door to go out as if nothing had happened. However, he did not go out the same way as the way he came but went to a small path by the side.. Chapter 69 - The Real & Imposter Jack Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hello, Master Son-in-law.¡± He had just turned a corner when he ran into a maid. When she saw him, she immediately greeted him in an obedient manner. ¡°Hmm.¡± Jack only hummed softly as a greeting. Then, he lowered his head and continued to walk as if he was in a hurry. This maid was Tina. She was a little puzzled. Why did she feel that the Master Son-in-law today was a little different from before? In the past, Jack was always very warm to Tina when he met her, and he even joked with her often. But why did the Master Son-in-law seem to be ignoring her today? And he even gave her a strange feeling. ¡°Ah ~ ~ ~¡± At this moment, Jack suddenly clutched his head and cried out in pain. He felt as if a giant needle was stabbing his head incessantly. His head seemed to be splitting open, and he almost died from the pain. He clutched his head and rolled on the ground, crying out miserably. This had frightened Tina. She quickly shouted, ¡°Master Son-in-law, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She wanted to help, but Jack kept holding his head and rolling on the floor. He did not even have the strength to speak. She did not know how to help. Finally, she said, ¡°Master Son-in-law, wait here. I¡¯ll go get someone immediately.¡± After she had said that, Tina ran off to get someone. ¡°Master Son-in-law must have been ill, which is why he is in so much pain.¡± She had to get someone to help her immediately. Tina thought so, but because she was anxious, she did not really look at the road. As a result, when she was turning the corner, she bumped right into someone. She let out a cry and almost fell. Fortunately, the person was very fast. He grabbed Tina¡¯s arm and pulled her up. Then, he said, ¡°Tina, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so anxious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Master Son-in-law, he¡­.. Master Son-in-law? You¡­¡± Tina was about to say that the Master Son-in-law had been ill and needed to find a doctor immediately, but when she looked up, she realized that the person in front of her was the family¡¯s Master Son-in-law, Jack. She immediately pointed at Jack in front of her suspiciously, and uttered,¡± You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ ¡± She could not speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Jack had also sensed that there was something wrong with Tina¡¯s expression, so he immediately asked. However, Tina was completely confused by what was happening in front of her. Just now, the Master Son-in-law had clearly fallen ill and was rolling on the ground in a different place, and she had just come over to get help for him. But now that she was here, she had actually encountered another Master Son-in-law? This caused Tina¡¯s little head to become completely confused. She did not know what had happened at all. This made her momentarily speechless. ¡°Ahhhh ~ ~ ~¡± At this moment, a shrill scream was heard. When Jack heard it, he frowned and said, ¡°Who is screaming over there?¡± Tina pointed in the direction of the screams, then back at Jack. She was still too nervous to speak. Seeing this, Jack knew that it would probably be difficult to get the answer from Tina, so he went around Tina and walked quickly in the direction of the screams. Tina also ran quickly and followed Jack closely. Soon, Jack saw the screaming person, but when he saw this person, he was stunned. ¡°What the heck? What¡¯s going on? Why does this person look exactly the same as me?¡± Jack also pointed at the person screaming on the floor and said, ¡°He¡­ I¡­ he¡­¡± Tina ran over and nodded suddenly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Her meaning was obvious. ¡°Master Son-in-law, do you know now why I don¡¯t know what to say?¡± At this moment, the other servants had also come running over when they heard the screams. When they saw that there were actually two Master Son-in-laws, they were all very shocked and did not know what had happened. Jack quickly calmed himself down, and then he quickly walked over and pressed down on the other party. Just as he made contact with the other party, Jack could sense that the other party had magical power in his body. This meant that the other party was also a Mage, but his level was not great. Like him, he was also a level-1 Mage. However, what Jack cultivated was the silver-tier Wave Meditation Technique, so his strength was naturally much higher than the other party. After he had restrained the other party with ease, he took a closer look and saw that the other party¡¯s appearance was indeed identical to his. They seemed to be carved from the same mold, except that the other party¡¯s face had twisted up because of the pain. ¡°Ah ~ ~ ~ ~¡± At this moment, Jack saw the other party let out an even more painful scream, and then he fainted. Then, Jack was shocked to find that the other party¡¯s face had changed rapidly. Soon, it became another completely unfamiliar face. ¡°This is¡­ the disguise technique!¡± When Jack saw this scene, he immediately understood what was going on. It turned out that this person had used a disguise technique to impersonate him and enter their house. This definitely could not be something good. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Jack said angrily. ¡°As ordered.¡± Seeing this, the other servants immediately swarmed forward and tied up the person who was already unconscious. In the ancestral hall, Karuman retracted his mental strength and a disdainful smile appeared on his lips. The pain that the impostor Jack had suffered earlier was naturally caused by him. From the moment the other party entered the Nicholas family, Karuman had already discovered him and had been using his mental strength to track the other party. He had waited till just now to make a move because he wanted to see what the other party was up to. Sure enough, the other party was up to no good! He had wanted to leave after rummaging through Sonia¡¯s room. However, how could he allow the other party to leave? Then, he used his mental strength to attack the other party. Although it was only a mental power attack, he was a level-4 Great Archmage, and the other party was only a small level-1 Mage. The strength of the two of them was worlds apart. Therefore, even though he had only used his mental strength to stab the other party, it had made him want to die. Now that the other party had been caught, he could not even be bothered with what happened later to such a mere level-1 Mage. Romo naturally saw all of this. He was also a little angry. Now, these people were really willing to do anything for money. What this little thief had done was clearly for the secret formulas of soap and perfume. Previously, these people had attempted to steal the secret formulas only by sending an ordinary person to the factory to learn it secretly. But now, they had brazenly sent someone to their house to steal the secret formulas, and he was even a level-1 Mage. Although he was not very strong, he was still a Mage. To be able to order a Mage around, the other party was probably not an ordinary merchant but a Mage family.. Chapter 70 - The Treis Family Clan Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re really pushing your luck. You¡¯ve gone too far. You¡¯ve even started to send Magi into our house to steal the secret formulas. You¡¯ve completely disregarded our family clan!¡± After hearing Jack¡¯s full report on what had happened earlier, the head of the family, Norton, immediately slapped the table and stood up, shouting. He was very indignant now. If the other party had only sent some people to infiltrate the factory to steal the secret formula, it would have been fine. At most, they would have handed them to the City Lord Residence to be dealt with. But now, they had actually come into their family home directly to steal the secret formulas. This was simply bullying. This time, Norton did not plan to send this thief to the City Lord Residence. He planned to deal with him himself. Then, a group of them came directly to the secret underground chamber, where that lowly thief was detained. At this time, he had already woken up. Norton did not say anything and just let Zoro do the dirty work. Previously, Romo had taught them a set of Tendon-Splitting Bone Dislocation Technique, and they had not had the opportunity to use it. Now, they had the chance. Shortly after, the thief had already let out an extremely shrill scream and was begging loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Don¡¯t torture me, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Norton waved his hand, and Zoro had no choice but to resentfully stop. He looked like he had not had enough fun. He had only exercised half of the entire set of the Tendon-Splitting Bone Dislocation Technique, and had not even exercised it to the fullest yet, and the other party was already unable to take it. This was simply too uninteresting. However, now was not the time to test out this cultivation technique; he should quickly hear what the other party had to say. ¡°The Golden Light Merchant Store from the Holy Light City had sent me,¡± said the thief. ¡°What? Holy Light City?¡± ¡°Holy Light City?¡± After hearing the thief¡¯s words, everyone except Jack was shocked. Jack did not understand at first why they were so shocked when they heard about the Holy Light City. However, he soon understood. He knew that the Nicholas family clan had first settled in the Holy Light City. It was only after their family clan was attacked by others that they fled from the Holy Light City to this place. That place was a huge scar on the entire Nicholas family clan. Norton quickly calmed himself down. He stared intently at the thief and said coldly, ¡°Did the Golden Light Merchant Store from the Holy Light City really send you here? What is the other party¡¯s name? Where is he now?¡± Norton asked one question after another. ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie. They are really from the Golden Light Merchant Store. In the beginning, they were even masked and did not reveal their faces. However, I secretly followed them later and saw the person who had hired me entering the Golden Light Merchant Store. Therefore, he must also be from the Golden Light Merchant Store. As to where he is now, I don¡¯t know either. He only gave me a sum of money to steal something. Once I have stolen it, they would naturally come and look for me on their own. When the time comes, they will give me another large sum of money, and even Magic Stones. Therefore, I came.¡± This thief had already been frightened by the beating, and he disclosed everything all at once. From Norton¡¯s experience, he was definitely not lying. Then, Norton fell into deep thought. Although he appeared calm on the surface, a volcano had already erupted in his heart. He would never forget the Golden Light Merchant Store in the Holy Light City because the historical records of the family clan clearly documented all the forces which had harmed their family clan, and the Treis family clan behind the Golden Light Merchant Store was one of the perpetrators that persecuted the Nicholas family clan. The Treis family clan in the Holy Light City was not a large family clan, only a small strength. In the beginning, the Nicholas family clan did not take such a small family clan seriously. However, later on, the Nicholas family was constantly oppressed by the other family clans, causing the strength of their family clan to decrease tremendously. More than a hundred years ago, the strength of their family clan had already declined to the lowest level in history. Then, the small Treis family clan jumped out and became the vanguard of the few large family clans. They kept causing trouble for the Nicholas family clan and did many despicable acts. They even plundered many of the businesses of their family clan. At that time, their family clan had also fought several times with the other family clans. However, the Treis family clan had the support of several large family clans, causing the Nicholas family clan to be constantly oppressed. Of the powers that had persecuted the Nicholas family clan, the one hated most by the clansmen of the Nicholas family was without a doubt this Treis family clan. As the head of the family, Norton knew all these things very well. After he had read the history of the family clan, he also hated the Treis family clan so much that he gnashed his teeth. In the past, he had not had the chance to take revenge. But now, ever since the Old Ancestor appeared, the strength of their family clan had advanced rapidly. He had already listed down the family clans which had previously persecuted them. The first family clan he had listed down to take revenge against was the Treis family clan. However, what made him furious was that before he could take revenge on them, the other party had already provoked them first. This was simply intolerable. Norton wished he could immediately lead all the family members to attack the Treis family clan, but he knew that this would not do. The Treis family clan was just a pawn. They still had more enemies to take revenge on, so he had to consider this carefully. ¡­ At the same time, Romo, who was in the ancestral hall, was even more furious than Norton. He also knew about the Treis family clan. When he had just woken up, he had learned from the System that the Treis family clan was not the only family clan. He also knew about the other family clans which had harmed the Nicholas family clan. However, when he was alive, the Treis family clan might not have existed at all. He did not care much initially. In his opinion, he could exterminate such a small family clan with ease. There was really nothing he should be bothered about. His target was all those large family clans. Unexpectedly, before he could go and find them, they had already jumped out impatiently and come to his doorsteps. ¡°Since they are eager to seek death, I shall grant them their wish,¡± Romo said coldly to himself. Apart from Romo who was paying attention to this matter, Kaluman was also paying attention. He had not wanted to intervene initially, but this matter had even alerted Norton. Moreover, it seemed to involve some old grievances of the Nicholas family. He was very interested in this. Perhaps, he would be able to find out who his master was from these grievances. After all, he had not seen his master since the first time he saw him.. Chapter 71 - Challenge Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Norton and the others discussed the Treis family clan matter for a long time. It was not until the latter half of the night that they came to a conclusion. Then, the thief, who could disguise himself, was released. Of course, his release must have been done deliberately by the Nicholas family. Just as the other party was released, Sothai also followed him out. Sothai was Norton¡¯s second son and did not participate in the family¡¯s businesses. However, he was very talented in cultivation, so he was allowed to run a martial arts school. Some of the guards and protection merchandise shops in his family clan had all come from the martial arts school. Sothai had been following the other party secretly. Currently, Sothai was at the level-9 Mage realm. He was completely not someone the other party could compare with. Therefore, the other party had not discovered him all this while. Soon, the other party entered a hotel. Sothai immediately got someone to pretend to be a guest in the hotel and follow him in. The person saw the other party register and knew the other party¡¯s room number. He chose the room next door. He arranged for his subordinates to keep an eye on this thief and not to alert him. All they had to do was to keep an eye on him and see who was in contact with him. Then, Sothai returned to the Nicholas family. Sothai told Norton everything. Norton nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve done well. Next, you must be on the alert and keep an eye on that thief. He knows how to disguise himself. You can¡¯t let him escape under your watch. We¡¯re fishing, but we don¡¯t want the bait to be gone before the fish is caught.¡± ¡°I understand, Father. I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Sothai immediately assured. In fact, Norton also knew that this plan would most likely not succeed, because the thief had not come alone to steal. Instead, there had been at least two persons, and one had kept watch outside. Now that he had only caught this thief, the person who had acted as a lookout must have fled. In this case, it would be very difficult for this fishing plan to succeed. However, he had to at least give it a try. Early the next morning, Sothai¡¯s subordinates came down to report to him that the thief had not stirred much since he entered his room yesterday to rest. He had been sleeping. In the morning, he was seen having his meal. Everything was under control, but the fishing had not succeeded. Sothai asked them to continue their surveillance. Then, Sothai went to the martial arts school himself. Sothai was in charge of the martial arts school of the Nicholas family clan. Previously, he basically lived and ate in the martial arts school. He liked the atmosphere of the martial arts school, and even many of the younger generation of the Nicholas family clan had studied in the martial arts school in the beginning. However, recently, as the family clan had a special effect of increasing cultivation speed by tenfold, cultivating at home was much faster than cultivating in the martial arts school. As a result, he basically did not stay in the martial arts school anymore. He only went to take a look in the morning and evening, and then immediately returned to the family clan to cultivate. The others were basically doing the same. ¡°Kwoon Master!¡± ¡°Kwoon Master!¡± When Sothai entered the martial arts school, the people in the school immediately bowed respectfully and greeted him. Sothai returned each greeting. He saw that the martial arts school was already packed with people and even felt a little crowded. He was very pleased with this. This was mainly because during this period of time, the Nicholas family clan had risen up strongly, and this had brought in more students to his martial arts school. In the past, he had to rely on his family to support him, but now, just the fees from the students would make the martial arts school self-sufficient. After Sothai had entered his room, two well-built subordinates immediately came in. These two subordinates were not only skilled in martial arts, they had also learned the essence of the Tai Chi and San Shou techniques of the Nicholas family clan. They had even been bestowed with meditation techniques, allowing them to successfully advance to become a Mage. These two, one was a level-2 and the other a level-3 Mage. They were both of very good caliber and were Sothai¡¯s right-hand men. When he was not in the martial arts school, it was these two who managed everything in the martial arts school. ¡°Kwoon Master, another five students have come to register today. Our martial arts school is almost unable to hold so many students now. Kwoon Master, do you want to temporarily halt the enrollment of students?¡± One of them asked. Sothai was stunned. In the past, he had been vexed by the lack of students. Now, he was actually vexed by the number of students. This change was too drastic. Sothai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Enroll, continue to enroll the students. If this place really cannot hold any more, then buy the two residences next door and behind us. I see that no one has lived in those two residences. Go and inquire who the owners of these two residences are, and then discuss with them. Money is not an issue.¡± ¡°Got it, Kwoon Master. I¡¯ll do it after this,¡± the person immediately replied. Just as Sothai was about to give some instructions on other matters, he suddenly heard a commotion outside. Sothai immediately frowned. Those in his martial arts school were very well-disciplined when they practiced martial arts. They would not make such loud noises. Hence, Sothai led his two subordinates out to see what had happened. Sothai saw someone push open the gate directly. Then, a young man with a high nose and deep-set eyes, who looked like an eagle, and a middle-aged man walked in. A group of subordinates followed behind them. When the young man came in, he looked at everything in the martial arts school with disdain and arrogance. It was obvious that he was not a good person. Sure enough, just as everyone was wondering who the person was, they heard the young man say arrogantly, ¡°Call your Kwoon Master out!¡± At this moment, Sothai had already come out with his two subordinates. At this moment, he could already tell that the other party had come with ill intentions. He immediately walked up and said, ¡°I am the Kwoon Master here. May I know why you have come here?¡± The young man sized up Sothai with his eagle-like eyes, which were full of disdain. Then, he raised his neck and said arrogantly, ¡°Hello, I am Ramu Treis. I have come to your martial arts school today to have a duel with you.¡± When the students of the martial arts school heard this, they were instantly in an uproar. They had not expected that this person would actually come to challenge the martial arts school. That¡¯s right, it was to challenge the martial arts school. Although they had heard previously that running a martial arts school would lead to such an incident, they had not expected that they would really encounter it. The students who had studied here for a period of time and had feelings for the martial arts school were all furious when they heard this. However, those who had just come to the martial arts school were all excited because they did not have any feelings for the martial arts school at all. They just wanted to see who would win this challenge.. Chapter 72 - Duel Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Sothai heard the other party¡¯s words, his brows furrowed even more tightly. Apart from the fact that the other party was here to challenge the school, there was another more important factor, and that was the other party¡¯s surname. Treis? It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? Yesterday, the Treis family had just sent someone to their house to steal things, and today, someone with the surname Treis immediately came to challenge the school? This definitely couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. The other party must be from the Treis family clan! Damn it, he was just about to go and find them, but he had not expected them to deliver themselves to his door first. Sothai did not have much of an impression of his family in the Holy Light City. After all, that had happened a hundred years ago. Even if his family had encountered a very tragic incident in the Holy Light City, he had not been born at that time, so he naturally would not know. But last night, the head of the family, Norton, had already told them all about that period of history and all the encounters of the family clan, especially about the evil the Treis family had done to their family clan. Coupled with the fact that the thief had been instructed by the Treis family, this made everyone even more furious. Especially Sothai. It was precisely because he was very indignant that he had taken the initiative to accept the mission of finding the people from the Treis family clan, in order to take ruthless revenge. Now, he had not even found the other party, but the other party had already brazenly come to their family¡¯s martial arts school to cause trouble. This was obviously not taking their family seriously, and this made Sothai even more furious. However, he was already middle-aged now, and he would not write all his emotions on his face like a young person when he encountered something. Even though he was very angry now and a volcano had erupted in his heart, he remained very calm on the surface. ¡°It¡¯s fine to come here to challenge the martial arts school, but you have to clarify your identity first. Not just anyone can challenge the martial arts school of the Nicholas family clan,¡± Sothai said coldly. Ramu, who was standing opposite him, sneered and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to sound out my identity, but there¡¯s no need. I can tell you clearly that I¡¯m from the Holy Light City, the Treis family clan.¡± He had actually revealed his background directly. This was no longer just not taking his family clan seriously; this was completely disregarding them! The anger in Sothai¡¯s heart burned even more, but the more furious he was, the calmer he became. Ramu continued to mock, ¡°When I came, our Old Ancestor said that I should treat your family well. After all, a hundred years ago, you guys left in such a hurry that our family clan could not even extend our hospitality. Haha.¡± After he had finished speaking, he laughed arrogantly. Sothai clenched his fists tightly behind his back. He was already beyond furious. How could he not know the meaning behind the other party¡¯s words on hospitality? Back then, their family clan had been ambushed by several family clans, and the Treis family clan was one of them. ¡°How is it? Can we fight now?¡± Ramu Treis looked at Sothai arrogantly and said. ¡°Sure.¡± Sothai said expressionlessly, ¡°Since you want to fight so much, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Ramu then walked to the field. The middle-aged man beside him said to him, ¡°Ramu, be careful. The Nicholas family clan is, after all, a family clan that had produced a Great Archmage of peak realm. Don¡¯t let down your guard.¡± Ramu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Uncle. I know.¡± Then, he made an inviting gesture to Sothai and said, ¡°Kwoon Master of the Nicholas family clan, please!¡± Sothai walked to the field expressionlessly and stood still. Then, Ramu activated his magical power directly, and a total of eight magic runes appeared around his body. Then, a few magic runes combined to form a formation. Instantly, a gust of wind appeared around his body, and his entire body became much lighter. He had used a wind-based magical power, and it was even a better one of enhanced wind-based magical power. After he had enhanced this magical power, his speed would at least double. He would come and go like the wind, and kill people in just the blink of an eye. Ramu was also a Magic Warrior. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s actually a level-8 Mage. He¡¯s amazing!¡± After seeing this person¡¯s magic runes, everyone knew that he was already a level-8 Mage. They were instantly shocked. Those who had come to the martial arts school to study were basically all able to learn some ordinary martial arts, and that was already good enough. The probability of learning magical power was very small. Only those who were very talented and very loyal to the Nicholas family clan would be bestowed with meditation techniques by the Nicholas family. As long as anyone was a Mage, he would be a big shot to them. The young man in front of them seemed to be only in his early twenties, but he was already a level-8 Mage. Although he could not be called a genius, he was very close. When Ramu heard the screams of the students, he became even more pleased. He thought to himself. This is indeed a poor and remote place. They are already making such a fuss over a mere level-8 Mage. What a bunch of bumpkins. However, this thought only lasted for a moment. Then, he placed his attention on his opponent, Sothai. He saw that Sothai had also activated his magical power to condense a magic formation, using only five magic runes. He immediately sneered in his heart. You are indeed just a level-5 Mage. Watch how I destroy you. Swoosh! Ramu moved. He was very fast, so fast that he even left an afterimage where he was. His fist was already in front of Sothai. Originally, he was very confident in his punch. In his opinion, it would only take one punch to finish off a level-5 Mage. However, when he got closer to the other party, he felt a gust of cold air. This cold air was pervasive. Just by getting closer to the other party, he could already sense that the blood in his fist was about to freeze. And at this moment, just as the fist was about to hit the other party¡¯s face, the other party actually threw a punch over. Boom! Ice flew in all directions. The other party was actually a Magic Warrior too. A layer of ice crystals covered Sothai¡¯s fist, and it smashed hard against Ramu¡¯s fist. Fragments flew in the air, and Ramu felt the excruciating pain in his fist, as if his bones had been broken. Then, Sothai¡¯s fist immediately struck again. Ramu did not dare to continue to fight head-on with the other party. He quickly backed away. With the super fast speed bestowed upon him by the wind-based magical power, he quickly pulled away from the other party. However, the contempt in Ramu¡¯s eyes had long disappeared. He looked at the other party with a serious expression, his eyes full of doubts. Isn¡¯t the other party only a level-5 Mage? Why is he so powerful? He can even force me to back away by fighting me head-on? Chapter 73 - Defeated Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°It looks like I have underestimated the Nicholas family clan. I have to use all my strength!¡± With this thought, Ramu activated his magical power again. He also used an enhanced magical power this time. After exercising this magical power, his fists were also wrapped in a layer of wind-based magical power. This could increase his attacking speed. Before the other party could see his fist, it would have already hit him. It was very powerful. This was also his trump card. Then, Ramu charged forward again. Sothai was not afraid at all. The two of them instantly clashed. This time, Ramu used all his strength, thinking that he could defeat the other party completely this time. However, he soon discovered that each time he attacked, the other party would actually see him and then swing his fists to fight him head-on. Fortunately, his fists were covered with a layer of magical energy, which could prevent the other party¡¯s cold energy from invading. Otherwise, his fists would have long been frozen. However, the more he fought, the more Ramu felt that something was wrong. The other party did not seem to be just a level-5 Mage at all. If the other party was only a level-5 Mage, then the other party¡¯s magical power would not be so powerful. It could even penetrate the magical power of a level-8 Mage? After another punch, he could clearly sense the other party¡¯s cold energy invading his body through his wind-based magical power, causing his speed to falter. Instantly, Ramu was shocked. Damn, has his magical power improved again? How is this possible? Such a mighty magical power is definitely not from a level-5 Mage. He is at least a level-6 Mage. No, he could be a level-7 Mage. At this moment, he was already a little flustered. Before they came, they had already gotten someone to investigate the current strength of the Nicholas family clan. They also knew the strength of Sothai, who was only a level-5 Mage. That was why Ramu had fought to come and challenge him. He had thought that the other party was only a level-5 Mage, and he, a level-8 Mage, could crush him however he wanted. But now, the other party was not just a level-5 Mage at all. He was level-7, no, he was now level-8. In this short period of time, Ramu had discovered that the other party¡¯s magical power had become even stronger, even more powerful than his. This was enough to show that the other party¡¯s Mage level was definitely not lower than his. The more he watched from the side, the more worried Ramu¡¯s second uncle became. This was because Ramu was already being completely suppressed by Sothai. This was completely different from what he had expected. He had even begun to silently prepare to use magical power. If Ramu were to be in danger, he would rush up and save Ramu at the first moment. As for the rules of the duel, who cares about the bullsh*t rules? He had to save him first. However, at this moment, Ramu, who was still struggling hard, suddenly discovered that the other party¡¯s strength had increased again. He was shocked to find that the ice energy on the other party¡¯s fist, which was covered in ice, was emitting cold air. Before it could even hit him, he could already sense that his bloodline was frozen to the point where it could not flow smoothly. He wanted to retreat, but because the other party¡¯s ice energy had already invaded his body, his movements became very sluggish. He could only watch helplessly as the other party¡¯s fist, which was emitting cold air, smashed ruthlessly on his face. Boom! Ah! The sound of a person being sent flying and a scream could be heard. Ramu had been sent flying by Sothai¡¯s punch. The bridge of his nose had been shattered by the punch, and a large amount of blood spurted out. It even left a line of blood in the air before landing on the ground with his screams. ¡°Ramu!¡± When Ramu¡¯s second uncle saw this, he immediately pounced over and caught Ramu. Only then did he prevent him from being thrown to the ground. However, when he saw his face, it was covered in ice fragments. Moreover, the other party¡¯s nose bridge had been broken. It was a tragic sight. ¡°You¡­¡± Ramu pointed at Sothai indignantly. He felt very aggrieved. This was not how his script had been written. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be easy for him to crush the other party, defeat him, and then crush him under his feet, causing the entire martial arts school to tremble because of his arrival? But now, he had been defeated by this fellow in front of him, and he had lost so miserably. ¡°Second Uncle, help me take revenge!¡± Ramu looked at his second uncle, Razi Treis, and said resentfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Razi Treis. Then, he handed Ramu to his subordinates for them to take care of him. He then looked at Sothai and said coldly, ¡°The magical power of the Nicholas family clan is indeed powerful. I would also like to ask for some guidance. Do you dare to accept the challenge, Kwoon Master of the Nicholas family clan?¡± Sothai did not accept the challenge right away because he could not see through the other party¡¯s cultivation base at all now, which meant that the other party¡¯s cultivation base was definitely stronger than his. And he had just fought with Ramu and had already exposed his strength. The other party knew that he was a level-9 Mage but still wanted to fight him, which meant that the other party had the confidence to win. Sothai was not a young and impetuous fellow. He did not want to accept a fight which he had no confidence of winning. ¡°Why, do you people from the Nicholas family clan only dare to bully the younger generation?¡± Seeing that Sothai did not want to fight with him, Razi Treis immediately provoked him. Under normal circumstances, if he used such a method, and in front of so many students of the martial arts school, the other party would accept the challenge for the sake of face. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± At this moment, a young voice was suddenly heard. The voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention and they looked over. They saw a young figure less than 20 years old appear at the entrance of the martial arts school, and then he walked over with large strides. When Sothai saw this person, he was instantly relieved. With this person around, anyone who came would be too lowly. As this person spoke, he had already walked to the field. It was Ron Nicholas. Ron looked coldly at Razi Treis and said, ¡°My Second Uncle has already fought a duel just now, and yet you want to challenge him so soon. This is simply a tactic to wear him out with a back-to-back duel. Yet, you¡¯re still speaking so unabashedly? Are you shameless?¡± Ron knew that the other party was from the Treis family clan and had a deep feud with their family, so he did not treat him nicely at all and even cursed directly. When Razi Treis saw Ron, his eyes narrowed. He was furious to hear the other party curse at him directly.. But when he wanted to curse back, he suddenly thought of someone and asked, ¡°Are you Ron Nicholas?¡± Chapter 74 - One Blow Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Ron,¡± said Ron proudly. After the Treis family members had arrived at the martial arts school, some quick-witted people had already run to the Nicholas family clan to report the matter. When they heard that it was actually the Treis family who had gone to their martials arts school to challenge them, everyone was instantly furious. ¡°These guys are too presumptuous. They even took the initiative to come knocking on our door.¡± To prevent any mishaps, Norton immediately sent several people over. However, Ron was the fastest and was the first to arrive. When he came over, he saw that they had already started fighting. However, because Sothai had the upper hand, Ron did not come out immediately. Instead, he only spoke when Razi had invited Sothai to fight. ¡°Second Uncle, he¡­¡± When they heard that it was actually Ron, both Razi and Ramu looked excited. There was even a hint of surprise in Ramu¡¯s eyes, as if he had already regarded Ron as their prey. Razi immediately waved his hand to stop Ramu from continuing. Razi said to Ron, ¡°When I was in the Holy Light City, I heard that a genius had appeared in your Nicholas family clan. Now, I see that it is indeed a young hero. You said earlier that you wanted to fight me, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to fight you,¡± said Ron coldly. Razi was instantly overjoyed. One of the important reasons he had come to Winterfrost was to destroy the genius of the Nicholas family clan, Ron Nicholas. Otherwise, if such a genius were to grow unhampered, he might become a scourge to the Treis family clan. Therefore, he must not be allowed to grow. It would be best if he could cripple the other party¡¯s cultivation base during the duel. The premature death of a genius was what the Treis family wanted to see. ¡°Very well, allow me to experience the strength of the genius of the Nicholas family clan!¡± the other party said impatiently. Then, he got into the field and prepared to fight. Ron did not even look at him. Then he said to Sothai, ¡°Second Uncle, take a rest. I¡¯ll be done in a minute.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sothai was not worried about Ron¡¯s strength at all. Right now, he was completely in the mood to watch a show. Although he could not tell Razi¡¯s strength, even if the other party was stronger than him, he was not much stronger. As for Ron, he was almost at the peak of the Great Mage realm. They were on completely different levels. Then, Ron slowly got into the field, and then he made a starting gesture. He even beckoned to Razi, who was opposite him, to make the first move. When Razi saw this, not only did he not feel humiliated, he was on the contrary, very happy. The other party was indeed young. Perhaps he was really a genius with a cultivation base higher than Sothai¡¯s, but so what? Could he be higher than him? Especially when the other party was so arrogant, he was destined to lose, and he would lose very miserably. With one blow, he would cripple the other party¡¯s cultivation base and turn this genius into a loser. With this thought, Razi immediately activated his magical power. Instantly, a huge magic formation appeared beneath his feet. Instantly, a violent wind blew. The magical power of the Treis family clan was basically all wind-based. What he used was also the same magical power as Ramu. In just an instant, he had already used seven or eight enhanced wind-based magical powers, raising his strength to the maximum. The energy of the powerful wind-based magical powers kept surging forth, forming a huge wind pressure. A level-7 Great Mage! After seeing the other party¡¯s strength, Sothai was a little surprised, but he was not worried. He was just glad that he had been careful earlier and did not agree to the other party¡¯s invitation to fight directly. Otherwise, he would definitely be beaten up badly by the other party. Swoosh! At this moment, Razi suddenly made a move. He had left a shadow directly on the spot where he had been originally, but his main body was already charging toward Ron. There was a short distance of ten meters between them; under his rapid attack, he had appeared in front of Ron in almost a tenth of the blink of an eye. Then, Razi punched out with both fists, one aimed at Ron¡¯s face, and the other aimed at Ron¡¯s chest. If either of these two places were to hit spot-on, it was very likely that the other party would be killed directly. He was trying to take Ron¡¯s life directly. At this moment, a smile had also appeared on the corners of Razi¡¯s mouth. In his opinion, one blow from him was enough to kill Ron, but just as his fist was about to hit Ron¡¯s body, he saw that Ron was laughing too, and it was mockery. Then, before he could even see how Ron was going to attack, a fist covered in cold air had struck his chest. Crack! Crack! He heard the sound of bones breaking, and then there was a burst of intense pain. Then, he tasted sweetness in his throat, and then spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with the fragments of his internal organs. Then, his entire body was sent flying like a cannonball! At this moment, when he was sent flying in the air, he suddenly came to a realization. The other party was actually already a level-11 Great Mage!!! But now when he knew that, it was already too late. After he had been sent flying vomiting blood, he did not know if it was intentional by Ron, but he had been sent flying in the direction of Ramu. His body was like a cannonball, knocking Ramu flying directly. Then, the two of them continued to fly more than ten meters away and slammed hard into the wall behind. Only then did they fall to the ground. After landing, Ramu, who was already seriously injured, fainted directly. It was not known if he was still alive, and Razi continued to vomit blood. ¡°Level-11¡­ Great Mage! How¡­ How is this possible¡­ Puff!!!¡± said Razi as he looked at Ron as if he had seen a ghost. After he had finished speaking, he spat out a large mouthful of blood and also fainted. It was only then that their subordinates reacted. They immediately ran over in a panic and helped them up. They dared not say a word and fled the martial arts school with the two of them. Looking at this scene, Sothai smiled in satisfaction. He knew that Ron was very powerful, but he had not expected him to be so powerful. He had defeated his opponent with one blow, injuring the other party seriously. His opponent was not weak, at least a level-7 Great Mage, but he could not even withstand a single blow from Ron. The others had finally recovered from their shock and started to discuss. Their voices were filled with shock. They had not expected the genius of the Nicholas family clan to be so powerful. He had even defeated a level-7 Great Mage with one blow.. Chapter 75 - Departure Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Previously, someone had said that Ron was a level-6 Great Mage, but now, he was already a level-11 Great Mage. The speed at which he was leveling up was simply terrifying. This news quickly spread throughout Winterfrost as if it had grown wings. This caused the reputation of the Nicholas family clan to rise rapidly to a new level. However, the Treis family clan on the other side was in trouble. After they had been defeated and fled from the martial arts school, Razi quickly regained his consciousness. However, the first decision he made was to leave Winterfrost as soon as possible. Otherwise, he was afraid he would not be able to leave at all. They had come in high spirits, not only to get the soap formula, but also to humiliate the Nicholas family clan. However, they had not achieved either of these goals. Instead, they had been beaten up by the other party. When they departed, they had to be carried out. After this news had spread, those who had wanted to obtain the formulas for soap and perfume immediately vanished. Three workers in their family¡¯s factory had immediately suggested quitting. Sonia did not make things difficult for them and allowed them to leave happily. There was also news that the Treis family clan in the Holy Light City had suffered a great loss this time. They would definitely not let the matter rest. Although the Nicholas family clan had risen rapidly, they were still not as powerful as the Treis family clan. After all, their family clan had a Great Archmage in command. Hence, the Treis family clan would definitely come back. However, the Nicholas family did not care about such news at all. They only focused on earning money and cultivating now. These were their priorities. Soon, another half a month had passed. Jack and Sonia paid their respects to their ancestors respectfully, and then they turned around and left the house. Currently, the worship of the ancestors of the Nicholas family clan had become a daily necessity for everyone. Every morning, after they had washed up, the first thing they did was pay their respects. As soon as the two of them walked out of the door, Sonia felt a very strong sense of nausea. She immediately held the door sill and retched, but in the end, she did not vomit anything. Jack immediately went over to ask worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been feeling nauseous these few days. I wonder what¡¯s going on,¡± Sonia said, but before she could finish, she was suddenly stunned. Then, she and Jack looked at each other, their eyes showing excitement. ¡°Sonia, Jack, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Norlin¡¯s voice sounded, and he asked curiously. ¡°Second Uncle, quickly take a look at Sonia. Is she pregnant?¡± Jack immediately said to Norlin when he saw him, because Norlin¡¯s medical skills were the best in their family. Upon hearing this, Norlin immediately went over to check Sonia¡¯s pulse and examine her. Jack and Sonia looked at Norlin nervously. Finally, Norlin said happily, ¡°Congratulations, Sonia, you are indeed pregnant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Sonia and Jack were overjoyed to hear this. They hugged each other tightly. ¡°This is great news. Our Nicholas family clan is going to have another addition to the family. I have to go and tell Big Brother so that he can be happy.¡± As Norlin spoke, he walked towards Norton¡¯s room. Along the way, Norlin would inform anyone he saw about this. Instantly, everyone in the Nicholas family clan knew about this. ¡°Not bad. It looks like the Man-Enhancing Talisman has worked.¡± Romo naturally saw this scene and was pleased. Currently, what was limiting him from obtaining Faith Points was the number of people in the Nicholas family. The more people there were, the more Faith Points he would obtain. Hence, Romo wished that all of them could have children every day. The next day, another new month had arrived. When the last descendant had paid his respects, the System notifications sounded again. There were discount items again. Romo quickly opened the System Shop to take a look. Sure enough, there were four new discount items. [A random bronze-tier secret manual. It is priced at 1,000 Faith Points.] [Enhancement Talisman for Comprehension. It is priced at 5,000 Faith Points.] [Magical Power Aptitude + 10 for the entire clan. It is priced at 10,000 Faith Points.] [Family Head¡¯s Aptitude Enhancement Talisman. It is priced at 10,000 Faith Points.] Romo took a look at the four items. They definitely could not compare with the previous items, but they were not bad either. Except for the first item, the bronze-tier secret manual, which Romo did not need at all, he bought the other three items. Now, Romo had accumulated 120,000 Faith Points. He had spent more than 20,000, and there were still more than 90,000. {Enhancement Talisman: It can strengthen the comprehension ability of a descendant. Enhancement +100.] Needless to say, this is for Ron to use. Romo wanted to see how far Ron could grow in the end after having smashed so many strengthening tools on him. After he had used the Magical Power Aptitude +10 for the entire clan, the magical power aptitude of all the members of the clan increased by 10 points. Although 10 points of magical power aptitude was not a lot, it was beneficial to everyone and was permanent. It was still worth it. [Family Head¡¯s Aptitude Enhancement Talisman: A specialized strengthening talisman for the family head. Upon use, one can select any aptitude to be enhanced to level-5.] Romo gave it directly to Norton to use. Previously, he had been strengthening Ron. Now, it was time to help strengthen Norton a little. As for which aptitude to strengthen, it was naturally the magical power aptitude. At this moment, Norton was cultivating. It had been two to three months since he had advanced to the realm of a level-1 Great Mage. Originally, with such a good cultivation technique and the tenfold increase in cultivation speed, he should have long broken through to the realm of a level-2 Great Mage. However, as his magical power aptitude was not very good and he was getting older, his potential was insufficient, so he had not advanced. He had been stuck at the threshold to level-2 Great Mage and could not advance. After Romo had given the strengthening talisman to Norton, Norton, who was meditating, suddenly felt his magical power circulating rapidly in his body. In just a short period of time, his strength had broken through to the realm of a level-2 Great Mage. ¡°Haha, this is great. I¡¯ve finally advanced to the realm of a level-2 Great Mage!¡± Norton said happily as he felt the powerful magical power in his body. Then, he recalled that the magical power in his body had clearly been circulating very slowly just now. In that state, it was basically impossible for him to advance, but suddenly, the circulation of magical power became very smooth. This kind of inexplicable change was not normal. It had to be only one scenario. It must have been the Old Ancestor who had helped him. With this thought, he immediately went to the ancestral hall to offer incense and kowtow to Romo to express his gratitude for his help. Romo was very pleased to see this.. Chapter 76 - Mishap Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After that, another half a month passed in peace. The family head Norton, whose aptitude had increased, seemed to have been rejuvenated a second time. After he had broken through and became a level-2 Great Mage, he actually broke through again and became a level-3 Great Mage. Ron was also very awesome. He directly broke through to the peak realm of a level-12 Great Mage and was just a step away from breaking through to the level of a Great Archmage, a Great Archmage who was not even 20 years old. Just thinking about this made one shudder. Even the geniuses carefully nurtured by the academies were not as freakish as Ron. However, after advancing to a level-12 Great Mage, Ron did not continue to advance his cultivation base. Instead, he began to condense and compress his magical power. He also cultivated some martial arts and combat-based magical power. After all, he would be participating in the Blue Jade Trial soon. If he were to break through and become a Great Archmage, he would be disqualified from participating in the trial. Currently, he could also increase his combat strength. Then, there was also the effect of the Man-Enhancing Talisman, which was finally showing after having been used. After Sonia had been confirmed as being pregnant, the other women in the family too became pregnant, one after another. The entire Nicholas family was immersed in a blissful atmosphere. However, these were all internal affairs of the family clan. Apart from these things, there was another very important matter, the news of which had reached Winterfrost. The merchant caravan of the Treis family clan, which was making its way back to the Holy Light City previously, had actually encountered bandits halfway into their journey. Their entire caravan was plundered. Both Ramu Treis and Razi Treis, the two persons in-charge, died in the hands of the bandits. Only a few subordinates fled, and they reported the news to the Treis family. However, whether the bandits were really bandits or some people pretending to be bandits became the most discussed question. Some people said that the bandits were enemies of the Treis family clan in disguise, and that the perpetrators were basically from the Nicholas family clan. The Nicholas family clan ignored this and pretended not to have heard the news. ¡­. In the center of the Northern Empire, there was a high ground, and on this high ground, there was a city. Legend had it that a Divine Mage had descended upon this city in the past, and holy light filled the city. Hence, the name of this city was Holy Light City. In this Holy Light City, there were a total of five large powers. The largest power was naturally the City Lord Residence. The other four powers were the four large magic family clans. The framework of four large magic family clans had already been passed down for a long time, but the constituents of the four large family clans would sometimes change. For instance, the Nicholas family clan had been one of the four large family clans a few hundred years ago, but it was subsequently replaced by the Treis family clan. Being newly promoted to the four large family clans, the Treis family clan could be said to be in the limelight. But now, the entire family clan had fallen into deep grief because two of their direct descendants had died outside concurrently. When their corpses were brought back, they were already badly decomposed. This was simply a great humiliation to the Treis family clan. At this moment, the family clan had already set up a mourning hall. Wails of sorrow could be heard coming from within, but it was not known if all this was true. Behind the mourning hall was a conference hall. In the conference hall, the core members of the Treis family clan were gathered, discussing the matter. ¡°Our Treis family members cannot die in vain. We must find that gang of bandits.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How dare they kill our Treis family members. We must make them pay tenfold. Let me handle this matter. I¡¯ll definitely twist the heads of those bandits off.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this matter is that simple. How could there be such a coincidence? The two strongest combatants in the team had been injured, and a group of bandits suddenly appeared? I think there¡¯s something fishy about the identity of the bandits.¡± ¡°Are you saying that those bandits were our enemy in disguise?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can even conclude that the bandits were the Nicholas family members in disguise. After all, Ramu and Razi had gone there this time and targeted the Nicholas family clan. They are our family¡¯s enemy. It¡¯s normal for the other party to intercept and kill them enroute.¡± ¡°Damn the Nicholas family clan, these stray dogs. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a day when they could turn the tables.¡± ¡°Even if they were to make a comeback, they are only a small family clan. They do not even have a Great Archmage. It will be easy for us to kill them, especially since they have a genius in their family, and that is Ron Nicholas. At such a young age, I had not expected him to be a level-11 Great Mage. He must die!¡± ¡°Yes, only a dead genius is a good genius. This kid must not be allowed to live. Otherwise, he will be a scourge to our Treis family clan.¡± ¡°Shall we go and exterminate the Nicholas family clan now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s delay this for a while. Lael is about to go through the Blue Jade Trial, so his trial is more important.¡± In the end, there was a disagreement in the outcome of the discussion. No one was able to win against the other. The genius of the Nicholas family clan had to be eliminated as soon as possible, but their family genius¡¯ Blue Jade Trial was also a very important matter. Hence, neither side could win against the other. Thus, they had no choice but to look to the family head. For matters which they could not arrive at a decision, they could only let the family head decide. Sitting at the head of the table was an old man with white hair and beard. He was the current head of the Treis family clan, Larale Treis. He thought carefully for a moment and said, ¡°I think Lade is right. Now, everything needs to give way to Lael¡¯s Blue Jade Trial. Nothing must affect his trial. This trial can possibly produce a Divine Mage. If our family clan is able to produce a Divine Mage, we can then exterminate a small family clan like Nicholas with a wave of our hand. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Even now, the matter of their family clan is not so urgent. Lade, go back and find out information on those bandits. See if they are really bandits or someone pretending to be bandits. Investigate this properly. Also, check out the Nicholas family clan thoroughly for me. However, we cannot go there and kill them directly. Although Winterfrost is only a small city, the City Lord is still a Great Archmage. If we go in rashly to kill people, it is equivalent to not giving the City Lord face or the Empire face. This will not do our family clan any good. After Lael has completed the Blue Jade Trial, we will have plenty of ways to deal with them.¡± ¡°Alright, Master. I¡¯ll pack up and go down later to investigate the bandits and the Nicholas family clan,¡± said Lade, who was a bearded man, as he immediately stood up. ¡­. Chapter 77 - Crazy Shopping Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Romo was also a little surprised when he learnt about the two clansmen of the Treis family clan being intercepted and killed along the way. He had originally had the idea of getting Karuman to take action and kill those two fellows, but he had been a little hesitant. After all, they were just two fellows with very low cultivation levels, and it would be a little insulting to send Karuman directly. Then, just when Romo was struggling with the decision, he heard the news. This also spared Romo the headache. On this day, Ron was packing up. As he was leaving the next day to participate in the Blue Jade Trial, he had to prepare some things. When Romo knew about this, he took a look at his current Faith Points. He had not used the Faith Points during this period of time, so he had already accumulated 120,000 Faith Points. He looked at the few half-priced merchandise item quotas he had accumulated earlier. It was time to use them now. If there were any strengthening tools, it would be even better. He could give them to Ron now to use, so that he would have a greater chance of success. If Ron were to leave the house, even if Romo were to obtain the strengthening tools, he would not be able to give them to him remotely. Now, if Romo wanted to give physical items to Ron, he would have to do so within his own house. It would not do if Ron were to leave the house. After he had left, the most he could do was to send a message in his dream. Romo used all the remaining eight quotes for half-priced items and immediately looked at them carefully. [Magical Power Aptitude + 100 for all family members. It is priced at 100,000 Faith Points.] [One random platinum-tier magical item. It is priced at 60,000 Faith Points.] [A random level-7 Magic Core. It is priced at 30,000 Faith Points.] [One Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman. It is priced at 1,000 Faith Points.] [Protective Formation Enhancement Talisman. It is priced at 10,000 Faith Points.] [Family Clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground Construction Talisman. It is priced at 200,000 Faith Points.] [A random gold-tier cultivation technique. It is priced at 30,000 Faith Points.] [One high-grade Mysterious Treasure Chest. It is priced at 10,000 Faith Points.] Romo took a look and realized that he liked every item. He wanted them all. Unfortunately, he did not have that many Faith Points. The first item was the Family Clan Forbidden Ground Construction Talisman. How could he have 200,000 Faith Points? Even if he had them, he had more and better things to buy. Family clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground? What was the use? Also, there was the family clan¡¯s magical power aptitude +100, which was priced at 100,000 Faith Points. Although he could afford it, after buying this, he could forget about anything else. There was also a level-7 Magic Core, which was the magic nucleus of a magical beast. This was a good item, but he had no use for it currently. As for the rest, every single one of them was a very good item. Romo bought them all directly. After buying, Romo immediately used the platinum-tier magical item. This platinum-tier magical item was of a higher tier than a gold-tier magical item. The items were divided from low to high: bronze, silver, gold, platinum, and diamond. Ron¡¯s Ice Wand was a gold-tier magical weapon. It was already a very powerful existence, so platinum-tier was naturally even stronger. [Ding¡­ Received low-grade platinum-tier magical item, Spirit Turtle Magic Robe.] [Spirit Turtle Magic Robe: This is a powerful magic robe. Legend has it that a Divine Mage had fought for three days and three nights before killing a powerful spirit turtle. Then, he sealed the spirit turtle¡¯s soul in this magic robe, giving this magic robe the powerful defense of a spirit turtle. In addition, it has the special effect of concealing aura and simulating aura.] Damn, it¡¯s actually a defensive magical item. This is simply great. Seeing that the magical item had actually turned out to be a defensive item, Romo was instantly overjoyed. This was because, compared to magical weapons, defensive items were even more precious. After all, a Mage himself placed great importance on attack, but was a profession that studied little on self defense. In this way, no matter how strong one was, one would be easily killed. As such, having a life-saving item was very necessary. Therefore, even if many Magi did not have an offensive magical weapon, they would have to first get a defensive one to ensure their survival. Moreover, this was a platinum-tier defensive magic robe, which had once been used by a Divine Mage. Such a good item did not even exist when Romo was alive. It was simply extravagant. Now that Ron had the Ice Wand and this Spirit Turtle Magic Robe, one for attack and one for defense, it was a perfect combination. [Item: A random gold-tier cultivation technique] [Ding¡­ Received medium-grade, gold-tier enhancement-type magical power, Skyfiend Three Transformations!] [Skyfiend Three Transformations! A medium-grade, gold-tier enhancement-type magical power. Upon use, it can strengthen the body and greatly increase one¡¯s strength for a short period of time.] Damn, an enhancement-type magical power, and an explosive one at that. It can greatly increase one¡¯s strength in a short period of time. This is simply a sharp weapon to kill and seize treasures. Seeing that it had turned out to be such a magical power, Romo was very happy. Imagine, if two persons originally had almost equal strength, and one were to use the enhancement-type magical power, his strength would instantly increase by one level, and he would immediately be able to crush the other party. In addition, it could also be used to protect one¡¯s life. If one were to encounter an enemy whose strength far surpassed one¡¯s own, he could also use this magical power to strengthen himself. If he could not defeat the other party, he would at least be able to escape. Romo had one such skill when he was alive. It was called the Blood Explosion Technique. It was also a magical power that could increase one¡¯s strength for a short period of time. However, to use this magical power, one would have to expend one¡¯s own blood essence. After using it, one would be weak for a period of time. The side effects were very strong. Although this Skyfiend Three Transformations cultivation technique also had side effects, they were much milder than those of the Blood Explosion Technique. Furthermore, the increase in strength was also much greater than the Blood Explosion Technique. This was the advantage of high-grade cultivation techniques. The most important thing was that the Skyfiend Three Transformations had a great advantage. One could use this magical power if one was of the Great Mage realm. For example, the Blood Explosion Technique could only be used by one who was of the Great Archmage realm. As its consumption was too great, if used by a Great Mage, it would directly consume all the blood essence in one¡¯s body. Thus, after using this magical power, one would die directly. This was equivalent to suicide. As the consumption by the Skyfiend Three Transformations was small, even a Great Mage could use it. With both offensive and defensive weapons, and also an explosive type of magical power now, Romo believed that Ron would definitely reap great gains from participating in the Blue Jade Trial. At the very least, he would not have to worry about his life being at risk. As several items in a row had turned out to be good stuff, Romo was in a good mood. He immediately looked at the next tool. ¡°Use the Protective Formation Enhancement Talisman!¡± [Ding¡­ Protective Formation has been successfully enhanced. Received a special ability.. Counterattack!] Chapter 78 - Innate Spirit Body Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Damn, another pleasant surprise. This Counterattack is a very good ability. For example, Maril Grimm had used the Luck-Plundering Formation previously. If there had been such a Counterattack, Romo would not have had to intervene at all. With a Counterattack, not only would the other party not be able to plunder their family¡¯s luck, he would even be able to plunder the other party¡¯s luck automatically. This was simply a divine skill. Romo was in a great mood. He continued to look at the next item. [High-grade Mysterious Treasure Chest: it may turn out to be any random item. The higher the grade of the item, the lower the chance of getting it.] Damn, isn¡¯t this a bet on luck? Little Arthur should be the one to open it. After all, Little Arthur is Destiny¡¯s Child. If he were to open it, he would definitely be able to obtain the most powerful and best item. Unfortunately, only Romo can open the items from the System. ¡°Arthur, please bless me! Arthur, please bless me!¡± Romo prayed silently and opened the mysterious treasure chest. [Ding¡­ Received an innate spirit body (Time-limited).] [Innate Spirit Body: Exclusive to the host. It can be temporarily possessed and reborn. When possessed, the strength is that of a level-12 Great Archmage at full level. The time limit is 10 days.] F*ck, f*ck, f*ck! It¡¯s actually a physical body that can be possessed! This is great! Romo had long become impatient from staying in the ancestral tablet. He could finally experience the feeling of having a physical body again. Use it immediately! With a thought from Romo, a handsome young man of about 30 years old appeared in the hall of the ancestral hall. He had sharp brows and bright eyes, and he was extraordinary. This person was Romo after he had already possessed him. A hint of excitement flashed across his eyes. With a wave of his hand, a water-based mirror appeared in front of him. Looking at his reflection in the mirror and sensing the vitality of this body, Romo was happy from the bottom of his heart. He had finally come back to life. This time, he had really come back to life, not as a spirit. Just when Romo appeared, Karuman, who was resting in the next room, suddenly opened his eyes. Then, his figure flashed and he instantly appeared in the middle of the ancestral hall. He looked at the young man in the middle of the ancestral hall, his eyes filled with shock and suspicion. However, after sensing for a while, he confirmed the identity of the person in front of him. Then, he immediately bowed respectfully and said, ¡°This old servant greets Master.¡± Although Romo had been reborn through possessing a body and was completely different from the Romo who was hidden in the cold aura when Karuman saw him previously, that aura did not change. Also, the rune imprint Romo had left in his soul had enabled him to be one hundred percent certain that the person in front of him was his master. However, he was very shocked that his master¡¯s true appearance was actually so young. It had to be known that only after advancing to the Great Archmage realm could the speed of aging slow down and one¡¯s appearance be permanently retained. When he advanced to the Great Archmage realm, he was already 50-60 years old. Therefore, his current appearance was maintained at the age of 50-60. However, his master looked at most 30 years old, and could be even younger. In other words, his master had advanced to the realm of the Great Archmage before he was 30 years old. He was simply a genius. And his master was also the ancestor of the Nicholas family clan. His true age was probably more than a hundred years old, or even a few hundred years old. Over such a long period of time, his strength must have increased to a very high level! Romo looked at the respectful Karuman and said calmly, ¡°Hmm, you have done well regarding the Hell Fire Organization previously.¡± Karuman said respectfully, ¡°This is what this old servant should do.¡± Romo was very satisfied with Karuman¡¯s attitude and said, ¡°Since you have contributed, I will reward you.¡± With that said, Romo placed his finger on Karuman¡¯s forehead between his eyebrows. Karuman instinctively wanted to dodge, but he forced himself not to move. Then, he felt a piece of information enter his mind. After he had read this piece of information, he became excited. This was actually a high-grade silver-tier cultivation technique, the Wave Meditation Technique! He did not have a teacher of his own, and had only obtained a cultivation technique by chance. However, that cultivation technique was a fire-based cultivation technique, and it was not suitable for his own attributes. Cultivating it would result in half the results with twice the effort. The effect was not good, and the grade was not good either. It was only a medium-grade, silver-tier cultivation technique. However, this was a high-grade, silver-tier cultivation technique, and it was a water-based cultivation technique. It was compatible with his own attributes, so he would definitely be faster cultivating it. However, just as he was ecstatic, Romo suddenly stopped the transmission of the cultivation technique. This was only half of the cultivation technique! Immediately, Karuman felt as if he was suspended in mid-air, neither up nor down. He felt especially uncomfortable. Romo said, ¡°This time, Ron will definitely be in danger when he goes to the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trial. Escort him there and back. When he returns safely, I¡¯ll impart to you the other half of the cultivation technique.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Karuman said respectfully. In fact, even if Romo did not give him anything, he would still carry out Romo¡¯s orders, let alone that there was even a reward now. Hence, he agreed readily. Romo had seen all the changes in Karuman¡¯s expression. He was naturally very good at playing with such methods as a stick and a carrot. As Karuman was an old fox, he definitely understood the logic. However, he would definitely be happy now that there were benefits. But, Romo could only reward him with a cultivation technique. As for magical weapons and such, Romo did not even have them, let alone give them to him. Romo said, ¡°Alright, you can leave. I¡¯ll stay here for a while and see my descendants.¡± ¡°This old servant shall take his leave!¡± Karuman immediately retreated and returned to his room. Usually, he would extend his mental strength out to check if there was any danger. But now, he dared not do this lest he caused his master to misunderstand. Romo¡¯s figure flashed and he was in the sky above the Nicholas family clan. He leaned over and looked down. His gaze penetrated directly through the roof and saw Ron, who was meditating. Not bad. Even though he is going out tomorrow, he is still cultivating today. He has not let him down after all the nurturing. Romo immediately bought a Dream Entry Talisman and used it immediately. ¡°Chirp chirp.¡± Ron, who was meditating, suddenly heard a few bird cries. He opened his eyes and saw that he had arrived at a small pavilion halfway up the mountain, with two little birds chirping on his shoulder. In front of him, an old man with white hair and beard was drinking tea. ¡°Old Ancestor?¡± Seeing the other party, Ron called out in surprise. At the same time, he realized that the Old Ancestor was meeting him in his dream. After all, this was not the first time. Romo smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow to participate in the Blue Jade Trial. I¡¯ll impart to you a magical power today. Also, here¡¯s a defensive Magic Robe. It can protect you completely!¡± ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor. I definitely won¡¯t let you down.¡± Ron immediately kowtowed in gratitude.. Chapter 79 - Entering the Calamity Mountain Range Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The night passed under Romo¡¯s guidance. The next day, when Ron woke up, he felt that his strength had increased again. Previously, many magical powers had not been used smoothly, but after a night of teaching by his Old Ancestor, he was able to use all of them freely, greatly increasing his combat ability. Then, after he had gone to the ancestral hall to pay respect to his Old Ancestor, he saw that Karuman had already prepared his luggage. He was going out with Ron. Romo had already told him about this last night, so Ron did not find it strange. Ron bade farewell to the family and rode out of Winterfrost with Karuman, heading for the place for the trial.. In the air, Romo looked at the back views of the two of them as they left and said calmly, ¡°Young Ron has already begun to embark on his own path. It¡¯s time for me to do my own thing. These ten days are very precious. I can¡¯t waste them,¡± after saying this, Romo looked in a direction and flew off. The place Romo wanted to go was the Calamity Mountain Range. The reason why he wanted to go to this place was because there were many resources here, resources that could increase one¡¯s strength. What their family clan lacked the most now was naturally magical power resources. Previously, if Romo wanted to obtain magical power resources, he could only buy them from the System Shop. However, his Faith Points were limited, and it was impossible for all the magical power resources to be obtained from the System. It was precisely because of the lack of magical power resources that Ron had chosen to participate in the dangerous Blue Jade Trial. Now that Romo could go out himself, he naturally had to take advantage of this time to gather more magical power resources, and the Calamity Mountain Range was the best choice. When he entered the mountain this time, he had to find some excellent magical resources for his descendants. Of course, if he had enough time, he might even make a trip to the Holy Light City. As he was thinking about this, he had already flown to the Calamity Mountain Range. However, Romo did not stop but continued to fly forward. This was only the periphery of the Calamity Mountain Range. Although there were also some magical power resources, they were very few. Only some people of the Great Mage realm would come here to search for resources. There would also be some students from the magic academies who would often come here to train in teams. For example, during the duel between Howen and Ron previously, the Magic Snake Core he had ingested was obtained from killing a Magic Snake outside the Calamity Mountain Range. Also, the few teachers and students from the Pure White Magic Academy who were almost killed by Karuman previously were all only exploring the periphery. Romo¡¯s time was precious now, so he naturally would not waste time in the periphery. His goal was the depths of the Calamity Mountain Range, some places he had been to when he was alive. When he was alive, he had already explored the Calamity Mountain Range. At that time, he was only a level-6 Great Archmage. However, in order to advance to a higher realm, he had taken the risk to enter the depths of the Calamity Mountain Range and explore a large portion of the area. Although he had encountered many dangers, he had also obtained many resources. It was by relying on the resources obtained there that he had reached the peak of the Great Archmage realm. The magical resources there were indeed abundant, and they were also very precious. Some places which he had discovered might even have natural treasures, but they were too dangerous for him at that time, so he did not go near them. However, now that his strength was at the peak of the Great Archmage realm, those places were not dangerous to him. His goal was to explore these places which he had explored previously when he was alive. He was very fast and flew for a full five to six hours. Along the way, he came across many magical beasts and many Magi who were exploring here. However, even if they had discovered Romo, they dared not provoke him after sensing his powerful aura. Romo flew for another five to six hours. He had already passed through the periphery and arrived at the depths of the Calamity Mountain Range. ¡°Caw!¡± At this moment, a loud sound similar to that of a frog could be heard. Then, Romo sensed the aura of a powerful magical beast coming from below. Romo looked down and saw what seemed like a mountain actually starting to move. It was not a mountaintop, but a giant toad crouching on the mountain peak, not moving at all! At this moment, the giant toad saw Romo passing by and thought that Romo was a delicious food. It immediately let out a loud cry, and suddenly jumped up. It opened its huge devouring mouth, wanting to swallow Romo whole. ¡°Ignorant thing.¡± Romo looked coldly at the other party. With just one look, he had seen the other party¡¯s strength. It was not his match at all. The magical power in his body surged, and he slapped at the giant toad from afar. Instantly, a large amount of magical power surged forth, forming a giant palm made of cold air which slapped down on the giant toad. When the giant toad saw the palm formed by the cold air, a trace of terror instantly appeared in its eyes. It wanted to dodge, but it was already too late to do so. The cold ice palm was seen slamming down, and the giant toad was instantly frozen. All its life force vanished in an instant. Then, that palm with its still powerful impact smashed the toad down like a meteorite toward the mountain below. Boom! Like a comet crashing into the earth, it directly smashed the mountaintop. The areas around also seemed to have experienced an earthquake, and kept trembling. Romo casually waved his hand at the toad¡¯s carcass, and a crystal clear pearl flew over and landed in Romo¡¯s hand. This pearl kept emitting waves of powerful magical aura. It was a magical beast core. After reaching adulthood, the magical beast would form a magical beast core in its body. The magical beast core was where the essence of the magical beast resided. It had many uses. It could be used to refine Magic Pills or to refine magical weapons. It could even be ingested directly as a Magic Pill to instantly increase one¡¯s strength. Previously, when Howen and Ron were fighting, he had directly ingested that Magic Core. However, that was only a level-1 Magic Core. There was not much energy in it, and Howen could withstand it. If it were a high-grade magical beast core, he could not ingest it directly. Otherwise, his body would likely have exploded from the inability to withstand the violent magical power. However, he could absorb the magical power in the Magic Core to rapidly increase his strength during cultivation. In short, this Magic Core had many uses and was very valuable. Previously, there was a level-7 Magic Core in the System Shop. It was priced at 30,000 Faith Points, and this was only half the price. If it was exchanged for Magic Stones, it would be worth at least 20,000 Magic Stones.. Chapter 80 - Magic Airship Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In order to go to the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trial, not only did he have to ride a horse, he also had to take a magic airship to get there. It would require three days for the entire journey. However, Ron had set off five days earlier and set aside two days to deal with emergencies. If there were any problems along the way, he would have ample time to react and would not be late and delay his first opportunity to enter the Blue Jade Mystic Realm. However, it did not matter even if he was late because the entrance to the mystic realm would remain open once it was opened. During the period of time, he could enter any time, but being the earliest to enter would definitely allow him to find some better stuff. Ron did not want to miss this opportunity. After riding for two days, Ron arrived at Wind Snow City. This was the largest city in the vicinity, one that Winterfrost could not compare with. The reason why this city was so large was because it was the transportation hub of this area. It provided easy access in all directions, and was densely packed with people. Goods had to pass through this city. The advantage of transportation had completely driven this city. Ron had come here also to take the magic airship here to go to the Blue Jade Mystic Realm. At this moment, Ron and Karuman had already arrived at Wind Snow City. Karuman followed behind Ron holding his horse like an ordinary servant. No one would have thought that this old man, who looked like an ordinary servant, was actually a level-4 Great Archmage. ¡°Is this Wind Snow City? It¡¯s huge,¡± said Ron as he looked at the tall walls of Wind Snow City and the huge city gate, which was at least twice the size of Winterfrost¡¯s gate. In fact, their family also had a store in Wind Snow City, the soap store. Currently, their soap business had already flourished throughout half of the Northern Empire. Wind Snow City was a very important transit hub for goods. However, Ron did not use the business route this time. His participation in the Blue Jade Mystic Realm trial was a secret, and only a very small number of people knew about it. The two of them entered Wind Snow City uneventfully. Inside, it was even more prosperous and lively. However, Ron was not blinded by the bustle. Instead, he headed directly for the ferry point. Although it was called a ferry point, it was actually more like an airport on earth. It was just that the magic airships here all take off and land vertically, so there was no need for a runway. After the two of them had deposited the horses, they went to the ferry point. Immediately, Ron was shocked again by the various sizes of magic airships, large and small. There were at least a thousand magic airships parked here. Some of the huge magic airships were dozens of meters tall and more than a hundred meters long. They were as large as hills and could hold at least 10,000 people. However, Karuman had told him that it was far more than that because the space in some of the magic airships would be transformed by Spatial Magical Power. In this way, the size of the space inside would be enormous, completely exceeding what they looked like from the outside. Ron could not help becoming speechless when he heard this. Currently, they were already huge, if coupled with transformation by the Spatial Magical Power, how many people would they hold this time? Such huge magic airships were still in the minority. There were more medium and small magic airships, neatly arranged together; they looked very spectacular. It was not just these magic airships; what shocked Ron was the huge number of Magi here. The people waiting to board the magic airships were basically all Magi. After all, it was not cheap to board a magic airship; ordinary people could not afford it at all. Only Magi had this level of consumption. ¡°Give way, give way!¡± At this moment, some clear voices could be heard suddenly, and a passageway was quickly separated from the crowd. Ron and Karuman were also pushed to the sides involuntarily. Ron looked over curiously and saw a group of people obviously in the uniform of the government officials opening the path in front. Behind them, a young man with blond hair of around 20 years old walked over. Behind him were several people who were obviously bodyguards. When he saw the few bodyguards, Ron was stunned. These few bodyguards were actually all at the full level of the Great Mage realm. There was even an old man. He could not see the other party¡¯s strength, which meant that the other party was most likely at the Great Archmage realm. ¡°Damn, such pomp. Who is this young man?¡± ¡°No way, you don¡¯t even know this person? This is the Young Master of the City Lord of our Wind Snow City. He is a true genius of our Wind Snow City. He is only 20 years old, yet he has already reached the realm of a level-10 Great Mage. You don¡¯t even know this. You shouldn¡¯t be from our Wind Snow City, right?¡± ¡°Hehe, I was just passing by. What is he going to do?¡± ¡°To participate in the Blue Jade Mystic Realm trial, of course.¡± ¡°This¡­ I know this. I heard that there are many people participating in the Blue Jade Mystic Realm trial this time. Even the Holy Land¡¯s disciples have come to participate.¡± ¡°Damn, disciples from the Holy Land? What are they doing here? We already have a lot of people from the Northern Empire. With them, the quota is even more tight.¡± ¡°Sigh, why should we worry about this? People like us will not get the chance to participate in the mystic realm.¡± Listening to the discussions around him, Ron quickly learned the identity of the young man. He was actually the son of the City Lord of Wind Snow City, and like him, he was also going to participate in the Blue Jade Trial. He might even meet him later. As the City Lord¡¯s son was seen boarding a luxurious magic airship, order was restored to the entire ferry point. Ron looked away from the luxurious airship and said to Karuman, ¡°Uncle Karuman, let¡¯s go too.¡± Then, they walked toward an ordinary small magic airship. Karuman took in all of this and could not help but feel a sense of praise for Ron. This should be Ron¡¯s first time on a long journey, but when he saw someone, whose cultivation base was obviously inferior to his, was able to take a super luxurious magic airship, while he could only take the most ordinary airship, he was still calm. He did not have any negative feelings of envy or jealousy. This state of mind even surpassed his. He was indeed a descendant who had been carefully nurtured by his master. However, Karuman was a little puzzled. His master had spent so much effort to nurture Ron, so why did he not give Ron some Magic Stones so that he could take a better airship? Could it be that he had done this deliberately to hone Ron¡¯s temperament? They quickly boarded an ordinary airship, but they did not use Magic Stones. Instead, they used ordinary money to buy the airship tickets. It was definitely a large sum of money, enough for a family of three to live happily for ten years. But here, using ordinary money to buy a boat ticket was an existence inferior to others. Even the ticketing officer¡¯s tone was cold to them. He threw them a ticket token and lowered his head to call for the next one. He did not even look at them.. Chapter 81 - Treasure Hunting Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When faced with such a snobbish person, by Karuman¡¯s temper, he would certainly have killed him with a slap. But now, he was Ron¡¯s servant, and even Ron had not said anything. As a servant, he naturally would not be meddlesome. After they had found their seats, the magic airship quickly took off and departed from Wind Snow City. It would take a day¡¯s flight to reach Blue Jade City. ¡­. Roar! A blood-curdling scream came from the depths of the jungle. Romo could be seen delivering a blow, hitting the blood-red head of a giant bear, which was the size of a huge truck. Instantly, a large amount of cold air invaded the other party¡¯s head and directly froze the giant bear into an ice sculpture. It also let out a final scream before it¡¯s unnatural death. This was already the eighth magical beast Romo had killed in the past two days. This magical beast was at the peak of level-6, which was equivalent to the peak of the Great Archmage realm of humans. It was almost equivalent to Romo¡¯s current realm. The realm of the magical beast was different from that of humans. They were divided into only nine levels; level-1 to level-2 were equivalent to the human realm of a Mage, level-3 and level-4 were equivalent to the realm of a Great Mage, level-5 and level-6 were equivalent to the realm of a Great Archmage, level-7 and level-8 were equivalent to the realm of a Divine Mage. Till now, Romo had not seen a level-9 magical beast. Romo was actually very stressed when dealing with a magical beast of the equivalent realm as him. This was mainly because he did not have any magical weapons or defensive equipment currently, so he was a little constrained when fighting. However, it was fortunate that his current physical body was an innate spirit body produced by the System. This spirit body, whether it was releasing magical power or restoring magical power, was much stronger than in his previous life. Therefore, although he was of the same realm as this Blood Bear, in the end, it was still killed by Romo. Romo then dug out the magic core of the Blood Bear. This was a magic core at the peak of level-6. Its value was even greater. Romo looked at the carcass of the Blood Bear. This was the carcass of a level-6 magical beast. Whether it was its fur or flesh, if taken to the human world, everyone would fight over it crazily. But now, Romo could not take it back because he did not have a Storage Ring. Currently, he could only take out the most precious magical beast core. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll leave this carcass for the other magical beasts in the forest to eat,¡± Romo said with a sigh. Then, he started to look around. He was looking for the bear cave of the Blood Bear. Typically, bear-type creatures had bear caves. And most of the time, their bear caves would have some natural treasures. These natural treasures were beneficial to humans and also to magical beasts. Although they would not know how to refine pills or medicine, they could still eat them raw and reap great benefits. Within a short time, Romo found the bear¡¯s cave. He sensed for a while; the inside of the bear¡¯s cave was empty and there were no more magical beasts. He entered and looked around. In the end, he was disappointed. There were no natural treasures here at all. However, there were some other items that made Romo very happy. These were the bones of some humans. These should be the human Great Archmagi that had been preyed on by the Blood Bears. Even their bones still had some remnant magical waves which were unique to Great Archmagi. It seemed that it had not been more than a hundred years since they were eaten up. What Romo was interested in were not the bones, but the magical items inside the bones. Romo examined them carefully, and he really found some magical weapons. Unfortunately, they were all damaged and there was completely no need to restore them. Just as Romo was about to leave gloomily, a small black object caught his attention. He picked it up and took a look, and was instantly overjoyed because it was a Storage Ring. Romo immediately inserted his mental strength into the Storage Ring. Instantly, he saw a space of 10 cubic meters inside the ring. This was actually a high-grade, silver-tier Storage Ring! Romo was overjoyed. What made Romo even happier was that there were already some items stored in the Storage Ring. There were some daily necessities, some Magic Pills, some natural treasures, a few magical beast cores, and a few books of cultivation techniques. Romo was very happy. Now, all these items were his. After putting the ring on his finger, Romo turned around and left the bear cave. However, just as he left, Romo immediately heard a few roars of a magical beast. The roars contained a hint of anger, and there were even a few magical explosions. Romo was stunned. From the information, he deduced that there should be human Magi fighting a magical beast not far away. Romo immediately ran in the direction of the sounds. He wanted to see who were fighting. Soon, Romo reached the peak of a mountain. He looked down and saw that not far away, there were three human Great Archmagi besieging a magical beast. It was a lizard-type magical beast the size of a truck. This lizard magical beast was powerful and had the strength of a mid level-6. This was equivalent to the human realm of a level-10 Great Archmage. As for the three human Great Archmagi, their realms were all lower than this magical beast. They were a level-5 Great Archmage, a level-6 Great Archmage, and a level-7 Great Archmage. However, although the realm of the human Great Archmagi was lower than the magical beast, they outnumbered it, and they could cooperate. They also had magical power and magical weapons. With all these things added up, even if there was only one level-7 Great Archmage, given sufficient time, he would be able to kill this lizard-type magical beast alone, let alone now with three people. In a battle between humans and magical beasts, humans had the advantage of intelligence. Humans knew how to cooperate, knew how to use magical weapons, and even had formations. However, magical beasts only relied on their instincts to fight. Nonetheless, this was not always the case. Some magical beasts also had intelligence, and they were not inferior to humans. However, such magical beasts had already been distinguished by humans as spiritual beasts. It was just that these spiritual beasts were very rare. This was mainly because the spiritual beasts possessed intelligence. They knew that the strength of the human Magi was not something they could deal with. Therefore, they hid themselves, not meeting the human Magi. Along the way, those Romo encountered were all magical beasts, and there was not a single spiritual beast. Roar! At this moment, there was another change in the situation. After the level-7 Great Archmage and the level-6 Great Archmage entangled themselves with the lizard-type magical beast, the level-5 Great Archmage flew toward a direction. The lizard-type magical beast immediately let out a roar and spewed out a large amount of green poisonous fog from its mouth, blocking the three human Great Archmagi directly. The lizard-type magical beast also quickly retreated and blocked a crack in a boulder. Romo looked at the crack and his eyes instantly lit up. He saw a cherry-sized fruit emitting traces of lightning in the crack.. This was actually a level-6 Magic Pill, Lightning Berry! Chapter 82 - Snatching Treasures Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This Lightning Berry is mine. Romo was very happy. He flew out directly and did not hide anymore. Once Romo came out, a powerful aura was immediately released. The three people fighting below were all shocked. They stopped fighting. The lizard-type magical beast used its body to block the Lightning Berry and looked at Romo warily. It even let out a low roar. Although the lizard-type magical beast did not have high intelligence, it had instinctively sensed Romo¡¯s powerful aura and knew that this human was very dangerous. The three human Great Archmagi gathered together and looked at Romo warily. The level-7 Great Archmage in the lead said, ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± ¡°You can all leave now,¡± Romo interrupted him directly and said coldly. Upon hearing Romo¡¯s words, the three Great Archmagi were stunned for a moment. Then, anger appeared in their eyes. What Romo meant was very simple, he wanted to snatch the treasure. However, the anger only lasted for a moment. Then, the three of them looked at each other and turned around to leave. They did not have any unwillingness to leave the Lightning Berry. They did not even utter any vicious words. After all, Romo¡¯s strength had been laid bare. Murder and robbery were rampant here. If they were really rash and fought with Romo for what they deserved, the final outcome would likely be the three of them dying in Romo¡¯s hands. Not only would they not be able to obtain the Lightning Berry, they might even die here. The three of them ran for hundreds of kilometers before stopping. They still looked behind with lingering fear, and were only relieved when they saw that Romo had no intent of pursuing them. Roar! After the three of them had left, Romo¡¯s gaze turned to the magical beast. At this moment, the magical beast bared its teeth at Romo and even let out a threatening growl. ¡°Hmm? Get lost!¡± Romo waved his hand casually, and instantly, surging magical power gushed out, forming a large magical hand. It slapped the lizard-type magical beast directly and sent it flying. When the lizard-type magical beast saw that Romo was so powerful, a look of fear appeared in its eyes. It took a look at the Lightning Berry and then at Romo. In the end, it let out a low roar of reluctance, turned around and fled. Hmph, you¡¯re still sensible. Your intelligence is not bad either. You know you can¡¯t defeat me. Romo ignored the magical beast and looked at the Lightning Berry. Normally, when the Lightning Berry ripened, there would be six fruits, but now, there were only three fruits left. They emitted tiny electric arcs continuously. Those three fruits had probably been eaten by the lizard-type magical beast. The Lightning Berry contained a large amount of magical power. Even if the lizard-type magical beast was powerful, it could only eat one at a time. If it ate too much, it might explode and die. Romo kept the three Lightning Berries in his Storage Ring, but left the fruit tree untouched. These natural treasures were all very fragile and precious. There had been basically no cases of successful transplantation. Even if Romo were to take away the fruit tree, it would not be able to survive. He might as well leave it here. Perhaps, it could grow new fruits in the future. Romo then continued to explore deeper. At this moment, the sky was gradually turning dark, and night was about to fall. Romo calculated the time. He had already been in the Calamity Mountain Range for two days, and Ron should be arriving at the place for the trial soon. Romo knew that it would take Ron three days to travel, and there should not be any danger along the way. Furthermore, there was Karuman following, so Romo was not worried. Naturally, he did not expend Faith Points to buy the Visitation Talisman. Moreover, if Ron were to really encounter danger, the System would definitely notify him, and even generate an urgent mission. Now that the System had not given any notifications, it meant that Ron was not in danger. ¡­. Above the clouds, a magic airship was flying slowly. In a window, there was a young face, and it was that of Ron. He was leaning against the window at this moment, looking out at the scenery. It was already late at night, but Ron still did not feel sleepy at all. One reason was because this was Ron¡¯s first time traveling on a magic airship, and he was a little excited. The second reason was the surrounding noise. After all, this was only the most ordinary magic airship. Although they had bought a separate cabin with only him and Karuman, the sound insulation between the cabins was so poor that they could hear clearly what was going on next door, as well as the sounds coming from next to next door. There had even been an argument in the corridor just now and they almost fought. If it had not been for the strict rules that fighting was not permitted on the magic airship and that those guilty of it would be forever banned from taking the magic airship, they would have definitely fought then. It was precisely because of these reasons that Ron had not rested at all. He looked at Karuman, who was on the bed opposite him. The other party seemed to be completely unaffected by the noise and was sleeping very soundly. It was not known whether he was really sleeping or if he was faking it. Regarding this gatekeeper of the ancestral hall, Ron had not been able to see his cultivation base clearly. It should be known that he was already at the peak of the Great Mage realm, but he was still unable to see the other party¡¯s strength. There was only one possibility, which was that the other party was a Great Archmage. As to which level he was, Ron did not know. Ron would not probe into this matter. After all, the Old Ancestor and the other party had not mentioned this, so there was naturally a reason for them not to mention it. Hearing the sounds quieting outside, Ron became sleepy and fell asleep. He had just fallen asleep when he was woken up by a commotion. He looked outside. It was still dark, and the magic airship was still in the air. But why has the magic airship stopped? Could it be that the airship has malfunctioned? ¡°Shit, there are robbers. There are robbers on our magic airship.¡± ¡°Everyone, get up quickly. Come to the deck.¡± Hearing the voice outside, Ron was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled bitterly. The business of the magic airship was operated by many large forces that had joined hands. To dare to rob on the magic airship would be going against these large forces. The last time such a thing had happened was several years ago, and in the end, that group of robbers were caught the moment they got off the magic airship. Now, the skin of those people was still hanging on display at the ferry point. He had not expected that he would encounter such a thing on his first ride in a magic airship. How unlucky. Ron looked at Karuman and saw a hint of gloominess in his eyes. He said, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go to the deck too.¡± Ron looked at Karuman, his eyes flickered, and he nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Then the two of them walked out of the cabin and walked toward the deck with the other passengers.. Chapter 83 - Attack Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Buzz! Just as Ron and Karuman were about to reach the deck, the magic airship suddenly shook, and then everyone saw a light shield appear above their heads. Everyone was a little worried that something had happened again, but all their worries vanished when they saw the light shield. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. This is a formation. The magic airship has already activated a defensive formation. This is to protect us,¡± someone who had seen the formation explained to the others immediately. ¡°Does this mean that we¡¯re safe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. They¡¯ve activated the defensive formation. This means that the robbers are about to attack.¡± ¡°Can our formation withstand it?¡± ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not the captain.¡± Many of these people were very anxious. Like Ron, this was the first time they had encountered such a thing. However, they were mostly ordinary people. After all, it was only the most ordinary magic airship, and there were very few Magi like Ron. It was inevitable to be alarmed when faced with such a thing. Ron and the others had come to the deck. At this time, there were already more than ten people on the deck. They all looked very calm. Ten of them were wearing the same clothes; they were obviously the ones protecting this magic airship. Ron took a look and found that the strongest among them was only at the peak of the Great Mage realm. He should be the Captain of the Guards, and the strength of the ordinary team members was a little weaker. This was the standard strength of protection for an ordinary magic airship. The more luxurious the magic airship, the larger it was, the more protection it would have. For example, the largest magic airship Ron had seen previously had two to three Great Archmagi accompanying it, forming the strength of its protective force. There were not only defensive formations on it, but also offensive formations. For example, on their little airship, there was only a defensive formation, and its defense level was not very high. However, it was usually able to withstand the attacks of robbers. If it could not be defended, the outcome would probably be very tragic. Among those guards, except for the Captain of the Guards who had encountered robbers before, this was the first time the other team members had seen robbers. However, with the Captain of the Guards around, these team members were still relatively calm. Under the command of the Captain of the Guards, they started to defend. And in the hands of a guard, there was a compass-like magical item. That was the core of the magic airship which could control the motion of the magic airship and the activation of the defense formation. At this moment, some sounds could be heard in front of them. Everyone looked in the direction of the sounds and saw that another magic airship had appeared not far in front. However, it was completely black and hidden in the dark. If one did not look carefully, it would be difficult to find the other party. At this moment, on the bow of the magic airship, there was a middle-aged man with an aquiline nose. His eyes were ruthless, and he was holding a long sword in his hand. He waved his hand and released a magical power. Instantly, his long sword burned with raging flames, lighting up the airship opposite and attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Everyone on the opposite ship, listen up. We¡¯re only here for money. We won¡¯t hurt you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better quickly turn off the defense formation. Otherwise, if I were to kill my way over personally, none of you will be able to live!¡± After the other party had finished speaking, he slashed down with his long sword. Then, the people behind seemed to have activated a formation or something as such. Then, a huge fireball was shot at their magic airship. Boom! The fireball hit the boundary of their formation and exploded. Instantly, the entire magical frontier was attacked to the extent that circles of water-like waves radiated out. However, it remained intact, and the entire airship started to shake violently. The ordinary passengers immediately let out panicked screams. Ron did not panic. He looked at all of this and only thought that it was novel and interesting. He was not afraid. Beside him, Karuman was even less afraid. He did not even bother to watch this farce. He had his two arms in his sleeves as if he was a person unconcerned. He even yawned. ¡°Shit, it is the robbers starting to attack our airship. We¡¯re in danger.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t our defensive formation still intact?¡± ¡°But our magic airship only has a defensive formation and does not have an offensive formation. This way, we can only be targets. The other party will soon break the defensive formation. When that happens, we¡¯ll all be dead for sure. Why don¡¯t we surrender now? Didn¡¯t the robber just say that as long as we surrender, we will be spared from death? They only want money.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Do you even believe the words of robbers? If we really open up the defensive formation, we will die even faster.¡± The people discussed animatedly. As the robbers continued to attack, more and more people became afraid. Many of them even wanted to surrender. Not only did they want to surrender, they even wanted the Captain of the Guards to surrender. After all, the core of the defense formation was still in the hands of the guards. The guards naturally would not agree to surrender, but those people would not listen at all. They had already been badly shaken by the robbers. Seeing that the Captain of the Guards did not agree, there were actually people who wanted to snatch the control core from the hands of the guard. Upon seeing this, the other guards hurriedly stood in front of the other party to protect him from their snatching. However, this made the situation even more chaotic. In the chaos, a magical light suddenly lit up in the midst of the group of people. Three persons could be seen beginning to use magical power. They were all very powerful. One was a level-9 Great Mage, another was level-10, and another was level-11. They were very strong, and their target was the Captain of the Guards. They were the robbers hidden on the airship and the ones who had said they wanted to surrender earlier. They had wanted to create chaos and then take advantage of the chaos to kill the Captain of the Guards. This way, they could easily take down the entire airship. The Captain of the Guards had not expected there to actually be robbers lurking on his airship. Just as the magical power of the three people was about to attack, a gust of cold air suddenly rushed out, like a blue flying sword, and flew toward the three Magi who had sneak attacked. It passed directly through their bodies, and they were then directly frozen into popsicles. Instantly, they lost all signs of life. Then, this cold aura directly soared into the sky and transformed into the phantom of a dragon soul. It went directly through the boundary of the defensive formation and charged at the robbers¡¯ airship. ¡°Ah ~ ~ It¡¯s actually a gold-tier magical weapon!¡± The gang leader of the robbers had some experience and knew that this was an attack from a gold-tier magical weapon. At this moment, the phantom of a dragon soul pounced directly at him. He was on the airship and could not dodge, so he could only use magical power to resist. But just as he released a fire-based magical power, the phantom of a dragon soul had already pounced upon him, instantly freezing him to death.. Chapter 84 - Arrival Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Damn, Boss is dead. That was an attack from a gold-tier magical weapon. Let¡¯s run!¡± Even their most revered boss had died. How could they be a match for the other party? One of the robbers shouted, and the others also left in their airship in panic. They were even twice as fast as they had come. In the blink of an eye, their airship had vanished. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on? Why is that magic airship of the robbers fleeing?¡± ¡°I saw the gang leader of the robbers killed by a flying dragon.¡± ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on? I heard the robber shouting about some gold-tier magical weapon. Is there an expert on our airship?¡± ¡°It must be. That¡¯s a phantom of a dragon soul. This must have been an attack from a gold-tier magical weapon. Someone had used a gold-tier magical weapon to kill the other party¡¯s boss, so they were frightened and fled. We¡¯re saved.¡± ¡°Where is that powerful man? I must thank him profusely.¡± After a while, these people finally reacted. They started to discuss and even started to look for the expert who had just intervened. However, this expert, Ron, said to Karuman, ¡°Uncle Karuman, let¡¯s go back.¡± Hearing this, Karuman was stunned. He had thought that Ron would take this opportunity to show off, but he had not expected the other party to have no such thoughts. It seemed that Ron did not want to reveal his strength before entering the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trial. Thinking of this, Karuman became even more impressed with Ron. This was because when he was Ron¡¯s age, he was far weaker than Ron, but he was already very arrogant. If he were to encounter such a situation, he would definitely want to be in the limelight. He had indeed encountered such situations a few times and almost died then. After suffering a few setbacks, he learned to hide his inadequacies. But currently, Ron was not only much stronger than his previous self in terms of cultivation base, he was even stronger in terms of the state of mind. At this moment, the people on the airship who could not find the expert had gradually calmed down. Under the arrangement of the Captain of the Guards, all of them returned to their own cabins. Then, the Captain of the Guards looked at the three frozen corpses on the deck. Currently, they still maintained the posture they had when they exercised their magical power. The Captain of the Guards could tell that the magical power of these three people was directed at him. If they had really unleashed their magical power successfully, he would have surely died. Thinking of this, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Fortunately, there was an expert on this airship. Otherwise, if he had died, the others would certainly not have been able to resist. Those robbers had taken advantage of the chaos to attack, no one on the airship would have survived. However, who was that expert? Why had he not shown himself after doing something good? And the weapon the expert had used just now should be a gold-tier magical weapon. Those who used such weapons were definitely very rich. But if the other party was so rich, why would be he riding in this magical airship of the lowest grade? Many questions appeared in the mind of the Captain of the Guards. He could not figure anything out. In the end, he did not want to think anymore. It was better to quickly steer the airship out of here. Then, he started the airship and shut down the protective formation. After all, it would consume Magic Stones with the formation activated. It was better to save as much as possible. After returning to the cabin, Ron began to meditate cross-legged. He had used the Ice Wand to kill earlier and had expended a little too much energy. After all, the Ice Wand was a gold-tier magical weapon. Although it was powerful, it also consumed a lot of magical power. He could not keep using it, otherwise, he would not have just killed the other party¡¯s gang leader and let the others go. The rest of the journey was uneventful. No other robbers appeared. By the afternoon of the next day, their flight was finally over. Looking down at the Blue Jade City, Ron was shocked to find that it was much larger than the Wind Snow City he had seen earlier. This was not a transportation hub nor did it have resources. Thousands of years ago, this place was just a desolate land. Subsequently, the Blue Jade Mystic Realm was discovered, and then, many wanted to occupy this place, so there were more and more people. After hundreds of years of fighting, the rules were set. Then, a large city was built here, the Blue Jade City. The City Lord and his deputy here were both at the full level of the Great Archmage realm and were very powerful. This city existed because of the emergence of the Blue Jade Mystic Realm. Every time the Blue Jade Mystic Realm was conducting a trial, it would be the busiest and liveliest time in the city. Ron¡¯s small airship had landed in the most inconspicuous place. After getting off the airship, Ron found that the number of Magi here was more than ten times those in Wind Snow City, and most of them were all of the Great Mage realm. There were also quite a few who came with a big entourage like the young master of the Wind Snow City. However, when they arrived here, their previous arrogance was somewhat restrained. This was because they all knew that those who could come here for the trial were all geniuses from the large sects and powers. Everyone had a prominent background, and they could not be offended recklessly. Occasionally, one or two experts of the Great Archmage realm could be spotted. Every time such experts appeared, it would immediately cause a commotion. This was because these experts were all well-known figures from some large factions. They were famous, and there would also be one or two geniuses beside them with the strength of at least a level-10 Great Mage realm or even higher. They were all here to participate in the Blue Jade Trial. Karuman had also stopped being lethargic and became much more cautious. After all, there were too many Great Archmagi here. He was only a level-4 Great Archmage, and there were many stronger than him here. It was better to be careful. Then the two of them went to the most ordinary small hotel to rest. Even a small hotel was very expensive, and if they had come a little later, they might not even have this small room. After Ron and Karuman had gone upstairs, whispered discussions started in a secret corner of the hall. ¡°Two more have come. Are they going to participate in the trial?¡± ¡°Look at how shabby they look. They should be here just to watch the fun. After all, the Blue Jade Badge is so expensive,¡± the voice gradually tapered off. There were still two days before the trial would begin. These two days were enough for Ron to recover to his peak condition. He did not plan to continue cultivating for the next two days. Instead, he wanted to walk around and sightsee. At the same time, he could also fine-tune his state. The next night, the two of them returned from shopping on the streets and went upstairs to their room directly. However, just as they entered the room, Karuman frowned, but he quickly returned to normal.. Chapter 85 - Getting there Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ron went over to open the window, but just as he did so, he frowned and then pretending as if nothing had happened, he slowly closed the window. Then he walked over to Karuman and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°Uncle Karuman, someone had come into our room through our window.¡± Karuman nodded in appreciation and said, ¡°How did you know?¡± Ron said, ¡°Because when we left, I tied a strand of hair to the window. But now, the window is not open, but that strand of hair is broken. Someone must have come in here.¡± Karuman said, ¡°Continue to check if there is anything amiss in our room.¡± Hearing this, Ron went around and checked. He definitely would not have lost anything, because everything they brought was in Ron¡¯s Storage Ring. Karuman himself also had one. Everything in the room belonged to the hotel itself. Ron searched and found nothing, so he shook his head. Then Karuman waved at the bottom of the bed, and a black thing the size of a finger flew out and landed in Karuman¡¯s hand. Ron said puzzledly, ¡°What is this?¡± Karuman said, ¡°This is an unorthodox thing. It contains a kind of intoxicating fumes. He has placed it under the bed. If you touch this thing when getting onto the bed, it will release the intoxicating fumes. These intoxicating fumes are very powerful and those below the Great Archmage level will lose their combat ability if they inhale sufficient amounts of the intoxicating fumes.¡± ¡°Huh? That powerful?¡± said Ron, horrified. If he had come alone, he would have been hit this time. Karuman snorted and said, ¡°Hmph, this is a very rare item. It is very troublesome to make and very expensive. Even an ordinary assassin cannot afford to use such a thing. It looks like these people have really invested a lot in order to obtain the Blue Jade Badge.¡± ¡°Ah? They know we have the Blue Jade Badge?¡± Karuman shook his head and said, ¡°No, they don¡¯t know. They¡¯re just casting their net wide. If they can find a Blue Jade Badge, then all their efforts would be worth it, and they could even make a huge profit.¡± Ron said, ¡°This is too impertinent. This is Blue Jade City. Doesn¡¯t anyone care?¡± Karuman smiled and said, ¡°Even if there are people in charge, they would have to be able to deal with it. Moreover, if we¡¯ve come here for the trial, and can¡¯t even protect our badges for the trial, then there¡¯s no need to go into the mystic realm.¡± Ron was instantly speechless. Karuman placed the device for the intoxicating fumes into his Storage Ring and said, ¡°Young Master, if those people come in tonight, you can do whatever you want with them. I will not interfere. As long as the matter is not blown up, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Soon, it was late at night, and there was silence. The window latch of Ron¡¯s room was suddenly being moved. Soon, it was unlatched, and the window was opened to a gap. Then two lean figures, in night clothing, crawled in and landed silently. Then, the two of them looked at the two persons sleeping soundly on the bed. They immediately looked at each other and smiled. Then, the two of them pulled out their daggers and walked separately toward the two of them. Usually, they would finish off the people first and then slowly search for what was on their bodies. However, just as the man in black walked up to Ron and was about to attack, he suddenly saw Ron open his eyes. Before he could shout in surprise, he saw a flash of blue light in Ron¡¯s hand. A gust of cold air passed directly through his body like an arrow. His entire body froze into an ice popsicle. Then, this gust of cold air continued to fly toward the other person. Before he could react, he was also frozen to death. The gust of cold did not stop but continued to fly toward the ceiling. There was instantly a loud thud. It sounded as if something heavy had fallen to the ground and smashed into pieces. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± ¡°Damn, what is this? Body fragments?¡± ¡°Damn, murder.¡± Immediately, someone shouted loudly. The patrol officers also came running when they heard the shouting. When they entered Ron¡¯s room and saw the two dead men in black, they knew what had happened just from looking at their clothing. Ron, on the other hand, looked like the kind of person who had come to participate in the trial. Then, the two patrol officers only asked some questions before carrying the two corpses away, and that was the end of the matter. The next day, when Ron and Karuman came downstairs, the people in the hall looked at them with awe when they saw them. Some of them quickly turned their heads away, afraid to look at them. The two of them left the inn and came to a ferry point which had already been specified beforehand. Several very luxurious magic airships were parked here. These were the airships specially provided by Blue Jade City for those participating in the trial to get to the trial venue. The two of them stepped forward, and just as the guard was about to say something to stop them, Ron pulled out the Blue Jade Badge, causing the guard to swallow the words that had come to his mouth. He examined the badge for a while in surprise, and then let Ron pass. Even Karuman gave a similar badge to clear the checkpoint together. ¡°Damn, such a person actually has a Blue Jade Badge?¡± ¡°They are probably some lucky small power. Who cares what they¡¯re doing? They¡¯re just here to deliver food.¡± As soon as they got on the airship, Ron heard a few disdainful comments. Ron ignored them completely. Who are really the ones delivering food, we¡¯ll know after the mystic realm trial. Then, he entered his cabin and tried not to come into contact with these people. In a short while, the magic airship had already taken off with a slight tremble. As they got closer and closer to the mystic realm for the trial, Ron could not help but become a little nervous. After all, he was only a young man not yet 20 years old. When he just boarded the airship, he already saw many powerful figures with just a quick glance. These people were all his competitors for the trial, and might even be his mortal enemies. Moreover, they were all geniuses nurtured by many large factions, and they would certainly have many magical weapons and defensive equipment on them. He had to be careful when dealing with them. However, thinking of magical items, he touched the magic robe he was wearing which looked very ordinary. This was that platinum-tier magic robe. It looked very ordinary only because it had concealed all the spiritual light. Even Karuman had not discovered anything special about this robe. This had been specially prepared by the Old Ancestor for him. In order not to disappoint the Old Ancestor and the expectations of the entire family clan, he had to not only come out alive from this Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trial, but also become stronger.. Chapter 86 - New Talent Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The magic airship flew for half a day before stopping at a mountaintop. After Ron and Karuman got off the airship, they found that several luxurious magic airships had already been docked here. These should be the organizations and individuals who had come from other places to participate in the trial. Almost everyone here was powerful, at least level-8 Great Mage strength, and there were even many Great Archmagi. As Ron looked at these people, he could not help but sigh at the number of heroes in the world. However, Ron would not belittle himself. He was not even 20 years old yet, but he was already at the full level of the Great Mage realm. There were probably not many who could match him. However, in terms of pomp, there were really few whom Ron could match up to. The two of them were at the back of the line, inconspicuous. There were also a few who were similar to them, but these were basically just some independent cultivators who had cultivated on their own and also some small forces. After Ron had swept his gaze around, he looked in one of the directions because some of the people standing there were all from the Sky Blue Magic Academy, and the person in the lead was the glamorous Teacher Angela. ¡°Uncle Karuman, let¡¯s go over there,¡± said Ron, pointing in the direction of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Karuman took a look and did not say anything. He just followed quietly. However, ever since he came here, he had been very nervous. Now that he saw Angela from the Sky Blue Magic Academy, he began to think if he had any feud with the Sky Blue Magic Academy. After careful thought, he believed he did not have any feuds with them, so he followed with a sense of relief. He had no choice. He had really not been a good person previously and had offended too many powers. Take the incident in the Calamity Mountain Range as an example. If Romo had not come, those few members of the Pure White Magic Academy who were on training would have died in his hands. This was definitely an irreconcilable feud. At this moment, he took a glance and immediately lowered his head, trying hard to act like an ordinary old servant. This was because he had just seen the people from the Pure White Magic Academy. ¡°Hopefully, those people from the previous time have not come here. Otherwise, it would be disastrous.¡± When Ron walked toward the Sky Blue Magic Academy, Angela, who had also discovered Ron earlier on, and saw that Ron had really come to participate in the Blue Jade Trial, had a look of approval in her eyes. However, when she saw Karuman behind Ron, a hint of surprise immediately appeared in her eyes. However, it soon disappeared. ¡°Sure enough, there is a Great Archmage in the Nicholas family. Otherwise, it would not have been possible for Ron¡¯s injuries to recover so quickly and for him to even grow so fast. This can only be accomplished with the careful guidance of a Great Archmage. I wonder who this old man, who is a level-4 Great Archmage, is. Why does he not look like an elder but an old servant?¡± As Angela was thinking, she became perplexed. But at this moment, Ron had already walked up. He then said respectfully to Angela, ¡°Junior greets Teacher Angela.¡± Angela nodded in approval and said, ¡°Well, very good. You really came. Since you¡¯re here, you have to do well.¡± ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let Teacher Angela down,¡± said Ron respectfully. At this moment, when the other geniuses of the Sky Blue Magic Academy saw that their respected Teacher Angela actually regarded a young man so highly, it immediately attracted their attention. All of them looked over and started to speculate Ron¡¯s identity. Seeing this, Angela introduced, ¡°Let me introduce you guys, his name is Ron Nicholas. When you guys go into the mystic realm trial, you can take care of each other.¡± One of them was a handsome young man in his twenties with blond hair. He was obviously the leader of the geniuses. Upon hearing this, he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Brother Ron, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. My name is William.¡± Ron quickly extended his hand to shake hands with him and introduced himself. The other lady, who had green hair and was wearing a green dress, was as beautiful as a princess. She smiled and said, ¡°My name is Elizabeth. I have often heard Junior Serena mention you and say how handsome you are. At that time, I did not believe it. But now, I see that you are much more handsome than what Junior has described.¡± The others also came over one after another to greet Ron. Although Ron was not a student of their academy, they had all heard of Ron because this was the person whom Teacher Angela had visited personally to take in as a disciple, but was rejected by the other party. It could be seen that the other party¡¯s talent and strength were all extraordinary, otherwise, he would not have received such treatment. Moreover, after the rejection, Teacher Angela was still so good to him; this made them value him even more. However, not everyone was friendly to him. A few of them looked cold as if they looked down on Ron completely. Ron naturally would not be warm to those who were treating him coldly, so he kept talking to William, Elizabeth and a few. William, Elizabeth, and the rest had often gone out to train. They were more knowledgeable than Ron, especially since they knew more people. During the course of their conversation, William and Elizabeth introduced some people to Ron. Of course, they only pointed them from a distance to Ron, and did not go up to chat directly. After all, there were some people whom even William and Elizabeth, the pride of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, could not compare with. For example, there were three genius disciples from the Holy Land among them. The three of them sat together and rested with their eyes closed. They did not even have the intention to talk to the others, and no one else dared to disturb them. Such was the arrogance of the genius disciples from the Holy Land. While Ron was chatting with William, his arrival had been known to another person. This person walked to a small clique. Three of the young people in this small clique were all in their twenties, and their cultivation base was not weak. They were obviously the core of this small clique, and this person was the fourth core member. After he came over, he said directly to the three of them, ¡°Brothers, guess what I have discovered just now?¡± ¡°You have always been one to make a fuss over nothing. What have you discovered?¡± A young man in a red robe said as he curled his lips. Another young man in black clothes with a head of purple hair said, ¡°What have you discovered? Have you obtained some insider information?¡± This person looked at the young man in black clothes and said, ¡°Brother Lael, what I have discovered is closely related to your family. Ah, no, it has to do with all four of us.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it? Don¡¯t keep us in suspense,¡± the other three asked impatiently.. Chapter 87 - The Trial Begins Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations These four people were the descendants of the four large family clans from the Holy Light City. The one in the black clothes with the purple hair was the genius of the Treis family clan, Lael Treis. The one who kept them in suspense was called Arden Jeffrey, the one in the yellow clothes was called Jess Byron, and the tall and lanky one in the green clothes was called Fitch Adrian. Seeing that the three of them were getting a little impatient, Arden pointed at a person in the direction of the Sky Blue Magic Academy and said, ¡°Look at that person. I just overheard them chatting and heard that the young man¡¯s name is Ron Nicholas. He¡¯s from Winterfrost.¡± ¡°What? Ron Nicholas? It can¡¯t be that Nicholas family clan, right?¡± Lael Treis had often heard the topic of the Nicholas family being mentioned at home these few days, especially the death of two descendants of his family clan seemed to be related to the Nicholas family, so he immediately took notice upon hearing the Nicholas family name. Arden sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Nicholas family.¡± ¡°That damned thing actually dares to participate in Blue Jade Mystic Realm¡¯s trial? But how did he qualify to participate in the trial?¡± Lael said, puzzled. Arden said, ¡°I saw that Teacher Angela from the Sky Blue Magic Academy is very good to that kid. And I also heard that Teacher Angela had personally visited him to take him in as a disciple. I think that the Blue Jade Badge had been given to him by Angela.¡± ¡°This is good too.¡± A cold light flashed in the eyes of Lael Treis, and he said coldly, ¡°Since he has the guts to participate in the Blue Jade Trial, it¡¯s an opportunity to eliminate him openly.¡± Then, he looked at the other three and said, ¡°This person has similar feuds with your families. You guys should join hands with me to attack him.¡± ¡­ When the sun had risen to the center of the sky, four old men, who were emitting powerful auras, appeared in the sky together. When everyone saw the four experts, they became quiet as these four experts were all at the peak of the Great Archmage realm. They were incomparably powerful and were the experts from the four great magic academies. They were also the four great powers who controlled the Blue Jade Mystic Realm of Trials. The four great magic academies of the Northern Empire were the Pure White Magic Academy, the Sky Blue Magic Academy, the Blood Red Magic Academy, and the Rainbow Magic Academy. These four experts had come from these four magic academies. Their appearance now indicated that it was already time to open the mystic realm. The four of them looked at each other and then stood in four directions. Then, they each took out a similar magical weapon and started to inject magical power into it. Instantly, four beams of light shot into the sky, and the powerful magical waves even formed circles of shock waves which spread out. Everyone watched what was happening intently. Then, the four powerful beams of light pillars could be seen converging together. At the spot where they converged, space seemed to be gradually torn open, and then a crack line like glass shattering appeared. As the four experts continued to inject magical power, the crack line gradually tore open, forming a crack. Instantly, an extremely dense burst of spiritual energy from the heavens and earth surged forth from the crack. Looking at the crack, everyone was inexplicably excited, especially those who were about to participate in the trial because they all knew that this crack was the entrance to the Blue Jade Mystic Realm. ¡°Everyone who is participating in the trial, take your Blue Jade Badge and enter the mystic realm!¡± After the entrance had been opened, one of the experts shouted. His voice was mixed with magical power that kept surging. Everyone present could hear him clearly. Upon hearing the voice, someone immediately flew in. Ron was not the only one who had a magical weapon that could fly; the others also had them. After all, they had been nurtured by large factions, and some of their magical weapons were even stronger than Ron¡¯s. However, there were also some who had unleashed their magical powers and relied on them to enter the mystic realm. Seeing this, Ron nodded at Karuman and bade farewell to Angela. Then, he flew in after William and the others from the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Each time, the four great magic academies would each have 10 entry places. In addition, 60 Blue Jade Badges would be distributed to some other powers. Altogether, there were a total of 100 places for the trial. Soon, all 100 of these people had entered. After entering, they lost contact with the outside world. Even experts at the peak of the Great Archmage realm would not be able to detect what was happening inside from outside. After they had entered, the Blue Jade Badge in their hands automatically turned into a beam of blue light and slowly disappeared. This Blue Jade Badge was the key to enter the mystic realm, but it would not be required to come out. After Ron had entered the mystic realm, he found that he was surrounded by a thick fog; visibility was only about ten meters. He released his mental strength and found that the fog even affected the senses of his mental strength. However, Ron was not flustered. In fact, he had a feeling of familiarity because Ron had already undergone the specialized training from Romo previously. After all, Romo had participated in the trial of the Blue Jade Mystic Realm in the past, so he knew the situations inside the Blue Jade Mystic Realm. Therefore, he had replicated all the situations in the Blue Jade Mystic Realm that he knew in the dream realm. He had even listed out all the magical beasts, where the traps were, where it was likely to have treasures, and also where the places of death were. These were very useful to Ron. After Ron had taken two steps, the ground beneath his feet became soft. Only then did Ron realize that the ground below was a desert. Also, the fog did not cover the entire mystic realm, but seemed to be present only at the entrance. It seemed that because of this fog the experts of peak Great Archmage realm that were outside were not able to detect what was going on inside. ¡°Brother Ron, come with us. There¡¯s strength in numbers,¡± William said to Ron. He had a good impression of Ron. ¡°No, I want to go to the Swamp Area. It¡¯s a different route from yours,¡± Ron said, declining. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force it. Brother Ron, take care. I¡¯ll see you in half a month.¡± ¡°Take care, everyone!¡± said Ron, cupping his fist. Then, William left and the others left together. Elizabeth deliberately stayed behind. After everyone had left, she took out two letters and said to Ron, ¡°These are the letters Serena and Howen have written to you.¡± Ron was stunned for a moment before he took the letters and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Elizabeth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s no trouble at all. Also, the Swamp Area is the most dangerous place in the mystic realm. There are numerous magical beasts, and they are very powerful. You have to be careful. Junior Serena is still waiting for you.¡± With that said, she turned around and left to quickly follow William and the rest.. Chapter 88 - Enemies on a Narrow Road Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The reason why Ron did not want to move together with William and the others was mainly because he had many secrets which he did not wish to reveal. Moreover, although the swamps were dangerous, Romo had given him special treatment previously and he knew that there were many natural treasures in this place. Also, although he was on good terms with William and the others, he was not a student of the Sky Blue Magic Academy after all. It was even their first time meeting each other. It was not possible for him to have complete trust in them. They might abandon him directly if they were to really encounter dangers. It was better to separate now, so as not to hurt the harmony. Also, although there was strength in number, any natural treasures found would have to be shared equally. It would be better to search alone. Ron opened the letter as he walked. The contents of Serena¡¯s letter were nothing more than an expression of her longing for him, and something to the effect of asking him to return safely. After Ron had read it, he kept it with him carefully. There was only one sentence, however, in Howen¡¯s letter. It told Ron to be careful of Jared. William had previously told him about Jared, that he was also a genius. He did not have any more information. But why did Howen want him to be careful of him? He had nothing to do with him at all. Just as Ron was perplexed, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked behind him. He saw four people approaching him quickly, and when they came closer, three of them went around him and came to his front and two sides. They surrounded him directly, not hiding their hostility toward Ron at all. Looking at the four people who had a murderous look in their eyes, Ron was very speechless. He did not know these four people at all. Were they trying to kill him? Although he had long heard that the mystic realm trial was very dangerous and that killing one another frequently occurred, it would not be to the extent that someone would actually want to kill him so soon. Could it be that they wanted to get rid of a competitor in advance because he was alone? This was too ruthless. ¡°The four of you, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± said Ron, looking coldly at them. ¡°Is your name Ron Nicholas?¡± A young man in black with purple hair asked coldly. ¡°Huh?¡± Ron was shocked. He had thought that the four of them had only wanted to reduce the number of competitors, but now, the other party had called out his name directly. It was obvious that they had known about him all along and had specially come to kill him. Ron¡¯s expression turned even colder. He looked at the purple-haired youth and said, ¡°Do you know me? Do we have a feud?¡± ¡°Do we have a feud? Hmph.¡± The other party snorted and said, ¡°Remove the words ¡®Do we¡¯. Not only do we have a feud, our feud is as deep as the sea. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that my name is Lael Treis, and Ramu Treis is my biological younger brother!¡± At this point, the hatred in his eyes became more intense. It was obvious that he loved his biological younger brother very much, but unfortunately, he had been killed by the Nicholas family clan. Thinking of this, he said with even more hatred, ¡°I had originally wanted to go to Winterfrost after the trial to exterminate your entire clan and take revenge for my younger brother. The heavens have eyes and have actually let me encounter you here. Today, you will die!¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re from the Treis family clan.¡± Ron finally learnt the identities of the four people and why they had wanted to kill him from the start. However, he was not afraid at all. He looked coldly at the other three and said, ¡°In that case, are the three of you from the other three large family clans of the Holy Light City?¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re really smart. You¡¯ve figured it out in a short while. It looks like you are also aware of the feuds between our four large family clans and your family.¡± Arden Jeffrey said coldly, ¡°In that case, we¡¯re also not afraid of you knowing. I¡¯m from the Jeffrey family clan. My name is Arden.¡± The other two also gave their names and said, ¡°My name is Jess from the Byron family clan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Fitch from the Adrian family clan.¡± Fitch said in a cold voice, ¡°Ron, don¡¯t blame us. There¡¯s actually no feud between us. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being born in the wrong place into the Nicholas family.¡± ¡°The Treis family, the Jeffrey family, the Byron family, the Adrian family. Haha, very good. I didn¡¯t expect all of you from the four large family clans to be here. Since all of you are able to participate in the Blue Jade Trial, that means all of you are the geniuses from the current generation of the four large family clans, right?¡± Ron was not afraid of being surrounded by the four of them at all. Instead, he smiled as he spoke, which made the four of them a little puzzled. They thought, ¡°Has this guy been scared silly? He¡¯s still thinking about such things at this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we are. It is your honor to die in the hands of the four of us!¡± Lael Treis said arrogantly. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ron sneered at Lael and said, ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will die. You have said something very well, which is that the heavens have eyes and have sent all of you directly to me. In that case, I¡¯ll collect some interest for the blood debt your families clans have owed!¡± Roar! After Ron had finished speaking, a violent burst of magical power erupted, and surging magical power poured into his Ice Wand. Instantly, a faint roar of a dragon could be heard, and the phantom of a dragon soul which exuded an icy aura flew out from the Ice Wand, pouncing on Lael Treis. After all, Lael Treis was a genius nurtured by the Treis family clan. Although he had not expected Ron to dare to attack him first in such a situation, and to even use a gold-tier magical weapon with great power, he did not panic. He raised his hand and took out a fiery red magic wand, using all his might to release a magical fire dragon. However, the fire dragon was only a magical power. It could not be compared with the phantom of the dragon soul at all. With just a collision, the fire dragon immediately collapsed and was extinguished by the cold aura of the dragon soul. However, this also delayed some time, allowing Lael to escape. As he quickly backed away, he shouted, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Attack together and kill him!¡± The other three had already begun to attack Ron without needing Lael¡¯s reminder. Arden took out a magic wand which resembled a tree branch, but this was a high-grade silver-tier wand and it was very powerful. He waved his hand, and surging magical power poured into the magic wand. Then, with a wave of his hand, countless venomous snakes instantly attacked Ron from underground. Then, these underground venomous snakes emerged and wrapped tightly around Ron, preventing him from moving. It turned out that those were not venomous snakes at all but some incredibly tough vines. This Arden was a wood-based Mage. The other two were overjoyed. Now that Ron had been ensnared by Arden¡¯s wood-based magical power, he would just be a target for them to freely attack.. Chapter 89 - Total Victory Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Jess also took out a high-grade silver-tier, fiery red magic wand. A burst of fire-based magical power surged into the magic wand, and then shot out a high-energy beam directly at Ron. Fitch Adrian, on the other hand, took out a magic scroll and injected magical power into it. He threw it into the air, and instantly, the magic scroll was activated. Then, as thunder and lightning flashed, a thick bolt of purple lightning shot out from the scroll. Its target was Ron. Boom! Both of their attacks were of the very destructive kinds. Moreover, Romo had been completely entangled by the vines and could not move at all. Thus, the vicious attacks from the two who were behind all hit Ron directly. He could not dodge. Seeing this, the four of them were all overjoyed because the attacks they had launched had been their strongest attacks. Even if the four of them used defensive magical power, and were hit by such attacks, they would also have died without a doubt. The happiest person was naturally Lael Treis. He saw the two attacks hitting Ron directly and sneered in his heart. ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you supposed to be very awesome? How dare you boast shamelessly in front of the four of us and say that you want to kill us? Do you think you¡¯re great just because you have a gold-tier magical weapon? Aren¡¯t you still killed by us in just one exchange? Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡± The smugness in Lael Treis¡¯ heart suddenly disappeared. He was of the belief that magical weapons were controlled by people. If the person controlling the weapon died, the weapon¡¯s attack would stop. But now, the phantom of a dragon soul, which was pouncing at him, had not vanished but was continuing to attack him. Shocked, Lael quickly dodged, but it was already too late. Even when he had used all his strength to dodge, one of his thighs was still touched by the phantom of a dragon soul. As a result, his entire leg was instantly frozen into an ice popsicle. It froze in place and became joined to the ground. He still maintained a dodging action, and as a result his thigh was directly torn off his body. ¡°Ah ~ ~ ~ My leg ~ ~ ~¡± Lael let out a shrill scream, and this scream immediately attracted the attention of the other three. They looked in the direction of the voice and saw the tragic sight of Lael. They were all quite shocked. ¡°Hasn¡¯t that kid been killed by them? How is Lael still injured to this extent? No, the phantom of the dragon soul is still around, which means that the other party is still alive.¡± Shocked, the three of them looked in Ron¡¯s direction. At this moment, they saw that where the lightning and flames had enveloped, a gust of cold air suddenly shot toward Arden like an arrow. Arden was still controlling the vines, and did not expect Ron to be able to launch a magical attack at this moment. In an instant, he was hit directly by the cold air, and a layer of frost instantly appeared on his body. This was Ron¡¯s own magical power, and it was naturally not as powerful as the phantom of a dragon soul. Even so, Arden was already lying on the ground, trembling, and unable to move. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t he dead?¡± The other two were even more shocked. They looked toward Ron. At this moment, the high-energy beam and lightning had already dissipated. The two of them were shocked to see a layer of golden defensive boundary outside Ron¡¯s body, on which complicated and mysterious magic runes were flowing non-stop. It was obvious at a glance that it was a very high-level defensive boundary. Previously, their attacks had all been blocked by this defensive boundary, and Ron, who was inside, had not been harmed at all. At this moment, Ron¡¯s ordinary clothes had already become a magnificent robe that continued to emit golden light. At this moment, the power of the Spirit Turtle Magic Robe was fully manifested. ¡°That¡­ that is a defensive magic robe?¡± Jess said as he looked at the Spirit Turtle Magic Robe in shock. ¡°To be able to block the attacks of the two of us, this has to be a gold-tier magic robe! Damn it, how can he have such a high-tier defensive robe? We don¡¯t even have one!¡± Fitch bellowed in disbelief. After all, he had thought that the Nicholas family clan was in decline, but now, he had taken out a treasure that even they did not have. How could he not be shocked? They were shocked, but Ron did not give them time to be shocked. With the Ice Wand in his hand, he locked his gaze on Fitch and shouted, ¡°Go!¡± Instantly, the phantom of a dragon soul appeared in the Ice Wand again, and it charged at Fitch. Fitch was shocked. He had just seen with his own eyes how powerful this phantom of a dragon soul was. If one were to be touched just a little by it, one would immediately be invaded by the cold air and die instantly. Lael¡¯s frozen leg clearly demonstrated how powerful this phantom of a dragon soul was. He dared not slight it. As he backed away, he took out a more powerful magic scroll and released a defensive shield. Just as the golden defensive shield was released, the phantom of a dragon soul collided with it. The defensive shield fluctuated for a moment, but in the end, it managed to hold out. Fitch heaved a sigh of relief that it did not break directly. On the other side, upon seeing this, Jess knew that the Ron before him was the most powerful enemy he had ever encountered in his life. If he did not kill him today, he would be the one to die in the end. Thinking of this, he immediately ingested a Magic Pill. After swallowing the Magic Pill, his aura instantly skyrocketed. His strength had increased by at least one small realm, from the realm of a level-9 Great Mage to the realm of a level-10 Great Mage. This Magic Pill had been given to him by the elders of the family clan, before he set off, to save his life, but he had not expected to have to take it out and ingest it just when he had started. However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less. Ron had a powerful defensive magic robe, and if he did not fight with his life on the line, he would not be able to even penetrate the other party¡¯s defensive robe. If that happened, he would die. After his strength had increased, he felt the magical power in his body surged by more than half instantly, and his confidence increased tremendously. Then, he quickly chanted a magical incantation. Instantly, a huge magic formation rose from beneath his feet, and the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth around him was absorbed by the magic formation under his feet. Then, he pointed the fiery-red magic wand in his hand at Ron. Instantly, an even thicker, high energy beam of even hotter temperature shot out from the fiery-red magic wand. At this moment, a bird happened to pass by in front of him, and was directly hit by the high-energy beam. A wisp of green smoke could be seen floating up and then, the bird directly vaporized, leaving not even a speck of ash. This was the power of his high energy beam. Even a Mage at the peak realm would be killed instantly. This was the most powerful attack of Jess. In his belief, once his high energy beam had been unleashed, Ron¡¯s defensive magic robe would also not be able to withstand his magical power, and once the magic robe was damaged, Ron would surely die.. Chapter 90 - All Killed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ron ignored Jess¡¯ attack completely and kept controlling the phantom of a dragon soul to attack Fitch. After Fitch¡¯s defense shield blocked one attack from the phantom of a dragon soul, he had just heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the phantom of a dragon soul crashing toward him again. This time, the defense shield was not so firm; it did not even have the rippling state as before. Instead, it became like a thin layer of ice. With the impact of the phantom of a dragon soul, many fine cracks appeared. Then, the cracks grew larger, and then with a cracking sound, it completely shattered. Fitch was instantly horrified. How is this possible? This is a magic scroll personally refined by our Old Ancestor. The magical shield inside had been cast by him personally. Although the power has been reduced, it should not have been broken so quickly by the other party! At this moment, the phantom of a dragon soul was attacking him again. He sensed that the current strength of the phantom of a dragon soul was actually a little more powerful than before. ¡°What is going on? His attack is too powerful. Isn¡¯t the other party only a level-11 Great Mage? However, his current strength is at least that of a full level Great Mage.¡± Fitch hurriedly released his strongest defensive magical power, wanting to block the attack of the phantom of a dragon soul. However, with just one attack, his defensive magical power shattered inch by inch, and he was sent flying backward by the impact. Fitch became even more shocked. Damn, he had the strength of a level-12 Great Mage, so why was he unable to block even one attack from the other party? Was the other party even a Great Mage? As he was still reeling in shock, he saw the phantom of a dragon soul attack again. His face was filled with horror as the phantom of a dragon soul became larger and larger. In the end, he had no more thoughts. He had already been instantly frozen to death by the phantom of a dragon soul. On the other side, while Ron was controlling the phantom of a dragon soul to kill Fitch, Jess had been using the high-energy beam to attack the defensive shield around Ron. However, Ron¡¯s gaze had been locked on Fitch until he was killed. This had taken at least ten seconds, but no matter how hard Jess¡¯ high-energy beam tried to attack, the defensive shield was like a piece of rock that was not showing any signs of being breached. Seeing Fitch killed and Ron¡¯s gaze turning to him, he was instantly horrified. ¡°No, that¡¯s not a gold-tier defensive magic robe. It¡¯s impossible for even a high-grade gold-tier defensive magic robe not to be breached after such a long period of attack. This is at least a platinum-tier defensive magic robe. No, I¡¯m not his match at all. He has already killed Fitch. I¡¯m next! Run, I have to run!¡± In this instant, Jess finally learnt the grade of the magic robe on Ron. He knew that with this magic robe, it would not be able to defeat Ron at all. Now, if he wanted to live, the only way was to flee. With this in mind, he immediately stopped attacking Ron and applied a wind-based magical power to himself, then fled like the wind. He thought that the magical power he had used to escape could increase his speed by three times, and that the other party would not be able to catch up with him. But when he thought that he had run far away and looked back, he was instantly horrified because a huge phantom of a dragon soul had rushed over from behind him, and it was much faster than him. And on the phantom of a dragon soul was Ron! ¡°Go and die!¡± Ron shouted and commanded the phantom of a dragon soul to swoop down and pounce on Jess. Instantly, Jess lost all signs of life. Then, Ron immediately controlled the phantom of a dragon soul to return quickly. At this moment, most of the cold air in Arden¡¯s body had been expelled by him, and he could already sit up. His only thought now was to stand up quickly and run as fast as he could, but his legs were still like two popsicles, not listening to him no matter what. Just then, he saw Ron catch up with Jess and kill him with ease, and thereafter, was riding the dragon soul back swiftly. The other party¡¯s next target was him! No, I don¡¯t want to die yet. My great life has just begun. How can I die here? No, I must leave this place immediately. But why are my legs still numb? Quick, stand up, stand up! Arden shouted anxiously in his heart, but even though he punched his leg hard, he could not feel anything. Seeing that Ron was getting closer and closer to him, he scrambled and started to flee, but this was all in vain to Ron, who was riding on the dragon soul. He commanded the phantom of a dragon soul to spit out a mouthful of Ice Dragon breath, and instantly, Arden was killed. At the same time, hundreds of meters away, Lael watched helplessly as his three companions were mercilessly killed by Ron, one after another. He was so frightened that he became weak and fell limply to the ground. Of course, this might also have something to do with his injuries. At this moment, his entire right leg had been severed, but no blood flowed out because even the broken stump had dense ice energy, which had frozen all the blood, and the ice energy was even trying to infiltrate his body. He had to use all his magical power to block off the ice energy, otherwise, he would have been frozen to death by now. But in this way, he also did not have any strength to flee. Originally, he had hoped that his three companions would be able to kill Ron, but now, with the corpses of his three companions in front of him, he felt that everything before him was a little surreal. How could Ron, a mere poor kid from the countryside, be so powerful? But when Ron looked at him with a gaze devoid of emotion, he knew that all of this was real because Ron was about to kill him. ¡°Ron, don¡¯t kill me. Please, I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened here. I can still help you settle this so that the four large clans won¡¯t attack your family clan. Ron, please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Lael kept begging for mercy. Unfortunately, Ron was not even in the mood to talk nonsense with him. He let the phantom of a dragon soul pounce on him, and instantly, another ice sculpture appeared on the field. After killing all the enemies, Ron put away the Ice Wand, retracted the power of the Spirit Turtle Magic Robe, and put on his normal clothes again. His own aura had also declined. Just now, Ron had used the cultivation technique of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, but he had only used the first transformation. With his current strength, using the first transformation would hardly cause any side effects to his body. He walked to the corpses of the few people and took away the magical weapons they had on them, as well as their Storage Rings. These were all his spoils of war.. Then, Ron took out the Ice Wand again, rode on the phantom of a dragon soul, and quickly left the place! Chapter 91 - The Mysterious Person Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Ron had left, not far from where he had been fighting, the air suddenly rippled like water, and then a young man in a white robe appeared there. He had witnessed the entire battle just now, and his eyes flashed as he said, ¡°I had thought that this Ron would be killed, but I did not expect that the ones to die would be those from the four large family clans. He is not even 20 years old yet and already has such strength, and also has a gold-tier magical weapon and a platinum-tier defensive equipment. It seems that there is also an explosive type of magical power. Has such strength really been nurtured by a lousy family clan?¡± As the white-robed youth spoke, he walked to the place where the battle had taken place. He looked at the four corpses and said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, what dogsh*t four great clans of the Holy Light City.¡± Then, he drifted away. ¡°Hmm, this brat has done well.¡± On the other side, Romo was sitting on a large tree, watching Ron¡¯s battle through the Visitation Talisman. Originally, Romo had only been counting the time, and it was already time for the trial to start, so he wanted to see Ron¡¯s performance in the beginning. Unexpectedly, Ron had to face a great battle from the start, and it was one against four. In the beginning, Romo was a little worried and had even been waiting for the System to issue him an urgent mission. When the time came, he would be able to help immediately and then complete a mission. He had not expected Ron to perform so well, and be able to kill four people easily in a one-against-four situation. Romo felt a little regretful that he had not received a mission from the System, but at the same time, he was also a little glad for Ron. Seeing that Ron had taken away all the other party¡¯s Storage Rings and magic wands, Romo felt that he had to work hard as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if he were to lose to his descendants, so he continued on his way. He could sense very quickly that the surrounding environment was a little familiar. This place should have been where he had come five hundred years ago. However, after five hundred years, there had been some changes, but not major ones. He immediately followed the route in his memory and arrived near a swamp. Romo frowned. Originally, there had been a ten-thousand-year-old Poison Locust Tree here, and the surrounding area within a radius of ten kilometers was all filled with poisonous fog, and there was a level-6 Poison Lizard that resided in the poisonous fog. It was very powerful. Back then, when Romo came here, he almost became the prey of that Poison Lizard. When he returned this time, the first thing he had thought of was this place. The Poison Locust Tree and the Poison Lizard had many treasures on them. Unfortunately, both of them were gone now. Someone must have taken them. Although it was somewhat a pity, this was understandable. After all, it had been five hundred years. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to the next place. There was a giant python not far from here. 500 years ago, the giant python was about to turn into a flood dragon. I wonder if it is still around now. Moreover, it seemed to be protecting a top-grade Water Moon Stone.¡± Romo recalled as he spoke, and then he walked quickly in the direction of the lake in his memory. Romo could still recall that the strength of that giant python had already reached the peak of level-6. It was very powerful, equivalent to a human at the peak of the Great Archmage realm. At that time, Romo was only a level-6 Great Archmage and was no match for this giant python. Therefore, Romo could only look at this giant python from afar. He still remembered that the giant python had been living in a spirit spring. There was a top-grade Water Moon Stone in the spirit spring. This Water Moon Stone could absorb the essence of the moon and transform ordinary water into spirit spring. The spirit spring had been transformed by the top-grade Water Moon Stone. The reason why the giant python was so powerful was because it had been soaking in the spirit spring. At that time, Romo looked at the full pool of spirit spring water and almost drooled. At that time, he was desperate to obtain some spirit spring. However, with the giant python protecting it, if he were to go over, he would surely die. Later on, a level-11 Great Archmage had also found this place. When he saw the pool of spirit spring, he was very covetous. He then fought a great battle with the giant python. The great battle had broadened Romo¡¯s horizon. A human and a snake actually fought for three days and three nights. In the end, the human Great Archmage was still the one weaker than the other party. He was eventually eaten by the giant python. However, the giant python was also injured. Romo took the opportunity and got some spirit spring water. Just as he was about to get the top-grade Water Moon Stone, the giant python, despite being injured, still had the strength to fight. For it to kill Romo, who was only a level-6 Great Archmage, was not a problem at all. Seeing the situation, Romo quickly ran. Fortunately, as the giant python had been injured, Romo could escape. Now, Romo was already at the peak of the Great Archmage realm. He had come this time for the top-grade Water Moon Stone. He just did not know if the giant python and the Water Moon Stone were still around. Romo soon arrived at his destination. It was somewhat different from the place in his memory, and there were even some traces of battle. However, this was normal. After all, anyone who saw the pool of spirit spring would want to take it for themselves. Romo took a closer look but did not see the giant python. Even the spirit spring was gone. Could the giant python have been killed and the spirit spring taken away? Romo thought, but he did not give up. He immediately released his mental strength and carefully sensed. Suddenly, Romo opened his eyes and looked in a direction happily. He had just sensed a pure spiritual energy of the heavens and earth. It was definitely the aura of the spirit spring. The spirit spring was still here! Romo immediately flew over. Sure enough, in an open-air cave, Romo saw a pool of clear spring water at the bottom of the cave, constantly emitting extremely rich spiritual energy of the heavens and earth. As Romo stood above the spirit spring, he took a deep breath and felt his strength improve a little. It was indeed the spirit spring. Romo hurried down and saw that at the bottom of the spirit spring, there was a huge, milky-white spirit stone. It was constantly emitting rich spiritual energy that fused with the spirit spring. Romo was overjoyed. That was the top-grade Water Moon Stone! As expected, the Water Moon Stone was also here. At night, the Water Moon Stone would absorb the moonlight essence and store it. Then, during the day, it would slowly release it. If there was surrounding water, the moonlight essence released would fuse with the water, turning ordinary water into a spirit spring. This was how the spirit spring originated. In other words, if there was no such top-grade Water Moon Stone, there would not have been a spirit spring. Romo quickly jumped into the spirit spring. He grabbed the huge top-grade Water Moon Stone with both hands and exerted all his strength. Whoosh! The spirit spring produced a splash. Then, Romo came out happily from the spirit spring. In his hands, he was holding a one-meter long milky-white stone.. This was the Water Moon Stone! Chapter 92 - Python Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Looking at the Water Moon Stone, Romo was very happy. Haha, after 500 years, this treasure had finally fallen into his hands. In the future, as long as there was this Water Moon Stone, there would always be spirit spring water to drink. Although he had no use for it now, he could give it to the family members to drink. Everyone¡¯s cultivation base would increase rapidly once they drank the spring water. Romo quickly stored the Water Moon Stone in his Storage Ring. This was definitely the best treasure he had obtained from his treasure-hunting trip. However, Romo looked at the pool of spirit spring water and felt that he could not let so much spirit spring water go to waste. He had to take all of it with him. However, the space in Romo¡¯s Storage Ring was too small. It was full after he stored just one Water Moon Stone. There was no place left to store so much spirit spring water. And, where had that giant python gone? It did not seem that it had been killed. If someone had killed the giant python, he would not have left behind such a good treasure like the Water Moon Stone. There was only one scenario, which was that the giant python had gone out. As for where it had gone, Romo did not know. However, this was a good opportunity. He could go to the giant python¡¯s nest. There might be some treasures there. For instance, the level-11 Great Archmage who had fought with the giant python 500 years ago had been eaten by the giant python, but the Storage Ring of the Great Archmage would certainly not have been digested. It might even be in the giant python¡¯s nest. Romo immediately searched around. Sure enough, on a cliff opposite, there was a cave. This was the python¡¯s nest. After Romo had entered, he saw that the space inside was very large. He came to the end of the cave and indeed, he discovered that there were many human bones here. There was still a lingering magical aura on these bones. It was obvious at a glance that they were the bones of a Great Archmage with extraordinary strength. Unfortunately, they had all become food for the python. And beneath the bones were more than one magical weapon. Romo did not check carefully. He quickly picked these things up and stuffed them into his Storage Ring. What made Romo most happy was that he had really found Storage Rings, and there were three of them. Two of them were bronze-tier Storage Rings. The space in them was not very large, but there was also a high-grade gold-tier Storage Ring. The space in it was more than 20 cubic meters. After obtaining these Storage Rings, Romo became ecstatic. With these Storage Rings, he would be able to take all the spirit spring water with him! After another round of plundering, he saw that there was nothing good left. Romo was about to hurry back to the spirit spring and take it with him. But at this moment, Romo suddenly heard a sound like a dragon roar. Romo was very familiar with this cry. It was the cry of the python. Romo was shocked. Could it be that the python had known that its home had been plundered and had rushed its way back? However, he immediately calmed down because he could tell that the cry was not from nearby, but from at least hundreds of kilometers away. The angry cry was clearly not directed at him, and after the cry, there was a tremor beneath his feet. Romo immediately knew that this had to be the python engaging in a battle hundreds of kilometers away. To be able to sense the vibration from such a far place, it seemed that the battle was rather intense. After Romo had left the cave, he looked in the direction of the battle. Romo had even forgotten to store the spirit spring water. He flew directly in the direction of the battle. Soon, Romo saw a large number of magical beasts fleeing in all directions. There was even a middle-stage level-6 magical beast fleeing for its life. It seemed these magical beasts were all worried that they would also be harmed, so they fled quickly. However, Romo was not afraid at all. He knew from the loud roar of the giant python just now that the giant python had definitely not broken through to level-7. As long as it was not level-7, Romo was not afraid. He was currently at the peak of the Great Archmage realm, and he also had the physique of an innate spirit body. His combat strength was terrifying. Even if it was the giant python, Romo was confident of fighting it. Otherwise, he would not have dared to come here. At this moment, it was obvious that this giant python was fighting another enemy, and they were on par. This meant that Romo did not even have to attack. This giant python and the other enemy might both suffer injuries and then be picked up by Romo. It should be known that this was a giant python at the peak of level-6. Its entire body was filled with treasures. Romo had rushed over now with the intention of picking up the scraps. In a short while, Romo could clearly sense the intense battle ahead. He extended his mental strength and captured a brutal aura. This aura was very familiar. It was the aura of the giant python. When Romo sensed the aura of the giant python¡¯s enemy, he was instantly surprised. This was because Romo was actually very familiar with the other aura. It was just that for a moment, he could not remember who this aura belonged to. He immediately increased his speed. When he reached the top of a mountain, he saw the two sides fighting below. One of them was a pitch-black python more than a hundred meters long. This python was covered in hard black scale armor. The most eye-catching thing was that there were two protrusions on its forehead, which were dragon horns. When these two protrusions became full dragon horns, it would advance to level-7, from a python to a Flood Dragon! At that time, even if a Divine Mage were to come, he might not be able to defeat it. This was the giant python Romo had seen before, and the one fighting with him was a Five-Color Peacock. This Five-Color Peacock had spread its wings, which were at least 50 meters long. With a flap of its wings, the surroundings instantly seemed to be assailed by a level-12 hurricane. Sand and stones flew everywhere. It was very terrifying. It also emitted an exceptionally powerful aura, and it was not inferior to that of the giant python at all. These two magical beasts were both at the peak of level-6. They were just a little bit away from breaking through to level-7. Upon seeing the Five-Color Peacock, Romo was stunned. He had also seen this Five-Color Peacock when he was alive. However, he had not seen it near this area but elsewhere. He had not expected the Five-Color Peacock to actually come to this place and even fight with the giant python. Furthermore, it seemed to be a battle of life and death, as Romo had seen obvious wounds on both the giant python and the Five-Color Peacock. There were also many traces of the huge battle in the surroundings. It was obvious that they had already fought for a very long time. However, Romo could not understand why the two of them were fighting. Typically, battles between magical beasts would be fought over territory, but this place was beyond the territory of the python. Either they were fighting over a mate, which was definitely not the case as they were not of the same species, otherwise, they could be fighting over natural treasures. This should also not be the case. If there were really natural treasures, Romo would be able to sense them.. Chapter 93 - Battling the Python Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Since he could not figure it out, he would not think about it anymore. Romo stood on the mountaintop and watched, waiting for the two of them to suffer injuries, and then Romo would be able to sit back and reap the benefits. These two magical beasts were both at the peak of level-6. When they fought, the commotion was really huge. A large portion of the forest had been destroyed like grass in their battle. Several mountains had even been destroyed in their battle. This made Romo speechless. Even if he were to go up and fight any of them, Romo would not have the confidence to win. ¡°Impressive, impressive!¡± Romo said with a sigh, watching with relish. However, at this moment, the giant python suddenly stopped attacking. Its huge head turned in Romo¡¯s direction, and two lantern-like snake eyes looked directly at Romo. Its snake tongue, which was a few meters long, was even flicking continuously. Its powerful mental strength swept across and instantly locked onto Romo. Then, it let out a loud roar and charged rapidly at Romo! ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on?¡± Romo was instantly dumbfounded when he saw the situation. He had been enjoying the show, so why was he suddenly exposed and discovered by the giant python? Moreover, it seemed that the giant python seemed to hate him more than the Five-Color Peacock. Otherwise, it would not have abandoned the Five-Color Peacock to pursue him. He had concealed his aura very well. How had he exposed himself? Romo was dumbfounded, but he immediately thought of a reason. Could it be that he had just plundered the python¡¯s home and had even jumped into the spirit pool to retrieve the Water Moon Stone? His body must have been tainted with the aura of the spirit spring water. It had to be known that the python usually soaked its entire body in the spirit spring water, so it was definitely very familiar with the aura of the spirit spring water. And now, he also had the aura of the Spirit Spring Water on him. The python must have discovered this and abandoned the Five-Color Peacock to attack him! Damn it, why was he so careless? He had only concealed his magical aura and not the aura of the spirit spring water on his body! Great, the python hated him now. Romo was very dismayed. He had wanted to be the one to reap the spoils from the battle, but now, he had become the fighting party. However, was this giant python retarded? It had actually provoked him in the midst of the battle with the Five-Color Peacock. Wasn¡¯t it afraid that the Five-Color Peacock and himself would attack it from front and back? With this thought in mind, Romo walked round the giant python and looked at the Five-Color Peacock behind it. He actually saw the Five-Color Peacock stop its attack! ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on now? Is the Five-Color Peacock so stupid? It is actually not taking the opportunity to attack the giant python?¡± However, it was already too late for Romo to continue thinking because the giant python had already come close to him. Then, it opened its bloody mouth toward Romo and spat out a dark green poisonous mist. Instantly, it turned into a large poisonous cloud that swept toward Romo from all directions. Romo saw all the plants in the surroundings immediately withered, upon contact with this poisonous cloud, and turned into ashes. A wild rabbit-type magical beast had originally been hiding underground, but it was alarmed by the huge commotion and ran out. In the end, it came into contact with the poisonous cloud and was immediately reduced into a pool of carcass fluid. Romo was speechless when he saw this. The toxic cloud was really fierce. Romo immediately activated his magical power, and a huge magic formation instantly rose under his feet. Then, Romo waved his hand, and immediately swept up a gust of wind which blew dozens of kilometers away. Even the surrounding trees were blown away by the strong wind. Romo had accidentally inhaled a little of the poisonous mist, and he immediately felt as if his body was on fire. Romo immediately activated his magical power to force out the little bit of poisonous mist that had been inhaled into his body. Then, he cast a magical shield to protect himself. However, the poisonous mist that was everywhere kept corroding his magical shield. This forced him to continuously inject magical power into the magical shield to prevent it from dissipating. Otherwise, once the shield scattered, the poisonous cloud would directly cause harm to his body. Previously, when the python was fighting with the Five-Color Peacock, he had also used this move. However, the Five-Color Peacock had innately mastered very powerful wind-based magical power. With just a flap of its wings, it could blow away the poisonous mist and was not injured at all. Romo¡¯s wind-based magical power was obviously inferior to the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s. Romo had no choice but to retreat. He had to leave the range of the poisonous mist. Otherwise, Romo would be at a great disadvantage if he were to fight within the poisonous mist region. After the poisonous mist had dissipated, Romo released his mental strength in an attempt to lock onto the python. However, Romo was surprised to find that the poisonous mist could even affect his mental strength. It could only allow Romo to explore a distance of tens of meters. If it were any further, his mental strength could not reach at all. Romo quickly retreated, and at the same time, he was on full alert. However, after Romo had flown for more than ten kilometers, his surroundings were still filled with poisonous clouds. Romo was shocked. Could it be that the poisonous clouds were also moving with him? Romo could only continue to retreat. As he retreated, the giant python hidden in the poisonous clouds did not attack him at all. After flying for another ten plus kilometers, he finally saw the border of the poisonous clouds. At this moment, Romo suddenly felt a huge threat, and saw a huge snake head sweeping up a poisonous cloud and biting at him, wanting to devour him. Romo dodged quickly and kept emitting several gusts of cold air. This cold air had always been Romo¡¯s best attack method. Previously, no matter who he was dealing with, as long as the cold air pounced upon the other party, he would immediately be frozen to death. However, this time, after Romo¡¯s cold air had struck the giant python¡¯s body, it merely left a layer of white frost on its scales. Other than that, no harm was done. Romo turned speechless. The giant python¡¯s defense was too strong. Romo then fought with the giant python for a few more rounds. He turned around and looked at the Five-Color Peacock, which was already dozens of kilometers away. Romo immediately understood. The giant python had deliberately driven him tens of kilometers away before fighting. This was to prevent the Five-Color Peacock from suddenly attacking it. Furthermore, the other party had not attacked him just because of the aura of the spirit spring water, but because it had been injured in the battle with the Five-Color Peacock and wanted to eat him to recover from its injuries, and then continue to fight with the Five-Color Peacock.. It turned out that the giant python was not stupid but very smart! Chapter 94 - Kill Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated,¡± Romo sneered, and then he felt a burst of anger. ¡°You, a mere magical beast, dare to play mind games with me, elder of universal spirits? You even want to crush me as if I¡¯m a pushover? Hehe, I¡¯ll blind your disdainful eyes!¡± Romo thought angrily as he watched the giant python attack him again. ¡°Skyfiend Three Transformations!¡± Romo shouted loudly. He immediately used this explosive type of magical power, and his aura, which was at the peak of the Great Archmage realm, instantly increased again! Magical power surged from his body as he charged at the giant python. Instantly, a series of loud explosions could be heard from the poisonous clouds, as well as the sounds of battle. The ground shook, and sand and stones were sent flying. The commotion was huge. At the same time, the Five-Color Peacock, which was dozens of kilometers away, had stopped on a huge tree. It was not idling. Instead, it was crazily absorbing the spiritual energy of the world to rapidly heal the wounds on its body. At this moment, it opened its eyes and saw the magical light coming from the poisonous cloud, as well as the sounds of battle. Its eyes flashed with the light of wisdom, and at the same time, it was a little worried. However, its priority now was to recover quickly. In a short while, an even more powerful aura suddenly erupted from the poisonous clouds. Once this aura erupted, the Five-Color Peacock instantly became nervous. Even the feathers on its body stood up one by one. This was a natural reaction from being provoked by a powerful enemy. Then, it was shocked to see several powerful rays of magical light and explosions erupting from the poisonous clouds. There were also the painful screams of the python. Instantly, the Five-Color Peacock became even more nervous. Boom! Roar! After a loud explosion and the giant python¡¯s woeful cry, there was no more sound coming from the tumbling poisonous clouds. Instead, it gradually became calm. The poisonous clouds, which had been rolling and condensing non-stop, seemed to have a life of their own, quickly dissipating into the surroundings as if they had died. In a short while, the poisonous clouds dissipated to only a thin layer. The Five-Color Peacock opened its eyes wide and looked over. It saw the giant python lying motionless on the ground. Half of its originally pitch-black body had turned silver. Upon closer look, it was found to be covered in a layer of frost. The Five-Color Peacock could no longer sense any trace of life from the giant python. The Five-Color Peacock was shocked. Has the giant python died? It focused its gaze and saw a small human figure standing on the giant python¡¯s head which was covered in frost. It was the human Great Archmage whom the giant python had pursued just now! At this moment, this human Great Archmage was holding the giant python¡¯s almost formed dragon horns with both hands. He used all his strength to pull them out forcefully. Instantly, there was a snapping sound, and the entire dragon horns were pulled off with some skin and flesh. Then, from the head of the giant python, a fist-sized, pitch-black, pearl-like Magic Beast Core was extracted. He then placed them all in a Storage Ring. After doing all this, this human looked at the Five-Color Peacock and smiled harmlessly at the Five-Color Peacock. However, when the Five-Color Peacock saw the human¡¯s smile, it was instantly even more afraid. That¡¯s right, it was currently afraid because it had been very clear about the combat strength of the giant python. Previously, it had already fought with the giant python for at least half a year. Both sides had been evenly matched, and neither could do anything to the other. This was why the battle had been in a stalemate. But now, the giant python had only fought with that human for less than 15 minutes and it had been killed by that human Great Archmage. Even its dragon horns had been yanked out and its crystal core had been taken away. It was simply unimaginably brutal. How could the Five-Color Peacock not be afraid? But what made the Five-Color Peacock even more afraid was that the human Great Archmage then was actually flying in its direction. ¡°Chirp ~ ~ ~ ~¡± The Five-Color Peacock flapped its wings and suddenly flew up from the huge tree where it had been resting. All the magical power in its body was activated, and it emitted a powerful aura. It made a huge threatening sound at Romo, telling him not to get close. Seeing how nervous the Five-Color Peacock was, Romo stopped about a kilometer away from it and did not continue forward. He smiled and said with a friendly smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I do not have any hostile intentions toward you.¡± ¡°Chirp ~ ~ ~ ~¡± The Five-Color Peacock could understand Romo¡¯s words, but it still let out a cry full of warning. If Romo continued to approach, the Five-Color Peacock would attack without hesitation. Romo looked at the Five-Color Peacock, which looked as if it was facing a great enemy, and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t go near you, alright? I¡¯ll just talk to you here.¡± The Five-Color Peacock¡¯s eyes were still full of wariness, but there was no longer so much hostility. It also did not know why Romo wanted to talk to it, but as long as he did not attack it or even intended to capture it and make it his mount, it was fine. It had previously encountered many human Great Archmagi, and they had all done such things, insisting that it be their mount, otherwise they would kill it. However, in the end, it was those people who died. As expected, Romo did not continue to advance. Instead, his eyes revealed an expression of reminiscence. ¡°You may not remember me. We had met 500 years ago, but at that time, my strength was still very weak, only at the level of a level-6 Great Archmage. At that time, I accidentally saw you and was frightened away by your aura. Hahaha.¡± As Romo spoke, he started to laugh. The Five-Color Peacock looked at him in confusion. It did not know at all about the cultivation base of the level-6 Great Archmage Romo had mentioned. It also did not know why Romo had been frightened away by it despite being so powerful. It naturally would not remember a human who had sensed its aura from afar and had been frightened away by it. At this moment, Romo¡¯s eyes drifted to a bird¡¯s nest on the tree. He focused his gaze and saw a huge egg in the bird¡¯s nest. It was the egg of the Five-Color Peacock! Upon seeing the huge egg, Romo was instantly enlightened. He said, ¡°So the python was fighting you because it wanted your egg!¡± ¡°Chirp ~ ~ ~ ~¡± After hearing Romo¡¯s words, the Five-Color Peacock, which had almost calmed down, became nervous again. It let out a warning cry, spread its wings, and flew above the bird¡¯s nest. With the surging magical power, it could launch the fiercest attack at any moment, protecting its egg, which was its child tightly. ¡°Calm down, calm down! Don¡¯t worry, I was just saying it casually. I won¡¯t snatch your egg.¡± Romo hurriedly waved his hand and said when he saw this, afraid that the Five-Color Peacock would misunderstand.. Chapter 95 - Guardian Spirit Beast Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Romo now understood why the giant python would fight with the Five-Color Peacock. It turned out that it wanted to snatch the egg of the Five-Color Peacock. It was difficult for Five-Color Peacocks to reproduce. Their eggs were not like chicken eggs, which could be laid one per day. Once the Five-Color Peacock matured, it would become a level-6 creature with great strength. Their eggs were all condensed with their own powerful life force and magical power. To the giant python, they were equivalent to magical pills. If the giant python had eaten the egg of the Five-Color Peacock, it would have great benefits. It could even break through level-6 immediately and become a powerful existence of level-7. Because of this, when the giant python discovered that there was the egg of a Five-Color Peacock here, it temporarily left the spirit spring and came here. It did not even hesitate to fight with the Five-Color Peacock to obtain the egg. Previously, the python had left the Five-Color Peacock to pursue Romo, and the Five-Color Peacock had not attacked the python together with Romo because it wanted to protect its egg. The Five-Color Peacock was very intelligent. The reason why it did not attack the python was actually because it wanted the python and the human to kill each other. It would be best if they perished together. In this way, it and its child would be completely safe. However, it had not expected that Romo, who was clearly as strong as it and the python, would actually be able to kill the python in such a short period of time. This was what made it most frightened. Now that this human had come here to say good things to it, it also did not know what he wanted to do. However, no matter what he wanted to do, it could not listen to a human because humans were the best liar. The Five-Color Peacock thought. At this moment, Romo said, ¡°However, shouldn¡¯t you thank me for helping you kill this stupid snake? Furthermore, when I was fighting with this snake earlier, you did not seem to have helped. This is a little unkind.¡± When the Five-Color Peacock heard this, it instantly became even more alert. Indeed, this human would not be so kind as to help it. Now, was he about to reveal his true nature? Romo saw that the Five-Color Peacock was not cooperating at all and felt a little disappointed. He said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll tell you directly. I want to discuss something with you.¡± The caution in the eyes of the Five-Color Peacock became more intense. Romo took out a Magical Beast Core that was as black as ink and said, ¡°Look, this is the crystal core of that giant python. I can give this crystal core to you. I think this crystal core should be very useful to you.¡± Seeing the crystal core of the giant python in Romo¡¯s hand, the eyes of the Five-Color Peacock lit up instantly. It was obvious that it wanted this crystal core very much. Seeing this, Romo immediately added and said, ¡°Apart from this giant python crystal core, I can also let you advance to level-7 immediately!¡± The Five-Color Peacock looked at Romo warily and also expectantly. It heard Romo say, ¡°However, these are all conditional.¡± Indeed, humans were not that kind-hearted. The caution in the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s eyes became more intense. Seeing this, Romo hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not asking you to be my mount. I have a family, and I want you to be the Guardian Spirit Beast of my family clan. What do you think?¡± ¡°Chirp ~ ~ ~ ~¡± The Five-Color Peacock was stunned for a moment before it let out an angry cry. It was obvious that it was refusing. ¡°What dogsh*t Guardian Spirit Beast? Isn¡¯t this the same as a mount? In any case, I will be subject to the whims of you humans. I won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Calm down, calm down!¡± Romo hurriedly said, ¡°Am I not discussing this with you? Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve already explained all the benefits that I will give you in advance.¡± Romo pointed at the carcass of the python on the ground and said, ¡°Moreover, if I had not killed the python, you might have been the one to die eventually in the battle between you and the python. As you had to protect your egg, you would have been distracted. But the python would not have been so. In this case, if you had died, the python would have eaten your Magical Beast Core, and your egg would also have been eaten. It was my appearance that saved you and your egg. I¡¯m your benefactor. What¡¯s wrong with repaying me?¡± ¡°Chirp ~ ~ ~ ~¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Romo¡¯s smile remained as he continued, ¡°If you¡¯re still so irritable, I can catch you directly and force you to sign a Spirit Beast contract. Even if this doesn¡¯t work out, I can also kill you and remove your Magical Beast Core. Then, I can take away your egg and nurture it into a Guardian Spirit Beast.¡± ¡°Chirp ~ ~ ~¡± Before Romo could finish speaking, the Five-Color Peacock was instantly enraged. As it let out an angry roar, it mustered all its magical power and pressed down on Romo with the aura of a peak level-6. Romo¡¯s gaze turned cold. The magical power in his body also erupted at the same time, and he was even more powerful than the other party. Boom, boom, boom. Although this man and bird did not fight it out directly, the collision of their auras still emitted a loud sonic boom. In the end, the aura of the Five-Color Peacock was completely crushed by Romo. Its raised head was also slowly suppressed by Romo¡¯s aura. Romo walked step by step toward the Five-Color Peacock with a powerful aura like that of a mountain. He walked in front of the Five-Color Peacock and stood in front of its head. He looked down at it and said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m strong enough to do what I said. Now, I can easily kill you, take your egg, and hatch a Guardian Spirit Beast that is completely loyal to me.¡± When the Five-Color Peacock, which had already been suffocated by Romo¡¯s aura, heard that Romo was about to take away its egg, it immediately activated its magical power again, as if it wanted to perish together with Romo. Romo hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, this is only a hypothesis. As long as you become our family¡¯s Guardian Spirit Beast, I definitely won¡¯t touch your egg.¡± Upon hearing Romo¡¯s words, the magical power which the Five-Color Peacock had just incited gradually calmed down. Romo continued, ¡°And it is only for a duration of a hundred years. To you, this hundred years is just a very short period of time, right? Once the time is up, I will give you your freedom again. I can write this in the Spirit Beast contract. I won¡¯t lie to you. Also, I will honor all the benefits I have promised you previously. Are you agreeable to the conditions?¡± After having been hit with a stick and then offered sufficient sweet treats by Romo, the magical power in the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s body completely calmed down. And its eyes, which were full of intelligence, were flashing with the light of wisdom as it fell into deep thought. Romo just smiled at it from the side.. However, the Five-Color Peacock was very clear that this human was threatening it! Chapter 96 - Subduing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although it knew clearly that the other party was threatening it, the Five-Color Peacock did not dare to act up. There were two main reasons for this. The first was that its intelligence was not inferior to that of a human. It was precisely because it was too smart that it had thought more about it. The threats from Romo earlier were not something that could be resolved just like that. Through the exchange of blows between the auras just now, the Five-Color Peacock was very certain that the other party had the ability to kill it, and it was very easy. The second reason was its child. As Romo had said, if it died, he could still take its child away and nurture a Guardian Spirit Beast that was completely loyal to him. It was not that it did not have the courage to risk its life. It did, but it was obvious now that even if it risked its life, it would not be able to defeat this human. If it did not have a better choice, then it would not let the other party have an easy time even if it had to risk its life. But now, the other party had given it a better choice. It could become stronger, and it would only be controlled by him for a hundred years. The lifespan of Five-Color Peacocks was very long. A hundred years was nothing. With this thought, the resistance in its eyes became lessened, and in the end, it turned into a deep sense of resignation and compromise. When Romo saw the change in its expression, he was instantly overjoyed. He knew that the other party had already yielded. He slowly walked toward the Five-Color Peacock and said, ¡°It looks like you have made the right choice. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely honor my promise.¡± After he had finished speaking, Romo had already walked up to the head of the Five-Color Peacock. Then, he slowly stretched out a palm and gently pressed it on the huge head of the Five-Color Peacock. The Five-Color Peacock instinctively bristled, but it suppressed it forcefully. Seeing this, Romo was very happy. This meant that he could now sign a Spirit Beast contract with the Five-Color Peacock. He immediately released his mental strength and said, ¡°Let go of the defense of your soul.¡± The Five-Color Peacock took another deep look at Romo, and then at its own egg. As if it had accepted its fate, it released the defense of its soul. Romo¡¯s mental strength was able to smoothly enter the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s soul. Then, he began to engrave the contract on its soul. This was also the most dangerous moment. If the Five-Color Peacock resisted midway, then it would certainly die, and Romo would also lose a large portion of his mental strength. This would be a grave harm to him. Therefore, not only did Romo have to concentrate on engraving the Spirit Beast contract, he also had to pay attention to the movements of the Five-Color Peacock at all times. At this moment, the Five-Color Peacock was also paying great attention. It carefully sensed the contents of the Spirit Beast contract engraved by Romo. The most important was the 100-year validity. After sensing that this condition had been written into the Spirit Beast contract, its tensed nerves immediately relaxed. It seemed that this human had not lied to it. At the same time, Romo had also sensed that the Five-Color Peacock had completely let down its guard. He heaved a sigh of relief. After that, the Spirit Beast contract was successfully completed. However, after completing the Spirit Beast contract, Romo¡¯s aura instantly dropped to a level that was far inferior to that of the Five-Color Peacock. He even collapsed to the ground without any strength. ¡°Chirp ~ ~ ~ ~¡± Upon seeing this, the Five-Color Peacock immediately let out a shrill cry, which contained anger and questioning. In the eyes of the Five-Color Peacock, Romo, who was so powerful just now, was completely faking it. Now, the weak him was the real deal. ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Romo quickly explained, ¡°My current weakness is temporary, and the strength just now is also real. I really had the strength to kill you just now.¡± Romo was not lying. All the strength he had previously was enough to kill the python in a short period of time, and he could even use his powerful aura to suppress the Five-Color Peacock. He had used the gold-tier magical power, the Skyfiend Three Transformations. Moreover, he had activated the second transformation. If it was the first transformation, it could greatly increase Romo¡¯s combat strength, and there would be no side effects. When he killed the python earlier, he had only used the first transformation of the cultivation technique. However, if he wanted to subdue the Five-Color Peacock with just his aura, it would be even more difficult than killing it. Therefore, Romo had used the second transformation. The second transformation could increase Romo¡¯s strength by several times. This was an increase in all aspects. Romo¡¯s current physical strength was already at the peak of the Great Archmage realm. After he had activated the second transformation, the aura he emitted was not inferior to that of a Divine Mage. It was also because of this that he was able to suppress the Five-Color Peacock with just his aura. However, the second transformation also started to have side effects, which was that he would be weak for a period of time. As for how long he would be weak, it would depend on the duration he had activated the second transformation for and the energy consumption. The longer the duration, the greater the energy consumption and the longer he would be weak. However, at this moment, Romo could sense the powerful recovery ability of the innate spirit body. As he spoke, the magical power in his body was recovering at a speed that shocked Romo. The Five-Color Peacock was only expressing its anger. It still believed in Romo¡¯s words. Moreover, even if it did not believe them now, there was nothing it could do. This was because the Spirit Beast contract which Romo had signed with it had already been formed. Currently, it was impossible for it to attack Romo. Seeing that the other party still looked angry, Romo smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. In the future, you will know that your choice today is definitely not wrong. You will even be grateful for the right choice today. Come, let me give you this first.¡± After Romo had finished speaking, he threw out a crystal core that was as black as ink but emitted a strong magical power. It was the Magical Beast Core of the giant python. The Five-Color Peacock was overjoyed and immediately caught the Magical Beast Core with its mouth. It looked at Romo suspiciously. It had not expected Romo to give the crystal core of the giant python to it so readily. However, now that it had already signed the contract, it did not care so much anymore. It swallowed it with a gulp. Soon after, the Five-Color Peacock let out a happy cry and started to refine the giant python¡¯s crystal core. With this giant python¡¯s crystal core, it would recover very quickly from its injuries, and its strength would even improve. Romo saw the Five-Color Peacock begin to digest the inner core. This meant that the other party had already begun to accept him. He smiled and also sat down cross-legged to begin restoring his strength. He only had ten days left in his current physical body. Time was pressing, and he could not waste a single moment. However, the innate spirit body was very powerful. Originally, Romo would need at least three days to recover from his weak state. However, with the abnormal recovery ability of the innate spirit body, he would be able to recover to his original state in just one day. Instantly, one man, one bird, individually recovered their strength. One of them refined the crystal core, and everything became calm.. Chapter 97 - Swamp Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the swamp area of the Blue Jade Mystic Realm, countless dangers were hidden. Although some places underground looked like land, when one really stepped on them, one might sink in. It was even very difficult to get out. One had to take a closer look at which places to step on, otherwise, if one took a wrong step, one might be swallowed by the swamp. It was very dangerous, and there was danger even above the ground. The entire swamp area was enveloped by a faint layer of dense fog. At first, Ron did not care about the fog, but after he had inhaled a lot of it, he felt dizzy. He seemed to be having a fever, and he even felt nauseous and vomited. Only then did Ron begin to notice the harmful effects of the fog. He immediately covered several layers of cloth around his mouth and nose, so that he could filter the air. Although he would still inhale some of the poisonous fog, it would not be a problem anymore. At this moment, he had more or less figured out most of the dangers in the swamp, so he was advancing faster and faster. Now, he was almost flying forward. Just as Ron was flying past a stretch of water, an alligator, the size of a truck, suddenly jumped out of the water and opened its bloody mouth to bite at Ron. When the alligator opened its mouth, it even emitted a suction force. This was also a type of magical beast with the strength of mid-stage level-4, equivalent to a human level-8 or 9 Great Mage. Ron was not afraid at all. He waved the Ice Wand in his hand, and instantly shot out a gust of cold air. It directly froze the alligator which was of the size of a truck into an ice cube. Then, with a loud bang, it fell straight into the water, completely dead. However, before the alligator could sink into the water, Ron immediately landed on the alligator¡¯s carcass, and then used a wind-based magical power to cut open the alligator¡¯s head like a sharp knife. He was overjoyed to see a crystal clear pearl emitting powerful magical waves inside. This was the alligator¡¯s Magical Beast Core. He took the crystal core and flew out again, stopping on a floating island. When Ron had flown over earlier, he had already observed this floating island. There were many plants on it, and there were even a few prominent boulders. This was enough to show that this floating island was a real floating island, and not just a layer of silt above it. He put away the alligator¡¯s crystal core and then sized up the floating island. He found that the floating island was more than 20 meters in length and width. In this swamp, it was already a very large floating island. There were also many strange plants growing on it. There were even some plants that were obviously plants but could move like serpents. It was simply magical, and breathtaking to Ron. ¡°Caw.¡± At this moment, the cry of a frog could be heard. Ron looked in the direction of the sound and saw a frog jumping down from the large rock. It had probably been frightened by Ron¡¯s sudden arrival and was about to run away. But it had just jumped off the rock, and its body was still in the air. The plant, which had been blooming quietly beside it, actually swallowed the frog with its petals like a hunter that had been waiting for his prey. Then the petals closed directly into a flower bud. Ron saw the bud move a few times, and even the cry of a frog could be heard. However, it quickly calmed down, and the croaking of the frog also disappeared. Ron was dumbfounded. Damn, has the plant become a spirit? Ron released his mental strength to check the strength of the giant flower. Sure enough, he found that this flower was indeed releasing magical power constantly. Although it was very weak, in Ron¡¯s experience, this flower should be equivalent to one-tenth of the magical power of a level-1 Mage. Ron did not care about it since it was of no threat to Ron. Ron had also seen many similar strange plants and animals previously. In the beginning, he would kill them off conveniently, but now, he had encountered too many, and he was too lazy to do it. Besides, even if he killed them, there was nothing good. He would only fight when he encountered magical beasts of level-3 and level-4. Firstly, they were of similar strength to him, and could be used to sharpen himself, and secondly, he could obtain the Magical Beast Cores in their bodies. On his way here, the strongest magical beast Ron had encountered was a magical beast at the peak of level-4. However, with the attack of Ron¡¯s gold-tier Ice Wand, he only needed one attack to kill the other party. And in this entire trial space, the magical beasts of the peak of level-4 were the strongest magical beasts. This was because the strongest magical beasts had already been cleaned up by the great experts of the academy. After all, their genius disciples had all been sent here for training, if a few of the magical beasts were level-5 or even level-6, wouldn¡¯t it be letting their genius disciples court death? Nonetheless, this was not absolute, the space here was very huge, there were also many magical beasts here. There was no guarantee that a peak level-4 magical beast would not happen to be promoted to level-5 at this time. If such a situation was encountered, then a large group of people would die. Apart from magical beasts, there were also natural disasters which were even more dangerous. After all, this space was only a subspace and was not stable, so there would occasionally be some spatial turbulence or even spatial cracks. These two were the most dangerous. Even a Great Archmage would not dare to take the risk easily, let alone a Great Mage. When Romo was alive and coming here to train, he had encountered a spatial turbulence once. He had wanted to pass through the spatial turbulence and obtain the natural treasures behind it. At that time, a genius at the peak of the Great Mage realm had arrived and chased Romo away. He went over himself and ended up dying in the spatial turbulence. His corpse had been torn into pieces, making it a tragic sight. Therefore, before coming, Romo had warned Ron repeatedly to hide as far away as possible if he saw the spatial turbulence. Fortunately, Ron did not encounter any spatial turbulence along the way. At most, he had encountered an upper-space wind which kept attacking him like a knife, but luckily he had the platinum-grade Spirit Turtle Magic Robe, so he was not injured, and that was the most dangerous episode. The interior area of the Blue Jade Trial Mystic Realm was about a thousand kilometers across. There were a total of five types of terrain. The central region was a desert, which was where the entrance to the mystic realm was. To the north, it was a land of ice and snow. To the south, there was a huge volcano. To the east, there was a dense forest. To the west, there was a large swamp. The route Ron had chosen was the swamp in the west. According to the experience of predecessors, the forest area in the east was the area with the least danger and the most treasures. Therefore, most people had chosen to go east. For example, the path William and the rest had chosen was to go east.. Chapter 98 - Treasure Hunting Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The swamp region in the west had the most complicated environment and was also the most dangerous. Furthermore, there were few treasures. Apart from some natural treasures that grew here, there were almost none here, such as the cultivation techniques and magical weapons of the predecessors. Similarly, there were also the fewest people who came here to explore. This way, the pressure to compete would be smaller. Romo had chosen this route previously. Now, Ron had also chosen this route because of the experience Romo had given him. With this experience, Ron would be able to avoid most of the dangers. There were also some treasures which Romo had not been strong enough to obtain previously, and Ron would be able to obtain them. But after all 500 years had passed, and this mystic realm had already been opened more than 50 times, and it had also experienced many changes. Most of the treasures in Romo¡¯s memory were no longer around. Previously, Romo had told Ron several places with treasures, and Ron checked them one by one, but they were all empty. Two of the treasures had obviously been taken by those who took the trials, and there was another which had a heavenly treasure. However, the heavenly treasure had not been found, but instead, a powerful magical beast was found. It was the peak level-4 magical beast Ron had killed earlier. ¡°Currently, out of the four treasure locations which our Old Ancestor had told me about, there is only one location left. I hope the treasures in this last location are still around,¡± Ron mumbled to himself, and then he headed toward the last treasure location. On the other side, in the Calamity Mountain Range, Romo had opened the Visitation Talisman again while he was recovering to check on Ron¡¯s status, and saw that he was already on the way to the last treasure location. Romo was very satisfied with Ron¡¯s performance along the way, and no longer cared whether the last treasure was still around because Romo had obtained enough treasures now. Disregarding the rest, just the high-grade Water Moon Stone he had obtained was far more valuable than the combined value of the treasures Ron had obtained currently. Moreover, Romo had asked Ron to participate in the trial mainly not to let him search for treasures, but to sharpen him and allow him to grow faster. Now that this goal had been achieved, it would suffice as long as he could ensure that Ron would not die prematurely in the mystic realm. A day passed quickly, and Romo had fully recovered from his weakened state. This made Romo sigh at the wonder of the innate spirit body the System had given him. If only he could really have such a body. Unfortunately, Romo only had four days left. He had to continue to set off and search for treasures. Romo currently had a total of four Storage Rings. Three of them had been found in the cave of the giant python, two small ones and one large one. Romo had placed all his items in the three small Storage Rings. This way, the largest Storage Ring would be cleared, and all the treasures found later could be placed in this Storage Ring. The Five-Color Peacock was also a little shocked to see Romo fully recovered. Even if it had eaten the crystal core of the python, it would still take several days for it to recover. Romo looked at it and said, ¡°You can continue to recover here first. I¡¯ll go elsewhere to search for some treasures. You can go home later yourself. I won¡¯t be coming back.¡± After Romo had finished speaking, his silhouette was seen flying out. Romo¡¯s time was precious, and he could not waste it on returning to search for the Five-Color Peacock. Now he had signed a spirit contract with the Five-Color Peacock, by the time his physical body¡¯s time was up, his spirit would return directly to the ancestral hall. When that time came, the Five-Color Peacock would be able to find the Nicholas family clan through the spirit guidance. Romo did not have to worry about this. Moreover, Romo had planned to find a lot of treasures later and could also command the Five-Color Peacock to bring them back. Thus, the Five-Color Peacock would not only be the Guardian Spirit Beast of his family clan, but also a porter. Romo¡¯s next destination was the place where he had discovered the most important treasure when he trained here while alive. Of course, it was also very dangerous. Otherwise, he would have taken away the treasure there in his previous life and not have left it there till now. Moreover, because of the danger, it was also the most unlikely place for anyone to take away the treasure. After flying for half a day, Romo finally arrived at his destination. He landed on the ground. In front of him was what looked like an ordinary hill; it was no different from other places. However, Romo stretched out his hand, and his hand was covered with a layer of magical power as he pressed forward. Instantly, Romo¡¯s palm encountered an obstruction. Something transparent in the air had blocked Romo¡¯s palm. Romo increased the input of magical power, and there seemed to be 500 kilograms of gravity constantly bombarding his hand from the front. A transparent defensive barrier appeared. ¡°Hmm? Someone had actually reinforced this barrier?¡± Romo sensed the strength of this barrier and immediately discovered that it was actually a little stronger than when he had first discovered it. This made Romo a little worried. Since the barrier had been reinforced by someone, it meant that after he had explored this place when he was alive, someone had come to explore it, and had even strengthened the barrier. This was obviously because the other party did not want others to enter. He wondered if the treasures inside had been taken away. If they had been taken, then his loss would be too great. That¡¯s right, now Romo had already treated the items inside as his. Romo then cast a spell and quickly found the correct path to enter. He followed a special set of steps and after taking a few steps, his figure suddenly disappeared. In front of Romo, another scene appeared. In front of him was no longer the ordinary hill, but a very beautiful place with birds chirping and flowers. There was even a cave abode. This should have been the cave abode of a powerful existence. The barrier earlier had protected this cave abode. Not only was the barrier defensive, it also had a concealment effect. Therefore, if one was not observant, it would be very difficult to discover the secret of this place. Romo quickly entered the cave abode. The original owner of the cave abode should be very powerful. He was at least a level-10 Great Archmage and was very good in the way of formations. This was because there were all kinds of formations in the cave abode. If he was not careful, he would die in these formations. When Romo came to explore this place previously, his strength was only that of a level-6 Great Archmage. He had come in to explore the cave abode to get some treasures from the owner of the cave abode. However, he was subsequently trapped consecutively in two formations, and Romo almost lost his life. Hence, he did not dare to continue exploring. He had to leave in a hurry.. Chapter 99 - Someone in the Cave Abode Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, Romo¡¯s strength this time was at the peak of the Great Archmage realm. Furthermore, it was a temporary body given by the System. Even if he were to die, it would be fine as long as he could obtain some treasures. After Romo entered the cave abode, he saw that the situation in the cave was indeed a little different from when he had come previously, especially since some of the original formations that existed had been destroyed. Romo became even more worried. Could it be that he had made a wasted trip this time? This cave abode had several levels, and there were even more buildings underground. The further down one went, the more powerful the formations set up were. With the experience from his previous life and his own powerful strength, Romo quickly passed the first and second levels and arrived at the third level. There was a formation at the entrance, but it was not very powerful. Furthermore, one could enter without triggering the formation. Romo easily avoided the formation and entered the third level. However, just as Romo had stepped into the third-level zone, several divine senses suddenly probed him. Romo was shocked, and then he sneered. Sure enough, there were others here, and they were all at the Great Archmage realm. Just now, there were a total of five divine senses, which meant that there were five Great Archmagi. One of them was even a powerful person at the peak of the Great Archmage realm, just like him. Romo was not afraid at all and continued to walk forward. He currently had an innate spirit body, and his combat strength was much stronger than that of an ordinary Great Archmage at the peak of the realm. Moreover, he also had the explosive cultivation technique, the Skyfiend Three Transformations. Even if it was one against five, Romo was confident that he could fight them. Moreover, they might not necessarily fight. After all, at the late-stage Great Archmage realm, everyone was old and had already passed the age where they would fight and kill at the drop of a hat. If there was anything, it could be discussed, especially when exploring this place. The number of people who could come here was very rare, and it was fate that they could meet each other. Therefore, under normal circumstances, no one would fight the moment they saw each other, before even sighting any treasure. There were many rooms on the third level. When Romo was alive, he had come to explore them. There were also many rooms which had very powerful barriers. At that time, Romo could not enter them. But now, all the barriers here had been destroyed, and the rooms were also empty of items. It was obvious that they had been taken away. Romo did not linger. He walked all the way to the end. Just as he turned a corner, he saw the entrance to the next floor. And at the entrance, five people were standing there. And they clearly knew Romo had come. They all looked over at Romo. Romo looked at the five of them. Four men and one woman. The four men were all in their fifties or sixties. The woman looked a little younger, but she was around 40 years old. These five people were the owners of the martial arts divine senses which Romo had sensed earlier. After they had seen Romo, they did not show any hostility. Instead, when they saw that Romo was actually so young, they were all instantly shocked. This was because one¡¯s appearance would only be set when one advanced to a level-6 Great Archmage. In other words, if there was no special reason, one would still look like one did at the level-6 Great Archmage realm until death. These people in front of him were all in their fifties or sixties. In other words, they had basically all reached the level-6 Great Archmage realm when they were in their fifties or sixties. However, Romo was very young and powerful. He even looked like he was only 30 years old. In other words, Romo most probably had advanced and became a level-6 Great Archmage by the time he was 30 years old. This was definitely a genius among geniuses. Currently, Romo could only be described as a monster. Moreover, Romo also did not conceal his strength currently. His powerful strength of a Great Archmage at peak realm impressed everyone. Their eyes were filled with surprise and doubts. Perhaps they were wondering where this genius had come from, and that it was impossible that they had not known of such a genius. Romo also did not know any of the five people in front of him. After all, he had already died 500 years ago. An ordinary expert at the peak of the Great Archmage realm would only have a lifespan of 300 to 400 years. Those Great Archmagi he knew would have advanced to the Divine Mage realm, or would have certainly died. Therefore, it was normal that he did not know them now. An old man with a walking stick standing in the middle of them said to Romo, ¡°Greetings, friend.¡± Seeing that the other party had shown goodwill, Romo naturally would not take the initiative to fight with them. He said, ¡°Hello, friends.¡± The old man with the cane said kindly, ¡°This place is very well-hidden. Since you have been able to come here, friend, it is fate. Why don¡¯t you join our group and we can search for treasures together?¡± He pointed behind a formation barrier at the entrance to the fourth level and said, ¡°This formation barrier is very powerful. The five of us combined cannot break it. If you join us, friend, I think we will be able to break it.¡± When searching for treasures in a dangerous place like the Calamity Mountain Range, if Magi encountered one another, they would often team up because of the obstacles encountered. However, once the obstacles had been cleared, it would be difficult to say if they could continue to maintain the team. Some of those who had experienced life and death together would become friends who would die for one another. However, most had killed each other after finding the treasures, wanting to take them for themselves. Currently, they were still at the stage where they had encountered obstacles and needed each other, so Romo agreed decisively and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join the team.¡± When the others heard this, they all heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. No matter how much trust they had between them, at least before they finished exploring this cave abode, they could get along peacefully with each other. The old man with the cane said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Our team has gained another combat strength. We should be able to finish the exploration of the entire cave abode now. By the way, my name is Leonard. May I know your name?¡± Romo said simply, ¡°My name is Romo. I¡¯m an independent cultivator.¡± Romo? Independent cultivator? Why have I not heard of him? He¡¯s already at the peak of the Great Archmage realm at such a young age. Logically speaking, he should be very famous. Leonard thought in puzzlement. However, now was not the time to be thinking about these things. He immediately introduced the others to Romo. The tallest person, who was more than two meters tall and very lean, was called Mike, a level-8 Great Archmage. The only woman was his wife, Shirley. They were both level-8 Great Archmagi. The two of them had been standing together, and it was obvious that they had a good relationship. The fattest fellow was called Edward, a level-10 Great Archmage. The person with a serious expression, as if everyone owed him millions, was the one with the highest cultivation level among them, which was also the peak of the Great Archmage realm. His name was Harris, and he was also an independent cultivator.. Chapter 100 - The Fourth Level Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With Leonard¡¯s introduction, Romo nodded at each of them to express his goodwill. As for whether the names Leonard had said were true, Romo did not know. After all, they were all strangers who had just met by chance. It was not certain if they would be friends or enemies later. Therefore, these names were meaningless. They were just temporary code names. Then, they chatted about the situation here. Romo learned that it had been Leonard and Edward who had found this place in the beginning. After exploring it, they realized that with their strength, they were unable to fully open the barrier here. Hence, they returned and found the other three to team up and come here. However, despite the five of them, they were still blocked by the barrier to the fourth level. Leonard said, ¡°Brother Romo, have you been here before?¡± Romo said, ¡°I was here once, but I left empty-handed.¡± Leonard said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t have to go into details. We have already studied this barrier just now. There is no way to neutralize it from the outside. It seems that the only way now is to forcefully break it from the outside. We have already tried this earlier. We were just a little short despite attacking it with all our might. Now, together with Brother Romo, we should be able to break open this barrier. After breaking the formation, we will distribute the treasures found inside according to our cultivation levels. Brother Romo, what do you think of this?¡± ¡°Sure, this is fine.¡± Romo nodded. He approved of the distribution plan. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start now.¡± The others had no objections. Then, the six of them stood in front of the barrier and activated their magical power together. There was no need for any spell; they just had to use magical power to bombard the barrier in front of them. Boom! Instantly, six powerful magical powers charged crazily at the transparent barrier. This barrier was really powerful. Anyone among the six could easily destroy a mountain with his attack, but now, the six of them had attacked the barrier together and actually failed to break open the barrier. It could be seen how powerful the barrier was. The barrier was flowing with brilliant colors, and mysterious magical runes kept appearing on it to resist their attacks. Their magical power attacks formed huge shockwaves. These shockwaves hit the stone walls beside them. The stone walls could not even withstand them. Several walls collapsed from the shockwaves, but only this barrier remained unbreakable. ¡°This won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t attack separately. We have to attack a point together. This way, at least a hole can be opened. Everyone, attack this point of mine.¡± Seeing that the six of them were unable to break the barrier, Leonard immediately thought of a solution and said loudly. When the others heard this, they all felt that it made sense, so they all placed the point of attack at the spot where Leonard was attacking. This time, it was indeed effective. The magical power shockwaves from the six of them had converged, constantly sapping the energy on the barrier, especially at the spot of the attack. Several of the moving magic runes had even been shattered, and the entire magical barrier was rippling like water. This was obviously a sign that it was about to be broken. ¡°Everyone, work harder. It¡¯s about to break open,¡± Leonard immediately shouted. He had also increased the output of his magical power. When the others saw this, they also increased theirs. The six of them were basically exerting their magical power with all their might. Even so, they had to bombard the barrier for two hours before a large hole was blasted open. Hu ~ ~ The six of them heaved a sigh of relief. They had not expected that even with the addition of one person, it would still be so difficult to break this barrier, especially Romo. He had thought that now that he was at the peak of the Great Archmage realm, he could do whatever he wanted here. Now, it seemed that this was not the case at all. If he had not teamed up with these five, he would not even be able to open this barrier, and would have to return empty-handed. After the barrier had been breached, all of them did not enter immediately. After all, just a barrier blocking the door was already so powerful. There might be an even more powerful attack formation inside. If they were to enter and fall into another formation, they would die. Therefore, the six of them used their mental strength to extend in and explore. However, what shocked them was that when their mental strength entered, they encountered an extremely great resistance. They could not enter further, so they could not detect what was going on inside. The six of them looked at each other, not knowing what to do next. Should they enter directly? What if there was really an attack formation inside, they might die. But when they were still hesitating, they were shocked to see that the barrier, which had been broken, was actually recovering slowly. It could be estimated that in less than ten seconds, the barrier would be fully restored. Then, their two hours of bombardment with magical power would have been in vain. ¡°Oh no, the barrier is about to be restored. We have to enter immediately,¡± Leonard immediately alerted everyone loudly when he saw the situation. They did not want to spend another two hours and expend infinite amounts of magical power to bombard it again. Furthermore, the more dangerous it was inside, the better the treasures inside. Their trip this time would definitely not be in vain. The few of them looked at each other and then decisively chose to enter, especially Romo. The body he had currently had was given by the System, and the time was almost up. Even if he were to leave his physical body here, he would not die. He would only be returning to the ancestral hall, so he was not afraid at all. He strode directly into the fourth level. Seeing this, the others immediately followed. After they had entered the fourth level, the barrier behind them was restored to normal. Leonard attacked it and found that there was no effect. If they wanted to get out, they would have to do the same as when they had entered. The six of them would have to blast for two hours to open a hole, or perhaps, there could be another way out of here. Everyone was amazed by the power of the formation. What items were such a powerful formation protecting? They sensed for a moment and could feel that their surroundings were filled with a cold and deadly still aura. They were all of the Great Archmage realm. As long as they had magical power to protect them, they would not feel anything even if the temperature was -10¡ãC low. But now, they could feel a cold chill penetrating directly through their bodies and into their souls. Everyone could not help but shiver. With the invasion of the cold, even their magical power became difficult to circulate. Everyone knew that this was definitely not a normal phenomenon, so everyone was on full alert as they checked out their surroundings.. Chapter 101 - Strange Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Romo was in a strange environment. He felt more and more weird. There was actually the aura of a ghostly cultivator around him, and this ghostly cultivator¡¯s aura was very weird. It was different from ordinary ghostly cultivators. However, ghostly cultivators were originally a very special existence to ordinary people. It was unexpected that Romo would encounter such an unusual ghostly cultivator. Romo¡¯s spirit had relied on the tablet to reside together. With the help of the System, his spirit had been condensed. This had caused Romo to be extraordinarily different from other ghostly cultivators. However, he had not expected to encounter an extraordinary ghostly cultivator here today. Romo could only sense a weird aura in the air. Moreover, the black fog in the sky had not only blocked Romo¡¯s vision, it had also affected his perception. He might have been thinking too much. While Romo was lost in thought, a dazzling white light appeared in the sky. A dark brown pot-shaped object flew up into the sky and was absorbing the black fog through the spout of the pot. This high-grade magical weapon had come from Harris. Seeing the power of this magical weapon, a group of people all looked at Harris enviously. Everyone had only been immersed in envy for a short while before they realized that the magical weapon did not have much effect against the black fog. Although it could absorb, the speed at which it absorbed was as good as not absorbing at all. ¡°My magical weapon can¡¯t deal with it.¡± Seeing this scene, Harris retracted his magical weapon and shook his head. Mike looked at the black fog in the air. ¡°How did this black fog come about? Was it artificially created? Why is it so powerful?¡± Everyone shook their heads in confusion. ¡°It must have been man-made. It might be a kind of formation I have never heard of or seen before,¡± Edward said helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s all look around again to see if there are any leads,¡± said Harris. Although the upper three levels also had many formations and mechanisms that shocked everyone, they were still within everyone¡¯s level of acceptance. With the naked eye, one could see some gemstones and places for culturing magical medicines and so on. However, the fourth level was far beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Even Magi of Harris and Romo¡¯s realms could not understand. They were careful with each step that followed, afraid that they would accidentally touch the mechanisms. Romo and the others walked ahead for a while. Although they were very careful, they had a feeling that something would suddenly appear in front of them and attack them. However, everything was still normal. Everyone found this unbelievable. However, the atmosphere became more and more strange. Suddenly, Romo discovered that there had been small craters on the ground that were neither too deep nor too shallow. They seemed to have been left behind from a battle. However, the craters were not obvious not because the magical power of the person fighting was weak, but because the defense of the ground was too strong, resulting in only shallow craters being left behind after the entire battle. The entire space was within the range of the formation. Leonard had been curious about the ground earlier, so he had tested it. It was unexpected that even someone of Leonard¡¯s cultivation base could only leave a small crater in the ground. However, what was strange was that Romo and the others did not see any corpses or traces of a Mage despite the large-scale battle on the ground. However, the atmosphere was getting more weird. ¡°Everyone, be careful,¡± said Harris, who had heard some faint sounds with his sharp intuition. ¡°Something is coming.¡± ¡°It might be a Corpse Soul,¡± Romo said with his experience. ¡°It might even be a Mage¡¯s.¡± Everyone instantly became alert and raised their magical power, ready to fight the Corpse Soul at any moment. A few seconds later, amid the sound of footsteps, everyone saw a figure appear with a black fog. ¡°So depressing,¡± Romo muttered in his heart. After all, he had never seen a corpse when he was alive, so the corpse in his mind had always looked majestic. He did not expect it to be completely different from what he was seeing now. Not only were they not as awe-inspiring, they were also dressed in all kinds of clothing. Almost none of the corpses¡¯ bodies were intact. They were either missing arms or legs, or their bodies were decaying to varying degrees. They also emitted an odor different from the decaying air. This might be the so-called corpse aura. There was no doubt that these corpses were all Magi when they were alive, and they were all Magi of strong magical power. In this manner, Romo thought about many random things relating to corpses. When he came back to his senses, he found that there were corpses all around him. There was no doubt, in just a short time, he had been surrounded by corpses. And the number of corpses far exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. ¡°Could this be the legendary corpses?¡± Mike shouted as the corpses got closer. ¡°Everyone, buck up. There are definitely more corpses than we thought,¡± Edward instructed them, with a sign of helplessness. Leonard said, ¡°Perhaps these corpses were all those Magi who had come here to seek treasures. They will not be easy to deal with.¡± Shirley caught the main point. ¡°In that case, there must be a controller in this group of corpses. Can you guys find him? Romo, Harris, once we find the controller, we¡¯ll capture the leader first and it¡¯ll be easier to deal with this group of corpses.¡± Harris shook his head. Even after he had summoned his magical items, he still did not find the controller. ¡°No, I am not able to. These corpses have strong magical power. Everyone, be alert.¡± ¡°I have not found anything either. Let¡¯s deal with the corpse in front of us first.¡± Romo shook his head. In such an urgent situation, he could not sense anything. As the corpses kept approaching, the black fog around them became more and more dense. The entire air was filled with a strange atmosphere, making everyone feel oppressed and suffocated. In the blink of an eye, the corpse was already very close to everyone. They could touch it with a stretch of their hands. The corpse could be seen emitting a black aura. Instantly, it was no longer as slow as before. It pounced on Leonard like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey. Leonard picked up his weapon and struck it. Unexpectedly, it was instantly swallowed by the corpse. Not only that, the other corpses also pounced on him as if they had been given a signal. ¡°How can this be?¡± Leonard said in disbelief. It looked like everyone had underestimated the strength of this group of corpses. ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± Before Leonard could finish his sentence, his voice was drowned by the screams of a group of corpses. Everyone had already been surrounded by a group of corpses that looked like beasts that had not eaten their fill. It was as if they were about to tear Romo and the others apart. When everyone saw this scene, they had no choice but to deal with the crisis in front of them first. Instantly, everyone unleashed all kinds of techniques in the air, emitting magical lights of different colors. Everyone¡¯s moves were concentrated together, and the energy was extremely powerful. It sent the pouncing corpses flying one after another.. Chapter 102 - Mysterious Person Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Despite this, when the corpses were struck by their moves, they did not seem to be badly harmed. They were not even superficially injured. They stood up and continued to fight everyone. Their bodies were indeed as strong as the rumors had said. No one dared to let their guards down at all. They had no choice but to fight with all their might. The physical body of a Mage was originally stronger than that of an ordinary person. And, all of them had even cultivated to the innate realm and had almost reached the supernatural state. Some ordinary magical weapons simply could not fight against them. They were simply courting death. Facing these corpses, Romo suddenly thought of a kind of people group. It was said that there were people with a special cultivation. Once the cultivation of these people reached a certain realm, they could rely solely on their physical bodies to fight against magical weapons. Everyone called them the anomalous kind, and most of these people would appear in the desolate lands north of the Xuanli Continent. They had once been regarded as invincible Battle Gods, but Romo had later heard from an elder that notwithstanding this, they would still feel tired or be injured when faced with powerful magical weapons. However, the corpses in front of Romo seemed to have advanced another level on the foundation of the invincible Battle Gods of the desolate lands. They did not seem to have any senses, nor could they feel fatigue or pain. Even though their skin and flesh had been lacerated by the magical weapons, or their limbs broken, they did not react at all, as if their bodies were not their own. The corpses with their limbs broken still stood up without any hesitation and continued to fight Romo and the others, wave after wave, as if there was no end. ¡°When will we ever be done with fighting? What a group of zombies.¡± As they fought, Romo felt that there was no hope and complained aloud. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. At least, they are not thinking. Look at their fighting style. They don¡¯t have any rules. Just don¡¯t let your guards down,¡± said Leonard. At least for the time being, these corpses, which had no rules when fighting, did not pose too much of a threat to Romo and the rest. However, they could not kill them, and this was annoying. One of Leonard¡¯s attacks had been instantly broken by a corpse with strong magical power. The corpse seemed to have been in a spell and had instantly rushed in front of Leonard. It stretched out its five fingers at Leonard¡¯s neck. If Leonard had not reacted swiftly, he might have become the sacrifice in this battle. A hand suddenly appeared and grabbed the wrist of the corpse, and swung violently in the opposite direction. The corpse flew up in the air. In the blink of an eye, the other hand slapped on the corpse¡¯s head. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the head instantly exploded like a watermelon that had smashed onto the ground. The head of the corpse exploded and sent several corpses behind it flying. Leonard had thus witnessed everything. While he was still in a state of shock, he realized that the person who had helped him earlier was Romo. ¡°Thank you, Mage Romo. If it weren¡¯t for you just now¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, more zombies were continuing to charge at them. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to finish fighting no matter what if this continues. We have to think of a way.¡± Mike was already exhausted from the fighting, yet he had no choice but to block the zombies one after another. ¡°Fellow Magi, I¡¯ve decided to take a risk. Everyone, please cover me. I¡¯ll set up a defensive formation.¡± Seeing that the corpses would not be cleared no matter how they fought, Edward decided to take a risk. Upon hearing Edward¡¯s words, everyone instantly had a target. They quickly adjusted their formations to protect Edward from the battle for the time being. Edward took out a bronze Contract Formation from his clothes and cast a spell on it. Instantly, many moving runes appeared in the air. ¡°Everyone, lend me some more magical power. The formation is about to be completed.¡± Edward realized that his magical power was insufficient to support the formation, so he threw that Contract Formation into the air. In an instant, the entire sky was filled with golden light, and it continued to spread in all directions. In a short while, it had formed a barrier with a radius just enough for a group of people to rest. Initially, Romo was still worried that the formation would soon be broken by the corpses. However, he saw a corpse colliding with the barrier and being immediately repelled. The few of them finally had a temporary place to rest. Edward looked at the corpses that were being bounced off outside and said with a solemn expression, ¡°This formation won¡¯t last long. The corpses might break through soon. We have to think of a solution quickly.¡± ¡°Senior, do you have a solution?¡± Mike was baffled by the situation, so he placed his hopes on Harris. Harris was lost in thought. Leonard said, ¡°I have just discovered that although the bodies of these corpses are very powerful, their heads are very weak. I think we can kill them if we break their heads or hearts.¡± Harris suddenly said, ¡°Mage Romo, have you discovered anything?¡± Upon hearing Harris¡¯ question, Romo seemed to have gotten confirmation. He looked to the right and said, ¡°Could it be that you have also discovered it? I was worried that it was my imagination.¡± The conversation between the two was like an encrypted conversation, confusing everyone. ¡°What are you both talking about? Why am I not able to understand?¡± ¡°I have discovered a while ago that there was a special aura on the right, but I don¡¯t know if it is related to these corpses,¡± Romo explained and pointed to the right. ¡°It might be the controller of these corpses.¡± Edward became hopeful, upon hearing Romo¡¯s words. Harris said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to speculate here. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Edward injected his magical power into the formation above them, and the semi-circular barrier began to move with everyone¡¯s footsteps. The corpses kept crashing onto the barrier which would flicker with each impact. Everyone was very worried. ¡°We have to find a solution quickly. This barrier won¡¯t last long,¡± Edward said with difficulty. After advancing about a hundred meters, the group of corpses suddenly stopped in their tracks. They were no longer following them, as if they had seen something and were afraid. ¡°They have actually stopped. It looks like our line of thought is right,¡± Leonard said excitedly. ¡°Look, there¡¯s someone ahead.¡± Mike suddenly discovered a person in front, the special aura Romo had mentioned. However, everyone still dared not let their guard down, afraid that they would fall into a trap. As all of them continued to walk forward, everyone was surprised to find that the color of the black fog in front of them was becoming fainter and fainter. The closer it got to the special aura, the more thoroughly the black fog dissipated, and the clearer everyone¡¯s vision became. Finally, a person sitting cross-legged appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. When everyone looked again, they saw that this person was sitting on a huge stone coffin which was ten meters long. Everyone was very curious about this person. They were both surprised and curious to see him. However, no one noticed that Romo¡¯s eyes had a hint of shock when he saw this person.. Chapter 103 - Millennium Secret Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone walked closer and saw that it was an old man sitting on the stone coffin. He was emitting the kind of aura Romo had mentioned earlier. The old man was very emaciated. His entire body was so thin that it was just skin and bones. The feeling he gave off was almost the same as that of the corpses that had fought with everyone just now. However, there was something different about him from the corpses. The old man¡¯s body was all intact. He was not like the corpses earlier, which more or less had signs of decay or missing limbs. Not only that, everyone discovered that the aura emitted from the old man¡¯s body was also 80% similar to that of a corpse. However, the old man¡¯s body was also emitting the aura of magical power. It was this magical power aura mixed with the corpse aura that had formed an aura they had never felt before. Soon, everyone discovered that the corpse aura on the old man¡¯s body was becoming more and more obvious. His magical power seemed to be dissipating, and sometimes, it even seemed to be at the verge of disappearing. It was like a candle, waxing and waning. At this moment, even Romo could not tell who this old man was or how powerful his magical power was. He could not tell if he was in cahoots with the group of corpses or if he was here to help him. Therefore, no one dared to act rashly. They could only watch this old man quietly. Suddenly, the old man¡¯s body twitched gently and he opened his eyes. At the same time, the aura of magical power on his body was much stronger than usual. When Romo and the others saw this scene, they instantly became nervous and prepared to fight. However, to everyone¡¯s relief, the old man did not have much hostility toward them. Instead, he smiled at them in a friendly manner. Even so, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the sudden smile on such a withered face was more terrifying than ever. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, everyone. I¡¯m not your enemy, fellow Magi.¡± The old man opened his mouth slowly, his voice echoing in the air. The old man¡¯s words did not calm everyone down. They were still very nervous and looked like they would fight at any moment; they were afraid that the old man would explode like a time bomb. Leonard and the others looked at each other, and they all simultaneously looked at Harris and Romo, who had the highest cultivation levels, in anticipation of their response. ¡°Who are you? Why have you appeared here? Were you the one who led us here?¡± Leonard asked. The smile on the old man¡¯s face did not disappear because of everyone¡¯s attitude. ¡°My name is Alan Heber. I want to help you, but at the same time, I have something to ask of you.¡± When everyone heard the old man¡¯s words, they still maintained a skeptical attitude as they considered the following conversation. Only Romo looked like he was deep in thought. In reality, there was a dark hue which no one could sense. ¡°Alen Heber! Are you Alen Heber from the Golden Lion Nation?¡± Edward suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°What did you say your name is?¡± ¡°Alen Heber. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would still remember me after so many years.¡± The smile on the old man¡¯s face did not decrease. ¡°Who is this? Do you know him?¡± Shirley asked. ¡°This senior is a Mage from 200 years ago. He was very famous at that time, and his most outstanding contribution was the invention of the Golden Lion Nation¡¯s Hexagram Formation. However, he subsequently disappeared, and no one knows the reason,¡± Edward explained to everyone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be missing and trapped here,¡± Edward said excitedly. ¡°When you were famous, I was just a person who knew nothing about magical power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed trapped here.¡± Alan Heber smiled helplessly. As he spoke, Edward suddenly thought of something. When Alan Heber went missing, his cultivation base seemed to be of the supernatural realm. Moreover, it had been so many years, how could he have survived for so long? Edward quickly recovered from his excitement, and he became skeptical of the old man. Although Harris and the others had not heard of Alan Heber, they still did not dare to fully believe the identity of this old man. Alan Heber could see the perplexed look in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know everyone is perplexed. The companions who had come in with me to search for treasures back then had all been killed by the corpses. Only by using a mystic technique was I able to extend my lifespan and survive until now to see all of you.¡± Even so, everyone was still skeptical. Harris asked, ¡°Senior, can you tell us what kind of place this is and how we can get out?¡± As Harris asked, his eyes looked at the stone coffin beneath the old man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll answer all your questions,¡± said the old man. ¡°But you can relax a little. I¡¯m not a threat to you, and those corpses won¡¯t come.¡± Alan Heber seemed to have seen through something. He looked at the semicircular barrier above everyone¡¯s heads and said, ¡°The formation spell you¡¯re using is the Hexagram Formation I invented. It¡¯s not very stable anymore. If it continues to be used, it will break soon.¡± Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, everyone looked at Edward. When Edward heard the old man¡¯s words, he nodded. He had not explained the origin of the formation earlier because he wanted to test the old man and also to see if his identity could be trusted. Since he knew that this was a magical equipment of the Hexagram Formation, it meant that his identity had some credibility. He waved his hand and removed the semicircular barrier. Immediately after the barrier had been removed, everyone dared not let their guard down. Hence, they looked around warily for a few minutes. They then checked the surroundings again and saw that no corpses had appeared, so they temporarily let their guards down. Alan Heber did not care if everyone believed in his identity. He spoke about his experience. ¡°Back then, like all of you, we also came here to search for treasures, but we were attacked by the corpses. My companions became fewer and fewer, and one by one, they died in front of me. I had no choice but to search desperately for a way to survive. In the end, I was lucky to survive and found this stone coffin.¡± The old man paused for a moment and continued, ¡°There is actually a ghostly cultivator in this stone coffin, and this ghostly cultivator is the original owner of this place.¡± When Shirley heard this, she asked anxiously, ¡°Then why had this place become like this? And how did the corpses earlier come about? What do they have to do with the ghostly cultivator?¡± Alan Heber ignored Shirley¡¯s questioning and continued. As the old man explained, everyone learned that this place had been a Mage¡¯s cave abode originally. This cultivator and the Mage¡¯s disciples had lived here. However, as the Mage had not been to advance to the Longevity realm, he developed an evil thought and started to cultivate the secret technique of the Yin Corpse Reincarnation. And what happened thereafter, the rest of them already knew.. Chapter 104 - The Way to Escape Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The old man had finally finished his story, and everyone had learned all about that Mage. That Mage¡¯s name was Gajeel. When he was cultivating the secret technique of the Yin Corpse Reincarnation, he went berserk and killed all the disciples in his cave abode. This was not all. He had even refined them into zombies, hoping that they could help him refine a physical body that could allow him to be reborn. His method was to first cultivate himself into a ghostly cultivator, then refine his corpse and finally possess it and be reborn. The reason why this Mage had gone berserk was that ordinary technique of Possessed Reincarnation was a forbidden technique. Very few people knew it. Not only was it very demanding on the one who cast the spell, the slightest carelessness would bring about a huge risk. Therefore, even a Mage with a high cultivation level would not dare to try it readily. Hence, Gajeel chose this Yin Corpse Reincarnation Technique, which had a higher success rate. However, Gajeel soon discovered that although he had killed all his disciples and everyone in the cave abode, he still failed. Furthermore, as there was a special formation here, he was unable to leave. He would only be able to leave after he completed the Yin Corpse Reincarnation. Helpless, Gajeel set up this trap to continuously attract outsiders here, killing them and refining them into Corpse Souls to help him master the Yin Corpse Reincarnation Technique, so that he could possess and be reborn. The zombies who had just fought with Romo and the others were the Magi who had been killed by Gajeel. Unfortunately, none of them was the physical body Gajeel wanted, so they could only become his subordinates to hunt down the Magi that came later for him. As such, Gajeel had gone crazy for nearly 300 years and killed countless Magi, but he was still unable to successfully possess and be reborn. Then, he regained his rationality for a moment and wanted to make up for his mistakes, but his consciousness was too weak. In order to prevent himself from making another mistake, he had no choice but to seal himself up and leave behind some information, hoping that his descendants would see it. At the same time, the old man reminded everyone that Gajeel had not been sealed all along. Once he lost his rationality, he would wake up again and continue his crazy behavior. When he regained his rationality, he would seal himself again, and this cycle would repeat itself. The reason Alan Heber had been able to survive was because he had come in just when Gajeel had chosen to seal himself. He had also found the information left behind by Gajeel near the stone coffin, and that was how he had learned all this. Unfortunately, Alan Heber did not manage to find any information on how to escape, so he had no choice but to wait here. Alan Heber knew that he had no way of forcefully breaking the formation. If he were to forcefully break the formation, the consequences would be unimaginable. Alan Heber had thought hard and was also worried that he would die before the next batch of people entered this place. Helpless, he had no choice but to make a crazy move and turn himself into a zombie. Of course, there were differences between this zombie and the commonly-known zombies. Alan Heber¡¯s zombie retained his own consciousness; only his physical body was a corpse. This meant that Alan Heber was a species between the living and the dead. The fact that Romo and the others could see Alan Heber here meant that he had succeeded. The success of this approach came as a great surprise to Alan Heber. Since his physical body had become a zombie, it meant that Alan Heber was not afraid of the attacks from the other corpses. His consciousness had also aged very slowly because of the special formation here. This was why he was still alive today. However, to his despair, no one had come for the past few hundred years, and it was impossible for Alan Heber to leave. On the other hand, there were signs that Gajeel had woken up. To prevent Gajeel from waking up, Alan Heber had no choice but to sit on the stone coffin to suppress his awakening. Finally, the arrival of Romo and the others had given Alan Heber hope. He might be able to leave this place, but he was afraid that Romo and the others had not noticed him, so he had to use the divine stone to guide them here. A great amount of information flooded the minds of Romo and the others. They had not expected this place to contain such a millennial secret. At the same time, they found it ironic that they had originally thought that there were countless gold, silver, and precious stones hidden here. They had not expected it to be a trap. However, everyone had to thank this old man. If it had not been for him, everyone might still be fighting the corpses endlessly. Mike suddenly became aware of this and looked at the stone coffin. ¡°Senior, do you mean that whatever is in this stone coffin may wake up at any moment? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that we¡­¡± Alan Heber nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. All these years, he has not woken up because of my suppression. Once he wakes up, all the corpses will be used by him. Even I myself won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. The consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Alan Heber, ¡°When the time comes, even if the few of us were to combine our magical powers, we might not be his match. I¡¯m afraid that the odds are against us.¡± ¡°Senior, do you have any solutions?¡± Edward asked hopefully. He believed that since Senior had guided them here, there must be a way to escape. ¡°Of course I have a solution. This was what I had said earlier. I hope that everyone can help and work together to escape from here.¡± Alan Heber nodded. When everyone heard this news, they became excited. ¡°What is the solution? What do we need to do? If we can do it, we will definitely do our best to help you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. What you have to do is suppress the stone coffin with me and let me leave this place temporarily. Then, we can break the formation together and get out.¡± ¡°What do we need to do?¡± Leonard said. ¡°What you have mentioned about suppressing the stone coffin, we have no experience in.¡± ¡°Go to those few places separately and follow my instructions,¡± said Alan Heber calmly. With Alan Heber¡¯s instructions, the group of them quickly understood the secret to suppressing the stone coffin. They waited for Alan Heber¡¯s next command. However, Alan Heber fell into a short silence. Everyone was waiting. Alan Heber said, ¡°I can assure you that none of what I have said is false. If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can look up any information in this cave abode.¡± He tossed a Storage Ring into the air which was caught by Harris in the end. ¡°In addition, the treasures in this cave can be divided equally among everyone when we get out,¡± Alan Heber promised. To really be able to break through the formation, everyone had to have complete trust. They could not harbor any more doubts about each other. Alan Heber was worried that everyone was still suspicious of his identity, so he had continued to explain.. Chapter 105 - Starting to Set Up the Formation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Harris lowered his head and looked at the Storage Ring which Alan Heber had thrown at him. It recorded the very common records of ancient cultivators. Such a jade slip could record any language, image, or voice. It was an extremely rare material. Later on, such materials became extremely scarce, so many secret manuals became paper-based materials. There were two jade slips in the Storage Ring which Alan Hiber had thrown over. One recorded the information left behind by Gajeel when he was conscious, and the other recorded the more detailed contents of the Yin Corpse Reincarnation Technique which Gajeel had cultivated. After Harris had read them, he passed them to Romo. After Romo had read them, he passed them to the next person. After everyone had read them, they fell into deep thought. Although these things could very well prove what Alan Heber had said was true, there was also another possibility, which was that all these narratives and items were all fake information carefully prepared by Alan Heber to deceive those who had entered the cave. Harris, Romo, and the others had all cultivated for one to two hundred years and had experienced countless truths and lies. Naturally, they would not easily believe in a stranger whom they had never seen before. Everyone looked toward the two with the highest cultivation bases, Harris and Romo. Harris did not know what to say for a moment, so he threw the question to Romo. ¡°Mage Romo, what do you think?¡± Romo pondered for a moment and thought of countless possibilities in his mind. However, he had to admit that this was the best solution thought of so far. If they did not give this a try, there was also no other option. ¡°I think we can give it a try,¡± Romo said. This sentence had obviously shocked everyone. No one had expected Romo to choose to believe the old man¡¯s words so quickly. Seeing everyone¡¯s puzzled expression, Romo explained, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have any especially good solutions now. The most important thing for us to do now is to escape. Being overly suspicious and hesitant will only make our situation more difficult, so why don¡¯t we give it a try.¡± With that said, he looked at the stone coffin beneath Alan Heber. ¡°And I¡¯m very sure that the ghostly cultivator in the stone coffin is about to wake up soon. If we still hesitate, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± Indeed, everyone could sense that the ghostly cultivator in the stone coffin was about to wake up. Even if Alan Heber was lying, once this ghostly cultivator regained consciousness, everyone would surely die. At least, in this aspect, Alan Heber had to be telling the truth. Everyone carefully weighed the pros and cons again. They looked at each other and nodded, reaching a consensus. Edward looked at Alan Heber and said, ¡°Senior, can you explain the formation exactly in detail?¡± Seeing that everyone had already made up their minds, Alan Heber said, ¡°Of course. Actually, the formation I¡¯m going to set up next is one of our Hexagram Formations.¡± Then, Alan Heber told everyone the various details about this formation. The more Harris, Romo, and the others listened, the more confused they became. However, Edward was unexpectedly very interested in this formation. The more he listened, the more excited he became. He also kept talking to Alan Heber and asking him questions. Alan Heber also patiently answered him. However, time was getting tight, and he could not explain the formation in full detail. Alan Heber said, ¡°Actually, this formation is not to be divulged to outsiders, but the current situation is very critical. I have decided to impart this formation to you. Consider it our fate to meet here.¡± Upon hearing this information, Edward was extremely excited. ¡°Thank you, Senior. Thank you, Senior.¡± Harris and Romo looked and felt that they had no more questions, so they said, ¡°Senior, we¡¯ll set up the formation according to your instructions.¡± Alan Heber threw the five formation discs, which were hovering in the air, into the sky. The few formation discs flew toward the five of them. Edward was the first to catch the formation disc. He did not find anything unusual, so he gestured to the few of them to indicate that there was no problem, and that they could relax. After the others had received the formation discs, they took a closer look and did not find any problems. ¡°It¡¯s up to you guys now,¡± said Alan Heber. The few of them walked tacitly in different directions, and they each went to set up the formation, leaving Shirley alone to wait where she was, in case anything unexpected happened and she could intercept it in time. Similarly, it was also to monitor Alan Heber. Alan Heber naturally knew their intentions, but he did not expose them. Soon, the few of them had reached the designated location and started to set up the formation. They kept releasing their auras to inform the others of their location and situation. However, no one had noticed that as Romo held the formation disc and kept walking forward, there was a faint smile on his face that no one could detect. After walking for a while, everyone¡¯s aura had become very weak, and they could only stop in their tracks. Romo discovered that many shadows had appeared in front of him, and they were swaying. Weren¡¯t these the corpses that had just fought with them? This should be the edge of the safe zone. If they took another step forward, they would be in danger. Romo stood there for a while and thought for a moment. Then, he stretched out his right foot and stepped hard on the ground. Instantly, a shallow crater appeared in the ground. Immediately, Romo placed the formation disc under his feet and began to set up the formation. In an instant, the formation disc emitted a scarlet light and started to gradually seep into the black fog. The same situation happened to the others. According to Alan Hiber, the few of them would have to continue like this for a day before they would be able to form a complete Five Elements Evil Suppression Formation. By then, they would be able to suppress Gajeel. At that moment, Alan Heber would be able to regain his freedom, and the few of them would be able to break through the formation and successfully escape from this place. After they got out, they could split the treasures of Alan Heber. Wouldn¡¯t that be a very good thing? However, Romo had already made plans in his mind. As he maintained the formation, he turned around and smiled wickedly. Only Romo knew that the show had just begun. Suddenly, a series of System notifications appeared in Romo¡¯s mind. [Your descendants have just completed a ritual by the entire clan and obtained the right to a Special Gift Bag.] [The Special Gift Bag is available in the System Shop.] Romo then remembered that this was the day where the gift bag would be refreshed once every month. Hence, he opened the special gift bag. [Human-tier secret manual (random). Special Price: 2,000 Faith Points.] [Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman. Special Price: 2,000 Faith Points.] [Lost Descendant Search Talisman. Special Price: 10,000 Faith Points.] [Ancestral Spirit Protection Talisman. Special Price: 10,000 Faith Points..] Chapter 106 - Deep in the Swamp Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Romo looked at the gift bag casually. It was different from before; four items had appeared which he had not seen previously. [Lost Descendant Search Magical Power: A random lost descendant could be found.] [Ancestral Spirit Protection Magical Power: Appoint a descendant for the manifestation of the ancestral spirit to protect him. This will last for a minute.] Romo read the details of the two items carefully and was very happy. These two items were very useful to him. Not only could he find his descendants, he could also protect them when they were in danger. These were equivalent to the enhanced version of ancestral protection magical power. Romo looked at the price again. For all the current faith reserves, even the special price was not especially cheap. However, these two items were very useful. If he were to buy them, they would definitely be worth the price. Hence, Romo did not consider too much. He immediately bought the two new tools and the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed magical power. As for the secret manual, he planned to consider it when he had enough Faith Points. After buying these few tools, the System showed that the Faith Points immediately went from a five-digit figure to a four-digit figure. Romo looked at the four-digit number of Faith Points. He planned that when everything was over, he would quickly visit his descendant, Ron, in his dream and ask him to continue to search for the descendants of the Nicholas family that had been lost outside. However, the matter at hand was more urgent. Romo quickly shut down the System and continued to concentrate on his formation. Ron had not let Romo down. Although he was in the trial every day, he had not forgotten to pay his respects to his Old Ancestor. After all, the Old Ancestor had once said that as long as one paid his respect every day, the Old Ancestor would be able to sense it, regardless of whether there were any offerings or not. Therefore, Ron treated worship as his daily task. Only after he had completed the worship ritual would he be able to concentrate on his own work. He had not forgotten it for so many years. After Ron had paid his respect today, he walked out of the cave to see if there was anything worth exploring outside today; he was now in the deepest part of the swamp, and according to the information left behind by his Old Ancestor, Ron¡¯s location was not far from the treasure location. The whole journey of treasure-finding had not been very smooth either. From time to time, he would encounter more powerful monsters, but for Ron, this was a piece of cake. Everything had been settled successfully, and he had also found many valuable treasures along the way. After another half a day of traveling, Ron finally stopped in front of the valley in the swamp. The path ahead was filled with gray fog, making it impossible for Ron to see clearly. The wind, mixed with the thick fog, was blowing. Looking closer, Ron saw that the ground of the valley was a swamp. Ron had to get down carefully and walk slowly forward. He found that the wind was getting stronger and stronger, and it was like a knife cutting into his face. If it had not been for the magical protection around Ron, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Chaotic Wind! That¡¯s right, this was the most dangerous place Romo had ever been in since he participated in the trial. According to the information Ron had obtained, it had taken Romo ten days to arrive here. Furthermore, he had encountered many obstacles here. On the way back to the exit, he had nearly been trapped here permanently because of time constraints. However, Ron was much stronger than Romo back then. It only took Ron three days. Furthermore, when Romo passed through the Chaotic Wind previously, he only had a fifth of his strength left. Unexpectedly, he failed. Because of the failure, he had lost several precious treasures here. Very few people knew about this place, and the number of people who came here for the trial was even fewer. Hardly anyone really knew what was inside. The Blue Jade Mystic Realm had a history of more than a thousand years. In Blue Jade City, one could buy a trial guide easily. Most of the places here were open to the public. However, the secret place where Ron was currently located was usually circulated as secret information among various factions. Naturally, even fewer people knew about this valley in the swamp, so Ron should be the first person to come here to train. However, the wind Ron was facing now was much stronger in energy than what Romo had experienced more than 500 years ago. ¡°I¡¯ve already practiced this in my dream so many times, it¡¯s time to test the results.¡± Ron looked at the strong wind in front of him and cheered himself on. After making up his mind, Ron took the first step and entered the Chaotic Wind. Ron did not take any external auxiliary measures but went directly in. Ron was not afraid at all in the face of the strong Chaotic Wind, which was full of energy. The wind from all directions seemed about to tear Ron apart. Ron¡¯s movements were also very swift, dodging back and forth as fast as lightning. After all, this was a trial Ron had taken the initiative to seek, and also a danger he had taken the initiative to come to. The reason why Ron had not chosen external auxiliary measures was that he wanted to rely on himself to resist the Chaotic Wind this time. If he relied on external magical equipment to deal with the danger each time, it would be very difficult for him to grow. After about two hours, Ron¡¯s body flew out of the gray fog like a parabola and landed on a large rock to the right of the mountain. After a turbulent battle with the Chaotic Wind, Ron was very exhausted. His hair was disheveled, his face pale, and his forehead full of sweat. He forced himself to sit up. Even though he was exhausted, there was a hint of excitement in Ron¡¯s eyes. He slowly stood up. Although the process was a close call, the outcome was good¡ªRon had succeeded and he did not use any external magical equipment. Just as Ron was feeling smug inwardly, he suddenly discovered that two shadows had appeared in the swamp below, and were heading directly for Ron. Ron panicked a little and randomly summoned a piece of magical equipment. Instantly, a semicircular barrier was built around him. Then, Ron took the opportunity to change places. Fortunately, the black shadows that had appeared from the swamp did not hurt him. Before long, Ron found another loud bang beneath him, followed by two more shadows running toward him. This time Ron was prepared. With a wave of his right hand, he formed a beam of light and chopped off one of the shadows. Ron was agile and quickly switched places. He shot out another beam of light, ready to chop off the other shadow. However, he did not expect the other party to be prepared and hide. When Ron looked down, he saw a black monster in the swamp, which looked like an octopus. It might be the peak of level-4! Just as Ron was surprised, he discovered that another demon beast in the form of a chameleon had appeared above his head and was flying toward him, making it impossible for him to dodge.. Chapter 107 - Ambushed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ron dodged nimbly and jumped quickly to a safe place to catch his breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be two peak level-4 demon beasts in this place at the same time. Fortunately, my reaction was quick, otherwise, I really can¡¯t imagine what would have happened. However, I still need to calm down a little.¡± Ron recalled the scene where the demon beasts had almost pounced on him earlier and still felt a lingering fear, but he tried hard to calm himself down. After he had adjusted himself, Ron waved his right hand and shot out a beam of light, which collided with the demon beast¡¯s tentacles and chopped them off instantly. The demon beast, whose tentacles had been cut off, seemed to become even more ferocious because of the pain. ¡°Hiss!¡± After letting out a strange howl, the demon beast, whose tentacles had been cut off, pounced on Ron with its blood-red mouth. When it almost touched Ron, a scarlet tongue suddenly stuck out and shot toward Ron. Ron had no time to dodge, so he had no choice but to use the Gold-Wisp Magical Power again to form a spirit light barrier in front of him to block the scarlet tongue. There was no time for Ron to catch his breath. He had just resisted the demon beast above his head, and the demon beast beneath his feet was also getting restless. It inched closer and closer to Ron, and when Ron was unprepared, it spat a mouthful of dark green venom at him. Ron looked calm. He raised his hands and reached out to catch a seal stratagem. Instantly, the energy in his body increased by a hundredfold. With the help of the seal stratagem, dealing with the two demon beasts was naturally not a problem. Ron felt that he had infinite energy in his body that needed to be released, and his movement was as fast as lightning. He took the initiative to charge at the demon beasts. With his longsword in hand, Ron slashed at the demon beast, cutting off the venom which had just been spat out by the demon beast. Ron continued to charge at the octopus-like demon beast. Although it was one against two, Ron was not at a disadvantage at all. Soon, a scream echoed in the valley, and with a bang, a monster with the form of a chameleon fell from the sky. The head of the demon beast was already riddled with holes, and there was a lot of bright red blood around it. And the longsword, which was still hovering in the air, caught Ron in time when he was about to fall. With the longsword as support, Ron jumped and landed on a rock beside him. Ron looked uneasily at the two demon beasts that were riddled with holes on the ground, then he heaved a sigh of relief. The energy in his body gradually dissipated, and he sat down on the ground to rest. Even with the powerful magical tool and the concentration of energy, Ron had not expected that defeating the two demon beasts would consume so much of his physical strength. However, this battle was not completely in vain. During the fight with the two demon beasts, Ron had accumulated a lot of practical combat experience and a new understanding of tactics, which would be very helpful in future fights. After about two hours of rest, Ron felt that he had recovered most of his energy, so he got up and got ready to move again. Ron stood up and looked around to see if there were any precious treasures. As he had expected, he found several precious treasures. After his body had fully recovered, Ron continued to walk into the valley. ¡­. Romo felt that a long time had passed, and he looked at the magic formation under his feet. He looked around and said to himself, ¡°This should be enough.¡± Not long after, Romo could clearly sense that the formation under his feet had a certain connection with the formations the others were in charge of, and it was very strong. This meant that the formation they were about to reach was about to be completed. After Romo had sensed the energy, Alan Heber, who was on the large stone coffin in the middle of the five of them, also held a magic disc in his hand and shot an energy beam into the air. Instantly, countless flickering characters appeared in the air, emitting waves of energy. But across from Alan Heber, Shirley was looking at him nervously, while also concerned about the situation of the others. Alan Heber threw the magic disc in his hand into the air and used his hands to gather energy. He said in a penetrating voice, ¡°All Magi, everyone be careful. There¡¯s only one last step left. I¡¯m going to activate this formation with all my might. It will take about half an hour. Everyone, be careful of those corpses.¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, five light waves came through, indicating that everyone had received the signal. Alan Heber then started to gather energy again, and flickering characters appeared above his head. The magic disc also started to tremble slightly. Soon, a transparent barrier had appeared around him, and it continued to spread outwards, eventually disappearing into the thick fog. However, soon, the voices of the zombies could be heard in the surroundings. It turned out that without the suppression by Alan Heber, the zombies quickly discovered Romo and the others and launched a strong attack on them. In the darkness, sounds of fighting could be heard. From the sounds of the fight, one could clearly hear the combat situation of the others. Romo and Harris sounded exceptionally calm, while Mike, whose magical power was the weakest among them, seemed a little anxious and sometimes could not hold out. When Shirley heard this, she was very worried for Mike and asked anxiously, ¡°Senior, how much longer will it take?¡± ¡°Soon. The situation with the other Magi is more critical. If it¡¯s possible, you can go and support them. Remember not to disturb the formation, otherwise, all our efforts during this period of time will be in vain,¡± said Alan Heber with a grave expression. ¡°Sure,¡± said Shirley, and she turned toward Mike. Looking at the receding back view of Shirley, Alan Heber continued to gather energy and inject a few waves of energy into the magic disc above his head. With a loud bang, dozens of corpses were sent flying and the zombies behind them were also sent flying. Romo¡¯s feet stepped on the magic disc, and infinite amounts of energy gathered in his body. With the help of magical power, a huge golden dragon actually appeared beneath him. It circled around Romo and protected him. More and more corpses were around him, and the situation was very dangerous. However, Romo¡¯s expression was calm. It should be now. At this moment, the corpses looked like they had gone mad. They kept howling and pouncing at Romo as if they wanted to tear Romo apart. The golden dragon under Romo¡¯s feet suddenly emitted a brilliant light, knocking the corpses flying in succession. It seemed like they suffered a lot of injuries. However, Romo did not care. At this moment, a palm had suddenly appeared silently behind him, and it was ready to slap hard at the back of his head.. Chapter 108 - An Old Friend from 100 Years Ago Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, just as this palm was about to get close to Romo, he realized it instantly. This was because in that instant, the energy in his body had instantly increased by more than ten times. Romo¡¯s reaction was very sharp. Before the attacker could react, he quickly grabbed his wrist and exerted strength forward. His palm seemed to have gone through his body. ¡°Poof!¡± A loud sound came from the darkness, as if something had been pushed out. Romo looked calmly at the thin figure in front of him. At the same time, the black fog in front of him was dissipating gradually, and the visibility had increased. Although he was very thin, Romo could still see the surprise in his eyes. That¡¯s right, this person was none other than Alan Heber. Alan Heber dared not look Romo in the eye at all. He had no choice but to look down at the ground. At the same time, he was still deeply shocked. He had not known or even imagined that his sneak attack would fail. Time seemed to have stopped. Romo retracted his right hand. With another loud sound, Romo looked down at his right hand. There was not a trace of blood, and there was even a lot of dried flesh. When Romo opened his hand, he was holding a Golden Pill the size of an egg. Romo had long known that when a top Mage¡¯s cultivation base reached the seventh level, he would have the ability to refine a Golden Pill in his body. The effect of the Golden Pill not only increased the energy in his body greatly, but it was also equivalent to his second heart. When faced with a fatal threat, the Golden Pill could be used to save his life. The black phantom which had just been sent flying by Romo was Alan Heber¡¯s soul. The Golden Pill was also located in the heart of this phantom. The soul of a high-level Mage would not perish for a short period of time. Even if the body were to die from a major attack, the soul would still be able to survive for a period of time. However, if he had a Golden Pill in his body, his soul would be able to survive for a longer period of time. If he could save his soul during this period of time, he would become a demon. Romo¡¯s actions just now had controlled Alan Heber¡¯s physical body and also extracted the Golden Pill from his body. His soul had also been separated from his physical body. This way, Alan Heber would not have any chance to resist Romo. Alan Heber had never expected Romo¡¯s reaction to be so fast. However, now that things had come to this, there was nothing he could do except let Romo decide his fate. Romo let go of his left hand, and Alan Heber¡¯s physical body lay on the ground. He looked at Alan Heber¡¯s soul and smiled smugly. Alan Heber finally came out from his shock. ¡°Who are you? Did you already know that I was going to sneak an attack on you? Otherwise, why were you able to react so quickly? Have you concealed your strength earlier?¡± Romo heard the words, and another scornful smile slipped from his lips. ¡°Of course. I have never believed in you from the beginning. You are not Alan Heber at all, are you, Stefan?¡± Hearing the name Stefan, the soul looked even more shocked. ¡°How¡­ How do you know my real name? Who are you?¡± That¡¯s right, Romo had long known that the person in front of him was not Alan Heber at all, and that his real name was Stefan. Of course, only Romo knew this. The others did not. In other words, it was impossible for anyone in this era to know Stefan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Speaking of which, we are old friends from 500 years ago,¡± Romo said slowly. ¡°To be honest, I had also doubted whether my guess was correct at first. I also couldn¡¯t believe that you were the person I knew hundreds of years ago.¡± ¡°Who¡­ who the hell are you?¡± Stefan looked increasingly shocked, as if he had just seen a demon. Romo was about to say something when he realized that the surrounding zombies had started to attack again. Romo was still looking at Stefan, but he waved a book with magical power casually. The zombies exploded instantly, emitting a loud sound that reverberated throughout the valley. Romo was currently in the second stage of transformation, which meant that dealing with these zombies was a piece of cake. After the surrounding obstacles had disappeared, Romo continued to talk to Stefan, ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t have recognized me. After all, when we met, I was already an old man. Moreover, my magical power and aura were completely different from before.¡± These few words naturally did not clear Stefan¡¯s doubts. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Tell me quickly.¡± Romo, however, was not anxious. He prepared to tell the story of the two of them slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s take our time to guess. When I introduced myself to you earlier, only my surname was real. I wonder if my surname has reminded you of anything?¡± Stefan thought for a moment. ¡°Your surname is Nicholas?¡± Slowly, as if he had thought of something, his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°You¡¯re Romo Nicholas, right? Is that you? But how is this possible? How did you become like this?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? When all of you betrayed me in the secret realm and plotted against me, you definitely didn¡¯t expect this day, right? I also didn¡¯t expect to bump into an old friend from hundreds of years ago here,¡± Romo deliberately emphasized ¡®old friend¡¯ when he spoke. Upon hearing this, Stefan¡¯s soul began to shake. ¡°Romo, you actually did not die. How can you not be dead? Ahhh!¡± Romo looked at Stefan like he was looking at a clown. He playfully enjoyed his shocked expression. ¡°My death is definitely related to you, but I never thought that one day I would be able to kill you myself to take revenge. However, this is really interesting. You came to this place because you had listened to me, right?¡± That¡¯s right, Stefan was Romo¡¯s ¡°old friend¡± from 500 years ago. 500 years ago, Romo, who was at the peak of magical power, had formed a treasure-hunting team with a group of Magi. Unexpectedly, the group of them betrayed Romo and plotted against him, causing Romo to die, full of hatred. Stefan was one of the many Magi who had betrayed Romo. Romo had recognized Stefan from the first moment he saw him, but Romo did not expose him immediately. Instead, he had waited until now to see if Stefan had any schemes this time, and also to find a quiet place to kill his enemy with his own hands. Therefore, Romo had not trusted Stefan from the beginning. Also, from Stefan¡¯s demeanor, Romo had speculated that he might launch a sneak attack on him. This was also why Romo was able to react quickly and break Stefan¡¯s scheme.. Chapter 109 - The Truth and Danger Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Stefan was shocked and in disbelief. He had never expected to meet Romo again in 500 years. He looked at Romo and kept repeating, ¡°How can this be? So many years have passed? How can he still be alive? This must be a dream. Wake up quickly. Ahhhh!¡± Suddenly, he wailed in pain as if someone had grabbed his neck. He looked again and saw that it was Romo who had pinched the Golden Pill in his hand hard. The power of the Golden Pill was far greater than Stefan had thought. Romo had merely pinched it just now, and it was a fate worse than death for Stefan. It was not just physical pain, but a pain that had penetrated deep into his soul. Looking at Stefan in excruciating pain, Romo stopped pinching the Golden Pill and said expressionlessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be in so much pain, answer my questions properly. Otherwise, you should know the power of the Golden Pill without me saying.¡± With that said, Romo released his grip completely. Stefan finally stopped screaming. After what had happened just now, Stefan¡¯s soul looked a little weaker than before, and he was still trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know. It was my fault hundreds of years ago. I just hope you won¡¯t kill me, Romo.¡± Stefan begged Romo humbly. Before Stefan could finish his sentence, Romo pinched his Golden Pill again and looked at Stefan coldly. The temperature in the surroundings seemed to have dropped a few degrees. Seeing Stefan in pain, Romo finally stopped his torture. ¡°Don¡¯t talk terms with me. You¡¯re not worthy!¡± ¡°Answer truthfully what I ask you. Don¡¯t force me to search your soul!¡± Romo said. The soul-searching magical power was a type of magical power that a high-level Mage would use. It was to read the memories of the body directly through the soul. Although the information read by this method was very accurate, it would cause great harm to the target. The lucky ones would be delirious and blabber nonsense, while the unlucky ones would have their souls scattered. The two torments had almost cost Stefan his life. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Romo looked at the locations of the others and said, ¡°Finish in half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡± Stefan shuddered. From Stefan¡¯s description, Romo learned that after he had been betrayed and died back then, Stefan had obtained a lot of treasures, so he went into seclusion to cultivate his magical power. When he came out of seclusion, he wanted to break through the bottleneck of the level-8 magical power, so he started to search for treasures everywhere. In the beginning, he was clueless about the treasure location, but one day, Stefan suddenly recalled Romo mentioning a secret place where treasures were hidden. Later on, he came here and was trapped here. When they first met, most of what Stefan had told them about his experiences had actually been true. Only a small part of it had been fabricated to hide his true identity. Back then, he was the only Mage who had survived the treasure-hunting trip and also discovered a big secret in the stone coffin. Later, he discovered that he would not be able to live for long. In order to survive until he could get out of this place, Stefan had no choice but to cultivate the evil technique. In the end, his life was saved, and he became half-human and half-dead. About two hundred years ago, another group of Magi had come here to search for treasures. Stefan had used the same method as today to deceive Alan Heber, and obtained the Hexagram Formation which Alan Heber had invented, and then pretended to work with him to eventually kill Alan Heber. In these 200 years, Stefan had painstakingly studied the Hexagram Formation of Alan Heber, and he had also used Alan Heber¡¯s identity. Therefore, everything that Stefan had said earlier, apart from the fact that his identity was fake, about Gajeel in the stone coffin, including the evidence, was true. But Stefan had also withheld an important piece of information. There was no way for half-human, half-dead monsters like him and Gajeel to leave the fourth level. There was only one way to get out of here, and that was to find a suitable body and possess it. However, he could not completely copy Gajeel¡¯s method. After all, the situation of Stefan and Gajeel was not completely similar. Stefan could directly possess the physical body. In 200 years, only three batches of people,including Romo and the others, had come here. Stefan had carefully selected the physical bodies, but none of them had caught his eye. And those people, as expected, were all dead. It was only today, when Romo appeared, that Stefan finally found a physical body that had caught his attention. Wasn¡¯t Romo¡¯s physical body what he had always dreamed of? In order to obtain this physical body, Stefan had deliberately fabricated a half-true lie to deceive Romo and the others. Then, he searched for a suitable opportunity to kill Romo and possess his body. He had even found an excuse to explain all this. By creating an accident and pretending to let ¡®Alan Heber¡¯ sacrifice himself to save everyone, Stefan could use Romo¡¯s body to break through the magic formation with the others and escape. However, what Stefan had not expected was that Romo had long seen through his lie, and now that his Golden Pill was in Romo¡¯s hands, his life or death depended entirely on Romo. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything, please spare me. I know I was wrong. It was not my intention back then. I was forced.¡± Stefan pleaded. ¡°Please spare me on the account that I have told you so much true information. Return the Golden Pill to me.¡± Romo continued to look at him coldly, as if he was thinking of something. Suddenly, he discovered the abnormality around him. ¡°Are you stalling for time?¡± Suddenly, the ground where Romo and the others were standing started to become violent. The formation which should have been completed just now suddenly started to become unstable, as if it was about to collapse. Stefan, on the other hand, had also changed from his earlier bitter begging and started laughing out loud. ¡°Hahahahahahaha, you have never expected this, have you?¡± ¡°None of you can get out today. We¡¯ll all have to die here.¡± Stefan looked at Romo with a ferocious expression. He had a deranged expression, as if nothing mattered to him anymore. It turned out that he had already expected Romo not to let him off easily. He would surely die in Romo¡¯s hands, so he had left himself a backup plan¡­ Since he could not survive, he would drag everyone down with him. And the earth-shaking situation now, had initially been designed for ¡®Alan Heber¡¯ to make a sacrifice. Stefan had secretly tampered with the formation, so it was impossible to complete the formation. Now that there was an unexpected situation, the plan had changed. Without Stefan¡¯s follow-up operations, Gajeel, who was in the stone coffin, was about to wake up.. Chapter 110 - The Evil Spirit Awakens Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations And now, the fog in the entire space had started to spread everywhere, and the energy between the heavens and earth had also started to become unstable. The entire ground was trembling uncontrollably, as if something big was about to happen. Some of the surrounding corpses seemed to have also sensed the unusual signal. They kept howling, as if they were cheering for a ritual. Their voices became louder and more excited. Romo could sense that the energy emitted by Leonard and the others had become even more intense. The sounds of fighting where they were had also become more intense. Without a doubt, this group of corpses was even more excited and difficult to fight. At this moment, Stefan was still laughing loudly, not caring about the commotion around him. However, Romo did not have the time to care about Stefan who was laughing. He paid constant attention to the activities of the others. Suddenly, the black fog in the entire space began to dissipate. The whole fourth level was finally revealed. The entire space was very large, far beyond Romo¡¯s imagination. It was hundreds of meters long. Looking up, he found that the ceiling of the cave was also dozens of meters tall. In each of the four corners of the space stood four huge stone pillars filled with characters. They looked very orderly, and the entire space was squarish. Romo took a quick look at the surroundings. The figures of the others gradually appeared in Romo¡¯s vision. Each of them was surrounded by a group of corpses, and there were more and more corpses around them. As Harris fought the corpses, he looked around in shock. He was also shocked by the space which had suddening emerged. At the same time, they had also discovered that there was something wrong with Romo¡¯s face. Almost everyone looked toward Romo immediately and saw Stefan¡¯s soul in front of Romo, as well as a corpse lying on the ground. Everyone was shocked. Edward, who had almost regarded ¡®Alan Heber¡¯ as his idol, was the first to ask, ¡°Senior Romo, what¡¯s going on? Why is Alan Heber¡­¡± Romo pinched the Golden Pill in his hand again. Stefan no longer had the strength to laugh, and what replaced it was his trembling soul. ¡°All of us have been deceived by this person. This person is not Alan Heber at all. The real Alan Heber had died more than 200 years ago,¡± Romo explained. ¡°Also, everyone must be careful. The person in the stone coffin will be coming out soon.¡± After everyone had heard the news, they did not have the energy to care who the real Alan Heber was or where he had gone. They could sense a strange atmosphere permeating the entire space and spreading continuously. At this moment, everyone, including Stefan, looked toward the huge, trembling stone coffin. Almost all the black fog was surrounding the stone coffin, and the runes on the stone coffin were also emitting golden light and pulsating continuously. Everyone could only watch like this. They did not have any measures to prevent the changes in the stone coffin. With a few cracking sounds, the stone coffin suddenly exploded. In that instant, a ghostly aura hundreds of times stronger than before drifted throughout the entire space. A black figure shrouded in black fog flew out from the stone coffin. No one could see his face or body clearly. They could only see a pair of eyes filled with killing intent. Romo suddenly felt a very powerful magical power surging into his right hand. Before he could react, he discovered that the Golden Pill in his hand had already been thrown out by him. Sure enough, he had thrown it in the direction where Gajeel had woken up. Although Stefan had only a soul left, he was still in a state of endless fear. His soul trembled even more, but it was still restrained by Romo¡¯s magical power. At the same time, the newly awakened Gajeel was not someone to be trifled with. He had discovered Stefan¡¯s abnormality. Perhaps because he had just woken up, he let out a beast-like cry that resounded throughout the cave. With the thick black fog, he raised his right hand and instantly transformed it into a meter-long stone arm that grabbed Stefan¡¯s soul. Without any hesitation, a loud crack could be heard from his arm, followed by a loud rumble. Before anyone could react, Stefan¡¯s soul and even his Golden Pill had exploded. The arm, which was accompanied by thick black fog, was also blown into pieces. This was the arm of Gajeel¡¯s main body, and a painful roar reverberated in the air. Romo reacted quickly and ran to the others. When the explosion occurred, he had already run to Edward, who was closest to him, to help him kill the corpses. After he had settled the matter on Edward¡¯s side, Romo hurried to Mike and Shirley to help them get out of danger. Edward, who had just escaped danger, did not hesitate at all. He rushed to Harris to join him. The surroundings suddenly darkened, and Gajeel¡¯s hand, which was accompanied by thick black fog, appeared above Romo¡¯s head as if it was about to crush him. Leonard shouted a warning, but he did not know what to do. Just as he was thinking, Romo shot a beam of light at the black hand, shattering it instantly. While Gajeel was resting, the few of them quickly gathered together to resist him. ¡°Everyone, be careful. Gajeel is much more powerful than we had thought,¡± Romo reminded everyone. After all, they had to be careful this time, otherwise, if they were to lose a member, their success rate would be even lower. After being struck by Romo¡¯s light wave earlier, not only did Gajeel not weaken, the energy in his body had even become stronger, perhaps because of his anger. He seemed to be getting bolder and bolder as the battle progressed. Gajeel¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and they were even redder than before. Even though he was more than ten meters away, everyone could sense his immense desire. Gajeel let out another furious roar. Instantly, Romo¡¯s surroundings were filled with black fog which gradually approached Romo and the others. The black fog gradually turned into countless black chains which became thicker and thicker. They pressed down on Romo and the others like a giant net. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go!¡± Harris was the first to react, and he told everyone to run quickly toward the entrance. ¡°Don¡¯t be trapped here by Gajeel. Run toward the entrance.¡± However, everyone had run less than a hundred meters when they were stopped by a group of zombies. They kept howling in response to Gajeel¡¯s angry roar. Gajeel¡¯s screams became more and more powerful, and he glared at Romo and the others with his scarlet eyes. In the dark fog, he attacked Romo and the others. The difference from before was that the zombies¡¯ earlier attacks had been disorderly, so it had been easier for Romo and the others to defeat them. This time, under Gajeel¡¯s lead, the zombies launched an orderly attack on Romo and the others, causing them to be unable to withstand it.. Chapter 111 - Land of Longevity Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone could tell that these corpses were all being controlled by Gajeel. Although he had just woken up and his rationality had not fully recovered, he still had a powerful ability to control these corpses. At the same time, his awakening had injected more energy into these corpses. They were more able to fight than before, and at the same time, they had a stronger life force. Currently, the corpses were like Magi who had used explosive techniques, and they possessed a strength that far surpassed what they originally had. Romo was currently at the second stage, so even if the energy of these corpses became greater, Romo would still be able to deal with them. However, Romo did not have the time or energy to care about these corpses. The chains, wrapped in thick fog, above their heads were about to come crashing down on them. Everyone present, including Harris, who had extraordinary magical power, was powerless against the awakening of Gajeel. There was nothing they could do. Only Romo could deal with Gajeel. Romo kept releasing his energy, hoping to shatter the chains which were about to crash down. The others were in charge of stopping the corpses which were about to charge forward. The division of labor was clear, and the team was also making breakthroughs bit by bit. With a loud bang, an ear-piercing sound was heard from behind Romo and the others. A cloud of black fumes was approaching Romo and the others. From the black fumes, one could faintly make out Gajeel¡¯s voice, and the sounds of wailing ghosts and howling wolves could be heard next to Gajeel. The screams were so wretched that Romo could not help but shiver. Stefan had deliberately kept the reason for this situation a secret from Romo and the others. Gajeel had not spared the physical bodies of those he had killed, he had also not spared their souls. Their physical bodies had been refined into zombies by Gajeel for his command, and their souls had been swallowed by Gajeel, becoming a part of his body. Hence, these wails earlier had been emitted by the souls which Gajeel had once devoured. Of course, they were now emitted by Gajeel¡¯s body. Even Harris, who had seen many big scenes, had a very horrified expression on his face when he saw these wailing and howling souls. This was perhaps the most terrifying scene he had ever seen in his life. Romo knew that these souls were far from being as simple as he had thought. In order not to underestimate them, Romo had no choice but to put down what he was doing. He had a ghastly expression, and he cast the energy in his body into a semicircular protective barrier to prevent the ghosts from harming him. However, as Romo stopped in his tracks, the others had no choice but to follow Romo and stop. In an instant, the corpses that were not within the range of Romo¡¯s protective barrier launched a large-scale attack. Harris and the others had to resist with all their might in order not to be injured. The few of them were now in a very difficult situation. They could neither advance nor retreat. Romo looked up at the situation in front of him, and then up at the exit, which was just inches away. Normally, this distance would only take an instant for Romo, but now, it was far away. The corpses on the side howled continuously. Even Gajeel, who was in the air, and enshrouded in black fog, was roaring furiously. He had no rationality to speak of at all. It was as if he was recounting the anger he had suppressed all these years, and all of this anger was about to erupt at this moment. Through the gaps in the black fog, one could see specks of golden light emitting from the runes. They were also pulsating constantly and injecting energy into Gajeel. Harris and the others were about to go into despair from facing the corpses. Leonard was the first to speak. ¡°I wonder if Mage Romo has any solution to our current predicament?¡± The reason why Leonard had placed his hopes on Romo was because in his conversation with Stefan earlier, Romo had demonstrated strength far beyond their imagination. Furthermore, they had unanimously believed that Romo was definitely not simple. As such, Romo shouldered the hope of the entire team. He looked at the corpses one moment and then at Gajeel the next. His brows were tightly furrowed as he let out a soft sigh. This sigh almost extinguished all their hopes. Just as they were in despair, Romo slowly said, ¡°Listen to me very carefully. My descendants are currently in Yellowstone City. If you have the chance, I hope you can take care of them.¡± Romo¡¯s few words were like entrusting a will to his descendants. They could not understand why Romo had said this. ¡°Mage Romo, what do you mean by this?¡± Edward asked. ¡°The few of us will definitely be able to get out of here.¡± Edward had just asked this question, and the few of them could clearly sense Romo¡¯s energy beginning to increase rapidly. His entire being was also changed drastically, and he was standing in the wind. Romo¡¯s energy had already reached its peak in the first place. Just now, it had increased a little again, and he was almost able to reach the level of the Art of Longevity. Everyone had also discovered that currently, Romo was almost identical to Gajeel, especially the energy radiating from his body. Romo waved his right hand toward the sky, and the shadows in the air instantly dissipated. Even the black chains in the air instantly collapsed, and the black fumes also vanished instantly. Gajeel¡¯s figure gradually became clear, and he appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Gajeel, who seemed to have sensed the threat from Romo, let out an unprecedented roar. Looking at Gajeel¡¯s state, Romo quickly took a step forward. Thereafter, the ground instantly split open, and Romo¡¯s figure flew into the air in a confrontation with Gajeel. Boom! Boom! Boom! The continuous sounds in the sky were getting louder and louder, shocking Harris and the others. Everyone could faintly see the two figures constantly getting closer and then further apart. Every time they got closer, the entire space would tremble. Even the shockwaves of this battle had forced Harris, who was of such a high level, to dodge quickly. At the same time, he had to pay attention to the corpses around him. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ is too powerful. Which area is Mage Romo a master of?¡± Leonard sighed in shock as he fought. Only Harris could see through the mystery. ¡°Mage Romo is trading his lifeblood in exchange for such a large eruption of energy. He is planning to sacrifice himself to save us.¡± None of them had expected Romo to have such a plan. The expressions on their faces were mixed. They were even somewhat surprised that Romo would do these things for them. Romo, who was in mid-air, seemed to have the intent to contribute all his lifeblood. He did not care about his life at all. Only Romo knew that he was in the third stage of transformation, so at a spot where no one could see him, an exuberant and excited smile appeared on Romo¡¯s face.. Chapter 112 - Mutual Destruction Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was Romo¡¯s first transformation to the third stage. The energy contained in his body far surpassed his imagination. He even felt that he was about to reach the Land of Longevity. Just as he was about to transform, Romo even felt his body enter the Land of Longevity. He could also see a glimpse of a corner in the Land of Longevity. The Land of Longevity was a dreamland for all those who cultivated magical power. One would be extremely honored to get a glimpse of it. Although Romo had not completely entered the Land of Longevity, this kind of explosive energy, which he had exchanged for with his life, was a very precious experience for him. It even surpassed all his experiences in coming to the cave this time. This trip could already be considered a success. With a loud bang, Romo and Gajeel were sent flying with their collision. Romo flew in the air and landed beside a stone pillar. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡± Romo got up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. He looked around and smiled. When everyone saw this, they all believed that Gajeel¡¯s energy had been powerful enough to cause Romo to bleed, but only Romo knew that this was due to the side effects from reaching the third stage. The third stage of the transformation was not like the first two stages, which were still within Romo¡¯s tolerance range. Romo felt that he was almost unable to withstand the third stage of the transformation. The fight with Gajeel also seemed to be a battle of attrition. After the third stage transformation, there would be a huge and irreversible effect on one¡¯s body. If one was lucky, one could suffer a reduction of one¡¯s energy, but if one was unlucky, one¡¯s life could end directly. Currently, Romo¡¯s situation was such that he had to fight with his life on the line against Gajeel. However, Romo did not care about the changes in his physical body at all. Even though his face was rapidly aging, Romo had only consumed the life force of this temporary physical body. It had nothing to do with his own life force. It was precisely because Romo had thought of all this that he was able to wantonly use this energy to reach his peak state. Romo was perhaps the only person in the world who could toy with the transformation in such an unexpected way. Romo turned around and looked at Harris and the others, who had been watching the battle, and felt that the time had come. Although what you would see is completely different from what I had intended, my ultimate goal is to save all of you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me in the future. For Romo, it was also possible for him to dash out directly. However, this would be more troublesome. Even if he could get out himself, he would have to rest for the next two days and be not able to do anything. In fact, Romo had his own considerations in doing this. First, he could destroy Gajeel¡¯s secret base and also finish off the demons altogether. Second, since he had to flee in such a sorry state, he might as well make it a heroic sacrifice and leave a good reputation in the minds of Harris and the others. It could be seen that Gajeel was no longer able to suppress his anger. He was charging toward Romo. Romo also clearly knew that Gajeel had been so excited because of his desire for his physical body and his obsession with finding a suitable physical body. Seeing Gajeel like this, Romo¡¯s thoughts ran wild. After all, he had once been a powerful expert of peak level. I didn¡¯t expect him to fall into such a sorry state because of a single mistake. Although Romo had a flash of sympathy for Gajeel in his mind, it did not stop his murderous intent toward Gajeel. Confronted with Gajeel who was charging at him, Romo also charged forward in his direction. While he had not used any special magical attack, Romo also did not expect his physical body to suddenly erupt with a powerful energy. Led by the powerful energy, Romo collided with Gajeel and caused the other party¡¯s skin to split open. At the same time, dazzling light burst out from his body, blinding Romo until he could not open his eyes. While Romo and Gajeel were engaged in an intense battle, the few people below were also engaged in a fierce fight with the zombies, but they also diverted their attention to keep track of Romo¡¯s progress in real time. Suddenly, Harris realized that something was wrong in the sky and shouted, ¡°Everyone, be careful! Mage Romo is about to explode!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the five of them erupted simultaneously with all their energy and made defensive moves to prevent themselves from being injured. Strangely enough, the energy this time was so strong that even the mindless corpses seemed to have sensed it. In that instant, they stopped attacking and looked in the same direction where Romo had exploded. A powerful energy suddenly erupted in the air. With a loud bang, everyone on the ground felt an immensely powerful energy. The entire space was trembling. Even the four indestructible pillars had collapsed. Without the support of the pillars, the ceiling of the cave gradually collapsed, and the entire space was on the verge of collapse. And this loud sound not only affected the few of them physiologically, producing tinnitus, it also affected their internal energy to a certain extent. Instantly, blood spurted out from their mouths. The sound continued to reverberate in the cave. As time elapsed, the sound also became softer and softer. Finally, the surroundings regained their silence, and the entire space appeared as if nothing had happened. The impact this time had greatly damaged the internal energy of Harris and the others. Even a Mage of Harris¡¯s level could sense his aura weakened, and Mike and Shirley, who were the weakest, had almost no strength to open their eyes. Hence, they rested for a while. Fortunately, the few of them were more or less recovered. Then, they walked out from the collapsed rubble. The tragic scene at this moment shocked them greatly. ¡°All the corpses are dead?¡± Leonard said in disbelief. ¡°It looks like it, but Mage Romo should have perished together with them. Everything has returned to normal,¡± Harris muttered. Edward looked at the formation in the surroundings and knew that it had been completely destroyed. The corpses had appeared only because of the formation¡¯s energy. Now that the formation had been destroyed, the corpses naturally no longer existed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mage Romo to sacrifice himself for us. He could have fled with us. Mage Romo¡¯s spirit is really admirable,¡± said Harris. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Romo. We¡¯ve remembered all your instructions to us. We¡¯ll definitely take good care of your descendants,¡± said Shirley, looking at the empty air in front of her. When they heard Shirley¡¯s words, they seemed to have also made up their minds. They said in unison, ¡°Senior Romo, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely take good care of your descendants..¡± Chapter 113 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ?? ????????¡± ??????????? ??????????? ?? ????????? ???? ?????????????? ?? ???????? ???????????????????? ???? ??? ??????? ????????? ?????? ????? ????¡°?????????? ???????????????????? ?? ????¡¯????????????? ????¡¯? ?????? ????? ????¡¯? ???????? ???? ????????? ??? ?????? ????? ????????????? ?????? ?? ??? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ????? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ??????? ???? ???? ?? ???? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?????????? ? ???? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?? ?????????? ?? ????? ????? ? ???¡¯? ???? ???? ??????? ?? ?? ??????? ??? ? ???? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ? ?????? ???? ???? ????? ? ?????? ???? ? ???? ???? ???? ? ???? ??????????? ?????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ???????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????? ???? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??? ?? ??? ?? ?? ???????? ??? ?????????? ???? ????? ???? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ???????? ???????? ?? ??? ????????????? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ????????? ???????????????????????? ??? ??????? ???????????? ?????????? ??? ??????? ?????????? ???? ??????? ??????????????????????????????????????? ???? ??????????????? ???? ?????????? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ? ???? ???????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ????? ???? ???? ???????? ????? ????? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ??? ????? ????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ??? ????????? ?????? ?? ??????? ?????????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ???? ????? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ?????????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ???? ????? ????? ?????????????????? ??? ?????? ????????? ??????? ?????????????? ??? ???????????????? ????? ???????? ????? ??? ???????? ????????????????? ??????????????? ?? ???????? ???????????? ????? ????? ??????????? ??? ????? ????????????? ??????????? ??? ??????? ???????????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ???? ???????? ??? ????? ????????? ????????? ???? ????????? ????????? ???? ????? ?????? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ??????????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ???????? ?????? ????? ??? ??????????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ???????? ???????????????????? ?? ????????¡¯????¡¯?????? ??? ??? ?????????? ?????? ?????? ???????? ????? ??????????????? ???? ??????????????????????? ?????? ?????????? ??????? ??? ??????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ????????? ?? ? ???? ?????????? ? ?????? ????? ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ????? ¡°? ????¡¯? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ??????? ???? ??????? ????¡¯? ??? ????¡± ???? ?????? ?? ??????? ??? ???????????? ???? ???? ??????? ???? ????????? ????????????????? ??? ???????????????? ??????? ??????????????????????? ???? ??????????????? ?????? ??????? ?? ????????? ???¡¯??????????? ???????? ??????????? ??? ??? ????????????? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ???????? ? ??????? ????? ?????? ????? ???????? ??? ? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ?? ?????? ???????? ????? ???????? ????? ??? ?? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ??????? ?? ?? ????????? ?? ????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????? ????? ???????? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ????????? ??????? ????? ????????????????????????????????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ??????? ????? ?????? ??? ????? ? ???? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ????? ¡°?????¡¯? ??????? ???? ?? ????¡± ???? ???? ?? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ???????? ?????? ???????? ??????????????? ??????? ???????????? ????????????????????? ????????????? ?????????¡­ ???????????? ???? ???? ?????????? ?????? ????????? ????????? ??????? ? ???? ???????????? ???????¡¯? ??????? ??????????????????????????? ??????????????? ???????????????? ???? ??? ?????? ?????????????? ? ??? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ?????????? ???????? ?? ????¡¯? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???????????? ???????? ¡°??? ??????? ?? ?? ????????? ?? ?????????? ???¡¯? ?? ????????? ?? ???? ????¡± ???? ???? ??? ??????????? ??? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ??????????? ??? ????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ???? ???? ???? ??????????? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ????????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?? ????? ??????¡°???? ???? ????????¡±?????????????? ???????????? ?????????¡¯????????????????????? ?? ????????? ?????? ? ??????? ????? ???? ????¡¯? ??? ???????? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ??????????? ???????????? ? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ? ??????? ?? ?? ????????? ???? ????? ???? ???? ????? ???? ???? ????? ???? ???? ????????????? ?? ?????? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???????????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??????????? ?????????????? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ???????? ?? ????? ? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ????? ????? ????? ????????????? ??????? ???? ??? ?? ???? ????????????????? ????????? ? ?????????????????? ??????? ?????????????????????¡¯? ??????????? ???????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ?????? ? ????? ????????? ????????? ?? ???? ?????? ? ?????? ?????? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ??????? ?? ????? ???? ??????? ?????? ??? ?? ?? ??? ? ???? ????? ?????????? ?? ???? ? ????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??????????? ??????????????????????????? ?????????????? ????????? ???????? ???????? ???? ¡°?¡¯?? ?????????? ???????? ?????????? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ?????????? ??? ?????????¡± ?????? ????? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ¡°? ?? ????????? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?? ?????????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????????? ????? ????¡± ???? ???? ?? ??????¡¯? ?????? ????????????????? ??????? ?????????? ????????????????????? ??????? ????? ??????????? ????? ???????? ???? ???????? ??? ?? ???? ?????????? ¡°?????????????????????¡±?????????? ?? ????????? ???? ??????? ??? ???????? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ¡°??? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ???? ???????????? ??????¡± ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°?¡¯?? ???? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ???????? ????? ?? ?? ???? ???????? ??? ?? ?? ??? ????????¡± ???? ????? ???????????????????????????? ????????????? ?????? ¡°??? ?? ???? ???????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ?????????? ?????? ??????? ???????? ???? ?¡¯? ????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ?? ?? ????? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ????????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ????????¡± ???? ???????? ????? ????? ???? ???? ??? ? ?????? ???????? ¡°???????¡± ?????????????¡¯?????????¡± ??? ?????? ?????????¡°?? ?????????????????¡¯? ?????? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ???? ???????? ????? ???????¡¯? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ?????? Chapter 114 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ???? ????? ????????? ????????? ???????? ??? ??????? ????????????????? ??????????????? ??????? ????????????????????? ?????????? ?????????????? ??? ???????? ??? ?????????????????????????????? ?????? ???????????????? ?? ????? ????????????? ????????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ?? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ?????? ???? ?? ??????? ????? ????????? ??? ???? ????? ??????? ???? ????????? ??????? ??????? ?? ???? ??????????? ???? ?????? ??????? ?? ???? ???¡¯? ???????? ??????? ????????? ????????????????????? ????? ????????? ????????? ???? ???? ? ????????????????????? ???????? ??? ????????? ???????????????? ??????????????????????? ????? ????????????? ?? ??????? ???? ?????? ??????????? ?? ????? ??????????? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ??????? ?????? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ? ?????? ?????? ???? ????? ???? ? ??? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ????????? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ??? ?????????? ??? ????????? ???????? ?????????? ?????????????????? ??? ??????????? ?? ??????????? ???? ????? ???? ????????? ????????????? ?????? ?? ?????? ?????????????? ???????????????????????? ?????????? ?????????? ?? ????? ?? ????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????? ???? ????? ???? ???? ???? ???? ??????????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???? ????? ???? ??? ? ??? ?? ???????????? ??? ???? ?????????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ???????? ?? ?????? ????????????? ????????? ???????? ??? ??? ??????????? ??????? ????? ??????? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ???????? ?????? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??????????? ????? ????? ????? ?? ???????? ?? ????????? ???? ??? ? ?????????????? ??????? ?????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????? ?????? ?????????? ????????? ??????????????? ?? ???????? ???????????????????? ??? ?? ???????? ??????????????? ??????? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???????????? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??????????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ???????? ¡°??????????????? ????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????????? ???¡¯????? ?????????? ??????¡± ????? ?????? ????? ¡°?? ??????? ? ??? ???? ?? ?? ??? ? ????? ?? ? ????? ??????????? ???? ?? ??? ??????????? ???? ??? ??? ?????????¡± ¡°???¡¯?? ??? ???? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ?? ?????????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ???????¡± ??????? ????????????????? ???????? ???? ????????????????????? ??????????????? ??? ????????? ??? ????????????? ?? ??????? ??????? ?????????????? ????????????????? ??????????? ¡°???????? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ?????? ??????? ???? ??? ?? ????? ?? ?? ?? ????? ??? ??? ?? ?????????? ???¡± ¡°?? ???? ????????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??????????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ????????????? ?? ?? ?? ? ????? ?????????? ?? ? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ?????? ??????????? ???? ?????¡± ???? ¡°??????? ???? ???¡¯? ???????? ?? ???????????????????¡±?????? ???? ¡°?? ?????? ? ??? ????????????? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ???¡¯? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ?? ?? ?? ??????¡± ¡°???? ?? ? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ???¡¯? ? ??? ??? ?? ????? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?????? ??¡¯? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?¡¯?? ?????????? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ???¡¯? ??????? ??? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ????¡± ???? ?????? ????????? ???? ???????????????? ??? ??? ????????????????????????????? ????????????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????????? ???? ??????? ??????????????? ?????? ?????????????? ?????????????¡¯? ??????? ??? ??????? ???????? ?????? ???? ????? ???????????? ???????????? ??????? ?????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ????? ????? ???????????? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???????????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ???????????? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ???????? ??????????? ???????? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ????? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ????????? ???? ???? ????????????? ????????? ???? ???? ???? ?? ?????????? ???? ????? ???????????? ¡°???? ?????? ???????? ????? ???????? ????????????????????????????? ??? ???¡¯?????????????? ????????? ???? ???? ???????????????? ?? ??????????? ????????? ?????? ???? ?????? ???¡¯??????? ?????? ?????????¡¯? ????????????¡± ???? ????? ??????????????????????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ????¡¯? ?????? ?????? ??? ??? ?? ????? ??? ???? ????? ????????¡¯? ?????????? ??? ????????? ???? ????¡¯? ?????? ??? ???????? ??????????? ????? ??? ? ?????? ??? ?? ????????¡¯? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ????????? ???????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ?????????? ???????? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ????????? ?????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????? ??????? ?????? ???????????????? ????? ?????? ??????? ??????????????????? ????????????????????? ?? ?????????????? ?????? ???????????? ??????? ????? ??? ?? ????????? ??? ???? ????????????? ????¡¯? ?????? ?????? ?????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ????????????? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ??????¡¯? ????? ????????? ?? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ??? ??????????? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ??????? ?? ?????? ??? ??????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ??? ¡°????? ?? ? ??????? ?? ? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ????? ????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?????????¡± ???? ?????? ?????? ¡°??? ?? ??????? ?? ?? ??????? ?????????????????????????? ??? ???????????????? ???????? ??????? ??????????????????????????? ????????????????????? ???? ???????? ??????????????? ?? ????? ??????¡±????? ??? ?? ?????????? ¡°????¡¯? ?????? ????? ?¡¯?? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ???????? ???¡¯?? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ???¡± ????? ???? ?? ????? ¡°??? ???¡± ???? ???? ??????????? ??????? ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ??????? ???? ?????? ???????????? ??????????????? ????????? ????????? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ???????????¡¯? ?????? ???????? ????????? ??????????????????????? ???? ??????? ?????????????????????? ??????? ?????????? ??????????????? ??? ???????????? ???? ??????? ????????? ¡°????????? ???¡¯? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ?????? ??¡¯?? ????? ?? ????? ??? ????? ????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ??? ?????¡± ¡°??? ???¡¯? ?? ???? ??????? ????? ?????¡¯? ?? ???? ?? ?? ??? ????????¡± ???? ??????????? ????????¡°????? ??????????? ?????????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???????????? ?????????????????????????? ???????? ??????? ?? ???? ???????? ???? ?? ?????????¡± ???? ?????????? ???????????????? ??? ?????????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ?? ???????????????????? ???????? ????? ¡°???????? ???¡¯? ????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ?? ??????¡± ???? ????? ????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ???? ????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ?????? Chapter 115 - The Immortal Arrives Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ?????????????? ????? ??????? ??? ??? ?????????? ???? ?????????????????????????? ????? ???????????? ??? ???? ????? ???? ??? ????? ???????????? ????????????????????? ????? ???? ? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???? ????? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ????????? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ?????????? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ??????????? ¡°????¡± ??? ??? ???????? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ???? ¡°? ??? ??? ???????¡¯? ??????????? ???????? ????? ?????????????????? ???????????¡±??????¡¯????????? ?????? ???????????? ?? ¡°????? ??? ?? ???? ?????? ??????? ?????? ??? ?? ????? ?? ???? ???? ?????? ?¡¯?? ????? ??? ?? ??? ??????? ??¡¯? ?? ????¡± ?????¡¯? ???? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ??????? ?????? ?? ?????? ¡°??? ???????????? ?? ???? ?? ?? ?? ? ???¡¯? ??????? ????? ????? ?? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?? ??????? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????¡± ???? ????????????????????????? ??????????????? ??? ??? ?? ????????? ????????????????? ??? ?? ??????????????????????? ??????????? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?????????????????? ??????????????????? ???????? ????????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ??????? ?????????? ??? ??????? ????? ????? ?????????? ???? ? ??? ?? ?????????? ???? ????? ???? ???? ? ??? ?? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ??????? ????????? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ????????????? ??????? ?? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ???????? ??????????? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ???????? ??? ????? ¡°?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ???? ???? ???????? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ??????????¡± ????? ?????????????????????????????????????????? ??? ???? ?????????? ??????????????? ????????????????? ???????? ???? ??????? ??????????? ????????????????? ???????? ???? ????? ??????? ?????????? ????????? ?????????? ?? ¡°????¡± ¡°?????¡± ?????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ?????? ???????? ???????????????????????????? ??? ?????????????????? ?????? ??????? ???? ????? ?????? ??? ??????? ?????????????????? ¡°????? ??¡¯? ? ?????? ?????? ??????¡± ???? ???? ??????? ¡°?? ???? ? ?????? ?¡¯? ?? ????????¡± ???? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ?? ????? ???????? ????????¡¯??????????????? ????? ?????????????? ???? ??????? ????????????? ????????????????????????????? ?? ??????? ??????????????? ???? ??? ???????? ????????? ????? ??? ???? ???? ? ?????? ??? ?? ??????? ????? ???? ??????? ???????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ?????? ????? ???? ????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??????????? ???? ???????? ????????? ?????????? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ????????????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ? ??????? ????? ???? ???? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ????????? ?? ?????? ?????????? ? ?? ???????????????????????????? ????????? ??????? ??? ??? ????????? ??? ???? ?????? ??????? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ???? ? ????? ??????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?? ???????? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ?? ????????? ¡°??? ? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????? ???? ????? ?? ??????¡± ????? ??????¡¯?? ?????? ????¡± ?????? ??? ???? ????????????????? ????????? ????????????????????????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ??????????????? ??? ???????¡¯? ???? ????????????? ???????? ??????????? ??? ?????? ????????? ?? ??? ???¡°????¡¯?????? ¡°? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ????????? ?? ????? ? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ????? ?????????¡± ????? ??? ????????? ??????? ??? ???? ? ?????? ???????????? ?? ??????? ?????????? ¡°?? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????????? ????¡¯? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???¡¯? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????????¡± ¡°???¡¯?? ??? ??? ??? ???¡¯? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ????? ????? ?????¡¯? ??? ???? ?????¡± ???? ???? ???????? ?????? ????????¡±¡°???????????????? ???????????¡¯? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???????? ????? ???????? ?????? ???? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ?????? ???????? ??? ???? ?????? ???????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ??? ? ????????? ?????????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ???????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ??????????????????? ??????????? ?????????????????????????????????? ?????????????? ?????????¡¯???? ¡°???? ?????????? ???? ???? ?????¡± ???? ??? ???????????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ???? ?? ?????????? ????? ??? ????? ???? ???????? ?? ???????? ?? ???????? ¡°?????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ??????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ??¡¯?? ??? ????? ?? ?? ????????? ??? ??? ??? ?? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ?? ????? ????????? ?????¡± ?? ?? ?????? ?? ???????? ??? ????? ¡°????? ?? ? ????¡¯? ???? ? ??????? ?? ?? ????????????? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ?? ??? ??? ??????¡± ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?????? ??? ?? ????????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ???????? ???????????? ???????? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????? ???????????? ?????????????????? ???? ???? ???????????? ??? ????????? ?????????? ??????????? ??????? ???? ?????????????????? ???????¡¯????? ????? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ??? ????????? ?? ???¡¯? ?????????? ?? ?????? ???? ????????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ????????? ???? ???? ?? ???????? ???? ?????????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ¡°???¡±? ??? ????????? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ? ?????¡± ?? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ????? ??? ? ??????? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ????????? ??? ?????? ?????? ??????? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ???????? ??????? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ??????¡¯? ??? ???????¡°?????? ???????? ??? ???????????????? ?????? ???¡¯??????????????????¡±?? ?? ???????? ????????? ?????? ¡°?? ???? ? ?????? ?????? ?????? ?????¡¯? ??????? ?? ??? ?????¡± ??? ??????? ??? ???????? ¡°?????? ????? ?????¡¯? ? ?????? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ????? ?? ?? ? ?????? ?? ??????¡± ? ?????? ?????? ????? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ?????? ?????? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ???????? ????? ?????????????????????????? ??????????????????????? ?????? ???????????????? ????????????????? ??????????? ????? ???????????? ???? ???????????????? ?????? ???????? ?????? ????????? ??????????? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ??????? ???? ??? ?? ?????????? ?? ??? ?? ????? ?????? ¡°? ??????????¡± ??? ????? ????? ??? ???????? ??? ?????? ???????? ??????? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ???????? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ? ????? ???? ?? ???????????? Chapter 116 - Request for Disciple Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ??????????? ?????? ???¡¯????????????????????? ?????????? ??? ??? ?????? ????????????? ????? ?????????? ? ??????????? ????????? ?? ?????????????? ??????? ????????????? ????????????????? ?????????????? ???????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???? ????? ???? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ?????????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??????????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?? ?????????? ????? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ???? ????? ???? ???? ? ?????????? ????????? ??? ???????????? ????? ?? ????????????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ???????? ??? ???? ? ???????? ?????????? ???? ??? ???? ? ????? ?????? ????? ???????? ???????????? ????? ???????? ?????????????? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ????????????? ????????????????????????????????? ?????????? ?????? ? ????? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ???? ?????????? ??? ???????? ??????????????? ??? ?????????? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??????? ????????? ??????? ??????????? ????????? ??????? ??????????? ????????? ??????? ??? ??? ????? ??????????? ???? ? ?????????? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???? ???????????? ????????? ????? ??? ???? ? ??? ??? ?? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ????? ??? ?? ???????? ????? ???? ??? ?????????? ???????? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ???????? ??????? ?? ????? ???? ?? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ????? ???????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ?????????? ???? ??? ????????? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ????????? ?????????????? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ? ????? ?? ?????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ?????????? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ? ?????? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ?????? ????? ??????????? ??????????? ?? ????? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???? ??????????????????????????????????? ???????? ????????????? ?????????? ? ???? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????? ?????????? ??? ?????? ??????????????????? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ?? ?????? ???????????? ??? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ? ???? ?????????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ???? ??????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ????????? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ? ?????? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ????? ?????????????????????????????? ???? ????????????? ??? ?? ??????? ????????? ??? ?????????????????????? ????? ????? ??????????????? ????????? ??? ???? ??????????????? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ?????? ????????? ???????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ? ???? ???????? ????? ????? ???? ??? ????????????? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ??????? ? ????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?? ?? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ??????????¡± ?????? ??????? ???????????? ¡°?????????????? ?????? ??? ?????????????? ?????????????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ????????????? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ??????? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ????? ??? ????? ?????¡¯? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???? ????????? ¡°???? ????? ??? ???? ??????? ?????? ??????? ???¡± ???????? ?????????????????? ???????? ???????????????¡± ?? ???? ?????? ???? ???????? ?? ??????? ?? ??????????????????? ???? ??????? ????????? ????????????? ¡°???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ???????? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ???? ????????? ?? ???????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ??????? ??? ??????? ????? ???? ????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ????????? ?? ???? ? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?? ? ?????? ?????? ? ?????? ?????? ????? ???????? ??? ???????? ?????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????? ????????? ????? ?????????? ??????? ??? ?????? ??? ??????????????????????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ????¡¯? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ???????? ??? ?????????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ???? ????????? ?? ??? ?????? ¡°???? ?????? ?? ?? ???????? ?????????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ?????¡± ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ?? ????????????? ???? ????? ???? ????????¡¯? ???? ????? ??? ?? ?????????? ????? ????????? ??????¡¯? ??????????????? ??? ????? ???? ??????????????? ???????????????? ?????? ??? ??????? ????? ?? ??? ? ????????? ???????? ????????????????????????? ??????¡¯? ??????? ????? ?????? ???????? ?????????? ???????? ?????? ??????? ????????????????????????? ???? ??????¡¯? ?? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??????????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ??? ??? ??????? ????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ?? ???? ? ??? ????? ?? ????? ????????? ???? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ¡°???????? ???????????????????????????????????? ?????? ???????????¡±??????? ? ?????????????? ¡°?? ???? ?? ?? ?????? ??? ?¡¯? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ????????¡± ???? ??? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ??????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ????????????????? ??? ???? ?????????? ????????????????? ??? ?????????????? ?????? ??? ?? ??????? ?????? ????? ????? ?????? ??????? ???????? ???? ??? ? ?????????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ?????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???? ???? ???????? ? ????? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ???????? ?? ??????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ??????????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??????? ?????? ???????????? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ?????????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ??????? ?????? ????????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ???? ?? ??????? ?? ????? ?????????? ?????? ? ??????? ?????? ????????? ?????? ???? ??????????????????? ?????????????? ?????????? ????????????????? ????????????? ???????????????? ??? ?????????? ??????? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ????????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ????? ?????????? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ????? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ?????? ?????????? ?? ????????? ?????? ?????????????????? ???? ????????????????? ???? ??? ??????????????? ???????? ?????????????????? ????? ??? ????????????? ???? ?? ¡°??? ? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ?????¡± ???? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ¡°???¡¯? ?????? ?¡¯? ???? ???? ?? ???? ????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ????????? ??? ??????? ????? ?? ?????¡± ??? ??? ??? ???? ???? ? ?????? ¡°?¡¯?? ?????????? ???? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ?? ????? ???? ??? ? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?? ?? ? ????????¡± ?? ?????? ? ???????¡°???? ????? ????????¡±??? ????? ???????????????? ?????????????????????? Chapter 117 - Strange Ancestral Training Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations John recalled carefully. Wasn¡¯t the child playing in the garden Anthony? A Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy had personally come to the door wanting to take in a disciple. This matter was a supreme honor for any family clan. The entire family clan would be proud of this. Unexpectedly, John did not feel this way. Instead, he was strangely calm. This calmness was as if he had become numb to everything. Xi Bolai had not expected John¡¯s reaction. John thought for a moment and said to Xi Bolai, ¡°The fated person you¡¯re talking about should be my little great-grandson. His name is Anthony.¡± ¡°anthony, what a good name. Hahaha.¡± Xi Bolai laughed heartily. He did not expect John to remain calm. If he had been overwhelmed by joy earlier, he should have reacted by now, but John still looked surprisingly calm. In order to ease the awkward situation, Xi Bolai continued to ask, ¡°What do you think about this matter of me recruiting a student?¡± An awkward expression appeared on John¡¯s face. ¡°Senior, thank you for your love for the family clan and for your affinity with my great grandson. However, I¡¯m really sorry. On this student recruitment matter, it is really beyond Anthony¡¯s blessings. I hope you can understand.¡± In order to express his most sincere gratitude, John stood up and bowed. Xi Bolai could no longer keep a straight face. He had definitely not expected to be rejected after having painstakingly found the fated person. This had never happened before. The other party had rejected him without even understanding the benefits of being his student. This was really illogical. Xi Bolai felt that the other party might not know his identity, but this was also not right. Even if he did not know him, he would have known the reputation of the Sky Fortune Academy. Could it be that a dignified Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy could not even take in a student, and was even rejected so outrightly? There must be something wrong with this abnormal situation. Xi Bolai did not know what to say. Amidst the awkwardness of being rejected, he felt a little regretful. After all, he had spent a lot of effort and energy to calculate this fate. He knew that if he had to wait for the next fate, it might be hundreds of years. It had not been easy for him to wait till today, but he had not expected such an outcome. This was an outcome that Xi Bolai would never have expected. ¡°Family Head, why have you rejected me? Do you know the Sky Fortune Academy? I¡¯m not lying to you. Your little great grandson and I are really fated. Moreover, entering the Sky Fortune Academy will only bring benefits to him, not harm. He will definitely become a genius in the future. I wonder if Family Head should reconsider.¡± Xi Bolai tried to fight for it again. What he had said was not just empty talk. After all, the name of the Sky Fortune Academy was a bonus to anyone. The reason John had rejected Xi Bolai was not because he had doubts about the other party¡¯s true identity. However, John had weighed the pros and cons. Anthony had a better choice, and that was to receive the guidance of the Old Ancestor. He believed that it would not be inferior to the Sky Fortune Academy, and might even be better. It was common for someone to come personally to the family to take in students. John had also mastered the ability to refuse people, and he was very firm in his belief. ¡°Tm really sorry, Senior. Our ancestors had instructed us not to acknowledge outsiders as our teachers. I hope you can understand, Senior.¡± In order not to upset Xi Bolai, John used the ancestral teachings to convince him. ¡°You are not allowed to acknowledge outsiders as your teacher? Is this an ancestral teaching? This is strange.¡± It would have been better if he had not said this, but after he had said it, the expression on Xi Bolai¡¯s face became even uglier. He suspected that John had fabricated a lie at the last minute to fool him. However, after looking into the other party¡¯s eyes, he realized that it did not look like a lie. Could the ancestral teachings of the Nicholas family be so strange? It was really baffling. However, thinking back, this family clan was very strange. For example, when he came in earlier, the luck of the entire family clan was ¡®unfathomable¡¯, and then there were even strange ancestral teachings. It did not make sense for him to be fated with such a strange family. However, since the other party did not want to become his student, he could not force him. However, Xi Bolai would not give up easily. After all, with his style of doing things, he would not force others to do things, but he did not want to waste this fate for nothing. Hence, Xi Bolai planned to consider this matter carefully. Perhaps good things often come with many setbacks. This was God¡¯s test for him. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force it. I¡¯m really sorry to have disturbed you so abruptly, but I have something else I would like to ask the family head for help with. I am really too tired from the long journey here. May I rest in the palace for a few days?¡± Xi Bolai said sincerely. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that because he has failed to recruit a student, he is preparing to stay here indefinitely? I didn¡¯t expect this old man to be such a scoundrel,¡± John thought silently, but he did not dare to show it on his face. After all, the other party had a reputation. ¡°That¡¯s naturally good. It is our family¡¯s honor that you can stay in the palace for a few days,¡± said John. After all, nothing serious would happen if he stayed for a few days. At most, he would just wait till tonight to see if Old Ancestor would visit him in his dream. All of this could not escape Romo¡¯s eyes. He also became suspicious of the old man¡¯s identity. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s here to deceive, a Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy?¡± Romo muttered to himself. After all, the arrival of Xi Bolai had also shocked Romo. He had not expected the descendant of his family clan to have such affinity to make a Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy come personally. However, Romo thought about it again. Anthony¡¯s luck level was that of a ¡®Son of Destiny¡¯, so this was normal. However, Romo only knew a little about the Sky Fortune Academy. This was an academy with prestige mixed in with mystery. Even some of the top academies had great respect for the Sky Fortune Academy. This prestige had come from the ability of the Sky Fortune Academy to see through the mysteries of heaven. This ability was more terrifying than the combat strength of any academy. And the Sky Fortune Academy had a very long history. It had existed from ancient times until now. However, the Sky Fortune Academy was too mysterious. The Magi of the academy rarely went out. Even Romo, in his previous cultivation as a Mage for a hundred years, had never seen a Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy. ¡°However, since you have chosen my descendant, then the two of you are naturally not fated to be together. After all, I am going to personally nurture my descendant.¡± 1 Chapter 118 - Not Leaving Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hey, hey, hey. That old man who rode the Divine Dragon Beast earlier was still talking to the family head. I wonder what they were talking about?¡± ¡°How can we know such a thing?¡± ¡°aiya, make a guess. I have nothing to do now anyway.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guess. However, where is that old man¡¯s Divine Dragon Beast mount?¡± ¡°It seems to be in the courtyard. When I saw it just now, the Divine Dragon Beast was so majestic.¡± ¡®The two servants who were talking looked into the courtyard as they spoke. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a Divine Dragon Beast. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a huge Divine Dragon Beast.¡± Several servants were chatting about the Divine Dragon Beast and the old man. Their eyes were full of curiosity. At this moment, Donna was sitting on a bench in the garden with Anthony in her arms. Anthony had been playing for too long and felt a little tired. Donna was coaxing Anthony to sleep on the chair. Suddenly, she heard a cry. Anthony, who had just fallen asleep, was woken up and started to cry loudly. Donna was also frightened and her servants fled one after another. In an instant, they were gone. Donna took a closer look. It tuned out that the Divine Dragon Beast had gradually walked to the entrance of the garden. At first, it was fine. Apart from approaching slowly, it did not do anything else. However, it would speed up from time to time, causing the servants to scream. The head of this Divine Dragon Beast was no different from that of a dragon, but its body had evolved to have four limbs, making it easier to walk. The entire beast was taller than a person when it stood up. Its entire body was dark gray in color, and from time to time, it would emit a golden glow. Its eyes were filled with intelligence as it looked at the people around it. ¡®The Divine Dragon Beast¡¯s gaze seemed to be sentient. It swept its gaze across the people in the garden one by one and finally stopped on Donna. Then, it lowered its head and looked down. That¡¯s right, the Divine Dragon Beast had locked onto Anthony, who was in Donna¡¯s arms, and kept approaching toward the garden. ¡®When Donna saw this, she was very shocked. She did not know what the Divine Dragon Beast was going to do or if it had any ill intentions. She subconsciously stood up and comforted Anthony as she continued to retreat. Her hand was in a defensive posture. In the end, there was really no place to retreat to, so Donna decided to face it, come what may. Although her magical power level was only at level-3, she had also cultivated before. Based on Donna¡¯s intuition, this Divine Dragon Beast was not going to hurt her and did not have any ill intentions. However, Donna did not understand why the Divine Dragon Beast was staring at her. ¡°Hahahahahahaha.¡± Just as Donna was lost in her thoughts, Anthony, who was in her arms, suddenly laughed. Anthony, who had been crying non-stop just now, suddenly started laughing. What a strange phenomenon. It turned out that he had seen the Divine Dragon Beast in front of him. Its eyes were bright, and it seemed as if it was holding something in its hand. Donna recalled carefully. It seemed that when the Divine Dragon Beast had appeared in the air earlier, he had also seemed especially excited. Donna really did not know what kind of inexplicable fate Anthony had with the Divine Dragon Beast. Just as she was looking at the excited Anthony in her arms, she suddenly looked up and met the Divine Dragon Beast¡¯s eyes. She did not know when the Divine Dragon Beast had gotten so close to her. After being shocked, Donna was not afraid anymore. The Divine Dragon Beast¡¯s eyes were filled with kindness, and no malice could be seen. It was shaking its whole head, and it looked like it was trying to express goodwill. ¡®The servants at the side were also stunned. They had been so frightened that they did not dare to move at all. They did not know what to do either. They could only stare at the Divine Dragon Beast without moving and watch it do strange things. Suddenly, the Divine Dragon Beast stopped shaking its head and lowered its head. Anthony, who was in Donna¡¯s arms, stretched out his hand and touched its head as if he was comforting it. After Anthony had touched the Divine Dragon Beast, he became even more excited and his laughter became more excited. John and Xi Bolai were watching this scene. Xi Bolai said in satisfaction, ¡°Look, my Divine Dragon Beast is so fated with your child. It rarely gets so close to people.¡± Xi Bolai paused and said, ¡°No, I should say that it was not even that close to me.¡± When John saw this scene, he did not know what to say. He did not know if the scene in front of him was really fate or if Xi Bolai had deliberately done this for John to see. ¡®When the group of servants who were watching the commotion saw John, they immediately stopped their discussions and went to do their own things. Donna had also seen the two of them. She immediately carried Anthony and walked to the front of them. ¡°Grandpa.¡± John looked at Donna and then at Anthony in her arms. He pointed at Xi Bolai and said, ¡°Donna, this is Senior Xi Bolai.¡± ¡°Greetings, Senior,¡± said Donna respectfully. ¡°Both of us are fated, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Upon seeing Anthony, Xi Bolai said excitedly, ¡°Especially the one in your arms, we¡¯re even more fated. Look at how strong his luck is. He¡¯ll definitely become a great person in the future.¡± Donna did not know if Xi Bolai was being polite or if her child was really talented. Thus, Xi Bolai stayed in the Nicholas family palace. John did not mind. It was having an additional person in the palace to protect it. Currently, in the Upperspace Wind Valley, Ron was still undergoing the trial and he had a bountiful harvest; he had collected many treasures. After defeating a level-4 demon beast, he had also collected a Spiritual Bead. Just as he was about to rest, a light suddenly appeared in front of Ron, and a young man in a green shirt appeared with the light. ¡®When Ron found him, the other party was also looking at him, sizing him up a little suspiciously. Then, the other party looked at the signs of fighting around him. Perhaps he had been attracted here by the sounds of fighting just now. However, Ron dared not act rashly. The fact that this person could appear in the valley meant that he had a lot of energy. Ron had already sensed it, and he wondered if the other party had concealed his energy from him. Ron did not speak. Instead, it was the young man in green who spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m Arfa. I heard the intense battle earlier, so I came over to take a look.¡± This is too strange. He just appeared suddenly. Could he be up to no good? Or perhaps, is this a test for me? No matter what, I should be more alert. Ron, who was worried that the other party might be up to something, just nodded and prepared to leave this troublesome place. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ron had started to walk away when a voice came from behind him.. ¡°This place is very dangerous, if you don¡¯t mind, how about we travel together?¡± Chapter 119 - The Little Girl With the Wooden Sword Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡®When Ron heard his question, it would seem rude of him not to respond, so he turned around and asked, ¡°You want to team up with me?¡± Ron clarified again to ensure that he had not misheard. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we continue to walk ahead, we will get to the most dangerous place in this valley. If the two of us team up, we can look out for each other,¡± Arfa said warmly. But the more Arfa was enthusiastic, the more Ron felt that something was amiss. ¡°No, I¡¯m still used to being alone. You should go alone too.¡± With that said, in order to prevent Arfa from asking him again, he quickly walked deeper into the valley. To be precise, he was running, and he was running very fast. In an instant, he disappeared from Arfa¡¯s sight. ¡°But¡­¡± Arfa wanted to say something else, but when he looked up, he could not see Ron. ¡°Sigh, this person runs really fast. Does he think I¡¯m a bad person? But, I don¡¯t look like a bad person.¡± Arfa shook his head, beginning to doubt his own appearance, but there was nothing he could do. He followed Ron into the depths of the valley. It was not that Arfa still wanted to team up with Ron, but there was only one path in this valley. If he wanted to find treasures, there was only one path. Time flew by as they searched for treasures. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. In the past three days, what Ron did not know was that the Nicholas family had become the topic of conversation for everyone in Winterfrost. They talked about the Divine Dragon Beast and the old man, and even made up many seemingly true stories, for example, that the Nicholas family had known the old man for a long time, and that the old man had come here to seek revenge. News of the old man wanting to take in the little child from the Nicholas family as a student was mixed in with the rumors and spread wantonly. The various rumors, both true and false, cast a layer of mystery on the Nicholas family clan. During this period, the City Lord had even gone to the Nicholas family palace to visit the old man. The City Lord had also learned of the old man¡¯s background and the purpose of his visit. Both his background and purpose of visit had shocked the City Lord. What shocked the City Lord even more was that the Nicholas family had rejected such a good opportunity to be taken in as a student. The City Lord of Winterfrost felt that ever since the Nicholas family moved to Winterfrost, his understanding of the Nicholas family all these years was not enough to explain what had happened to the Nicholas family the past few days. In the past three days, everyone had been spreading the news that Senior Xi Bolai had been staying in the Nicholas family¡¯s palace ever since he entered, and that he had not even left the main door. However, Xi Bolai had been in and out of the Nicholas family palace many times in the past few days, and no one knew. In the past few days, Xi Bolai had already learned a lot of information about the Nicholas family, which he did not know previously. Some of the information was within Xi Bolai¡¯s expectations, while some were completely beyond his expectations. He was greatly shocked as it was completely different from the information he had previously obtained. In the past, Xi Bolai had only become interested in this family because of the fated person in the Nicholas family clan. But now, he was very glad to understand this mysterious family clan because of this person. However, Xi Bolai was an upright person. He disdained the use of orthodox methods to obtain information, so the methods he used to obtain information were all legitimate. However, after having observed the daily life of the Nicholas family for the past few days, Xi Bolai discovered that it was not exactly the same as the information he had received. If he did not know this information, he would have thought that the entire family were ordinary people. What was different from the other family clans was that the Nicholas family clansmen, in particular, respected their Old Ancestor. Xi Bolai had only stayed here for a few days, but he found that everyone would go into the ancestral hall every day to pay respect to their Old Ancestor. Sometimes, whenever he saw such a scene, Xi Bolai would feel guilty. He was not as devout to his ancestors as they were. In the beginning, when John had used the ancestral teachings to put Xi Bolai off, he was still skeptical. But now, he believed it. At the same time, he had developed strong feelings for the Nicholas family clan. He wanted to know what the Old Ancestor had done to make his descendants pay their respects so devoutly. Little did he know that the person whom Xi Bolai wanted to know about was currently observing him in secret from behind. However, it was impossible for Xi Bolai to know this in his lifetime. The Noxy State was located in the southwest region of the entire country. Due to its unique geographical location, it had a unique geographical characteristic. 90% of the whole state was covered by desolate mountain forests. The residents of the entire state were also very rugged, and there were also a number of tribes scattered around. The Lolan Town was located at the periphery of the Noxy State. It was a very small town with a population that was pitifully small, let alone anyone who knew magical power. Most of the residents here were ordinary people. Ina small corner of Lolan Town, at the end of a desolate alley, a group of small people had gathered together. They were divided into two sides, as if a battle was about to break out. The little boy in the lead on one side was dirty all over, and his clothes were also in tatters; on the other side, there was only one person, and it was a little girl. She was half a head shorter than the little boy, and her clothes were also in tatters and covered with patches, but she looked a little better than the little boy. Being often under the sun, the little girl¡¯s skin was dark. Her bright eyes on her dark face were staring ahead. Although she was much shorter, her aura was not inferior at all. The little girl said disdainfully, ¡°You guys can¡¯t defeat me. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡± With a closer look, it could be seen that the little boy had palm imprints and bruises on his face from some slaps earlier. He looked very pitiful. ¡°Boohoo, see if I don¡¯t go home and tell my mother. You¡¯re not from our town at alll, rascal girl.¡± The little boy who had been bullied could not defeat her, so he could only vent his anger verbally. ¡°Rascal girl, you have no parents,¡± echoed the other companions. However, the little girl was already immune to such mockery. ¡°Hmph, you only know how to use your mouth. If you have the ability, stand up and fight again.¡± The little girl slowly raised the sword in her hand. Although the workmanship was very crude, the shape of the sword could already be seen. The few little boys were so frightened that they quickly got up from the ground. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? There are so many of us. Why should we be afraid of a girl?¡± As they spoke, the little boys stood up. The few of them instantly started fighting¡­ lo In B Chapter 120 - Smart Little Girl Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Twant to go home and find my mother. Boohoo.¡± ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯l tell my mother?¡± ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll definitely come back for revenge.¡± The few little boys could be heard crying and talking. With the cries, a few disheveled children got up from the ground and ran home quickly. As they cried, they did not forget to issue some threats to the little girl. They really made it hard for one to hold back one¡¯s laughter. The little girl did not care about what they had said at all. As she waved the sword in her hand, she gave them a fierce look. Looking at the fleeing back views of the four little boys, the little girl smiled smugly and looked at her sword to express her great affirmation. ¡°My performance today was not bad. Fight a few more times with them, and my swordsmanship will definitely improve. When the time comes, that big yellow dog that barks whenever it sees me and that big swan, will be defeated by me.¡± The little girl smiled as she spoke. It looked like she was talking to her sword, but it also seemed like she was talking to herself. suddenly, she seemed to have realized something. She turned around and saw that a group of adults had appeared behind her unknowingly. They were looking at her with smiles on their faces. The little girl¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with awkwardness and fear. She did not know if they had appeared when she was talking nonsense to herself. She could only turn around to leave. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t go.¡± One of the adults in the group shouted at her. His voice was very gentle, causing the little girl to unconsciously stop in her tracks. ¡®The little girl turned around and saw that a very good-looking big sister had called out to her. The little girl looked at the big sister¡¯s face and sighed in her heart. ¡°How fair. It would be good if I could grow up to be so good-looking.¡± After a long while, she finally heard what the eldest sister had said to her, ¡°Young lady, is this Lolan Town?¡± The little girl nodded. So it was just someone asking for directions. ¡°Do you know that there is a family whose surname is Nicholas?¡± ¡®The little girl was stunned. Then, she quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know. I can bring all of you there, but you¡¯ll have to tell me why you are looking for him?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll explain to you later, but you have to bring us there immediately. It is very urgent,¡± Big Sister said again. It was not that the little girl did not want to bring them along, but the tone of the big sister was a little anxious, making the little girl feel a little uncomfortable. ¡°It is possible to bring you guys there, but you¡¯ll have to pay me a fee for bringing you all there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy, just tell me how much you want.¡± Upon hearing this, the big sister finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Bring us there, and you¡¯ll get the money immediately.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay me first.¡± The little girl was not going to lose out at all. She stretched out her little black hand. ¡®The big sister looked at the little girl and found her extremely adorable. She immediately agreed to her request and placed the money in her hand. ¡®The little girl saw the money in her hand, so leading the way was not a problem. ¡°Just follow me.¡± They walked into an alley, and she then pointed out that the place was ahead. That¡¯s right, this group of adults was Norton and his group, who had come to search for the descendants of the Nicholas family. The person who had just communicated with the little girl was Kathleen. The group of them had spent a total of three days before they arrived at Lolan Town. They did not expect Lolan Town to be even smaller than the place where they lived. They could not help but wonder if there were really members of the Nicholas family clan here. After seeing the young lady¡¯s back view recede, Norton then saw the dilapidated house in front of him. The young lady had said that the person with the Nicholas surname lived here. The dilapidated condition of the entire house had exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. It was as if a heavy rain could destroy the house. At this moment, whether it was the door or the windows, the house was tightly shut. No one knew if there was anyone in the house. ¡°Tl knock on the door.¡± Jimmy could not hold back his excitement and rushed forward. He knocked on the door. It looked like it had been a long time since anyone had knocked on the door. Just a light knock, and there was a layer of dust. He exerted a little more strength, and the door was actually pushed open. ¡°Is anyone there? Is anyone there?¡± Jimmy shouted from the doorway. A few seconds later, still no one answered. There was no movement in the courtyard either. It looked as if there was no one here. ¡°No one seems to be around,¡± Jimmy told everyone with a sense of helplessness. This was undoubtedly bad news for everyone. But the little girl had already reached the end of the alley. Norton quickly shouted at the little girl, ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure this is the house of someone who¡¯s a Nicholas?¡± ¡®When the little girl heard this, she said confidently, ¡°Of course, Uncle is sometimes not at home. Wait a while, I¡¯ll go and help you see if he¡¯s buying groceries.¡± With that said, the little girl skipped away. Everyone stood at the door of someone else¡¯s house for a moment. They did not know what to do, so they looked at each other and waited for the little girl to return. On the other side, the little girl had run into a local vegetable garden. In the corner of the vegetable garden, an old man was sitting and weaving a bamboo basket. The little girl shouted as she ran, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, run quickly. Some bad people are coming. Let¡¯s run quickly.¡± As she spoke, she pulled Grandpa¡¯s arm and was about to pull him along to escape. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What have you seen? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The old man looked up at the little girl and saw the injuries on her face. ¡°Lily, have you fought with someone? And what bad people are you talking about? Has someone bullied you?¡± The little girl did not have the time to explain to Grandpa at all. ¡°Grandpa, there are really bad people coming. Let¡¯s go quickly. The bad people are looking for us.¡± The old grandpa saw that Lily was very flustered, but she did not seem to be lying, so he listened carefully. ¡°I saw a group of people outside who were not from our town. They came up and told me that they were looking for someone with the surname Nicholas. I had tricked them into going to the other end of the alley. They are still waiting there. I don¡¯t think they are good people. They must be bad people. Let¡¯s run.¡± ¡°Looking for someone with the surname Nicholas? What is this¡­..2¡± Before the old grandpa could finish his sentence, he heard the door open outside. Lily quickly hid behind her grandfather and stuck her head out. It turned out that Norton and the others were outside the door. After the little girl had run away, they waited there for a long time, but no one came back. Gradually, they discovered that something was not right. The house might not have been where someone with the Nicholas surname lived at all, and the real descendant of the Nicholas family might have known the little girl. Thus, the few of them had followed the tracks of the little girl all the way here. Pushing open the door, Kathleen said angrily, ¡°I have told all of you that this young lady was lying to us.. And, just who were the bad guys you were talking about?¡± lo In B Chapter 121 - Lost Clan Members Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon seeing the appearance of these few people, Lily somehow had the courage to take out the wooden sword in her hand and stand in front of grandpa. ¡°Grandpa, go quickly. I won¡¯t let them hurt you.¡± Lily looked very serious. She did not look like she was joking. Her voice had even started to tremble. She was very agitated and she stared at them intently. ¡°None of you should attempt to bully me. Our family¡¯s Old Ancestor is very powerful, and he especially knows how to use the sword. If any of you dare to bully my grandfather, I¡¯ll kill all of you,¡± the little girl said with a serious look. Norton and the others were shocked to see the little girl like this. They had not expected her to be so vigilant and resistant to them. Perhaps because Kathleen had been too harsh with her words earlier, the little girl was frightened. ¡°Kathleen, don¡¯t be so fierce in the future.¡± Norton could only frown and look at Kathleen. If they had lost a descendant of the Nicholas family clan because of Kathleen¡¯s words, the gains would not make up for the losses. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce next time. Look at how you have frightened the little sister. She thinks we¡¯re all bad guys.¡± As he spoke, Norton changed his tone again, thinking that after all, Kathleen had also been anxious about this mission. Kathleen thought for a moment. It was true that her tone had not been too good earlier because she had been too anxious. ¡°Little sister, my tone was not too good just now. I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re really not bad people.¡± Seeing that Lily was still wary of her, she had no choice but to place her hopes on the old man behind her. ¡°Elder, we¡¯re really not the bad guys that the young lady has spoken of. We¡¯re here for something important. Can you help us?¡± The old man had long known that these people were not bad people, and he somehow felt that he was fated with them. ¡°Lily, come here.¡± He gently patted the little girl¡¯s shoulder and got her to stand behind him. ¡°Grandpa, they¡­¡± Now, Lily was also a little shaken. She did not know if these people were good or bad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa is not in danger. They should not be bad people. I¡¯ll go and ask what they want.¡± The old grandpa patted Lily¡¯s head and comforted her. These people did not look like ordinary people. Furthermore, they looked both eager and anxious. The old grandpa also wished to know what they wanted. Lily seemed convinced. She stopped talking and stood behind her grandfather, but she kept her hands on her sword in a defensive posture. ¡°What can I help you guys with?¡± the old man looked at everyone and asked. Norton saw that their attitude had finally softened. He quickly said, ¡°Elder, is your surname Nicholas?¡± Norton had already seen through it. The uncle whom the little girl had mentioned was not with that family. Perhaps the little girl had already heard of the Nicholas family. With Norton¡¯s sharp intuition, he sensed that this old man in front of him was the person he had been looking for on this trip. They had also heard clearly the conversation between the little girl and their grandfather, which further confimed their deduction. ¡°My surname is indeed Nicholas. Why are the few of you asking this?¡± The old grandpa paused for a moment and answered truthfully. His surname was indeed Nicholas! Upon hearing the news, Norton and the others all smiled, but Norton did his best to hide the joy in his heart and pretended to be calm as he asked, ¡°I have some questions to ask you. Can we go into the house and discuss them in detail?¡± The old man did not refuse. ¡°Alright, please come in. The house is a little shabby. Please forgive me.¡± The entire house, however, was a little dilapidated. Although it was a little better than that house he had seen earlier, it was not much better, especially when he saw the old man searching around the house and could not find enough cups for water. ¡°Elder, there¡¯s no need to be busy. I only want to ask you a few questions.¡± Norton felt embarrassed for making the old man busy. He quickly got the old man to sit down. However, the old grandpa did not dare to sit down. He was afraid that his careless actions would make these nobles unhappy. The consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can ask. I¡¯l tell you what I know. I¡¯l just stand.¡± ¡®Whether it was the aura emitted by Norton¡¯s group or the way they dressed, they all looked out of place in this environment. The old man¡¯s cautious manner made Norton and the others especially uncomfortable. ¡°No, no, no. Sit down. We¡¯ll just stand.¡± The few juniors stood up tactfully. Since the guest had already said so, the old man could not refuse. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Relax, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. Our surname is also Nicholas. The reason we have traveled so far to come here is to find our relatives, or the descendants of our family,¡± Norton patiently explained. ¡°Descendants?¡± The old man was obviously stunned when he heard the word. He took a long time to react and looked at Lily behind him. ¡°Do you mean we¡¯re the descendants of the Nicholas family clan?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we meant. We might be of the same clan.¡± Norton nodded in affirmation. ¡°I wonder how we can address you.¡± ¡°My name is Aaron. This is my granddaughter. Her name is Lily,¡± the old man answered truthfully. Norton had wanted to know their seniority based on their names, but he could not tell that from their names at all. ¡°Are you the only two in your family? Do you have a family genealogy in your family? Do you know where your ancestral roots are?¡± Norton continued to ask. Unexpectedly, at the mention of his family, the old man¡¯s expression became extremely sorrowful. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just the two of us relying on each other for survival. We don¡¯t have any relatives in this town anymore. As for the ancestral home, I heard the old folks mention it when I was young, It seems to be called Winterfrost City.¡± After hearing it was Winterfrost, Norton and the others were almost certain that they were from the Nicholas family clan. ¡°That¡¯s right, we are from Winterfrost. You are indeed our clansmen.¡± The old man simply could not believe that someone would actually come so far to find him. He also could not believe that they were able to locate him. Norton explained briefly how his Old Ancestor had told him the address in his dream. This made the old man feel even more incredulous. He felt as if he had lived his life in vain. Out of the blue, a group of his fellow clansmen had appeared and said a bunch of words that he did not understand. He was a little suspicious of these people but could not think of any reason they would lie to him. However, after careful thought, he also felt a little excited. If he was really from the Nicholas family clan, then Lily would not be looked down upon or bullied by others again. She would be able to live a good life in the future.. lo In B Chapter 122 - More Clues Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing Aaron¡¯s expression change from that of suspicion to calm to excitement and then to calm again, Norton waited for him to calm down before he continued to ask questions. Norton had wanted to learn more clues about the Nicholas family from Aaron. Aaron might be able to help him find more members of the Nicholas family. ¡°Do you have any distant relatives? Or do you know how you ended up here?¡± Norton continued to ask for more clues. However, Aaron did not have many clues himself. He only knew that for some reason, the ancestors had ended up in this place. He could not even remember the names of the ancestors. However, as Aaron recalled some of his memories, he told Norton and the rest that their family had not lived here previously but in a minority tribe deep in the mountains. However, a strange disease suddenly broke out in that tribe, and people kept dying. Moreover, the disease was extremely infectious, so they had no choice but to move here. However, luck did not favor them. In the process of moving, they actually encountered a group of bandits who had robbed them. After they plundered them of the money they had, they even cruelly killed their family, including the old man¡¯s wife, and Lily¡¯s parents. Only Aaron managed to flee with Lily. They survived only after they managed to escape from the bandits. The whole journey had been extremely arduous before they finally arrived at this place and settled down here. Aaron was the only person in his generation, but his father had many siblings in his generation. Back then, there were at least a hundred people in the entire family, but almost all of them had lost their lives under the knives of the bandits. Even if they had been lucky enough to escape, they had also got separated from Aaron and the rest. There had not been any contact at all. From Aaron¡¯s understanding, there was no one from the Nicholas family clan in this small town they were presently in. Aaron suddenly recalled from his memory that he had met a relative half a year ago from a previous village. The other party seemed to have said that they were living in Robert Town, which was more than a hundred kilometers away. He wondered if anyone still lived there. This was all that Aaron could remember. Their family had experienced too many life and death situations. Now, Aaron was just glad that Lily could survive. After listening to Aaron¡¯s recollection, Norton and Zoro looked at each other. They could see the endless joy in each other¡¯s eyes, and they could not wait to get to Robert Town immediately. They also concurrently felt some pity. They had not expected their own clansmen to have been so tragically harmed. Poor Lily had lost her parents at such a young age and could only depend on her grandfather for survival. However, more clansmen might be found in the Robert Town which Aaron had mentioned, and some more in that minority tribe too. The Old Ancestor had given the order to find more clansmen, so Norton could not let go of any clues. Currently, only five days of the 15-day deadline had elapsed. Even if they factored in another five days as the time required for them to return, they still had five days left. They could search for more clansmen. ¡°Can you take us to that tribe previously to take a look? We would like to see if there would be more clansmen there.¡± Aaron hesitated for a moment when he heard this request. A hint of fear appeared in his eyes, but he looked at everyone¡¯s expectant expressions and reluctantly agreed. ¡°L.. Ican bring you guys there.¡± The old man¡¯s voice became softer. Norton and the others could tell that the old man was very reluctant. After all, Aaron had lived at the bottom of his life for a long time and was already used to not daring to refuse. He could only agree with others. However, Lily was unhappy. ¡°Grandpa is already so old, and his health is not good. It is a long walk up the mountain. Grandpa can¡¯t go.¡± After all, Lily clearly remembered that back then, in order to escape from the pursuit of the bandits, Aaron had carried Lily and rolled down a cliff to shake off the bandits. Aaron had also fractured a leg because of this incident. With the delay and the lack of medical help, it was still difficult for Aaron to move about now. ¡°I¡¯s okay, I can do it.¡± Afraid that Lily¡¯s words would make Norton and the others unhappy, Aaron quickly stopped her. Zoro understood their difficulties. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. You can just show us the way. I can carry you.¡± However, Lily remained very determined. ¡°Can you not torture my grandfather? He¡¯s not in good health to begin with. How about this, I¡¯l bring you there. I know the way too, so let Grandpa stay at home.¡± Upon hearing Lily¡¯s words, they all looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You know the way? Really? You should have been very young then, and you actually still remember?¡± At this point, Lily suddenly raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°Yes, I could remember the way since I was three years old. I have a good memory.¡± ¡°Really? You wouldn¡¯t let us all get lost, would you?¡± The few of them still could not believe that the little child in front of them had such a good memory. ¡°That¡¯s true. Lily has had this photographic memory since she was young. Her memory is very good,¡± Aaron said. Although such a skill was not a special skill in the eyes of those who cultivated magical power, for someone like Lily, who had never come into contact with magical power, to have such an ability meant that her aptitude must be very high. ¡°But I think I¡¯d better take you there.¡± Aaron was still worried about leaving Lily alone to walk the mountain path with a group of people he had only known for a few hours. However, Lily was also worried about Aaron. ¡°Grandpa is already so old. He might remember wrongly. I definitely won¡¯t.¡± Aaron did not know what to say for a moment, so he looked at Lily with a bitter smile. Speaking of which, Aaron¡¯s current memory had not been as good as before. He might really remember the wrong path. Seeing that both of them were in a deadlock, Norton came up with a good idea. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll split up into two groups. One group will follow Lily to the tribe to find people, and the other will follow Aaron to Robert Town to find people.¡± This would save time, and everyone would have something to do. But Aaron suddenly became excited. ¡°Tl take you to the tribe. Lily will take you to Robert Town. She knows the way too.¡± Aaron¡¯s reaction was within Norton¡¯s expectations. He smiled and said, ¡°Are you afraid of running into bandits again on the way?¡± Once Norton spoke, Aaron and Lily¡¯s thoughts seemed to have been seen through. Their expressions suddenly changed, afraid that the other party would be angry. ¡°Just treat us like family. As for the bandits, we can deal with them.¡± In order to reassure Aaron, Norton even showed him a bit of magical power. ¡°Actually, our family clan all cultivates magical power. We¡¯re a magical family clan. We¡¯re not afraid of those puny bandits at all..¡± lo In B Chapter 123 - Becoming a Mage Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing these words, the two of them seemed to have been scared silly and could not react at all, especially after they had seen Norton¡¯s magical technique. After a few minutes of silence, Aaron was the first to react. ¡°Mage? Are you a Mage?¡± ¡°Tm someone who cultivates magical power but there¡¯s still a long way to go before I can become a real Mage.¡± Zoro could only explain it as such. But Lily did not care about their answer at all. She was still very excited. ¡°You said earlier that we are from the same family. Then, was our ancestor a human?¡± It seemed like a very simple question, but when asked by a child, it seemed exceptionally innocent. ¡°Of course, our ancestor was certainly a human,¡± Zoro explained patiently. ¡°Then, was our ancestor a top Mage?¡± Lily became more and more excited. ¡°Yes, our ancestor was a Mage of the Divine Power Realm. In the eyes of ordinary people, he was indeed a top Mage.¡± Facing such a child, Zoro had no choice but to answer these seemingly simple questions in a serious manner. Lily became even more excited. She wanted to open her mouth to ask something else, but was stopped by Aaron. He asked Lily not to speak anymore. In the end, Aaron still followed Norton¡¯s arrangements. They split up into two teams and went their separate ways. Norton gave instructions on some related details and things to take note of. The two teams then separated in the Lolan Town. On the way back to their hometown, the few of them found a few horses. Lily and Kathleen rode one horse; the little girl sat in front, leaning against Kathleen¡¯s arms. She kept taking food out of her pocket and eating from time to time. She also looked at the surrounding scenery from time to time. She was very relaxed. Despite the fact that everyone had eaten a meal in the best local restaurant before they left, which was the best meal Lily had eaten since she could remember, she kept asking questions about this and that at the meal time, and her big curious eyes kept blinking, just one full meal was nothing to Lily. As she was leaving, she ran into the few little boys who had fought with her earlier. At this moment, Lily was sitting on her horse, looking very impressive. The few little boys instantly looked dumbfounded, making Lily beamed with pride. After a short journey, they encountered a fork in the road. ¡°Which side should we take?¡± Lily¡¯s mouth was stuffed with delicious food. She answered unintelligibly, ¡°Let¡¯s go left.¡± The few of them continued to walk according to Lily¡¯s instructions. The further they went up the mountain, the more difficult the path became. It became increasingly rugged and steep. Even the horse had difficulty walking. ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t choke. There is still a lot of good food in the next few days. Save some space in your stomach.¡± Looking at the little foodie in front of her, Kathleen thought she was really cute. ¡°alright!¡± Lily also felt very embarrassed. ¡°Sister, can we really eat so much good food every day?¡± Lily blinked her large eyes and revealed an expectant expression. ¡°Of course.¡± Looking at Lily¡¯s expression and her desire for food, she could not help but feel sorry for her, so she hugged her tightly. She did not expect to live a life of luxury every day without having to suffer any hardship, and that such a normal life to her would be unattainable to others. She could not imagine how much hardship Lily had suffered all these years, and how much pain she had gone through since the day she lost her parents. Fortunately, she had not been overwhelmed by these difficulties and continued to face life optimistically. ¡°Sister, can I become a powerful Mage in the future?¡± Lily continued to ask. ¡°Of course. Lily is so smart. If you are willing to put in the effort, you will definitely become the most powerful Mage in the world.¡± Kathleen chatted with Lily as she rode. ¡°In that case, I have to work hard. I must become the most powerful Mage.¡± Lily swallowed the food in her mouth and said determinedly. ¡°Why do you want so much to become a Mage?¡± ¡°This is certainly because if I become the most powerful Mage, everyone will be afraid of me. This way, no one will bully Grandpa and me. And, I will be able to fight those bandits one on one, and take revenge for my parents.¡± Lily¡¯s gaze was so determined that it made Kathleen¡¯s heart ache a little more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your parents will be very happy to see you like this. The Old Ancestor of our family clan will also bless you from heaven.¡± ¡°Old Ancestor? Who is the Old Ancestor? Is he very powerful?¡± Lily asked curiously. ¡°Of course, our Old Ancestor is very powerful. We were able to find you because of his instructions,¡± Kathleen said as she caressed Lily¡¯s hair. ¡°Really? How did he instruct? Sister, please tell me.¡± Hearing this, Lily became even more curious. ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you slowly when we get home, okay?¡± Kathleen did not know how to explain this matter simply, so she decided not to explain. ¡°Is our Old Ancestor really that powerful?¡± Lily asked again. ¡°Of course!¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was full of pride. Lily suddenly lowered her head and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Old Ancestor bless me earlier?¡± Knowing that Lily was thinking of her parents again, Kathleen pulled Lily into her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let you get bullied again.¡± Charles had been listening to their conversation. He, who had never liked to talk, spoke for the first time. ¡°We can try to find traces of the bandits.¡± Although his tone was calm, his eyes revealed a strong murderous intent. Although Zoro, who was by the side, also did not say anything, there was also a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo was watching them through the Visitation Talisman and listening to their conversation. He could not help but sigh. Romo had seen Norton¡¯s actions and was very satisfied with their speed, and the fact that they had found two descendants of the Nicholas family. He was also very pleased with Norton¡¯s decision to split up into two teams. Regarding what had happened to Lily, Romo could only hate himself for not being able to find them sooner. Now, the only thing he could do was to wait for them to bring Lily back, and then teach her magical power. As for those bandits, Romo had already sentenced them to death. There were names added to Romo¡¯s ¡°ledger book¡±. This meant that whether Zoro and the others could find the bandits or not, the deaths of these bandits were imminent. After having learned Norton¡¯s situation, Romo quickly switched to another Visitation Talisman to check on Ron. Currently, Ron was still searching for treasures in the Upperspace Wind Valley, but an unfamiliar face was beside him.. Chapter 124 - Sad Place Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Arfa had a feeling that it was going to be dark soon, so he said to Ron, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to rest. It¡¯s getting dark soon, and it might be dangerous if we continue to go further.¡± Ron did not say anything else and nodded. Then, the two of them found an empty place, and got ready to rest. As of now, Ron had already been in this place for eight days, which meant that he had already been in the trial for eight days. He had already discussed with Arfa that he could only walk forward for three days at most, and then, whether he could find any treasures or not, he would have to get back on the return route. It was night, Zoro and the others had already entered a forest, and Lily was so tired that she could not open her eyes. Zoro had to decide to let the few of them use the tent to get through the night. In fact, the tent had been mainly prepared for Lily. The others could fall asleep even if they were sitting outside. However, Kathleen was worried that Lily would be afraid of sleeping outside for the first time, and that there might be wild beasts out at night scaring her, so she went into the tent with Lily to sleep. At first, Lily was sound asleep. Suddenly, as if she had a nightmare, she hugged Kathleen tightly and said something. When Kathleen leaned closer to listen carefully, she realized that Lily had called for her mother. From time to time, a tear would fall from the corner of her eye. Kathleen knew that Lily was dreaming of her parents again. It might again be the scene of her parents being killed. It was not unexpected, as after all, she had returned to the same old place for the day, to the place that had made her sad. In order to prevent Lily from being woken up by the nightmare, Kathleen could only pat her gently on the back and comfort her slowly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Knowing that Lily no longer made any sound and that her expression had begun to relax, Kathleen¡¯s worried heart was relieved. suddenly, Kathleen found a little movement outside the tent, as if there was someone. Looking out, Kathleen had guessed what had happened. At this moment, Zoro and Charles had already quietly left the vicinity of the tent and were walking towards the forest ahead. In the process of consoling Lily, Kathleen soon fell asleep. The night passed quickly. Early in the moming, when Lily and Kathleen had just woken up, Zoro and Charlie had already retumed. They had even made a pot of delicious fish soup and grilled fish. ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t expect to be able to eat such delicious food so early in the morning.¡± Lily was very surprised to see the delicious food. ¡°Grandpa, is this the fish you went to catch early in the morning? Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Lily thanked Zoro politely. Kathleen communicated with Charles with her eyes. She knew it had to be Zoro and Charles last night. They must have gone to see if they could run into the bandits, so she wanted to ask if they had found any traces of them, but Charles shook his head gently. Indeed, it would not be easy to run into these bandits. After breakfast, they set off again. When they reached a steep cliff, Lily pointed to the cliff ahead and said suddenly, ¡°Back then, Grandpa and I had fallen from here.¡± Even Charles had to hesitate for a moment when he saw the steep cliff. He could not imagine how hard it had been for the grandfather and grandchild to survive. Fortunately, they had survived and were able to lead him to find more descendants of the Nicholas family. This could be considered a blessing in disguise. At this moment, the horses already could not even move an inch forward. The group of them had no choice but to abandon the horses. However, to them, this cliff was not difficult. When they used the magical power to fly, in just a few seconds, the few of them had already gone up the cliff. ¡°Sister, this is amazing, We can fly.¡± Lily clung onto Kathleen¡¯s back obediently and felt the wind blow past her ears. Before she could react, she was already on top of the cliff. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m so happy.¡± Lily was so excited that she cried out loud. After being excited for a while, Lily realized that she could not delay everyone¡¯s journey because of her, so she immediately quietened down. They walked on foot for another hour. The few places they walked past did not seem to differ much, but Lily suddenly stopped, a hint of sadness in her eyes. ¡°We were attacked by bandits here.¡± They were currently at the bottom of a hill. It was indeed a very suitable place for bandits to lay in ambush. Looking down the hill, he even saw a pile of bones. These should have been the bones of the people who had been killed back then. Due to the sudden nature of deaths, the bones had not even been collected. ¡°Mom and Dad were killed here back then.¡± Lily¡¯s voice was already choked with tears. She had probably recalled those unhappy past events; she had begun to move toward the cluster of bones. Kathleen instinctively wanted to stop Lily¡¯s action, not wanting her to be reminded of the past scenes, but she was stopped. Zoro felt that some things had to be faced, and besides, Lily was not an insensible child. Lily had walked under a large tree, and her tears suddenly fell uncontrollably. ¡°Sister, my Father and Mother have disappeared. My parents were killed here, but there was nothing left here.¡± Kathleen hurried over to take a look. She found nothing under the tree, but she could see several scratched marks on the tree trunk. She could tell that a very fierce fight had probably taken place here back then. The missing bones of Lily¡¯s parents should have nothing to do with the bandits. After all, they did not have the habit of clearing up the bodies. The corpses of Lily¡¯s parents¡¯ bodies might have been dragged away by some wild animals. After all, two years had passed. However, losing her parents was already difficult for Lily to accept. Now, she could not even find her parents¡¯ bones. Her only hope for her parents was also gone. ¡°Why? Mom, Dad, where are you? I¡¯m Lily, Mom, Dad.¡± Lily could no longer control herself. She hurriedly used her small hands to dig at the soil at the roots of the tree. ¡°Mom, Dad, do you all still remember me?¡± ¡°Lily, don¡¯t cry. Mom and Dad might have been buried by a kind person. They wouldn¡¯t want to see you so sad when they are in the heavens. Lily, be good. Let¡¯s not cry, okay?¡± Kathleen could only comfort her in this manner. After all, anyone would be sorrowful when faced with such a circumstance. Kathleen knew that her comfort had no effect on Lily, but she could not bear to see her keep crying. Hearing Lily¡¯s cries, the few of them understood why Lily had insisted on leading the way for them in the first place. On the one hand, she felt sorry for her grandfather, who was getting on in years. On the other hand, Lily probably wanted to see the place where her parents had been killed previously, and to see their bones. Chapter 125 - Strange Village Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bones were basically very difficult to distinguish. Now that the bones of her parents had disappeared from the place in Lily¡¯s memory, it was unrealistic to find them elsewhere. However, Kathleen did not want Lily to accept this brutal reality. She wanted to preserve the beauty of a child¡¯s fantasy, so she dug the ground with Lily to find the bones of Lily¡¯s parents. Even if she could not find the bones, she might be able to find some of the personal items of Lily¡¯s parents¡¯ so that she could have some keepsake for remembrance in the future. Although she did not hold out much hope, Kathleen did her best to rummage around. Suddenly, beneath a pile of dead leaves, she saw a tattered piece of cloth. Just as she was about to take the cloth out, Lily quickly took it away. ¡°This¡­. This is Mom¡¯s clothing.¡± Through this piece of cloth, it could be seen that Lily¡¯s mother had also led a very difficult life when she was alive. There was a patch on the cloth. Lily could recognize immediately that it was her mother¡¯s clothing because of the patch, which she had sewn together with her mother two years ago. Thinking of this, Lily fell back into painful memories. ¡°Mom and Dad.¡± Lily, who had been struck by the painful memories again, could no longer control herself. She collapsed into Kathleen¡¯s arms and burst into tears. Affected by this sad emotion, Kathleen comforted Lily as tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. Zoro and Charles watched silently from behind. After all, the two men would not know what to say at such a time. Her tender cries echoed in the forest and did not dissipate for a long time. After crying for a while, Lily had probably walked out of her earlier emotions. She used her dirty hands to wipe the tears from her face. Her face was instantly covered in mud, like a little kitten. Lily looked carefully at the fabric beneath her. She carefully selected a piece of the best-preserved material from the middle and took out her little wooden sword. She tied the cloth to her wooden sword. Lily¡¯s actions did not make sense to Kathleen, but she was also a little worried that Lily would start to be sad again another day when she saw this cloth. However, Lily looked up. Her face, which had just been covered in dirt and tears, had a maturity and strength that surpassed her age. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine. Grandpa has told me before that I can¡¯t be sad anymore after having cried over some things. I can¡¯t cause a delay to all of you. Let¡¯s go.¡± As she spoke, she waved the little wooden sword in her hand and walked forward. Zoro and the others were much faster than Aaron and the others. Under Lily¡¯s lead, the few of them had arrived at their destination before dark, much faster than they had expected. Their target was a minority tribe without even a name. According to what Aaron said previously, there were less than 300 people in the tribe back then. The village was rich in resources, and the people were very hardworking. They were able to be self-sufficient. It was just like an utopia. However, things had not remained blissful. Two years ago, a strange disease suddenly broke out. There were constantly people having fever and coughing. Those who were infected would eventually die no matter what medicine they took. Hence, when Aaron left, the entire village was no longer as prosperous as before. It had become exceptionally desolate. But now, from Zoro¡¯s perspective, this village was not only desolate, it also emitted an aura of death. There seemed to be not a single person in the village. There were not even any animals. The house looked like it had not been inhabited for a long time. The entrance had piled up with weeds. As such, this village was a dead village. There was no one at all, and it had even been abandoned for many years. This meant that not long after Aaron had left, the entire village became empty. It was not known if it was due to the strange disease or if everyone had moved elsewhere. Zoro did not give up. They entered the village again and looked at the few houses, only to find that there was a lot of food and clothing inside. They did not look incidental. They could not have left in such a hurry, could they? The few of them walked around the village but did not find any information. Instead, they became more and more puzzled about the village. ¡°Where is everyone? Why has everyone disappeared?¡± Lily had not expected this scene. ¡°Everyone should have moved elsewhere,¡± said Kathleen soothingly. Zoro was very disappointed when he saw this scene. He had hoped to find a few more descendants of the Nicholas family here. He did not expect his trip to be wasted. Just as the few of them were about to leave, a strange sound came from the door. This gave Lily a fright and she ran quickly behind Kathleen. Zoro and Charles did not panic, they looked ready to fight at any moment. They walked over toward the sound. It was actually a wild boar. Although this wild boar was a very dangerous creature to ordinary people, it was nothing to Zoro and Charles. Their eyes revealed their desire for food. suddenly, Zoro found that there was something wrong with the wild boar. ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± After hearing Zoro¡¯s words, the few of them also discovered the abnormality. The wild boar was limping, and it was emitting soft roars from its throat; saliva was dripping continuously from its mouth. Its red eyes looked at everyone. ¡°What a strange wild boar.¡± Zoro could not help but sigh. As the wild boar turned around, everyone was shocked. It tuned out that on the right side of the wild boar¡¯s body, there were many very disgusting boils. Some of them had already burst, oozing pale yellow thick liquid. It made anyone looking feel uncontrollably disgusted. ¡°Ah!¡± When Lily saw it, she exclaimed in shock, ¡°It seems to have contracted the kind of sickness that the villagers had previously.¡± Zoro thought about it carefully, and found that the symptoms were somewhat similar to what Aaron had said about the disease. However, what surprised him was that after so many years, the disease still existed, and even animals had not been spared. No wonder everyone had moved away. suddenly, taking advantage of Zoro¡¯s surprise, the wild boar charged at Zoro like it had gone mad, as if it wanted to eat Zoro. However, Zoro was not afraid. Instead, he quietly accumulated the energy in his body and kicked it away the moment it charged at him. The wild boar instantly flew to the opposite wall, and even the wall almost collapsed from the impact. Upon seeing this disgusting sight, the few of them immediately lost their interest in eating the wild boar. They could only shake their heads and prepare to leave this place to avoid contracting this strange disease. Unexpectedly, as the wall collapsed, that wild boar did not die. It stood up unsteadily. From the energy unleashed by Zoro just now, not to mention a wild boar, even if it had been a larger animal, it would have died immediately. It was unexpected that the wild boar would have such a tenacious life force.. Chapter 126 - Zoros Unease Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zoro had thought that his action just now would have killed the wild boar; he did not expect the wild boar to actually stand up unsteadily. Perhaps, due to the strange disease, this wild boar¡¯s combat strength was actually that high. Upon knowing the wild boar¡¯s real strength, Zoro became more alert. He dared not relax like before. After the wild boar had stood up, it did not tarry for too long before it unleashed all its energy to charge towards Zoro, as if it had gone mad. This matched Aaron¡¯s description of the strange disease. Aaron had said that those villagers infected with the strange disease seemed to have lost their rationality; they would do abnormal things from time to time. Before the wild boar could get to Zoro, Zoro punched out a ball of energy and it sent the wild boar flying again. This time, the energy was even greater than before, pushing the wild boar at least ten meters away. Not wanting Lily to see such a bloody scene, Kathleen quickly covered Lily¡¯s eyes with her hand. Zoro observed the wild boar for a while and was relieved to see that it did not get up again this time. However, just to be sure, Zoro still walked forward to look at the wild boar¡¯s carcass up close. Suddenly, his expression changed, and his brows began to frown. He said to the others, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡± Initially, Zoro had planned to stay in this village for a night, but after seeing the wild boar, Zoro gave up the idea completely. Currently, there was no one in the village, yet the wild boar had still been infected with this strange disease. This meant that the strange disease had not vanished completely. The village still had the virus, so it was not suitable for them to stay here. Moreover, Zoro had never seen such a disease in so many years. It went beyond his understanding. He had studied medicine to the best of his ability and knew that this disease would not be easy to treat. Thus, Zoro and the others got ready to leave the village to avoid contracting the virus. Ata spot where no one could see, pus had formed on the back of the wild boar, and there were some wriggling movements. Many dark gray worms had actually emerged from below the pus, and they were crawling out continuously. After crawling out, they quickly burrowed into the ground. Soon, there were actually no signs of the worms on the ground. In the blink of an eye, only bones and a layer of skin were left of the wild boar¡¯s originally strong build. Inan instant, rustling sounds could be heard from the grass, as if something had changed drastically. Many animals had come out from nowhere. They included domestic animals like pigs, cows, and sheep, as well as ferocious animals like wolves, tigers, and lions. Not only that, the expression and condition of each animal were identical to that of the wild boar earlier. Their eyes revealed their desire to eat humans, and they looked around with bloodshot eyes. Of course, just like the wild boar earlier, their backs also had those disgusting boils. For some reason, as if someone was directing them, every animal looked, with their red eyes, at the path Zoro and the others had walked. ¡°What happened to that wild boar just now? Had it contracted the disease?¡± Kathleen really could not understand, so she asked Zoro on the way. ¡°It must have contracted the disease, but it is not an ordinary disease. I have never seen such a disease before. I even suspect that it is not a natural disease.¡± Zoro frowned and said. ¡°Not a natural disease? Could someone have done this deliberately?¡± said Charles. Zoro hesitated for a moment whether he should tell them, but decided in the end that he should, ¡°I have heard some legends previously that there were some minority tribes that are especially good at some secret technique, and this secret technique is not performed by people who cultivate magical power. If it were to be performed by someone who cultivates magical power, the outcome would be unthinkable.¡± ¡°Actually, when I heard Aaron mention the special disease, I already had my suspicions, but I was unsure if it was the secret technique I had heard about. If it was really that secret technique, then it would be difficult.¡± The more Zoro spoke, the more solemn his expression became. Everyone¡¯s expression became as solemn as Zoro¡¯s. ¡°However, I might have been thinking too much. Perhaps it¡¯s just a relatively virulent disease, but we shouldnt stay for too long. Let¡¯s go quickly,¡± Zoro explained. ¡°There¡¯s no one in this village anyway.¡± Everyone agreed with Zoro¡¯s words, but Lily, who had been listening intently, looked perplexed. No matter how smart she was, she was still a child and could not understand what Zoro meant. * ¡°What are all of you talking about, Sister?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Nothing. We¡¯re discussing some adult matters. Lily, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. We¡¯ll be going back soon, ¡± Kathleen said, trying to comfort Lily. ¡®Tm sorry, Sister. I didn¡¯t manage to help you find the person you were looking for.¡± After all, it had been a wasted trip, and Lily felt a little guilty. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. We have to thank you for leading the way for us. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to find the place.¡± Looking at Lily¡¯s innocent expression, Kathleen spoke to her with a smile. Before they had spoken much, the few of them had already left the village. The sky had become dark, so they had no choice but to find a stream and stop nearby. They planned to get something to eat and rest for the time being. They casually hunted some wild game and cooked up something, Lily soon fell asleep after she had eaten and drank her fill. This night was the same as before. Kathleen accompanied Lily to sleep in the tent while Zoro and Charles kept watch outside. In consideration of the extraordinary disease in the village, Zoro and Charles decided not to act rashly tonight to avoid unnecessary trouble. They were indignant that they could not find the bandits to help Lily take revenge. However, they remembered that they had not completed the mission given by the Old Ancestor, so they could only find another chance in the future. In the Nicholas family palace in Winterfrost, a Divine Dragon Beast was standing in the courtyard. From time to time, it would lie down, and then stand up to walk around. Apparently, this kind of divine beast did not even need sleep. Xi Bolai was sitting quietly as usual, and then he suddenly opened his eyes as if he had thought of something. ¡°How is this possible? Someone has actually made a breakthrough again.¡± It turned out that just now, he had sensed the cultivation base of another person in the Nicholas family increased, and he immediately determined that it was the live-in son-in-law by the name of Caesar. Although the level after the advancement was not very high, it still surprised Xi Bolai. In Xi Bolai¡¯s imagination, he should not have advanced so quickly. Moreover, in the past few days, he had discovered that many members of the Nicholas family had advanced at an extraordinary speed. Chapter 127 - Another Crisis Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Just as Romo was idling in the ancestral hall, the System suddenly popped up. A notification sounded in Romo¡¯s mind. [Warning! Warning! Many descendants of the Nicholas family clan are in danger.] [An urgent mission has been generated] [Mission Content] Upon hearing the news, Romo immediately guessed that it could be Zoro and Norton running into problems while searching for the descendants. He quickly checked. On Zoro¡¯s side, it was already night. Zoro and Charles had checked the surroundings and found almost no movement. They closed their eyes and got ready to rest. After a day¡¯s hard work, they had lost a lot of stamina. Suddenly, ¡°Sha sha sha¡± sounds entered Zoro¡¯s ears. He quickly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the sounds. He did not care too much because wild beasts would inevitably appear at night in such a forest, and it was easy for him to deal with them. However, he suddenly discovered that the matter was not as big as he had thought. His facial expression was that of great shock, and he quickly stood up. The noise Zoro made had also alerted Charles, who was about to fall asleep. Charles knew that something big was about to happen. He stood up quickly and looked in the direction Zoro was staring at. He was already in a defensive posture. ¡°What is it? What have you seen?¡± Charles asked softly. ¡°There seems to be something coming, be careful,¡± Zoro said softly. Although the two of them made very little noise, they had still alerted Kathleen, who was in the tent. Seeing that Lily had fallen asleep, she hurried out of the tent. Looking at the grave expressions on both their faces, Kathleen stared at her surroundings warily. Although the night sky had a visibility range of only one meter for ordinary people, with the help of energy, the few of them could see almost 20 meters, especially Zoro. His vision at present was almost no different from that of daytime. ¡°Sha, sha, sha, sha.¡± The sounds seemed to be getting closer and closer to them. Countless red dots appeared in the gaps between the leaves. It turned out to be pairs of scarlet eyes. In this manner, one wild beast after another appeared in their line of sight. Their eyes were very similar to that of the wild boar in the morning. ¡°Everyone be careful. Charles,¡± Zoro called out softly to Charles, and motioned him to take out his bag, which contained a knife and two swords. Charles threw the weapons to Kathleen and Zoro. These weapons looked no different from ordinary weapons, but they had been possessed by energy. Together with the energy from the few of them, the power had increased tremendously. Zoro looked at the beasts and then looked worriedly in the direction of the tent. ¡°Kathleen, take care of Lily. Don¡¯t let the beasts hurt her. Leave the beasts to me.¡± Just as Kathleen was about to respond, she saw that Zoro had already rushed in front of the group of beasts, and Charles was following closely behind Zoro. And Kathleen was in charge of the rear. She stood outside the tent in case any beasts came. ¡°Howl!¡± A heart-stirring howl resounded in the air. As if they had heard the command, the wild beasts increased their speed and charged toward the few of them. In particular, that bear, which was as tall as Zoro when it stood up, walked towards Zoro and stretched out its bear paw. Zoro could be seen slashing down with his sword and the bear¡¯s paw fell to the ground. Immediately after, Zoro leapt into the air and slashed down, splitting the bear into two. After dealing with the bear, Zoro dared not stop at all. He continued immediately to fight with the animals. Every time he swung his sword, the life of an animal would end. Although the wild beasts were already extremely ferocious, with the extraordinary virus, they became even more ferocious. However, they were still very weak to Zoro. Even to Charles, to kill those wild beasts was just too easy. Seeing these scenes, Kathleen then heaved a sigh of relief. She gradually relaxed. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s going on outside?¡± Suddenly, she heard Lily¡¯s voice coming from inside the tent. Lily was about to go out of the tent. It was not unexpected that Lily would wake up, given the sounds of battle and the howls of the beasts outside. However, just as Lily poked her head out, her initially sleepy brain was instantly awakened because she had seen Zoro splitting an animal into two. Kathleen quickly covered Lily¡¯s eyes to prevent her from seeing the bloody scenes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just some wild animals.¡± Lily was a little frightened, but she was afraid that Kathleen would be worried, so she closed her eyes tightly. Her face had turned a little pale, but she held back her tears. She was still holding her little wooden sword tightly in her hand. However, she could not hold back her curiosity. From time to time, she would open her eyes and sneak a look at the battle scene. In less than half an hour, all the wild beasts had been finished off by the two of them. There were no more screams from the wild beasts, and the entire forest regained its calm. Zoro was still worried, so he decided to leave this troublesome place quickly. ¡°Pack your luggage, let¡¯s go quickly. We can¡¯t stay here for long,¡± The appearance of those beasts just now was too strange. Zoro was worried that the next danger would hurt Lily, so he decided to leave. They were about to leave when there was another rustling sound in the grass. Zoro thought it was another wild beast, so he quickly got ready to fight. However, upon closer look, he realized that it was not a wild beast but a group of people. It looked like there were more than ten people, each of them also had weapons in their hands, small knives, swords, and a few of them were even holding bows and arrows aimed at Zoro. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into those who cultivate magical power. Hahahaha, do you think you¡¯re all very impressive?¡± Suddenly, a burst of mockery could be heard, and a tall person walked out from the darkness. Hearing this voice, Lily¡¯s expression changed instantly. She gently pulled on the comer of Kathleen¡¯s blouse and said in her ear, ¡°Sister, they¡¯re the ones who killed Mom and Dad.¡± Lily could tell immediately from hearing the voice. She took a closer look at the group and found that several of them were the bandits from back then. She did not expect what Aaron had said to come true. Enemies were bound to meet again. Lily looked at the group of bandits. She was not frightened by them. Her eyes were full of anger and hatred. She wished she could rush up and kill them immediately to take revenge for her parents. ¡®It¡¯s them. That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯m definitely not mistaken. Sister, they were the ones who killed my parents,¡± said Lily through gritted teeth as she clenched the little wooden sword with greater strength. Kathleen glanced at the bandits. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Lily. These people have delivered themselves to our door today. We will definitely avenge all of you. Lily, you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Chapter 128 - The Appearance of Bandits Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations On this trip, Zoro and Charles had also wanted very much to find this group of bandits to take revenge for Lily¡¯s parents. They could not find them no matter how hard they searched on the first night, and they had not gone out to search for them on the second night. They did not expect to find them so easily after having searched high and low for them. The other party had delivered themselves to their door. Zoro had thought that they were just a group of ordinary bandits, but unexpectedly, these bandits had also been infected with the strange disease like those wild beasts. Zoro took a closer look and realized that the tall and well-built bandit, who had just spoken, was covered in boils on the right side of his face; the skin had completely rotted, and even the gums and teeth could be seen. He looked very scary. The other bandits were also full of boils on their faces and bodies. Their skin had varying degrees of decay. What puzzled Zoro was that they actually had the aura of a Mage on them. From what Aaron had said previously, if they were infected with the disease, it would be impossible for them to survive. How could they still become a Mage in these two years? Could all this have been premeditated? After all, the crazy wild beasts, the suddenly infected village, and this group of abnormal banditsa€} All this could be more dangerous than he had thought. ¡°Catch them!¡± Before Zoro and the others could make the first move, the bandit gave the order and more than ten bandits rushed towards them. Furthermore, the leader of the bandits had actually wanted to capture them, not kill them. They had not used their bows and arrows, and it seemed that he wanted to capture them alive. At this moment, when Charles saw how arrogant the bandits were, he could not wait any longer to kill them. Before the bandits charged over, Charles planned to dash to the leader of the bandits and kill him in one strike. But before Charles could get there, a large man had blocked his path, and was chopping down on him with a large machete. Charles¡¯ expression was grave, but there seemed to be wind beneath his feet. He dodged the attack of the machete, swinging his longsword in his hand concurrently. Within a second, the head of the bandit hit the ground and rolled several meters away. After he had killed a bandit, Charles dashed directly to the front of the bandit leader, intending to kill him directly. However, the alertness of the bandit leader surpassed Charles¡¯ expectations. The two of them fought for a few rounds, but despite this, the bandit leader was far from being Charles¡¯s match. Charles did not have much time to fight him. Seeing the situation of Kathleen and Zoro, he got ready to end the battle quickly. Actually, Charles had already sensed that this bandit¡¯s cultivation base was much higher than the other bandits. He had already reached level-5 of the innate realm, much higher than him. However, the bandit leader had one thing in common with the other bandits, which was that he did not know how to utilize his cultivation base at all. Charles dodged and went swiftly behind the bandit leader. Before the other party had time to react, he was already split into two. ¡®When the other bandits saw that their leader had been killed, they all seemed to have gone berserk. Their eyes became even redder than before, and their behavior became even crazier. They surrounded Charles and Zoro and kept attacking. Looking at all this, Kathleen kept her guard up as she protected Lily from being frightened by the sight. suddenly, a few bandits gave up on Zoro and Charles. They probably saw that they were too strong, and they were not a match for them, so they turned their attention to a woman and a child. However, Kathleen was not to be trifled with. Although this was her first outing and also her first kill, Kathleen did not hesitate at all, especially after she had recalled how they had killed Lily¡¯s parents. ¡®Lily, hide quietly in the tent. Don¡¯t come out no matter what sounds come from outside. When I¡¯m done with these bandits and have avenged you, you can come out again, alright?¡± Kathleen quickly settled Lily down, afraid that she would be harmed by the bandits. Lily was also very sensible. She quickly got into the tent and sat on the ground, hugging her knees tightly. There were not many bandits on Kathleen¡¯s side, so it was resolved in a few minutes. On the other side, Zoro kept holding back the bandits who were trying to attack Kathleen. He fought against many bandits alone, but he was not at a disadvantage at all. It did not take long before he killed five to six bandits. The other bandits realized that it was impossible to attack by brute force, so they got ready to use their wits to shoot arrows in Charles¡¯s direction. However, how could mere arrows stump Charles? Charles had been known for his speed all along, Not only had he dodged the many arrows that had been shot at him with ease, he had also killed those who fired them before they could react. As for Zoro, there was naturally no need to even say more. With his strength, he could treat dealing with these puny bandits as a form of practice. He definitely had the upper hand. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡± The enemy¡¯s screams could be heard constantly between the flashes of the blade and the shadows of the sword. With the screams and the bloodshot eyes, they looked completely different from their earlier arrogance. Soon after the battle started, Charles had discovered the weakness of the bandits. They were most vulnerable at the parts of their bodies that had the boils. After discovering this unique characteristic, Charles used his swift footwork to attack the boils on their bodies continuously. The screams of the bandits became more frequent. They would lose the prowess of their attack the moment they were struck at the parts of their bodies with the boils. In just a few rounds, four to five bandits had been killed. However, everything changed after Zoro cut off one of the enemy¡¯s arms. Not only did the danger not decrease, it increased instead. After the severed arm fell to the ground, it instantly exploded, generating a ball of energy which erupted in the air and hit Zoro, who had been unprepared. Zoro was instantly sent flying more than ten meters away. When Zoro was in the air, he tried hard to gain control. After he plunged his longsword into the ground, he managed to stabilize himself, but he still slid along the ground for a few meters before coming to a stop. From this, it could be seen how powerful the arm was. Not only that, when he landed on the ground, a splash of red appeared on his face, and blood flowed out from the corners of his mouth. Thereafter, Charles discovered that those before him were completely different from before. They had become like zombies, with no sense of pain. The energy generated by their bodies was also dozens of times stronger than before. The person missing an arm did not seem to have any reaction at all. It was as if the severed arm was not his. He stood up and walked unsteadily toward Charles. As he walked, he said, ¡°What a useless bunch of things. In the end, I still have to do this myself.¡± Chapter 129 - Lilys Courage Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When one of the bandits was undergoing such a great change, no one present expected it. Not just Zoro, Kathleen, Charles, and the others, but even the few bandits who were still alive did not expect this. Moreover, it seemed that the change in the bandit caused a fright to the other bandits. The eyes of the bandit with the missing arm became even redder. He kept sizing up Zoro and the others, and in the end, his gaze stopped at Kathleen and the tent. He stared fixedly at the tent for a long time as if he kmew someone was inside. suddenly, with his only remaining arm, he waved. A strong gust of wind blew up the entire tent. Lily ran quickly behind Kathleen. ¡°Not a bad furnace,¡± said the bandit sinisterly. ¡°Watch out, Kathleen. Protect Lily,¡± Zoro shouted quickly. As if possessed, the bandit kept approaching Lily and Kathleen. Zoro and Charles hurriedly ran over to protect Lily. The three of them finally came together. Just as the three of them were about to attack this bandit, who was possessed, with all their might, they suddenly discovered a string of sounds coming from behind them. Upon a closer look, it was actually the dark gray worms crawling out from the carcasses of the wild beasts they had killed earlier. ¡®When most of them had crawled onto the ground, they actually exploded, forming balls of red fog. They were similar to the fog that had injured Charles earlier, except that they were bigger and had more energy. The possessed bandit waved his hand and the red fog actually started to change according to the direction of his hand. In the end, it formed a red palm, and was stretching out in Zoro¡¯s direction. Before Zoro and the others could escape, they saw the huge hand covering their head, and they quickly used all their energy to protect them. Kathleen also held Lily tightly in her arms, afraid that she would be harmed the slightest. The large hand passed through a few people and suddenly exploded into a mist of blood. It quickly dissipated, leaving no traces. The seemingly weak blood mist actually made Zoro, Charles, and Kathleen lose their balance. They swayed and finally sat on the ground. The three of them felt as if the energy within their bodies was no longer under their control. They could not even move their bodies as they sat on the ground. The bandit walked toward the few of them with a ferocious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. After all, I have finally caught a few people who cultivate magical power. I want¡­¡± Before the bandit could finish, he saw Lily break free from Kathleen¡¯s arms, her little wooden sword in her hand. Despite the fear which had caused her hands to begin to tremble, she forced herself to be calm. ¡°Don¡¯t come over. I¡¯m very powerful too.¡± The mist earlier had been mainly targeted at Zoro and the other two who had energy, so Lily, as an ordinary person, had not been affected at all. ¡°Lily, don¡¯t go over.¡± Zoro quickly used the last bit of his strength to speak to Lily. He even wanted to stand up to stop Lily, but his body was not under his control. Lily¡¯s hands were trembling more and more, and so was her little wooden sword. However, Lily continued to walk forward, one step at a time. ¡°My ancestors were top-notch Magi. I¡¯m not afraid of you. I have very good genes. Moreover, it was you who killed my parents. I¡¯m going to kill you to take my revenge.¡± At the mention of her parents, Lily suddenly dashed out and held out her wooden sword. ¡°I want to kill you.¡± After she had finished speaking the last few words, Lily closed her eyes in fear. In fact, she had already spoken those few words countless times in her mind. However, previously, Lily had wanted to say this to her enemy only after she had become a particularly powerful Mage. She did not expect to have to say this so early. And when she charged forward, she was almost certainly going to die, but Lily did not regret this. She closed her eyes and waited for death to arrive. Soon, it was over. It was very quiet around her. Lily could only hear her own heartbeat. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the bad guy made a move yet?¡± Lily thought. Out of curiosity, she opened her eyes and saw a scene that she could not believe. The little wooden sword, which had just been ordinary, now emitted a golden light. The light carried the wooden sword and penetrated the enemy¡¯s chest. The bandit¡¯s expression was blank, and he could not believe all of this. Lily looked around in disbelief and suddenly realized that a white fog had appeared behind her. In the white fog, there was a long-bearded old grandpa looking at her benevolently and smiling at her. All of this had happened so suddenly that Lily could not believe what had happened. For a moment, she even wondered if she was dreaming. Then, the wooden sword seemed to start to vibrate. It kept flying outwards as if it had a life of its own. Lily tried her best to control it, but it still flew out. Enveloped by the golden light, the wooden sword began to gradually grow in size, turning into a golden longsword. It pierced toward the bandit¡¯s heart again. Unexpectedly, the edges of the bandit¡¯s wound began to rapidly disintegrate outward. In an instant, he had tured into dust and scattered in the air. The golden longsword danced in the air, and killed the few bandits who were still alive. Then, it flew toward the distant mountain peak at an even faster speed. At this moment, in a dark cave, an old man in a local ethnic costume was sitting cross-legged as if he was casting a spell. suddenly, the old man seemed to have sensed something, He let out a muffled groan from his throat and suddenly opened his eyes, spitting out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°What is going on? What kind of magical power was that? There is actually such a person in this world.¡± The old man simply did not dare to believe that a person of a higher level than him had actually appeared. No, he should not have described him as a person because he was only an illusion, and should not even be a real person. The other party was many times stronger than his own magical power. Faced with such a situation, the old man suddenly dashed into an even dimmer room, intending to find some strategies to resolve this. At this moment, a burst of buzzing sounds came into the old man¡¯s ears. The impact of the loud sounds made the old man hold his head instantly, trying to stop the sounds. As he turned around, a beam of golden light shot out from the wall and pierced into the old man. ¡°Ah!¡± The old man was shocked by the sudden light. He did not have the chance to react at all. He watched powerlessly as the golden light pierced his body and continued to exert force downwards. He was sliced into two just like that. The old man did not even have the chance to resist. After killing the old man, the golden sword seemed to have completed its mission. It circled around in the air to ensure that the old man was dead before returning the same route.. COMMENT 11 comments Chapter 130 - Ancestral Protection Talisman Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zoro and the others looked at the scene in front of them, and they were also in a state of extreme shock. They also watched helplessly as the glowing sword flew out for a few minutes and then flew back by itself. The glowing sword stopped in front of Lily. The light gradually faded and the sword returned to its original form. Lily still looked shocked. Her hand instinctively caught the sword. She looked back at Zoro and the others. They still looked shocked. Suddenly, Zoro saw the phantom and the old man with the long beard. Zoro suddenly understood and shouted excitedly, ¡°The Old Ancestor has manifested himself.¡± At this moment, Kathleen and Charles finally reacted. The person before them was identical to the portrait of the Old Ancestor in the ancestral hall. Therefore, it was Romo who had saved everyone from the danger earlier. In other words, Romo had used the Ancestral Protection Talisman and manifested as a phantom. Earlier, Romo, who was in Nicholas family¡¯s ancestral hall, had suddenly heard the System notification for him. He quickly used a Visitation Talisman on Zoro and the others. As Romo had expected, Zoro and the others were in danger and their lives were on the line. At the urgent moment, Romo quickly used an Ancestral Protection Talisman, and the target was not Zoro or Charles, but Kathleen. This tool was very magical. It could allow an ancestor to manifest as a phantom, which was the projection of Romo¡¯s spirit body. Furthermore, it could be completely controlled by Romo¡¯s consciousness, and had the same strength as Romo. The only flaw was there was a time limit. Romo had been worried that there would not be sufficient time, so he quickly dealt with those bandits. This way, he could ensure the safety of the few of them. Immediately after, Romo waved his right hand, and a warm wind blew. The red fog that kept emitting from the bodies of the few of them instantly dissipated in the air. ¡®The moment the red fog dissipated, everyone¡¯s energy was fully restored. They did not feel any discomfort. The three of them stood up and expressed their gratitude to the Old Ancestor, but there were still many looks of disbelief in their eyes. Although they had heard Norton and Ron mention about being visited by their Old Ancestor in their dreams and they had also been paying respects to him daily, they had never thought that they could see the Old Ancestor in person and that he would even save them. Now, not only was the crisis gone, they had also seen their Old Ancestor. The three of them were so excited that they were speechless. ¡°Go further ahead. There¡¯s a cave. I¡¯ll need all of you to investigate it later.¡± Romo realized that he did not have much time left, so he quickly assigned the mission. ¡°Yes! Old Ancestor! I promise to complete the mission!¡± Hearing that the Old Ancestor had given him a mission, Zoro quickly accepted it. ¡°The few of you have completed the mission well this time. It is commendable,¡± Romo said after looking at them. The few of them, who were led by Zoro, not only saw their Old Ancestor this time, they also received his praise. They became even more excited. After he had finished assigning the mission, Romo looked at Lily, who had been looking at him but still did not understand. A benevolent smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re really brave. Don¡¯t be afraid in the future. I¡¯m the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan. No one can bully you in the future with me around.¡± Hearing this, Lily did not know what to say, but she felt warm inside. In the past two years, no one had said such a thing to her except her grandfather. Lily was about to say something when she realized that the old grandpa¡¯s phantom was becoming fainter and fainter until it completely disappeared. It was as if this person had never appeared in the air. Closing her eyes, she could still recall the gentle voice of the Old Ancestor and the warmth in her heart. ¡°Sister, what happened just now?¡± Lily turned to look at Kathleen. ¡°And Sister, are you alright?¡± Kathleen suddenly regained her senses. She quickly looked at Zoro and Charles to verify what had just happened was real. From Zoro and Charles¡¯ excited expressions, Kathleen knew that it had definitely not been a dream. ¡°Tm fine. Sister has completely recovered. It was our Old Ancestor who appeared just now.¡± Kathleen hugged Lily and checked to see if she had any injuries. ¡®When she found out that Lily had not been injured at all, Kathleen said proudly, ¡°Look, I did not lie to you, right? The Old Ancestor is very powerful, and he will really protect our family.¡± ¡°Was the grandpa just now really our Old Ancestor? Then why has he disappeared?¡± Lily asked, her eyes wide open. ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t know this either. Lily might find out in the future,¡± Kathleen replied. Zoro looked at the place where Romo had pointed just now and suddenly thought of something. The back and forth reaction of that sword seemed to have confirmed Zoro¡¯s speculation. Everything had probably originated from that cave. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at that cave. We might be able to find many secrets there.¡± Zoro looked at the cave and said, ¡°I suspect everything that happened just now had been caused by the cave. Let¡¯s pack up and set off.¡± Then, the few of them started to set off in that direction. Lily climbed onto Kathleen¡¯s back, and lay there quietly, recalling everything that had just happened. Everything had happened so quickly that no one had time to react. The bad guys who had killed her parents were already dead, Sister had almost been injured, and the Old Ancestor was actually so powerful, and her little wooden sword could even fly by itself. As she thought about all this, Lily touched her little wooden sword, her eyes beaming. ¡°They really did not lie to me. My ancestor is actually so powerful. I must work hard and become someone who can protect everyone.¡± Lily held the little wooden sword tightly in her hand and swore in her heart. [Mission Completed] [Received Rewards: Advanced Experience Talismans x30, Incense Doubling Talisman x1, 100 Cultivation Speed Talisman x1, Ancestral Protection Talisman x1, Aptitude Strengthening Talisman x1] In Nicholas family¡¯s ancestral hall, Romo heard the System notifications. ¡°The gains this time had really not been small. Although I have lost an Ancestral Protection Talisman, I have not only protected Zoro and the others but also received so many rewards.¡± Romo was secretly delighted. As he spoke, he used all the Advanced Experience Talismans. [Command Confirmation: Advanced Experience Talismans x30 successfully used.] (The host¡¯s level has increased to level-5 of the Yin Spirit Realm] Although he had advanced another level, the further he advanced, the more difficult it became to advance. In the future, he would definitely need more Experience Talismans. Then, Romo also used the Incense Doubling Talisman. He did not need the rest of the tools for the time being. Romo put all of them into the inventory and opened the Visitation Talisman to continue to observe the progress of Zoro and the others.. Chapter 131 - The Baby Among the Poisonous Worms Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zoro and the others followed the direction indicated by the Old Ancestor and finally arrived at the foot of the mountain. They also found a long ravine in it, as if the Old Ancestor had specially left a mark to guide them. Following the mark, the few of them finally saw the cave. Upon closer look, there were also many worm carcasses at the entrance of the cave. Although the cave was dark and oppressive, Zoro had a lot of trust in his Old Ancestor. He believed that there would not be any danger inside, so he went in directly. This did not mean that Zoro had completely let down his guard. The few of them were still in a tense state. There was only one path in the cave, so Zoro and the others could only follow this path in. Soon, the path became wider and brighter, and finally they came to a wide stone room. The smell in the stone room was very unbearable. Lily kept retching, She had to cover her mouth and nose with her sleeve before she could manage to move forward. A few candles had been lit up in front of them, emitting a faint glow. Everyone could see clearly what were hanging on the walls, which included the bones of animals of all sizes and even the bones of humans. In the middle of the stone room, there was a circular platform. In the surroundings, all kinds of items had been placed. The few of them thought that they were used for worship. ¡®When they were unprepared, a corpse suddenly came into view. ¡°ah!¡± The sudden appearance of the corpse gave Lily a shock. Zoro quickly walked closer to the corpse. He found that the corpse had died not long ago. Looking at its wound, it seemed to have been injured by sword energy. If he was not wrong, he should have been killed by the Old Ancestor. This meant that the person who had died was the mastermind behind everything, The sudden and strange disease must have had something to do with him. From Zoro¡¯s perception of him, this person should be a Mage of the Divine Power Realm. After checking the corpse on the floor to make sure it had no breath at all, he checked the surroundings. From the way the corpse lay on the ground, Zoro realized that the person had wanted to run forward before he died. Looking ahead, Zoro found another stone room. Upon entering the new stone room, Zoro was shocked. There were all kinds of poisonous insects on the floor, but they had all stopped breathing. In the center was a bamboo basket, and it looked like something had been placed inside. Zoro quickly walked over, preparing to check it out. When he saw what was inside, Zoro could not believe his eyes. He had thought that there would be the carcasses of all kinds of poisonous insects inside, and even live poisonous insects. However, he had not expected that under the carcasses of a large number of poisonous insects, there would be a little baby. It seemed to be just a little over a year old. The baby was naked but more than half of its skin had been covered by the carcasses of poisonous insects. The areas that had been covered were all dark red, but there were no poisonous insects on his face. He was still sucking his fingers, and his chest was moving up and down. He seemed to be asleep. The image of a baby with poisonous insects was too bizarre. Zoro really had no idea where this baby had come from. Could it be that someone had been using this baby to cultivate some secret technique? Seeing that Zoro had not come out after a long while, Charles and Kathleen hurried into the stone room. They too were frightened by the scene in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this baby?¡± Kathleen was shocked and she quickly asked Zoro, wanting to get an answer from him. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t touch him first. Let¡¯s see if we can find other clues.¡± Zoro asked everyone to look for other clues just in case. Charles first went to search the body of the dead Mage. As expected, he found a notebook in which detailed what he had done in the past few years. This notebook could explain everything that everyone had seen. It turned out that the magical power this Mage cultivated was not ordinary magical power, but a type of black magic, a kind of unorthodox magical power. And this Mage was not from this place. Many years ago, in order to avoid the pursuit of enemies, he had no choice but to hide here. And he had been pursued because of a secret manual on black magic. The Mage had not wasted the time he spent here at all. He had been studying the secret manual on black magic day after day and had made great progress. He had actually advanced and became a Mage of the Divine Power Realm. However, the method he used was not an orthodox method. He used poisonous insects to absorb the blood, energy, and even life of other living creatures before injecting the energy of these living creatures into his body. The strange disease in the village where Aaron was previously had been caused by this Mage. And those in that village, who had not moved elsewhere, had all contracted this strange disease and lost their consciousness, becoming puppets for the Mage to increase his level. They would subconsciously walk to this place, which was why Zoro did not see any corpses in the village, as if everyone had disappeared. In this stone room, there was a place filled with a large quantity of bones. It looked like they were all human bones. They should have been the villagers from Aaron¡¯s previous village. The group of bandits had been infected with the strange disease, but they did not die because the Mage saw that they knew some martial arts. Hence, although they had been infected with the strange disease, he had allowed them to retain their consciousness and also given them a portion of magical power to help him do work. That poor baby was a puppet which the Mage had carefully selected, but he was an upgraded version of those bandit puppets. The Mage had used a series of tragic methods to turn the baby into a Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons, so as to make him into a new puppet to work for him. In the beginning, the bandits had no intention to kill Zoro and the others. It had been because they had received the Mage¡¯s orders to make them into new puppets. There was only so much information recorded in the book. After Zoro had read it, he felt a lingering fear. At the same time, he also had some clarity. If the Old Ancestor had not intervened, he would have become one of the many puppets. ¡°What should we do next?¡± asked Kathleen. ¡°We have to take that child away, we have to bring him home,¡± Zoro said firmly. From the records in the notebook, the child had come from Aaron¡¯s previous village. In other words, this baby was most likely a descendant of the Nicholas family. Even if he was not, he was a life after all, Zoro and others could not stand by and do nothing. Moreover, the Old Ancestor would be able to tell if he was a descendant of the Nicholas family clan, so it would be fine to bring him back. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan, Romo watched Zoro and the others through the Visitation Talisman and affirmed Zoro¡¯s decision. After all, Romo was also very interested in the baby.. Chapter 132 - Members of the Xu Clan Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Romo also expressed his regret. If it had not been for this damned Mage, perhaps the entire village would have been brought back by Zoro. He even regretted letting the Mage die so easily. He should have tortured him again and again. The search for descendants by Norton¡¯s team was going rather smoothly, although the few of them had not been traveling fast in consideration for Aaron¡¯s health. They were concerned that Aaron would not be able to take it physically. Norton had even rented a horse carriage for Aaron to travel in. It took one full day to reach Robert Town. ¡®When the carriage stopped at the entrance to Robert Town, it attracted a lot of attention. Everyone in the town put down what they were doing; they were curious about the purpose of these people¡¯s visit. Norton got out of the carriage and asked Aaron to remain in the carriage for a while. He would go and find out the situation first. ¡°Hello, do you know if a person by the name of Pavel Nicholas lives here?¡± Norton asked a random old man. After the old grandpa took a look at him, a hint of reverence actually appeared in his eyes. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± He asked again to be sure. ¡°Pavel Nicholas? Do you know him?¡± Norton repeated. ¡°Oh, Pavel. Yes, I know him. His house is on the easternmost side.¡± The old man nodded and said. After Norton got the useful information, he quickly relayed it to everyone. ¡°That old man said that his house is on the easternmost side. Let¡¯s go.¡± This was to Norton¡¯s surprise; he could not believe that everything had gone so smoothly. They kept walking east and asked a few more villagers before finally confirming the location of Pavel¡¯s home. When they reached their destination, they found the environment to be very noisy. It was as if someone was fighting. ¡®When they got closer, sure enough, a group of people were fighting. On one side, there were five young men, while on the other side, there were only two middle-aged men. Not only was the gap in numbers obvious, the gap in strength was also of great disparity. Those few young men looked like they fought often, and they had the air of gangsters. Moreover, their attacks were very ruthless. The two middle-aged men were pressed to the ground and punched. At the side, there were a few women who continued to shout. They wanted to intervene to separate them but dared not go forward because of their strength. Beside the women were a few children who were also crying non-stop. A palm print could still be seen on the children¡¯s faces. The scene was very chaotic. The sounds of fighting and crying were mixed together. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk back to me? Do you know where my territory is? Do you want to die?¡± The young man said as he fought. ¡°Do you know the family name of this village and what is your family name? You¡¯re an outsider.¡± ¡°Do you still want that piece of land? Do you still dare to want it? Let me tell you, that piece of land belongs to me. If you still want that piece of land, I¡¯ll hit you every time I see you.¡± ¡°And mind your own business from now on.¡± The few young people cursed and swore. They talked as they fought. It was as if they were venting their emotions. The villagers by the side had wanted to go up and mediate the fight, but when they met the fierce gaze of the few young men, they dared not go forward. It was not difficult to tell that these few local ruffians were like bullies in the local area. The locals were all very afraid of them and dared not do anything to them. One of the middle-aged men who had been hit looked a little indignant. ¡°We had worked hard to reclaim that piece of land. What right do you have¡­¡± Before he could finish, he received another punch. ¡°You¡¯re still talking back. Looks like you haven¡¯t suffered enough beating.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, that piece of land not only belongs to me, but you also have to pay the rent for two years. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think of walking out of here on your feet today.¡± As he spoke, one of the local ruffians even picked up a very thick wooden stick. He stood up and looked down at the middle-aged man from above. He glared at him viciously and raised the wooden stick, wanting to smash it down. At this moment, the local ruffian suddenly felt someone grab his wrist. ¡°Who dares to grab me? Do you believe I¡¯ll¡­.?¡± Before the ruffian could finish his sentence, he suddenly let out a scream. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The onlookers had not expected that there would be a day where the local ruffian would be subdued. They all looked toward the man who had grabbed the local ruffian¡¯s wrist. The other local ruffians, perhaps because they were afraid, also stopped what they were doing. It could be seen that his wrist was being held by a man who looked to be in his twenties, and his expression was that of severe pain. ¡°Let go of me! Do you know that¡­¡± The young man did not wait for him to finish his sentence. Instead, he exerted more strength in his hand. ¡°Damn! It hurts a lot. Let go of me ahhh!¡± The local ruffian felt as if his wrist was about to be crushed. He could even hear cracking sounds. Finally, there was a crack sound. The back of the ruffian¡¯s hand was almost completely folded. Only then did the young man let go. The ruffian was in so much pain that he immediately knelt on the ground, unable to stand up. Instantly, all the ruffians dared not move, afraid that they would provoke this young man from god knows where. The young man glanced coldly at the ruffians. ¡°Get lost quickly. Don¡¯t bully others in the future, or I¡¯ll hit you every time I see you.¡± One of the ruffians was even a little indignant and tried to stand up to reason with him. ¡°Damn you¡­¡± Before he could finish, he met Norton¡¯s gaze. Instantly, he became petrified. They could see a murderous look they had never seen before in Norton¡¯s eyes. Now, face was no longer important. Their lives were most important. The few ruffians quickly stood up. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, we were wrong, Please spare our lives.¡± ¡°So, whose land is it now?¡± Norton asked. ¡°It¡¯s theirs, it¡¯s theirs. It has been theirs all along,¡± the local ruffian said hurriedly, afraid that he would be beaten up again because of his words. ¡°Then get lost!¡± Norton spoke again. The few gangsters were glad that their lives had been spared, and they quickly fled from the crowd. It would be unlikely for them to bully others in the short term. Nonetheless, now that they had been humiliated in front of everyone, how could they still bully others in the future? Lina looked disdainfully at the group of gangsters who were fleeing. ¡°Tsk, you dared to bully others with just this little ability. At least you are sensible now, otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± The two beaten middle-aged men had been helped up. ¡°Thank you, gentlemen. Thank you.¡± suddenly, they spotted Aaron who was standing in the crowd. They were shocked. ¡°Uncle Aaron, why are you here? Who are they?¡± Aaron glanced at the people on both sides and smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t we found them? Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Chapter 133 - Return of the Clansmen Search Team Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They entered Pavel¡¯s house. Aaron and Norton sat on the stools. As the place was too small, and there were not enough stools, Lina and Jimmy could only stand behind Norton and Aaron. Sitting opposite them were Pavel, and the other middle-aged man who had just been bullied, as well as both their wives. All of them looked helpless. They wanted to thank their saviors, but they also could not understand why Aaron had appeared with them. In the room, there were also two little boys, who were around ten years old, looking very frightened. It looked like this family had often been bullied by others, as they looked timid when they saw strangers. However, they were children after all. Although they were afraid, the two little boys could not help sizing up Norton and the others. Norton quickly explained to them that they were descendants of the Nicholas family, and that the family had sent him to fetch them home. The man beside Pavel was also a descendant of the Nicholas family. His name was Peter Nicholas. The two little boys were their sons. When they understood the purpose of everyone¡¯s visit, Pavel and Peter were so shocked that they could not speak. It was a few minutes later before they reacted. Only then did they seem to have digested what Norton had said. However, they were also worried that they were being deceived, so they said to Aaron, the only person they knew, ¡°Uncle Aaron, is this true? The Nicholas family wants to take us home?¡± Aaron naturally knew it would be difficult for anyone to believe upon hearing this. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Peter, Pavel, let¡¯s go together quickly. This way, we won¡¯t be bullied anymore and we can live a good life.¡± Clearly, to have a good life ahead was much more attractive to the two of them than the Nicholas family clan. The two of them did not care much for a Mage family clan. They only knew that if they could live a good life, they would not have to suffer and be bullied anymore. Pavel and Peter looked at each other, still in disbelief. To them, this was like a huge pie falling from the sky, and it was falling directly on their heads. ¡°Let me convince them.¡± Seeing that the two of them still looked unconvinced, Jimmy took two steps forward and followed the method Norton had used to convince Aaron, performing a spell in front of them. From a distance away, Jimmy grabbed a teacup in the air and squeezed it hard with both hands. The cup shattered, and there were no wounds on his palms. Although it was an extremely simple spell for a Mage, it was enough to shock ordinary people. ¡°The Nicholas family clan is a Mage family. When you get home, you will also be able to cultivate magical power. There is no need for us to come so far to lie to you,¡± Jimmy continued. It took another half an hour before Pavel and Peter finally believed the news, mainly because Aaron was in the group. Secondly, they had thought it over carefully. There was indeed no need for the other party to lie to them. After they had accepted it, the two of them thought of their lives in the future and became a little excited. They could not wait to escape from this place of humiliation. Then, both of them quickly followed Norton¡¯s suggestion and hurriedly packed up their belongings to get ready for the journey. Through a short conversation, Norton learned what the two families had gone through. Back then, they had left the village together with Aaron. When they were attacked by bandits in the woods, they hid in a concealed place and were lucky enough to escape. They had walked for a long time before they finally found the village, so they planned to settle down here. Pavel and Peter each had a wife and a child. Pavel¡¯s parents had died long ago, and Peter¡¯s parents had chosen not to leave the village back then. They were probably dead by now. After arriving at this village, they were often bullied by the local gangsters because they were outsiders. They did not have any combat strength, so they could only endure the bullying. The two of them had wanted to leave quickly because they had really suffered much here. They had gotten by all these years by enduring. Both of them could not wait to leave this place as soon as possible. As they were packing, a commotion was heard outside the house. Lina ran out to take a look and saw that the local gangsters had returned, and there were more people than before. ¡°They¡¯re here again,¡± Lina quickly shouted. Those in the lead were the few gangsters who had been beaten up by Jimmy earlier. Unexpectedly, they had not learned their lesson and had instead found a few bullies and returned to take revenge. There were close to 20 gangsters, and all of them were holding weapons as they blocked the entrance to Pavel¡¯s house. ¡°Come out! Get the hell out here!¡± ¡°T¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Yo! This chick is really pretty.¡± Jimmy could not stand it anymore. He was about to go out and teach them a lesson when Norton instructed him not to kill anyone. These few gangsters were too easy for Jimmy. Lina also could not stand it anymore. No one had dared to shout like this in front of her. ¡°Brother, include me. We¡¯ll each take care of half of them.¡± Just when she had finished speaking, screams could be heard from outside. Pavel watched in shock as the two youngsters easily subdued the other party. Usually, no one in the village dared to provoke them. Pavel and Peter had finished packing their bags, and the few gangsters had also been dealt with. They were all lying on the floor, either with broken arms or legs. No one seemed to be able to stand up. They were all lying on the floor, wailing. Thereafter, everyone swaggered out of the house in full view of the local gangsters, got into the horse carriage at the entrance, and left coolly. Another day had passed, and the two clansmen search teams finally met up. The whole group quickly made their way back to Winterfrost. Zoro thought for a while and decided to tell Norton the truth about what had happened in the village. To avoid making Pavel and Peter sad, he only told them that there was no one in the village, and that they seemed to have all moved away. On the other side, Ron, who was in the mystic realm, had finally finished his treasure hunt in the Upperspace Wind Valley and was preparing to return. In the past few days, especially after he had teamed up with Arfa, Ron had made significant progress, and he had also found many treasures. The cooperation between the two of them had become increasingly tacit, and everything went smoothly. The two of them had only spent a day in this place before they left. Although they had encountered some minor difficulties, they overcame all of them. Even if someone were to block their path to rob them, they would be deterred and give up the intent to rob them of their treasures once they sensed the energy within them. Thus, Ron and Arfa returned to the exit of the mystic realm on the last day of the Blue Jade Trial. Ron¡¯s trial in the mystic realm had come to an end.. Chapter 134 - End of the Trial Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At the exit of the mystic realm, on a small hill, Karuman had been anxiously waiting for Ron to appear, but after a long wait, he did not appear. He was really worried that something would happen to Ron in the mystic realm. If Ron could really not get out of the mystic realm, there was no telling how angry his master would be. His hope to get the second half of the book, which he had wanted all along, would be gone. Karuman kept looking at the place not far away, hoping to see Ron. Many people had come out, but there was no sign of Ron. Furthermore, everyone who had come out of the mystic realm with a different expression. Some of them were in high spirits. It was obvious with one look that they had reaped a lot from the mystic realm. Some were seriously injured and were lucky to have survived. Some had solemn expressions. Their companions had probably lost their lives in the mystic realm. At this moment, Karuman finally saw two people appear at the entrance of the cave. One of them was Ron. ¡°Great, Ron is fine. Ron is finally out,¡± Karuman said to himself, and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®When it was time to part, Arfa said, ¡°We¡¯ll part our ways here, then. I hope we are fated to meet again in the future.¡± ¡°Take care!¡± In the few days in the mystic realm, the two of them had developed a deep friendship. Although it had been important for Ron to guard against Arfa when they first met, he was eventually able to ascertain the other party had no ill intentions. In fact, he was someone worth befriending at a deeper level. After Karuman had seen Ron part with the other person, he quickly shouted, ¡°Ron!¡± Clearly, Ron had not heard him, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks. It turned out that several people who had just come out of the trial realm had stopped Ron. Ron greeted everyone politely and walked in the direction of Karuman with a few others. Along the way, they chatted about various experiences and gains in the mystic realm. ¡°Uncle Karuman,.¡± said Ron. Seeing that Ron had appeared before him unharmed, Karuman was thoroughly relieved. ¡°How has it been? Did you manage to get anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve reaped a lot of gains, and have so many things to tell you. I met someone inside this time. His name is Arfa. I teamed up with him later on, and the two of us worked very well together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you can come out safely. I hope you can meet Arfa again in the future. Let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± Karuman and Ron boarded the flying ferry they had come in earlier and flew home. At this moment, on the west side of the mystic realm¡¯s exit, four people were discussing something with grave expressions. They all looked ghastly. ¡°Why are they not out yet? So many of them had already come out.¡± This old man had a long white beard. His name was Pajer. He was an expert of the Divine Power Realm from one of the four great clans of Wind Snow City. ¡®The old man beside him, who was dressed in purple, was also an expert of the Divine Power Realm from one of the four large family clans. His name was Phil. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still half a day left? Why be anxious? They¡¯ll come out sooner or later.¡± Beside him, there was also a petite but elegant old man named Porter. He bent down and said, ¡°Have all of you heard something before you left?¡± ¡°What was the matter about? Why hasn¡¯t anyone told me?¡± The old man who spoke was burly. He had an extraordinary aura. His name was Primo. ¡®These four people were the guardians of the trial-takers from the four great clans of Wind Snow City. They had previously discussed privately about Ron and how to deal with him. However, Primo was elsewhere at that time and did not participate in the discussion, so he was not aware. And in the present situation, Ron had already come out successfully. He might even be home by now, but none of their four juniors had come out. ¡®The four guardians all felt a sense of unease. After all, this trial realm was not that simple. With the slightest carelessness, they might be injured or even lose their lives. The few of them waited for another two hours. At least a hundred trial-takers had come out through the exit, but there was still no sign of those they were waiting for. This time, the four old men were really anxious. Moreover, the four juniors basically would not have been working together the entire time. Although, in the eyes of outsiders, the four large family clans appeared to be very harmonious, only the insiders knew about the kind of overt and covert fights that usually happened between them. It was the same for the few juniors, who often fought secretly. Therefore, once they entered the trial realm, they would definitely go about their ways separately. But now, not a single person had come out. This was really too unbelievable. The probability of all four of them encountering danger in the trial realm was too low. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Primo¡¯s expression had changed completely, as if he had already predicted the outcome, but he was unwilling to believe it. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still an hour¡¯s time? The exit to the trial realm will not be completely closed till an hour later. Someone will definitely come out within an hour.¡± However, an incident of such low probability did indeed happen. An hour later, everyone heard a buzzing sound. A ball of black fog appeared at the exit of the mystic realm. The juniors of the four large family clans still had not come out. Furthermore, the black fog kept shrinking. The few of them could not wait anymore, and they all ran to the door. ¡°Wait, we still have juniors who have not come out. Can you give us a little more time?¡± The few of them hurriedly pleaded with the person in charge of the trial. Some of those who had accompanied others, who were not out yet, also came forward. ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s wait a while more. They¡¯ll be out in a while.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t come out now, they won¡¯t be able to come out again in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no aura of anyone within a hundred meters of here. Moreover, the exit is already unstable. It looks like the odds are against us,¡± said a ruddy old man. As he was speaking, the four old men in charge of the trial realm all retracted the energy from the exit. Instantly, the exit and even the entire cave started to shake. In an instant, the exit had closed. From a distance, it was impossible to tell that this had once been a place for the trial. ¡®When the people who had accompanied those from the four great clans saw this scene, they were completely dumbfounded. No one had come out. This was totally not what they had not expected. The four of them had even thought of how they would mock the others if the junior of their own family clan came out earlier. However, they had not expected such an outcome. Furthermore, they all knew that the trial realm was the safest only in these 15 days. If they did not come out within the 15 days, it would be extremely dangerous in the future. The juniors of the four large family clans could have already encountered danger. Even if they had been lucky enough to survive, with the dangerous situation in the trial realm, it was impossible for them to last until the next trial realm opened. Chapter 135 - Return of the Clansmen in Exile Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations On the way home on the flying ferry, the two of them were bored, so Ron told Karuman about the fun things that had happened in the trial realm. Karuman looked at Ron and asked with a smile, ¡°Has anything else happened in the trial realm? Have you killed anyone?¡± Ron was very shocked. When he was relating the story, he did not know how to tell Karuman about his experience in killing people, and that the other parties were all extraordinary, so he simply skipped this part entirely. However, he did not expect Karuman to see through him. ¡°How could you tell this?¡± said Ron. ¡°Nothing, it was just a feeling, But this was also a good thing for you,¡± Karuman said slowly. ¡°Moreover, the persons you killed were of extraordinary status, which was why you were in such a hurry just now when you left the mystic realm. Am I right?¡± Ron looked as if he had been seen right through, and he was very perplexed as to why Karuman could see all this. ¡°Do you even know this? Is all this written on my face?¡± Although Karuman knew all this, he still did not know who Ron had killed. ¡°So who did you kill?¡± Ron looked around very warily, and found that there was no one around. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are only the two of us here. I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Karuman looked at Ron and could not help but laugh. ¡°They¡¯re trial-takers from the four large family clans of Wind Snow City.¡± Ron was still a little wary, afraid that too many people would know about this news, so he said softly. ¡°Not bad,¡± Karuman said with a smile. In fact, he had already guessed it. He had asked Ron only because he wanted to confirm his speculation. Moreover, Karuman also knew that the Nicholas family clan had some deep entanglements with the four large family clans in Wind Snow City. However, the four large family clans were far weaker than the Nicholas family clan, so Karuman had never cared about the four large family clans. However, he had not expected that Ron would kill everyone from the four major families in the trial ground. This was really not like Ron¡¯s usual personality. ¡°You took the initiative to look for them?¡± Karuman asked curiously. ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t even know them. They delivered themselves to my door,¡± Ron said, looking exasperated, but also a little smug. Ron explained everything in detail to Karuman. Indeed, Karuman had not expected them to take the initiative to look for Ron. ¡°You did very well then, but was there anyone else nearby at that time?¡± Karuman asked. ¡°Ididn¡¯t see anyone, but that doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone was hiding,¡± said Ron hesitantly. Ifnno one had seen it, it would have been fine. If someone had seen that it was Ron who had killed the descendants of the four large family clans, the latter would definitely not let the matter rest. However, since it had already happened, they could only discuss the matter after they got home. By the time Ron¡¯s loss of contact had ended, the search party had returned to Winterfrost. It had taken 14 days, one day less than the 15-day time limit set by the Old Ancestor. On the second day after the search party had returned, the Nicholas family clan was in a happy mood. They were all happy about the return of their lost clansmen. It looked very lively in the Nicholas family. Norton gave the order for the servants to quickly prepare for the ancestral worship ritual. He wanted the wandering clansmen to pay respect to their Old Ancestor as soon as possible so that the latter could see them. In the entire search process, apart from finding the clansmen, this step was the most important. The Old Ancestor had to personally confirm if the ones they had found were indeed the descendants. Outside the Nicholas family palace, Aaron and the others had already showered and changed their clothes. They had also rested for a day. Faced with an unfamiliar environment, Aaron and the others appeared a little uneasy. They could not stand or sit freely at ease, so they could only silently watch Norton being busy. After all, the luxury of the Nicholas family palace had far surpassed their expectations. Not in their lifetime had they imagined that they could live here in the future and even have servants to take care of their food, clothings and daily needs. The family members whom Aaron had met over the past few days had also been very friendly to him, patiently introducing everything he did not understand to him. This made Aaron feel very warm, and dispelled all his doubts he had on the way here. Due to Aaron¡¯s age, he was standing at the front of the group. Lily was standing beside Aaron, her small hand holding tightly onto her grandfather¡¯s hand. When she was too nervous, she would turn around and look at Kathleen. She would feel a little more at ease when she saw Kathleen. However, only Lily had seen the Old Ancestor. After all, she had experienced many strange situations that night. She was the one who understood the situation the most. Norton had also completed a series of rituals by the side. He said to everyone, ¡°Come, let¡¯s enter the ancestral hall to pay respect to our Old Ancestor.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®Old Ancestor¡¯, the few of them were very nervous. They did not dare to relax at all, afraid that they would do something wrong and make the Old Ancestor angry. Following Norton¡¯s instructions, they kowtowed to the ancestors of the Nicholas family in order. After they had finished all this, Lily stared intently at the portrait of the Old Ancestor in front of her, her eyes full of surprise. The person in the portrait was identical to the phantom she had seen that night. This perhaps meant that she was destined to be a member of the Nicholas family clan and that she would become very powerful in the future. Even the baby they had found in the cave had completed his worship ritual. This little baby was very well-behaved. Ever since he arrived, he neither cried nor made a fuss, which spared the servants worry. After Norton¡¯s diagnosis of the baby¡¯s general condition, it was found that the baby¡¯s constitution had changed, and there were some toxins in his body. If an ordinary person were to be in close contact for a long time, it might lead to a transfer of the toxins. Norton did not have much experience with such situations, so he did not dare to act rashly. Moreover, he was still worried about the baby¡¯s condition. He suddenly recalled that Xi Bolai had been staying in his palace these few days, so he let Xi Bolai take a look. The latter also expressed his helplessness and worry that if he were to force the toxins out of his body, the risk would be too great. However, Xi Bolai still used the seal to temporarily prevent the toxins from spreading, He would think of another solution when the baby was older. Ina place where no one could see, there was a phantom on the uppermost tablet. He smiled at the heavy responsibility of the Nicholas family clan, it was a smile of satisfaction. When all the worship rituals had been completed, the System prompt sounded in Romo¡¯s ear. (Ding! Mission accomplished.] [Received rewards..] Chapter 136 - Expansion of Cultivation Base Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations [Mission Completed] [A total of 9 lost clansmen have been found from this mission.] [Reward: Family Luck+100, Special-Grade Experience Talismans x 9, Dream Appearing Talismans x 9, Family Clan Formation Upgrade Talisman x 1, Faith Doubling Talismans x 3, Aptitude Strengthening Talismans x 3, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 3, Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 10, Surprise Treasure Chests x 10] [First worship by returning clansmen: Received tenfold faith. Received a total of 7,500 Faith Points for this worship. The Faith Doubling Talisman has been activated: Received an additional 7,500 Faith Points.) A series of System prompts sounded in Romo¡¯s ear, causing his mood to soar. The System had given him a lot of rewards after he succeeded in this mission. It was enough to allow his cultivation base to soar. However, if there are so many rewards with just nine clansmen, wouldn¡¯t the rewards be even greater if he could find more clansmen in the future? Romo could not help feeling excited at the thought of this. However, the probability of encountering such a mission was still very small. He did not know when he would be able to encounter such a good mission again. ¡°Nine clansmen.¡± Romo recalled carefully the nine clansmen whom Norton had brought back this time. He was very interested in the little baby. There were a total of six people from Aaron and Lily¡¯s family, and Pavel and Peter¡¯s families. This meant that the little baby was indeed a descendant of the Nicholas family. Initially, Romo did not have high hopes that the baby would be a descendant of the Nicholas family. Unexpectedly, he had turned out to be a descendant of the Nicholas family indeed. However, after confirming the news, Romo became even more resentful of the old man who studied poisonous insects. He hated himself for letting him die too easily back then. He wished he could drag him back from the underworld and then cut him into thousands of pieces. Then, he would scatter his ashes, making him unable to reincarnate ever again. Before Aaron and the rest could figure out the structure of the Nicholas family palace, they were brought to perform various worship rituals as if to complete a mission. After the worship was finished, they were brought back to their room to rest. They were in a very restrained state in the Nicholas family, not knowing what they could say or do. They could only be careful. Although the members of the Nicholas family clan were all very kind, Aaron and the rest had been used to living in the countryside, so it was normal for them not to be accustomed to this mode of lifestyle. Norton and the others saw all this, but they did not say anything. They just wanted to give them some time to get used to it. There had to be a transitional process. Moreover, there was another very important task tonight, and that was to wait for Old Ancestor¡¯s next instruction and his evaluation of the mission. After a long tiring day of travel, they continued to worship their ancestors without stopping for a moment. They had also been worried the whole time. Hence, when night came, the nine of them quickly fell asleep. In the dream, they dreamt that they would no longer be bullied and that they were living the good life. After the other members of the Nicholas family clan had finished their work, they fell asleep. The entire Nicholas family palace fell into silence. Only one person had not rested, and that was Romo. He was getting the System to bring out the genealogy which had been updated. Ever since Aaron and the others had carried out the ancestral worship ritual, information about them had appeared in the genealogy. Among them, Aaron was one of the 15th generation descendants. Pavel, Peter, and the others were of the 16th generation, and the few children were of the 17th generation. Romo could not tell if the System had automatically assigned them according to their seniority or according to the actual age of the few of them. Only when the names appeared in the family genealogy would the ancestral recognition be considered complete. From then on, the descendants of the Nicholas family clan would be able to enjoy all kinds of benefits. Romo was checking their information through the genealogy. Among them, Pavel, Peter, and Aaron¡¯s aptitudes were very ordinary, and their luck was also ordinary. They could be said to be ordinary people, but the information on the little baby and Lily made Romo¡¯s eyes light up. (Name: Lily] (Gender: Female] [Age: 7] {Identity: 17th generation descendant] (Cultivation: None] {Overall Aptitude Level (Click to check out the details)] [Luck Level: Superior] {Life Experiences (Click to check out the details)] Lily¡¯s overall aptitude was top-notch. Her overall aptitude and luck were very good. {Name: Formick] (Gender: Male] [Age: 1] {Identity: 17th generation descendant] (Cultivation: None] {Overall Aptitude: Intermediate (Click to see details)] {Luck Level: Medium] {Special Constitution: Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons (Disability can be made whole or evolved with Faith Points)] {Life Experiences (Click to check out the details)] It was only now that he knew the little baby¡¯s name was Formick. He had not expected him to lose his parents at such a young age and become a baby with a special constitution. However, he was lucky enough to have come to the Nicholas family clan. This meant that he would not suffer again. Compared to Lily, Formick¡¯s aptitude and luck were not too outstanding, but his constitution was very special. And, Faith Points could actually be used to strengthen his Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons. Romo did not know much about the Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons yet. He still needed some time. After checking the information, Romo then started to check out the rewards for this round. Those Special-Grade Experience Talismans were the upgraded versions of Advanced Experience Talismans. The increase in experience was more than double that of before. Hence, Romo quickly used all the Special-Grade Experience Talismans. [Command confirmed¡­ Special-Grade Experience Talismans successfully used] [The host¡¯s cultivation base has increased to level-6 of the Yin Spirit Realm.] [The host¡¯s cultivation base has increased to level-7 of the Yin Spirit Realm] [The host¡¯s cultivation base has increased to level-8 of the Yin Spirit realm] [The host¡¯s cultivation base has increased to the Yin Spirit Realm level] (The host¡¯s cultivation base has increased to the peak of the Yin Spirit Realm] As Romo used one Special-Grade Experience Talisman after another, and to his surprise, his cultivation base rose directly from the original level-5 to its current peak state, almost reaching the realm he had been in when he was alive. However, when he used the eighth piece, he was already at the peak. The ninth card did not have its full effect. Furthermore, Romo could clearly sense that the advancement of his cultivation base the previous few times had been very easy. However, this time, Romo felt that he had hit a bottleneck. It seemed that the Experience Talismans alone were no longer enough to advance his cultivation base. When his cultivation had reached its peak, Romo suddenly sensed something. He looked in a direction and revealed a smile. ¡°He has actually sensed it? Could it be intuition? Or is it a secret technique from the Sky Fortune Academy?¡± It turned out that in a room in the Nicholas family, Xi Bolai suddenly had a strange feeling. When he regained his senses, he did not discover anything. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xi Bolai closed his eyes again to sense carefully, but he still did not discover anything¡­ Chapter 137 - Upgrade of the Family Clans Formation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Romo could sense that Xi Bolai did not make any further moves, so he ignored him and continued to look at the System rewards. From the literal meaning of the Family Clan Formation Upgrade Talisman, it was capable of improving the family clan¡¯s formation. Its effects were also very good. Romo had always thought that the increase in the family clan¡¯s formation could only be upgraded through the Faith Points. He had not expected there to be such a good thing as the Family Clan Formation Upgrade Talisman. The value of this tool was self-evident. It was worth 100,000 Faith Points. [Command Confirmation¡­ Family Clan Formation Upgrade Talisman successfully used] (Family Clan Protective Formation has been upgraded to Level 3. Base value has been increased. Tenfold Cultivation Halo has been upgraded to a Twenty-fold Cultivation Halo. Reflected Attack effect has been increased. Realm Breakthrough Halo effect has been strengthened] {Realm Breakthrough Halo: Within the range of the family clan¡¯s formation, the probability of a family member breaking through a realm is 30%] ¡®With the System notification, Romo was pleasantly surprised by the rewards he had received this time. He had not expected the rewards to be so useful. This Realm Breakthrough Halo could increase the probability of a breakthrough to 30%. Even many precious Magic Pills could only barely reach 20%. Moreover, this halo could be stacked with other tools, so the effect was naturally even better. If the Realm Breakthrough Halo was coupled with the Realm Breakthrough Blessing Talisman, the descendant¡¯s probability of breaking through a realm could be increased to 80%. At this moment, as Romo continued to use the tools, Xi Bolai, who had been closing his eyes, opened them again. He muttered in disbelief, ¡°The formation has been enhanced?¡± Moreover, the strengthening of the formation this time had not been small. Xi Bolai, who had almost fallen asleep, immediately sensed it. This was enough to show how much the formation had increased. However, what surprised Xi Bolai was not the strengthening of the formation, but that he could not sense who had done it. Who? Could it be that the Nicholas family clan has another powerful person? Xi Bolai thought to himself, but felt that it could not be. If there really was a powerful person, it was impossible that he had not sensed him yet. Xi Bolai closed his eyes again and calmed himself down to sense carefully. However, he still did not sense that someone was controlling the formation. ¡°So, is someone controlling it remotely?¡± Xi Bolai wondered again. However, because he did not know much about formations, he could not figure out anything at all. However, what made Xi Bolai certain was that the Nicholas family clan was much more mysterious than he had imagined. It must still have many secrets. After pondering for a long while, Xi Bolai had no choice but to give up. He closed his eyes again and got ready to rest. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, after a series of upgrades, Romo was pleasantly surprised to find the Surprise Treasure Chests given by the System. The previous Surprise Treasure Chest had been bought by Romo from the System Shop at a discount, but this time, it was actually a gift from the System. This Surprise Treasure Chest had brought Romo a huge surprise in this mission. Romo was already beginning to look forward to what surprise it would bring him this time. [Command Confirmation¡­ Surprise Treasure Chest successfully used] [Received top-grade Spirit Sword Embryo] ¡°Top-grade Spirit Sword.¡± Romo¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the name. This was a rare item. Although it was not a complete sword and was only a sword embryo, it was much better than the sword Ron had. Ifhe could find a suitable hilt and merge it with the sword embryo, its power would be unrivaled. It was a treasure that could not even be found in the entire Longevity Realm. With it, the Nicholas family clan might be able to nurture a Sword Immortal very quickly. Thinking of a Sword Immortal, Romo suddenly thought of something and smiled. He looked toward a room in the Nicholas family clan. A little girl with dark skin was lying on the bed. From time to time, she would kick the blanket away and quickly pull it back because of the cold. Beside the pillow was a small wooden sword. The workmanship seemed a little crude. It could be seen that this wooden sword was very important to the little girl, so much so that she would touch it from time to time in her sleep. Romo had placed a lot of hope in Lily. It was not only because of her aptitude, but also because of Lily¡¯s courage back then. Romo believed that with Lily¡¯s hard work and his help to her, she would definitely become a Sword Immortal. ¡°Father, do you think our ancestors were really very powerful Sword Immortals?¡± ¡°Of course. Your grandfather told me this when I was young. He also told me many stories about our ancestors.¡± ¡°Since our Old Ancestor is a great Sword Immortal, I¡¯ll become one in the future. This way, no one will bully you and Mom.¡± ¡°Of course. Lily will definitely become a very powerful and great Sword Immortal in the future. Daddy and Mommy will be waiting for you.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t even have a sword now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll make you one right away. Use this for practice first. When you¡¯re strong, Father will give you a better sword.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Tm going to the mountains tomorrow to cut wood and make you a sword.¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll have a sword soon.¡± ¡°Mommy, look, this is the little wooden sword Daddy made for me. With it, I can become a great Sword Immortal.¡± ¡°Tt really looks beautiful.¡± ¡°Of course, Daddy used the best wood to make this.¡± ¡°Lily, don¡¯t run around, Where are you going?¡± ¡°Tl go and show Grandpa my sword. I also want to hear him tell me stories about our ancestors.¡± ¡°Mom, what are we eating today?¡± ¡°You little glutton. Dinner will be ready soon. I¡¯ve made your favorite dishes.¡± ¡°Really? Mommy, tell me a story.¡± ¡°Mom, are we really leaving here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. Let¡¯s go find a safer place. Don¡¯t be afraid. Grandpa, Grandma, Daddy, Mommy, and Lily will always be together.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯l help you pack up the things. Even if there are bad guys along the way, I can protect you.¡± ¡°Lily, leave quickly. Go with Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± In the forest, a man and a woman had grabbed the bandit¡¯s leg hard to prevent him from moving, and they were shouting at their daughter desperately. ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡± The moment the knife fell, the little girl¡¯s tragic cries could be heard. Lily dreamed of her mom and dad again that night. The pillow was almost fully soaked with tears when a phantom appeared in the dark, stroking Lily¡¯s head. Lily had felt it in her dream and seen the amiable old man. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Lily. No one will bully you again when you enter the Nicholas family.¡± Hence, Lily¡¯s tightly knitted brows gradually relaxed, and she no longer had tears streaming down her face. After turning around, she picked up the little wooden sword and said in her sleep, ¡°I must become a great Sword Immortal. This way, no one can bully me anymore.¡± Chapter 138 - The Secret of the Murder Leaked Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xi Bolai seemed to have thought of something, This was also the third time he had been shocked today. ¡°What¡¯s going on again? It has been too strange tonight¡­¡± Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for Xi Bolai. In an instant, Xi Bolai had sensed the energy emitted by a treasure, but it disappeared very quickly again. However, based on Xi Bolai¡¯s experience, this was definitely not an illusion. The Nicholas family clan had been too abnormal today. Xi Bolai had sensed several abnormalities in a single night, yet he could not find out what was abnormal. Xi Bolai then recalled that all the members of the Nicholas family clan who had been lost outside had returned today. He thought that it might have something to do with those people, but when he closed his eyes and prepared to sense it again, he could not feel anything at all. This time, he had gained nothing again. Seeing that the sky had tured dark, Xi Bolai stopped caring about this matter. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo sealed the top-grade Spirit Sword Embryo he had just obtained into Lily¡¯s little wooden sword. Although the little wooden sword was not a very good hilt, it could be used as a receptacle for Lily to get used to the Sword Embryo first. He would then find a suitable hilt for Lily in the future. Moreover, with Romo¡¯s sealing technique, outsiders would definitely not be able to tell the secret behind this little wooden sword. After he was done with the top-grade Spirit Sword Embryo, Romo took a careful count of the remaining rewards. There were also three Aptitude Strengthening Talismans. The one given by the System had not been used, so there were a total of four. Romo used two of them on Lily at once. This way, Lily¡¯s aptitude would increase to that of a genius. However, a genius-level aptitude was already the limit for an ordinary constitution. If Lily wanted to advance further, she would have to have a special constitution. Romo had once heard from others that there was a type of innate spirit body which was already at the Innate Realm at the moment of birth. Furthermore, it had the aptitude of a genius. Furthermore, this aptitude was even higher than the genius-aptitude level of ordinary people. ¡®There were only a handful of such people. However, for everyone who wanted to reach the peak level, talent was only one aspect, and one¡¯s own hard work was the most important. No matter how talented one was, without hard work, it would all be completely in vain. It could be said that almost no one could grow up relying solely on his own talent. Most of such people were also proud and arrogant, and they usually failed along the way. Currently, the Nicholas family had two genius-level descendants. One was Ron, whom Romo was already slowly nurturing , and the other was Lily. Romo also planned to nurture her well. As for the remaining two Aptitude Strengthening Talismans, Romo had not thought of who to use them on yet, so he placed them in his inventory for the time being. There were still three Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans, plus two more in the inventory, there were a total of five. Romo used one each for Norton and Zoro. This could be considered as a reward for their successful completion of the clansmen search mission. For the ten pieces of Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans, one each was given to Kathleen, Jimmy, Lina, and Charles respectively, with the remaining six also placed in the inventory. There was also a Faith Doubling Talisman, which he had no use of for the time being. The previous Faith Doubling Talisman was still in effect, so he placed this piece also in his inventory. In the end, there were only the nine Dream Appearing Talismans left. Romo quickly used them on Zoro. On the one hand, he gave great affirmation to this clansmen search mission, and on the other hand, he instructed him on the arrangements to be made for the descendants who had returned. ¡®As such, the night passed quickly. This was the first time Zoro had been visited by his Old Ancestor in a dream. When he got up early in the morning, Zoro was very surprised and quickly told Norton. After all, the Old Ancestor had only visited Norton in his dream previously. Zoro was probably showing off by telling Norton this news. ¡°Not bad. I knew it. The Old Ancestor will be fair to everyone,¡± Norton said with a smile. ¡°It looks like you have contributed a lot in the search for our lost clansmen. That¡¯s why the Old Ancestor visited you in your dream.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what our Old Ancestor said.¡± Zoro was actually a little embarrassed to hear Norton say these words. ¡°What else did our Old Ancestor say to you? It can¡¯t be that he visited your dream to praise you, right?¡± Norton wanted to understand the Old Ancestor¡¯s next instructions. ¡°Old Ancestor also told me about the arrangements for our clansmen who had returned,¡± Zoro replied. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s time to make some arrangements,¡± Norton said thoughtfully. ¡°What kind of arrangements have our Old Ancestor made?¡± ¡°Old Ancestor said that the nine people who had been found are all descendants of the Nicholas family. That little baby is also our descendant. His name is Formick. Old Ancestor did not say anything about much. He just wanted us to be more attentive to them and to take care of them so that they can integrate into the family as soon as possible. Then, he can teach them some magical powers for cultivation as appropriate,¡± Zoro said. After Zoro had briefly explained the Old Ancestor¡¯s arrangements, the two of them also discussed some relevant matters briefly as well as announced the Old Ancestor¡¯s arrangements at breakfast. After hearing the Old Ancestor¡¯s arrangements, Aaron and the rest could not be more excited. It was already very good that they could live in such a good environment. They had not expected that they could still learn magical power. Thereafter, they went together to pay respects to the Old Ancestor, and then Zoro taught them some elementary spells. Although the trial this time had ended, the local area was still very lively. In fact, it was even more lively than when the trial was still ongoing. For the treasures found in the trial realm, some cultivators would retum to this place to sell some of the treasures they did not think would be of use. Once a rare treasure appeared, it would cause a discussion. Everyone was also discussing some information about the trial realm. Whether it was true or false, it became the topic for everyone¡¯s post-meal discussions. However, it was just some gossip about who had gotten out successfully and which family¡¯s junior had not gotten out, who had killed who in the trial realm, who had snatched whose treasure, and who had been the first to come out. However, unlike the usual, there was a sensational piece of news this time, which was that none of the trial participants from the four large family clans had gotten out, and they had all died in the trial realm, and the person who had killed them was Ron from the Nicholas family clan. This type of news that had caught everyone¡¯s attention usually spread like wildfire. In less than half a day, it had already spread everywhere. Everyone had even exaggerated the story. Speaking of the four large family clans, there was probably no one who did not know them. This time, the participation of the descendants of the four large family clans in the trial realm had attracted a lot of attention. Everyone was discussing the treasures they would obtain. Almost no one had expected them to lose their lives in the trial realm.. Chapter 139 - Eliminate the Weeds by the Roots Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The grudges between the four large family clans and the Nicholas family had also been dug out by everyone. Only then did everyone know that the two family clans had a longstanding bitter family feud. Everyone was also very interested in the person who was able to kill the descendants of the four large family clans. They were also very curious as to how the Nicholas family clan, which had once been in decline, was suddenly able to nurture such an outstanding descendant. However, most people were of the mentality to watch a good show. Once the four great clans knew about this matter, an intense battle would definitely erupt. When the time came, there would be a good show to watch. At this moment, in a luxurious room, Pajer, Phil, Porter, and Primo, who were from the four large family clans, were sitting around a table looking at something. Their expressions were ugly. In the center of them, there was a small glowing mirror, showing the scene of Ron fighting the descendants of the four large family clans. Although the image was not very clear, the four of them could still distinguish their descendants at a glance. Moreover, the entire battle had been very short, and in a short while, Ron had killed all of them. Hence, as they were immersed deep in their thoughts, the scene played several times. With a bang, Primo crushed the cup in his hand. As he had used too much force, his entire face looked ferocious, and his eyes were murderous. ¡°Great! Great! You dare to even bully me. Nicholas family, you watch out in the future,¡± said Primo fiercely. 1 One of the people who had been killed by Ron in the scene earlier was Primo¡¯s great-grandson, whom Primo had liked a lot. He had not expected this outcome. Primo¡¯s reaction was not surprising. The three old men beside him did not look good either. They were all suppressing the anger in their hearts. After all, the ones who had been killed by Ron were all juniors of their family clans, and they were all very talented. They had all prepared to nurture them well in the future. In order to nurture them, they had already spent a lot of time and energy. They had thought that it would be a simple trial, and had not expected them not to come out again. ¡°That man, his name is Ron Nicholas?¡± said Pajer fiercely. Phil replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate.¡± Phil had even gotten someone to investigate how Ron looked like. ¡°According to the rumors, his cultivation base is at level-5 of the Innate Realm. I really don¡¯t understand how this could have happened. From the current situation, he should have been at least level-9.¡± However, the information Phil had obtained was too outdated. When Ron went to the Realm of Trial, he was already at level-8. ¡°When he got there, he was already at level-8,¡± said Primo. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how his cultivation base could grow so quickly. He¡¯s only eighteen years old.¡± Although they did not want to admit it, they had to acknowledge that Ron¡¯s cultivation base had already surpassed that of any descendant of the four large family clans. Could it really be because Ron was extremely talented, or had some benefactor helped him? Moreover, Ron¡¯s flying sword and the magic robe looked like very precious magical treasures. It would not have been easy even for the four large family clans to produce one or two of them at the height of their power and glory. Everyone could sense the strong threat from the Nicholas family clan. Even Ron had grown so quickly, not to mention the other descendants of the Nicholas family clan. If they were all allowed to grow, the four large family clans would have no power to resist them. This matter was even more serious than the murder of the four juniors. ¡°But who delivered this Recording Mirror? This person has ulterior motives,¡± Porter asked. After all, it was through the waiter that they had obtained the Recording Mirror, and he had said that he did not know the person. The person had disappeared after asking him to deliver it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He might be an enemy of the Nicholas family. He wants to borrow our hands to eliminate the Nicholas family clan. He is definitely not just wanting to help us,¡± said Primo. However, the few of them knew that whether the Recording Mirror had appeared or not, the Nicholas family clan and the four large family clans would definitely be arch-enemies. ¡°Don¡¯t wait anymore. Go and find out Ron¡¯s whereabouts immediately. I must avenge my descendant with my own hands,¡± said Potter. ¡°He¡¯s probably long gone. He might be home by now. Shall we go to the door of the Nicholas family palace to look for him?¡± said Primo. ¡°This is not appropriate. This is too risky. The strength of the Nicholas family clan cannot be underestimated. Let¡¯s go home and discuss this further,¡± Potter quickly stopped him.1 If they rushed over rashly like this, it would be good if they could kill Ron but if some mishap were to happen, where would the faces of the four large family clans be in the future? Ron was not their ultimate goal. Their ultimate goal was the entire Nicholas family clan. With the four large family clans around, the Nicholas family clan had to be exterminated. From the beginning, they had already sensed the threat from the Nicholas family clan. However, as it had not been pressing, they intended to deal with the Nicholas family clan after the juniors had come out of the Realm of Trial. However, unexpected things had happened. At this moment, Primo and the others could only have endless regret in their hearts. Why had they not dealt with the Nicholas family clan earlier? At that time, except Primo, the three of them were only prepared to watch a good show. After all, the four large family clans were not as harmonious as they looked. However, now the fire had already reached their family. The four large family clans had no choice but to band together temporarily to resist the Nicholas family clan. In Winterfrost, it was obvious that no one knew their family had become a thorn in the flesh of others. Ron had not said anything about this after he had returned from the Realm of Trial, and no news had come. After a day of studying, Aaron and the others felt like their heads were about to explode. There was none of the excitement they had in the morning about them going to learn magical power. The entire day of learning had not just been about complicated incantations but also a series of rules. Only then did everyone understand that being a Mage was not easy. However, Lily was able to instantly memorize the incantations which she could not even read properly. Although she did not know what they meant, she was able to memorize them quickly. Fortunately, Zoro was not in a hurry to achieve anything, He kept consoling them and telling them to take their time. ¡°TIl definitely study hard. I must become a great Sword Immortal. I must memorize the incantations.¡± Lily lay in bed at night and recalled the incantations she had learned the whole day and the rules Zoro had told her. ¡°What is the first incantation? Let me think.¡± Lily muttered to herself in bed. Before she could utter the first incantation, there was already no sound; she had entered into dreamland quickly due to the fatigue of the day.. Chapter 140 - The Shocked Xi Bolai Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Where am I?¡± When Lily opened her eyes again, she found that she was not on the bed but standing on a tall mountain. The mountain towered into the clouds, and when she looked around, she saw that it was full of green trees and looked lush. Lily closed her eyes and took a deep breath of the mountain air, feeling extremely fresh. At this moment, Lily suddenly heard someone shouting behind her, ¡°Lily.¡± This voice pulled Lily into reality. Lily did not know why she had suddenly appeared here. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw a white-haired old grandpa looking at her with a smile on his face. Lily verified carefully. From her memory of the portrait in the ancestral hall earlier in the day, she discovered that it was the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family. ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± Lily shouted. ¡°Lily is the most obedient.¡± Looking at Lily¡¯s innocent expression, Romo could not help but smile. ¡°Old Ancestor, are you not dead yet? Otherwise, how is it possible that I can see you?¡± Lily asked curiously. ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m dead.¡± Romo did not know whether to laugh or cry when Lily asked this question. ¡°Then how is it possible that I can see you? Are you a ghost? Grandpa told me that people become ghosts after they die,¡± said Lily. ¡°You can think of it this way. People turn into ghosts after they die. Your grandfather is right.¡± Romo did not know how to explain this to the seven-year-old. ¡°Then are my parents watching me like you do, but why haven¡¯t I seen them? Have they forgotten about me?¡± At the mention of her parents, Lily¡¯s expression instantly became extremely sorrowful. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Not everyone has my ability. Your parents¡¯ souls have already gone to another world. You can¡¯t see them, but they can see you,¡± Romo explained quickly. ¡°If you¡¯re happy now, your parents will also be very happy in the other world.¡± ¡°Really?¡± In fact, her grandfather had often told her this before, and Lily had always been skeptical. But now that the Old Ancestor had also said this to her, Lily really believed him without a doubt. ¡°Of course, so Lily must study magical power and swordsmanship well and strive to become a great Sword Immortal as soon as possible. This way, your parents will be very happy.¡± Although Romo knew that there would be nothing left after a person died, he could not bear to see Lily so sad. Sometimes, it was fine to tell a little white lie to a child. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Old Ancestor. I¡¯ll definitely study hard. But why am I seeing you today?¡± Upon hearing this, Lily nodded her head fiercely. ¡°Icame here today to teach you something,¡± Romo said as he stroked Lily¡¯s hair. Lily had long forgotten why she was here. She was already immersed in the excitement of seeing the Old Ancestor. Romo suddenly realized that Lily¡¯s aptitude had increased again in the past few days. 1 Romo only knew that her aptitude was not bad, but he had not expected her to advance so quickly. It could be said that Lily was a rare genius. At this moment, in the Nicholas palace, Xi Bolai had felt the same feeling. He quickly closed his eyes to sense carefully, and found that Lily¡¯s aptitude had increased so rapidly that it had even surpassed that of the child who was fated with him. Xi Bolai was deeply skeptical of himself. Could he have misjudged? Lily had to be a talented and intelligent genius. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for her to learn magical power overnight from a zero background. This was the most reasonable explanation that Xi Bolai could think of. Xi Bolai had wanted to get more information, so he closed his eyes again. He wanted to calculate Lily¡¯s future development, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not figure it out. He did not know what had gone wrong. Ever since he had entered the Nicholas family, the Heaven Prediction Spell which he was proud of had not been effective at all. Xi Bolai had begun to doubt his spell. No matter what method Xi Bolai used, he could not understand the mystery behind it. Living in the Nicholas family palace was the most frustrating period of Xi Bolai¡¯s life. In fact, half of the reason why Lily was able to get to the novice level overnight was because of her talent and learning ability. The other half was because Romo had used a Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman on her. Coupled with the 20% from the family clan¡¯s formation, it was equivalent to a cultivation speed of 120%. One night was equivalent to 60 days of normal cultivation. ¡®When Lily opened her eyes again, she found herself back in the bed of the Nicholas family. She looked up and saw the familiar ceiling again. She sat up from the bed and carefully recalled the dream last night. She seemed to have seen the Old Ancestor. He had even said a lot to her. Then, she quickly revised the incantation from yesterday and felt the energy circulating in her body. She found it very amazing. ¡°Thave been initiated. I have been initiated.¡± Lily quickly jumped off the bed, ready to share the news with her grandfather. Lily had just told her grandfather the news. ¡°Look, Grandpa, I have been initiated. I can already feel the energy in my body.¡± ¡°Good Lily, Lily is amazing. Grandpa had told you that you would definitely become successful in the future.¡± Aaron was really happy for Lily, who had improved so quickly. Then, after breakfast, the two of them came to the ancestral hall to pay respects to their Old Ancestor. When they entered the ancestral hall, they saw Norton, Zoro, and the others. ¡°Greetings, Family Head Grandpa. Greetings, Second Grandpa,¡± Lily quickly greeted politely. Norton touched Lily¡¯s head and suddenly sensed that she had already reached level-1 of the Physical Body Realm. He could not help but be a little surprised and let out a sigh. ¡°Oh?¡± Although Norton was a little surprised, it only took him a second to digest the news completely. ¡°Go and offer incense quickly,¡± Norton then said. Xi Bolai, who was not far away, watched all of this in disbelief. The corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Why is this family so strange? They have cultivated so quickly overnight, so why are they not surprised at all? It¡¯s as if this should simply happen, and they all seem to be used to it.¡± Xi Bolai was probably the most shocked person in the entire palace. ¡°Treally don¡¯t understand this family. However, in this case, I¡¯ll have to stay here for a while longer.¡± The longer he stayed here, the more Xi Bolai could sense the mystery of this family. He had nothing to do anyway, so he decided to stay here for a while longer as he intended to find out the secrets of this family.. Chapter 141 - Rons Return Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Over the past few days, Xi Bolai had been plagued by the various secrets of the Nicholas family, so much so that he could hardly eat, or sleep. He was not even in the mood to nurture a relationship with Anthony. Hence, Xi Bolai got his Divine Dragon Beast to take his place to ¡®nurture a relationship¡¯ with Anthony. In order to take in this disciple who was fated to be with him, Xi Bolai had put in a lot of effort. Not only did he linger on and stay in the Nicholas family, without any care about his face, he even went to play with Anthony from time to time. To outsiders who did not know the truth, they would have thought that Xi Bolai was Anthony¡¯s biological grandfather. However, gradually, Xi Bolai discovered that Anthony seemed to like the Divine Dragon Beast even more. Every time he saw the Divine Dragon Beast, no matter how hard he had been crying, he would still giggle. The Divine Dragon Beast had never been so close to anyone other than Xi Bolai. They were inseparable almost every day. It seemed that this was all caused by fate. The Divine Dragon Beast was almost always by Anthony¡¯s side. Sometimes, when Anthony was taken out for a walk, the Divine Dragon Beast would follow closely behind him and not make any sound. However, it would always attract the attention of people on the streets. The day in the Nicholas family clan was no different from usual. Everyone was busy with their own affairs. Norton continued to teach some fundamental knowledge about magic to Aaron and those who had just retumed. However, Lily was no longer attending lessons with Aaron and the others. She had already mastered the basic knowledge. Now, Kathleen was the one teaching her alone on cultivation knowledge. The day passed quickly. Xi Bolai was still wandering around as usual. He discovered that Lily was already being taught knowledge by Kathleen one-on-one. He thought that this little girl must be extraordinary. Hence, Xi Bolai did not rest that night. Instead, he focused on sensing the energy emitted by Lily. On the other hand, Lily did not rest immediately after a day of study. Instead, she followed the adults in using the meditation method she had just learned to recall the knowledge learned during the day while she rested. Xi Bolai carefully discerned Lily¡¯s condition, but he did not find anything unusual. Lily was just meditating like an ordinary person. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just as Xi Bolai was paying attention to Lily¡¯s situation, he suddenly discovered something strange in another part of the Nicholas palace. Xi Bolai quickly looked over and realized that there was a wave of energy that kept breaking through not far away. From Xi Bolai¡¯s senses, it was about to break through to level-2 of the Innate Realm. Could it be Zoro? Xi Bolai guessed. In fact, on the day Zoro returned, Xi Bolai had already had a premonition that he would advance soon. However, Xi Bolai had thought that he would have to wait at least three to four months. He did not expect it to be so soon. However, Romo had long known about Ron killing the people from the four large family clans, but he had predicted that the four large family clans would not take any major action in the short term. However, it was hard to say what would happen next. When Ron was killing people, Romo was watching him with a Visitation Talisman. Although he was secretly praising Ron in his heart, he knew that once this matter was exposed, it would cause another bloodbath. It would be best if this news could be hidden, but he had not expected it to spread so quickly. However, Romo had already thought of a solution. By the time Ron and Karuman reached Winterfrost, they had attracted a lot of attention. Everyone had even gathered around and were discussing softly. Initially, the two of them were very puzzled, but when they listened carefully to the contents of the discussion, they understood everything. Ron lamented in his heart. He had not expected the news to be exposed so soon. The news had spread at a speed faster than them. Although Ron knew that this day would come sooner or later, he was still not used to its sudden arrival. Worried that something big had happened, he hurried back to the Nicholas palace. ¡°Young Master Ron is back! Young Master Ron is back!¡± As soon as Ron stepped through the door of the Nicholas palace, the servant shouted quickly to inform Norton. ¡®When Ron and Karuman reached the door, Norton and the others had come out to welcome them. ¡°Grandpa, Second Grandpa, Dad, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. Quick, sit down and take a rest,¡± Norton said quickly. ¡°It has been hard on you along the way.¡± He also quickly thanked Karuman. Instantly, all the elders ran over to ask about Ron¡¯s well-being. He walked into the hall with a circle of people around him. Norton had wanted to invite Karuman for a meal. ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together. We have prepared a lot of food today because of Ron¡¯s return.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go elsewhere to take a nap.¡± Unexpectedly, Karuman turned him down. In fact, Karuman had not helped much in the trial realm this time. Moreover, this group of elders would definitely ask Ron about the trial realm, and Ron could tell them himself, so there was no need for him to stay for the meal. Unexpectedly, after coming to the Nicholas palace again in just a month, Karuman had already felt that something was different. He had also seen many unfamiliar faces. He had heard from the servants that they were the descendants of the Nicholas family clan who had been lost outside. Among them, one little girl had especially attracted Karuman¡¯s attention. The aura emitted by this little girl had instantly attracted Karuman. With Karuman¡¯s many years of experience, this little girl¡¯s aptitude must not be ordinary. Karuman walked around the Nicholas palace and suddenly saw a Divine Dragon Beast in the garden. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Since when did the Nicholas palace have such a divine beast? Is there another master?¡± Before Karuman could react, another old man walked out from the garden. Through Karuman¡¯s perception, he could sense that the other party¡¯s level was higher than his. Karuman did not dare to speak until he had confirmed the other party¡¯s identity. He did not know why this person, whose level was higher than his, had appeared here. However, after a while, he realized that the other party did not seem to be hostile, so he quickly relaxed his expression and greeted the other party politely. Xi Bolai had sensed it the moment Karuman entered the Nicholas palace. He was also a little surprised to see him here. Although he did not know Karuman, Norton had mentioned Karuman¡¯s name once when they were chatting. Xi Bolai did not pay attention at that time. He was just an old servant. However, after seeing Karuman in person today, Xi Bolai became interested because he had discovered many interesting things about Karuman¡­ Chapter 142 - The Sin of Killing Is Deep Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xi Bolai¡¯s first impression of Karuman was that he had killed too many people. Although Karuman looked like a kind old man on the outside, Xi Bolai was certain that this servant of the Nicholas family had killed countless people. After all, something as nebulous as the sin of killing was within the range of Xi Bolai¡¯s calculations. Everyone who was a Mage would kill many people, including Xi Bolai. He had killed so many people that he could no longer remember them clearly. However, under normal circumstances, killing someone would follow karma. As long as the person killed was someone who deserved to be killed, one would not have too much killing sin stuck to him. However, Karuman was completely different. Xi Bolai could tell at a glance that he was covered with killing sin. He concluded that he must have killed many people whom he should not have killed. In fact, Xi Bolai had seen many such people, and they were very common in the Mage world. However, what Xi Bolai could not understand was that such a person could actually appear in the Nicholas family and seem to be very close to the rest. It seemed like his relationship with them had already surpassed that of an ordinary servant. From Xi Bolai¡¯s understanding of the Nicholas family members over the past few days, everyone in the Nicholas family was very upright and kind. They had never done anything to bully others or offend the heavens. They were very down-to-earth. Obviously, the aura of this servant who had killed many people was incompatible with the aura emitted by the entire family. Most importantly, this servant had already reached level-4 of the Divine Power Realm. His level was not low, and there was not a single person in the Nicholas family who was at the Divine Power Realm. Why was this old servant willing to be an ordinary servant in the Nicholas family? 3 Could this person have a special relationship with the Nicholas family? Or could this old servant have some unknown motive in the Nicholas family? Or had he been forced? However, this did not seem likely. Xi Bolai looked very calm, but no one knew that in his heart, he had already predicted countless possibilities, It was not that he had anything against Karuman, but he was just curious. Ifhe could figure this matter out, he might be able to learn some secrets about the Nicholas family clan. Xi Bolai quickly returned to his room and closed his eyes. Fortunately, Karuman¡¯s luck was not difficult to guess. It did not take much time for Xi Bolai to guess it. However, the luck of the other members of the Nicholas family clan was¡¯ unfathomable¡¯. Over the past few days, Xi Bolai had been suspecting if his Heaven Prediction Spell had malfunctioned. The outcome of the calculation was not very clear, but the results told Xi Bolai that Karuman¡¯s fate had a very large ¡°variable¡±. In other words, there were countless turning points in his life that might usher in great changes, which could be good or bad. This kind of situation was also very common. Soon, Xi Bolai calculated that Karuman had experienced a great change of life and death not long ago, which had almost cost him his life, but he was lucky enough to survive. This was one turning point. However, Xi Bolai had a faint feeling that something was amiss. That turn of events was actually related to the Nicholas family, and after that tun, Karuman¡¯s luck was inextricably linked to the Nicholas family. This might be the reason why he had stayed in the Nicholas palace as a servant, or it could be that the unfathomable luck of the Nicholas family had changed Karuman¡¯s luck. To outsiders, it only took Xi Bolai an instant to understand so much information. Xi Bolai greeted Karuman politely and said nothing more. As he was bored, Xi Bolai wandered around the palace and suddenly discovered that the hall was especially lively. However, Xi Bolai did not enter but found a nearby place to sit down. He could not help being a little surprised. Although he had long heard of Ron¡¯s name, this was the first time he had seen him. He had not expected Ron to be a genius in magical power. Currently, Ron had already reached the level-9 of the Innate Realm at such a young age. And, from Xi Bolai¡¯s speculations, it would not be too long before he reached the peak.2 How did the Nicholas family nurture so many geniuses? From his understanding of the Nicholas family¡¯s background in the past few days, this was almost impossible. This made Xi Bolai even more curious about the Nicholas family clan. In the main hall of the Nicholas family, everyone was gathered around Ron, looking happy and proud of this child. Everyone had also discovered that the training had greatly changed Ron¡¯s temperament, and he was much more mature than before he left. After everyone had showered Ron with concern for a while, Norton suddenly asked, ¡°Ron, there have been rumors in the city these few days that you have killed the descendants of the four large family clans. Is this true?¡± Ron knew that the news had already been leaked, so he quickly admitted it. The others also did not have much of a reaction, except for a little surprise and relief. Norton quickly asked, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Ron told the story meticulously, including every tiny detail. After hearing this, everyone from the Nicholas family felt disdain for the behavior of the four large family clans in bullying others by outnumbering them. They did not have much of a reaction to this. After all, if the other parties had not died, then Ron could be in danger. Ron said, ¡°I had been too careless. I did not notice that someone was peeping in the vicinity.¡± Norton quickly thought of a countermeasure in his mind. He should wait for the Old Ancestor¡¯s instructions for such a big matter. The Old Ancestor probably had a way to deal with it already. Everyone was also full of grievances toward the four large family clans. ¡°It¡¯s clear that they were all useless, yet they still have the cheek to seek revenge on Ron.¡± Although it could be said in this manner, yet revenge had never been prohibited in the trial realm. In this world, the victor was king. It was not wrong to kill others, nor was it wrong to seek revenge. However, it was only when one was powerful that one would be qualified to seek revenge on others. Otherwise, one would end up dead. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Old Ancestor¡¯s instructions on this matter,¡± Norton continued. ¡°We have to consider this carefully.¡± After Norton had finished speaking, everyone stopped talking about this matter and continued to let Ron talk about the interesting things in the Realm of Trial. Immediately after, when Ron took out the treasures he had found this time in the Realm of Trial, everyone was shocked. Even Norton and Zoro had not seen so many treasures. There were countless treasures, weapons, and Magic Pills. Furthermore, all of them were the best in this world. Chapter 143 - Death Threat Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The resources Ron had brought back from the trial realm this time were mostly useful for those at the Physical Body Realm and the Innate Realm. There were very few resources available for those at the Divine Power realm. There were also quite a number of scattered items that could be exchanged for money. When the Nicholas family had just moved to Winterfrost, all the resources the entire family clan had then were not as many as what Ron had brought back this time. ¡®These resources were enough to allow the Nicholas family to advance by another level, and the strength of the entire family clan would also increase. Ron had given Norton most of his resources for safekeeping and to distribute them reasonably to the clansmen. ¡°Brother Ron? Is that Brother Ron?¡± ¡°Is he very powerful?¡± ¡°Of course. Grandpa has said that he has improved very quickly. He is now the person with the highest cultivation base in the family.¡± ¡°Tm going to be as good as Brother Ron.¡± In the garden outside the hall, the three children were hiding behind a tree and whispering to each other. That¡¯s right, these three were the three children who had been lost outside. The only girl was Lily, and the tallest was Pavel¡¯s son, named Dick, who was now ten years old. The shorter little boy was Peter¡¯s son, named Devon, who was nine years old. Now Lily had changed her name to Cecily Nicholas, but everyone was more used to calling her Lily. Although Lily was the youngest among them, she was the fastest in learning and had a lively personality. Hence, she became the leader of the three. The three children were very curious about their elder brother, who had gone to the trial realm and successfully returned. They had quickly run here to secretly watch him. Suddenly, they realized that someone had walked out of the hall. It seemed that he had discovered the three of them, so they wanted to run quickly. Unexpectedly, Lily and Dick bumped into each other and made a ¡°Ouch!¡± sound, which attracted the attention of Norton and the others. Norton stood in the doorway and waved at the three of them. ¡°Come here, Lily.¡± The three of them hurried over. Norton introduced the younger siblings to Ron in turn. The few of them looked at him curiously. Ron could clearly sense that the energy in Lily was different from that of the other two. ¡°Lily has reached the novice level. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Lily could not help being very happy when she heard Brother Ron¡¯s compliment. Moreover, he was so powerful. She admired him. ¡°Brother Ron, you¡¯re the strongest in the family, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lily asked quickly. ¡°That¡¯s true, if it was according to one¡¯s cultivation base, but this is only temporary. Lily is so smart. If you work hard, you will definitely surpass me in the future,¡± said Ron as he stroked Lily¡¯s head. Lily was even happier to hear Ron¡¯s affirmation of her, and it also increased her confidence in learning magical power and swords. Lily pestered Ron again to tell her more about the trial realm, and they talked for a while before they returned to their respective rooms. Then, Norton brought Ron to see Xi Bolai. Ron was also very curious about this old man. As for why Xi Bolai had come to the Nicholas family, Ron only understood after hearing Norton¡¯s explanation. Ron had not expected a person with such a high cultivation base to stay here and not leave just because he wanted to take ina disciple. However, Ron knew that this was impossible. The ancestor of the Nicholas family was so powerful, there was no need for them to take an outsider as their teacher. ¡®The day passed quickly. Ron had just closed his eyes to rest for a while. When he opened them again, he found himself in a place like a paradise. And here, there was an old man looking at him benevolently. This was not the first time Romo had visited Ron in his dream, and Ron was already used to it. ¡°Old Ancestor.¡± Ron greeted Romo respectfully. ¡°Sit down and talk,¡± Romo said. ¡°I already know that you have killed everyone from the four large family clans in the trial realm. You don¡¯t have to worry. I didn¡¯t tell them this because I was afraid that the others would be too worried. If the other party really wants to take revenge, I also have a solution.¡± Upon hearing the Old Ancestor¡¯s words, Ron was finally relieved after having been worried these few days. He had been worried that the Old Ancestor would blame him for being too reckless. Now, he knew that the Old Ancestor did not blame him for this matter, nor was he angry that he had caused trouble for the family clan. ¡°So what¡¯s the solution?¡± Ron asked again. He was really worried that the four large family clans might suddenly charge to their door. He could not just stand there helplessly, right? However, Romo did not tell him directly. It was not that he did not want to tell him this, but he had not thought about this comprehensively. If it did not work, it would be a slap to his face. Although Ron did not know what the plan was, he was very much relieved after hearing from his Old Ancestor. ¡°Your mission after this is to seize the opportunity while you are in good condition to cultivate. Don¡¯t think about anything else,¡± said Romo. After he had given instructions on these matters, Romo answered some of Ron¡¯s questions and checked on Ron¡¯s state of improvement in the trial realm in the past few days. By the time these things were settled, it was almost daybreak. Xi Bolai had sensed something again and was jolted awake. ¡®Xi Bolai carefully sensed it. It turned out that Ron¡¯s cultivation base had risen to its peak. However, this was within expectations, and there was nothing to be shocked about. He had long been used to this. However, what Xi Bolai could not understand was that, from his observation, it would take at least three months for Ron to reach his peak. How could this happen? Moreover, this kind of situation had also happened to Zoro. Lily and even Norton¡¯s cultivation levels had increased at an abnormal speed. They were ten or even a hundred times faster than ordinary people. So, what secrets did the Nicholas family clan have? Intense curiosity had driven Xi Bolai, and a thought suddenly popped up in his mind. He wanted to apply some special methods to find out. However, just as this thought popped up in his mind, Xi Bolai was shocked. He kept berating himself for having such a thought. Xi Bolai, however, discovered that he could no longer control the energy in his body. It seemed as if it was about to rush out of his body. With his last bit of rationality, Xi Bolai controlled the energy and finally gained control of it. He suddenly lost all his strength and lay on the bed. Xi Bolai was also sweating profusely, as if he had just gone through a fierce battle. At that moment, he had actually felt the threat of death.. Chapter 144 - A Short Calm, A Great Calamity Descends Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The threat of death was not a reaction from his body, but a kind of intuition from Xi Bolai. To Xi Bolai, this was even more terrifying than the reaction from his body. He was a Mage with a Heaven Prediction Spell, which meant that his intuition was very accurate and trustworthy. Usually, what he felt would happen. If he was in a very dangerous place currently, and Xi Bolai discovered, with the use of his magical power, that the path on the left was safe, but his intuition told him to take the path on the right, Xi Bolai would not hesitate to choose the path on the right. Xi Bolai could not believe that this was real. After a long while, Xi Bolai finally regained his senses. He was extremely anxious and did not know what to do. He had no choice but to close his eyes again. He was deducing something in his mind. suddenly, Xi Bolai opened his eyes and frowned. His eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Nicholas family, how many more secrets do you have?¡± However, this time, no matter how curious Xi Bolai was, he had no choice but to bear with it. He dared not use any special methods to check out the secrets anymore. That period of time earlier was almost enough to kill him. Previously, Xi Bolai was only curious about the Nicholas family clan. Now, he was more reverent than he was curious. He also knew that the secrets of the Nicholas family clan were definitely not simple. He seemed to have understood why he had calculated the fate of Anthony. This might all be related to the Nicholas family clan. However, Xi Bolai had now firmly believed that Anthony must become his disciple. This would not only be good for himself but also for the entire academy. At the very least, he had to maintain a good relationship with the Nicholas family. At the same time, in the servants¡¯ room of the Nicholas family, Karuman was looking in the direction of Xi Bolai with a shocked expression. He had sensed Ron¡¯s increase in level, but he was already used to it. Thereafter, he sensed the special energy waves coming from Xi Bolai. Despite his curiosity, Karuman knew that the other party was definitely not a good person, and he could not afford to provoke him. Therefore, he stayed in his room and continued to rest. ¡°Now that I have finished escorting Ron to the Realm of Trial, and he has returned safely, I wonder when Master will give me the rewards he promised?¡± As Karuman was thinking about this, a huge energy suddenly appeared in his mind. He sensed again, and the second half of the book he had always wanted appeared in his mind. It turned out that when his Master was imparting magical power, he had sealed the second half of the scroll in his mind. Now, it was probably time, so the seal was automatically lifted. Karuman was extremely excited and he quickly studied it carefully. ¡®When it was daytime, Ron quickly ran to tell Norton that the Old Ancestor had visited him in his dream last night and told him his instructions. Norton had not expected the Old Ancestor not to visit his dream last night but Ron¡¯s. He was a little disappointed. After hearing the news, Norton quickly held a family meeting and conveyed the Old Ancestor¡¯s words to reassure the rest of the family. Although they did not know the Old Ancestor¡¯s plan, everyone in the Nicholas family clan trusted him a lot. No matter what happened, the Old Ancestor would definitely have a solution. In this way, the Nicholas family clan entered a peaceful life. Everyone learned magical power daily, and there were no emergencies. Everything in the Nicholas family was on track. Some businesses, including perfume, clothing, and so on, were developing rapidly. The sales of perfume had even spread throughout the country, and many stores had been opened all over the country. The reputation and strength of the Nicholas family clan were very well-known throughout the country. Those who had wanted to destroy the Nicholas family clan previously did not dare to do anything and could only cooperate with them obediently. The family businesses were prospering, and the family members were advancing rapidly in their levels. Everything was going well, but there were rumors that the Nicholas family was going downhill. Originally, Ron¡¯s trip to the Realm of Trial was something which could bring their businesses one level higher. However, unexpectedly, the news of Ron killing all the descendants of the four large family clans had spread. Although they had to admit Ron¡¯s strength, the vengeful mentality of the four large family clans also caused everyone to be worried. Although Ron was amazing, he was not too powerful. Being exposed too early would not be beneficial to the development of the Nicholas family. This would attract the jealousy of many. If it could be hidden for a period of time, it would be reasonable to fight head-on with the four large family clans. After all, no one knew what had happened in the Realm of Trial, but everyone believed that killing people in the Realm of Trial was not a gentleman¡¯s action. Now that they had offended the four large family clans, it was not impossible for the entire family clan to be annihilated. There was also a group of people who usually did not get along with the Nicholas family clan. They were all secretly watching the show, hoping that the Nicholas family clan would be exterminated soon. Logically speaking, everyone in the family clan should be worried about what had happened. However, the Nicholas family did not seem to be panicking at all. Instead, they did what they had to do and did not take the four large family clans seriously. In the blink of an eye, the Nicholas family had spent ten days in peace and quiet. Everyone worked hard every day to study magical power and cultivate. In just ten days, the advancement of everyone in the Nicholas family was very evident, especially Norton, Zoro, and Ron, who had been enhanced by the Hundredfold Cultivation Talismans. In the eyes of outsiders, only ten days had passed. However, with the addition of the 20-fold Family Clan Formation , these ten days were equivalent to 1200 days for an ordinary person, which was three years. Currently, Norton¡¯s cultivation base had reached level-5 of the Innate Realm, Zoro had reached level-3 of the Innate Realm, and Lily had reached level-4 of the Physical Body Realm. Although Ron was still at the peak of the Innate Realm, he was about to break through. Xi Bolai had been witnessing all these changes, but he could not get any information to explain these strange things. He could only sigh at the speed at which the family clan was advancing. Although it had been very peaceful and quiet in the Nicholas family clan the past few days, Xi Bolai had already sensed that a major issue was about to happen to the Nicholas family. It should not be described as a major issue. It was more accurate to describe it as a major trouble. Even without the use of Xi Bolai¡¯s speculative magical power, one would know what this major trouble was. It was the revenge by the four large family clans.. Chapter 145 - Attacked by a Powerful Enemy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The cultivation base of Norton and the others had increased very quickly in the past few days. It was so fast that even they themselves could hardly believe it. Although Romo still had the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman in his inventory, he planned to keep it for now and not use it. After all, he did not know when such items would be available. It would not be too late to use it when it was really needed. Moreover, Romo knew that Ron had reached a bottleneck. If he could not break through, it would be useless no matter how many Speed Talismans he used. Even now, Ron did not lack cultivation time or technique. The only thing he needed was an opportunity to break through. With this opportunity, he would be able to advance very well. After the ten days had ended, Ron did not go into seclusion to cultivate every day like before. Instead, he stayed with his family and did not devote himself fully to cultivation. He would sometimes go and teach Lily, and sometimes go to the family business to help. Three more days passed. On this day, Ron and Lily were playing with Anthony in the garden. Lily was very lively. She was wearing a long red dress. One moment, she was singing and dancing, and the next, she was catching butterflies for Anthony. This made Anthony laugh non-stop. To Lily, chasing a butterfly was very easy. Every time the butterfly thought that it could fly out of her palm, it would be caught. It looked very pitiful. After playing with the butterfly for a while, Lily lost her interest in the butterfly. Instead, she became interested in the Divine Dragon Beast and prepared to launch a sneak attack on it. She first pretended not to care, and then suddenly pounced on the Divine Dragon Beast. Lily had thought that her plan would definitely work, but she had not expected the Divine Dragon Beast to have such a sharp reaction. It was as if it had known something in advance, and it dodged instantly, causing Lily to fall to the ground herself. ¡°Divine Beast, Divine Beast, let me touch you. Just once. You can even let Anthony touch you. Why can¡¯t you let me touch you?¡± Lily shouted as she lay on the ground. ¡°Divine Beast¡± was the name Lily had given the Divine Dragon Beast. In the beginning, Lily did not know the Divine Dragon Beast¡¯s name, so she simply called it Divine Beast. As if it could understand, the Divine Dragon Beast walked away without turning back. ¡°Tch, when I¡¯m strong enough, I¡¯ll definitely be able to touch you.¡± Lily got up and dusted the sand off her. Apart from Xi Bolai, who could usually touch the Divine Dragon Beast, Anthony was the only one able to do so. No one else, no matter how agile they were, could touch it. Lily, who had been snubbed by the Divine Dragon Beast, turned around and played with Anthony. She looked at him and made a face. ¡°Sister Kathleen, why does Anthony like to laugh so much? But Formick basically never smiles. They¡¯re clearly about the same age,¡± Lily asked. As Formick had a special constitution, he had always been taken care of by a dedicated person. Usually, he would not cry or laugh. However, Lily did not know the real reason. Coupled with the fact that she was a child and spoke innocently, this question made Kathleen feel sorry. Kathleen could only explain it as, ¡°Every child has a different personality. Some children have a quiet personality, while others have a boisterous personality.¡± Lily nodded, not really understanding, She did not think too much about it. Children¡¯s questions came and went quickly. Soon, she was pestering Ron. ¡°Brother Ron, can you fight with me and see if I¡¯ve improved in the past few days,¡± Lily said to Ron. ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them continued to fight in the garden. From time to time, Lily¡¯s serious breathing could be heard inside the house. In the small pavilion in the garden, Xi Bolai was drinking tea leisurely as he watched the two of them fight. He suddenly had a special sensation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xi Bolai quickly put down the teacup in his hand and looked up at the sky, as if he had sensed something. At the same time, Karuman, who was in the room, suddenly sat up and looked at the sky. Like Xi Bolai, he had also sensed something and sighed softly. ¡°The enemy is here.¡± Lily, who was fighting with Ron, also suddenly noticed the abnormality in the sky. ¡°Brother Ron, look what¡¯s in the sky! It¡¯s so strange.¡± Ron quickly looked up at the sky. ¡°It looks like something is flying this way.¡± Ron felt a hint of unease. ¡°Tt looks like a ferry. It can actually fly in the sky,¡± said Lily innocently. ¡°It¡¯s a flying ferry,¡± Ron explained. ¡°Then why are they flying toward our house?¡± Lily continued to ask. Ron did not know how to explain that someone was coming to seek revenge. At the same time, he wished that he was overthinking it. He said to Lily, ¡°Perhaps it was just passing by.¡± At this moment, Lily still did not know what was going to happen. She said excitedly, ¡°It seems to be flying toward us.¡± Most of the people in Winterfrost had also discovered this. The entire street was discussing this matter. Everyone looked up into the sky at the same time, and was discussing something. The small flying ferry, which was about ten meters long, continued to approach the Nicholas family clan. It stopped in the sky above Winterfrost, stopping finally above the Nicholas family palace. More and more people were attracted to it. Everyone came out to see the scene. Four figures had appeared on the deck of the ferry. They were looking down at the Nicholas palace, their gaze was murderous. These four people were none other than Pajer, Phil, Porter and Primo. The powerful energy from the four of them kept pressing down on the Nicholas palace, but suddenly, a transparent protective shield appeared above the four of them and the palace, blocking their energy. The four of them had wanted to give the members of the Nicholas family clan a taste of their power, but they had not expected that they would almost be affected by the energy. ¡°This is a formation,¡± said Phil, who had discovered it first. ¡°The Nicholas family clan actually has a defensive formation. It looks like we have underestimated them,¡± said Porter. Before they came, the four of them had investigated the Nicholas family in detail. Unexpectedly, the information they had found did not mention that the family clan had a formation. The few of them had also sensed that there was an old man with a high cultivation base in the Nicholas family. This was also the information they had obtained from their investigations. An old man riding a Divine Dragon Beast was living in the Nicholas family palace. ¡°It might not be worth the reinforcements the Nicholas family clan has brought. However, it¡¯s just a mere defense formation. It can be broken. It cannot resist us at all.¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, a beam of golden light appeared in the air. It instantly turned into a long blade and struck down at the transparent protective barrier. Chapter 146 - Family Clan in Danger Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Porter was at level-6 of the Divine Power Realm, so this feeble protective formation was nothing to him. When he took out the golden dazzling sword and stabbed it at the protective shield, in the eyes of the ordinary citizens of Winterfrost, he was like a god, causing everyone to be very afraid.1 Those who had come to watch the show immediately screamed. Who knew if these people with strong magical power would raze Winterfrost to the ground when they became angry. The people who had been watching the show instantly lost their interest in watching it. They closed their eyes in fear, and some rushed home. No one had expected that the moment Potter stabbed down with the sword, he was met with great resistance and stopped. Then, it exploded into a ball of golden light. Like fireworks, it blossomed in the air. Although it was still daytime, it was still very dazzling, Everyone could see it very clearly. However, it disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if nothing had happened. The commoners in the city were even more afraid. Who knew if the fight between the two families would implicate the other families? The most important thing was to hurry home and hide. After all, in the eyes of the commoners, such a formation could instantly destroy them. After Porter had felt the resistance, he did not expect such a result. They were very shocked. It seemed that the formation was much stronger than they had imagined. At the same time, everyone in the Nicholas palace had also sensed it. Everyone¡¯s expression was very ugly. A few servants were so frightened that they ran back to their rooms. However, Lily did not understand these feelings at all. She did not look at the strange phenomenon in the air in fear at all. She even asked Ron innocently, ¡°Brother Ron, what was that thing that looked like fireworks just now?¡± Knowing what was about to happen, Ron quickly said to Lily, ¡°Nothing, I have something to attend to here. Go back into the house with Sister-In-Law and Anthony first and look for Karuman.¡± As he spoke, Ron gave Donna a look. Although Donna was so frightened that she could not speak, she reacted immediately and nodded slightly at Ron. Looking at Ron¡¯s expression, Lily knew something was about to happen and hurried into the house. In fact, it was very safe to be in the house with either Xi Bolai or Karuman now, but Ron trusted Karuman more. Unexpectedly, when he turned around, Xi Bolai was smiling at him. Ron was a little at a loss. He smiled at Xi Bolai too and hurried back into the house. When Ron appeared in the hall, Norton, Zoro, and a few others had just rushed to the hall from different places. All of them looked very nervous, and they even looked up at the flying ferry in the sky from time to time. Although this would happen sooner or later, when they came suddenly to knock on their door, for a moment, they were at a loss as to what to do. Furthermore, no one had expected the four large clans to be so brazen. Although feuds, revenge, and grievances were common in the various family clans, it was rare to see someone so brazen. This was because most of the cities were ruled by the king. Any rules and laws were set by the king, and no one could violate them. Although Winterfrost was small, it was still within the king¡¯s jurisdiction. The four large family clans had already violated the king¡¯s rules by doing this, but it was obvious that they no longer cared. At this moment, Norton had received news that the City Lord was not in the city. He had gone out for something a few days ago and had not returned. Perhaps the four large family clans had taken the opportunity to come at this time. Otherwise, if the City Lord were here, the four large family clans would have to give the City Lord some face. Now that the City Lord was not around, no matter what outrageous things they did, the punishment would still be within the tolerance level of the four large family clans. Although Norton was panicking now, he still tried his best to tell himself not to panic. After all, there was still the Old Ancestor. Moreover, the Old Ancestor had already said that there was a solution, so there was naturally no need to panic. In any case, they had not broken through the defensive formation yet. ¡°Four large family clans, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Norton stood on the ground and shouted at the four people on the flying ferry. Originally, the four of them were already a little angry that they had not broken through the magic formation. Now that they heard Norton¡¯s questioning, they became even more furious. How dare a person of the Innate Realm speak in this manner to the four large family clans? ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious. Your family clan has colluded with the gangsters to snatch my family¡¯s goods. Your descendants have killed my clansmen and have even assassinated the trial-takers of our four family clans. You¡¯re still asking me what all this means?¡± Potter said, ¡°We¡¯re here today to demand an explanation.¡± As soon as he said this, the entire city started discussion again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the rumors to be true.¡± ¡°It was really someone from Nicholas family who killed the trial-takers from the four large family clans.¡± ¡°It was actually an assassination.¡± ¡°He must have used some improper method. Otherwise, with the strength of the Nicholas family clan, how could they have killed four people from the four large family clans alone?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Nicholas family to collude with the robbers. One can never judge a book by its cover.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the City Lord? Why hasn¡¯t he appeared despite the chaos?¡± ¡°The City Lord had just left the city a few days ago. He has probably just arrived this time.¡± ¡°Lwonder if what they¡¯re saying is true or not. There¡¯s no evidence either. Words are useless.¡± ¡°aiya, what evidence? They just want to find a reason to take revenge on them, and you really believed them.¡± ¡°The Nicholas family clan is doomed.¡± ¡°Lwonder what will happen later.¡± Some of them were discussing if the matter was true, some were worried for the Nicholas family, and some were cheering in their hearts, hoping that the fight would be more intense so that third parties could reap the benefits. At the same time, in a house on the west side of the city, a family was looking at the flying ferry in the sky with an anxious expression. ¡°Father, are we really not going to intervene?¡± Lefort shook his head, his face full of helplessness. ¡°We¡¯re not their match at all. If we go now, we¡¯ll only be a hindrance. We don¡¯t have the strength even if we want to help.¡± His worries were not without reason. Their entire family clan only had a few experts of the Innate Realm, while the four large family clans were all in the Divine Power Realm. The difference in strength was very great.2 Previously, Lefort had also found Norton and told him to let him know if he needed help. However, Norton had vowed that even if the people from the four large family clans came, he would naturally have a way to deal with them. There was nothing Lefort could do. He could only pray in his heart that the Nicholas family clan would survive this crisis without harm.. Chapter 147 - The Formation Bouncing Off Attack Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the Nicholas family clan, everyone had heard what Porter had said. They were in disbelief and even very angry because some of these things were not done by the Nicholas family. Some things were clearly caused by others. They had not expected the four large family clans to distort the truth. Norton quickly explained, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. When you guys sent people to our martial arts hall to cause trouble, after we defeated them, they were robbed; it was obviously their bad luck. What had it got to do with the Nicholas family? Moreover, it was clear that the four of them from your family clan had looked for my grandson, Ron, first. How dare you come to my house to take revenge on us?¡± Norton paused for a moment and said in a slightly mocking tone, ¡°You have attributed so many crimes to our Nicholas family. Do you have any evidence?¡± On the ferry, Phil said disdainfully, ¡°Based on the fact that we have already caught those robbers, and that they have personally admitted that they were under your instructions.¡± Norton naturally did not believe him. ¡°Regarding the robbers, we can¡¯t just listen to your one-sided story. If you have the ability, let him come out and we¡¯ll confront him face-to-face. I would like to ask him how I had instructed him.¡± ¡°We had already killed the robbers,¡± said Phil. ¡°I think you guys are just guilty,¡± Norton continued. ¡°Now that there¡¯s no more evidence, no matter how much you accuse our family, we do not have the proof.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. What about the trial realm? Didn¡¯t Ron from your family clan kill our four descendants? Who knows what dirty methods he used? In any case, you have to give us an explanation for everything that happened in the past. Otherwise, don¡¯t think this lousy formation can block our path. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Beside him, Porter could not stand it anymore. ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on him? Just break this formation and see what else they can say.¡± Porter had not been able to break the formation instantly earlier and felt a little embarrassed. He got ready to break the formation again. The energy in his body instantly converged. One could see that the space in front of him had turned into a dazzling golden light. Instantly, a huge bird covered in flames appeared. It flapped its wings rapidly and charged toward the Nicholas palace. This time, Porter had used all his energy. He thought that he would definitely break the formation this time. However, to his surprise, the huge bird did not break through the shield directly. Instead, it collided head-on with the barrier. Seeing this, Porter thought that the two waves of energy were too powerful and were colliding, and that he would soon break through the shield. However, to Porter¡¯s surprise, the large bird was rebounded as the protective shield shook slightly. ¡°Watch out, everyone,¡± Potter shouted. ¡°Dodge!¡± The few of them had no choice but to dodge the large bird in a sorry state and leap to the side. After Porter had alerted everyone, as he had released too much energy just now, his body did not react. His movements were a little slower. With a bang, the large bird with flames engulfed Porter¡¯s figure completely. At the same time, the flying ferry under their feet shattered instantly and was drowned in the raging flames. All of this happened in a few seconds. Before everyone could react, they had already discovered that the flying ferry was gone, and there were only the red flames in the sky. The onlookers panicked again, afraid that the fireball would suddenly fall and hit them. Even Norton and his family had not expected this protective barrier to be so powerful. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this formation to be so powerful.¡± ¡°Is this the formation set up by our Old Ancestor?¡± ¡®Xi Bolai, who had been in the garden, was also shocked when he saw this scene. He muttered to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a formation that can bounce off an attack. There is actually such a formation.¡± Then, he recalled that when he had just arrived at the Nicholas family clan, he was also stopped by the formation. Back then, out of respect for himself, he felt that it was not good to break the formation without permission. It would be a disgrace to his status. However, fortunately, he did not forcefully break the formation back then. Now that he thought of it, he still felt a lingering fear. Moreover, Xi Bolai had only read about this formation in some contents of an incomplete ancient book and had never seen one with his own eyes. He had always thought that this formation had long been lost. He did not expect to see it with his own eyes today in the Nicholas family. Xi Bolai looked at the ball of red flames in the air and broke out in a cold sweat for the Nicholas family clan. Although the formation was very powerful and had successfully blocked the other party outside, it did not mean that they would be able to survive this crisis successfully. After all, the four large family clans were not to be trifled with. Xi Bolai had long sensed that more than four people certainly had come here from the four large family clans. Four people had suddenly appeared from the red flames from the different directions. They were naturally Pajer, Phil, Porter, and Primo. Half of Porter¡¯s clothes had been bumed, and his face was black. There were also traces of blood at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Are you alright? Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy. They are far more powerful than we had imagined.¡± ¡°Tm fine. Cough, cough, cough.¡± If it had not been for the fact that an old man by the name of Aldrich had saved him just now, he would have died here. This old man named Aldrich was the second uncle of a descendant of the four large family clans. He was already at level-8 of the Divine Power Realm. Apart from him, there were three others who had not appeared on the ferry. Unexpectedly, in order to deal with the Nicholas family clan, the four large family clans had actually sent out a total of eight experts of the Divine Power Realm, and they were all of higher levels than Pajer and the others. One of them had even reached the peak of the Divine Power Realm. This old man at the peak of the Divine Power Realm was an elder of the Primo family clan who had retired for many years. His name was Alexander. Few people knew his name now, but a hundred years ago, everyone knew him. It had been almost 30 years since Alexander appeared. There had been rumors that he might have passed away long ago, but unexpectedly, he had appeared again today to deal with the Nicholas family. None of the four large clans had underestimated this battle. Among the four large family clans, the Primo family clan was the weakest, but they had sent the most powerful people. It was not because they hated the Nicholas family clan more, but because ten years ago, the Primo family clan had stepped on the Nicholas family clan to successfully rise to become one of the four large family clans. Now that the Primo family clan had seen the rise of the Nicholas family clan, they naturally could not sit still. Therefore, they had to nip the rise of their family clan in the bud.. Chapter 148 - Xi Bolai Intervenes Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Before the trial realm, the Primo family clan had not taken the Nicholas family clan seriously at all. They believed that regardless of whether the family clan was a threat or not, the only person who could be a threat was Ron, who was still growing up. As such, to the Primo family clan, dealing with the Nicholas family clan was a piece of cake. However, later on, Ron killed the four people from the four large family clans in the trial realm, and an old man with a Divine Dragon Beast appeared in the Nicholas family clan, so the Primo family sensed that something was wrong. Perhaps the Nicholas family clan had many secrets, and they were not as simple as they had thought. After hearing, in particular, that Ron actually had a magic robe in the trial realm, the Primo family clan was even more shocked. That was a treasure. If news that an ordinary family had a treasure were to spread, that family would definitely suffer a calamity. However, from the news circulating outside, no one knew about Ron¡¯s magic robe. The only ones who knew were the four large family clans who had the recorded video of that time. Moreover, they had not made a fuss, as they were worried that more people would fight over the magic robe with them. Therefore, they had two objectives for coming here. One was to eliminate the threat of the Nicholas family, and the other was to snatch the magic robe and take it for themselves. From what had been happening in the Nicholas family, there might be more treasures, and the magic robe was just one of them. Therefore, apart from the four of them, each family had also sent out the family¡¯s most powerful expert of the Divine Power realm. The Primo family clan had even invited Alexander, who had retired for more than 30 years. Alexander did not have much time left. He could clearly feel his energy dying away, but he was still the most powerful person in the Primo family. This might be the last thing he could do for the Primo family. The ball of flames in the air had already slowly disappeared, and the shattered fragments of the flying ferry had also been burned to ashes and scattered in the air. The few Magi of the Divine Power Realm stood in the air, looking down indifferently at the Nicholas family palace. Although the shield was very powerful and had prevented the Magi of the Divine Power Realm from entering, the people from the Nicholas family were still very afraid. The number of spectators varied at times, and now there were more of them. Everyone was discussing fervently. More and more people were starting to worry for the Nicholas family. After all, the four large family clans had a total of eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm. So what if the Nicholas family clan had a defensive magic formation that could bounce off attacks? Porter¡¯s injuries were not particularly serious, but he was still very afraid as he looked at the defensive magic formation. ¡°This magic formation can actually bounce off attacks. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen one. There¡¯s something about this Nicholas family,¡± Pajer said in the air. ¡°Porter, are you alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die,¡± Porter said loudly, wiping the blood from his mouth. Porter¡¯s injuries were neither light nor serious. Usually, if he had rested for a few hours, he would have been fine. But in this situation, there was no place for him to rest, so he definitely could not participate in the battle for the time being. A white-haired old man in purple clothes said, ¡°I have never seen a magic formation that can bounce off attacks.¡± This person¡¯s name was Laurie. He was an elder from the Porter family clan, and he was currently at level-7 of the Divine Power Realm. Beside him was an old man in a yellow robe. ¡°Although it can bounce off attacks, if we can break the formation, then it won¡¯t have much power.¡± This old man was from the Pajer family clan. His name was Aiden, and he was at level-8 of the Divine Power Realm. The few of them were all talking, trying to think of a way to break the magic formation, but no one made a move. Everyone was not especially confident, so they placed their hopes on Alexander, who had the highest cultivation base here. Alexander knew he was the most likely among them to break the formation. ¡°I¡¯l do it.¡± Then, he gathered the energy in his body and an ax appeared in his hand. This ax instantly emitted the aura of a treasure. People in the know would be able to tell immediately that this ax was a very rare treasure. Soon, the ax descended rapidly with a golden glow. With a buzzing sound, the ax slashed down on the protective shield formed by the magic formation. However, it did not split open. The moment it was slashed, the protective shield vibrated violently, and the ax returned to Alexander¡¯s hand. After a long time, the protective shield regained its calm. Seeing this scene, Alexander and the others were very surprised. There was no rebound, which meant that this method was feasible. In other words, not everything would trigger the rebound mechanism. Perhaps it was due to coincidence, or perhaps it was because the energy of the ax was too great. Therefore, it seemed that the rebound mechanism was not so indestructible. Moreover, the few of them already had experience. Even if it was bounced off again, they would be able to dodge very well and not be injured like before. Soon, Alexander was gathering energy again. The ax was seen going around him once and hitting the protective shield again, louder this time. Just when everyone thought they were about to succeed, a white light floated out from the Nicholas palace and collided with the ax. They then heard a clear sound, and then a Divine Dragon Beast flew instantly into the sky and came opposite Alexander and the others. On the back of the Divine Dragon Beast sat a white-haired old man. That¡¯s right, this old man was Xi Bolai. The white light just now was a jade pendant which Xi Bolai carried with him, Its energy level was much higher than that of the ax. Alexander could tell that the treasure was extraordinary. Although Xi Bolai was only at level~7 of the Divine Power Realm, Alexander dared not act rashly, so he did not continue to attack. In fact, Alexander and the others had already guessed that Xi Bolai would intervene, but because they had not known Xi Bolai¡¯s identity, nor did they know how powerful the mount and magical weapon were, they dared not make a move even though Xi Bolai was standing opposite them. ¡°I¡¯s not good to bully a group of juniors with low cultivation bases,¡± said Xi Bolai with a benevolent smile. Xi Bolai was already more than a hundred years old, so most people were just juniors to him. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Tm Xi Bolai from the Sky Fortune Academy.¡± Sky Fortune Academy! After hearing these words, even Alexander, who had the highest cultivation base, was extremely shocked. For a moment, he did not know what to say.. Chapter 149 - Guardian Spirit Beast Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ordinary people would not even come into contact with the name of the Sky Fortune Academy, so it was normal for ordinary people not to know. However, Primo and the others must have known. Moreover, the few of them had never come into contact with a real Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy. Just hearing the name of the Sky Fortune Academy alone filled them with admiration. ¡®What followed was a wave of negative emotions. They had never expected the person who had been staying in the Nicholas family to actually be from the Sky Fortune Academy. This was completely out of their expectations. ¡°Are you really a Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy?¡± Primo asked again in disbelief. He took a step back involuntarily and quickly searched his mind for the name ¡®Xi Bola¡¯. Furthermore, the Sky Fortune Academy was very famous.The possibility of an imposter cannot be ruled out. Previously, there had been cases of people impersonating a Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy. One of the most famous instances was about 800 years ago, when a person impersonated a Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy and tricked the king into attacking a neighboring country. As a result, the entire country was annihilated. Hence, generally the outcome of those who impersonated a Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy Mage was especially tragic. At this moment, Primo and the others could not be sure if Xi Bolai¡¯s identity was real or not. However, given the selfish considerations of Primo, he hoped that Xi Bolai was lying to him. He naturally did not want the Nicholas family to have any relationship with a Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy. Primo¡¯s mind was racing. If it was true, why had the Nicholas family clan fallen to such a sorry state? However, after thinking about it, the Nicholas family clan had been rising up recently. Could it have something to do with this old man? However, the purpose of this visit could not be forgotten. He could not abandon the purpose of this visit because of the interference of a mere Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy. This was impossible. If they were to leave now, it would naturally give the Nicholas family time to rise up and become even more difficult to deal with in the future. It would be a greater threat. With this thought, Primo steeled his resolve not to let the Nicholas family off the hook. ¡°This is a feud between our family clan and the Nicholas family clan. It has nothing to do with the Sky Fortune Academy or you. I hope you won¡¯t intervene.¡± In order not to provoke Xi Bolai, Primo had tried his best to speak in a polite tone, but the meaning behind his words was that he wanted Xi Bolai not to meddle in the matter. ¡°Lam very fated with the Nicholas family clan and have already stayed here for a very long while. Even if I have to thank them for their hospitality for the past few days, now that the Nicholas family clan is in trouble, there is no reason for me not to help,¡± said Xi Bolai calmly. ¡°If you all stop today, it can be regarded as the Sky Fortune Academy and I owe you all a favor, I hope all of you can consider this.¡± Currently, Primo and the others were in a very conflicted state. On the one hand, a favor from the Sky Fortune Academy was very enticing to them, and would certainly be of great use in the future; on the other hand, if they gave up today, wouldn¡¯t they have to see the Nicholas family clan become stronger in the future? ¡°respect the Sky Fortune Academy from the bottom of my heart, but I hope that you will not interfere with the feud between our two family clans. Therefore, it is best that Senior does not intervene.¡± Primo was still determined to destroy the confidence of the Nicholas family today. As he spoke, Primo released a powerful energy which locked onto Xi Bolai. Xi Bolai had also discovered it, the energy in his body was surging continuously. The two of them were not giving in to each other. Despite this, Xi Bolai was alone. Discounting Porter who had been injured, there were still seven other Magi with high cultivation bases. If the other party insisted on doing so, Xi Bolai would not be able to resist. Upon hearing the other party¡¯s firm determination, Xi Bolai sighed in his heart. ¡°Could it be that today is destined to be a calamity for the Nicholas family clan?¡± This was all that Xi Bolai could do. He had no choice but to wait for the Nicholas family to do their best and leave the rest to fate. His divination magic had only predicted impending calamity, but he could not predict the outcome no matter what. Xi Bolai broke out in a cold sweat for the Nicholas family. After all, he did not know if the Nicholas family had any other methods. Just relying on the formation alone would definitely not be enough. In the Nicholas palace, everyone looked at the few people in the sky and felt worried. One of them was even more worried, and that was Karuman. He had been wondering if he should go up if the enemy rushed into the house later. If he were to go up, his cultivation base being inferior to everyone, he would surely die. If he did not go, he would definitely die if his master were to blame him in the future. He could only pray in his heart for his master to appear quickly, but he did not find any signs of his master appearing at all. ¡°Master, Master, please appear quickly. This way, I don¡¯t have to be in such a difficult position. Master won¡¯t just disregard the life and death of the descendants of the Nicholas family clan, right? No, no, Master has been so caring toward the Nicholas family previously, he definitely won¡¯t.¡± Just as Karuman was thinking about this, there seemed to be two small figures fighting in his mind. Suddenly, he felt a huge burst of energy in the air. It turned out that Primo had already suppressed Xi Bolai, and the few remaining people had already started to make their moves on the Nicholas family. Seeing that its master was being suppressed, the spirit beast beneath Xi Bolai could not stand it anymore. However, it could not do anything except flap its wings continuously. Suddenly, they heard a swoosh in the sky and a beast-like cry in the distance. None of the Magi present had expected it. Xi Bolai, who was about to get out of the suppression, was very happy to see this scene. The few people who were about to attack the Nicholas family also looked at the scene in a daze. In the distant horizon, a scene similar to the sunrise appeared. A large part of the sky was red, and in the deepest depths of the red, there was a rainbow cloud. Along with the appearance of the seven-color auspicious cloud, a beam of light suddenly streaked across the sky. Accompanying the light was a wild beast in the shape of a peacock with wings of five colors. In that instant, everyone had felt an incomparably huge amount of energy, causing Primo and the others to reveal shocked and troubled expressions. ¡°Demonic beast, this is a demonic beast!¡± ¡°Peak of level-6!¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± With the appearance of the demonic beast, the sky suddenly tured from red to gray. Instantly, a strong gust of wind blew, and all of it blew toward Primo and the others. In an instant, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the sky. Bolts of lightning struck down from the sky one after another, and all of them struck at Primo and the others.. Chapter 150 - Who Dares to Create a Scene? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing the strange scene after the demonic beast appeared, Primo and the others no longer had the time to think. They could only instinctively erupt the energy in their bodies to block the lightning, otherwise, they would die here. However, the few of them almost could not withstand the lightning in the sky. They were a little tired from having fought for too long. 3 Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of loud sounds could be heard. It seemed as if a sandstorm was about to blow in the sky, and all kinds of strange scenes appeared. When Xi Bolai appeared, the citizens of the city did not have much of a reaction. Instead, they were more interested in the mount beneath him as most of them had not heard of the Sky Fortune Academy. But now, there was actually a Five-Color Peacock in the air, locked in a fierce battle with the eight Magi of the four large family clans. Everyone became immediately interested, and did not care if they would be accidentally injured. They quickly walked out the door to watch the show. What they did not know was that once a fight broke out between a level-6 peak demonic beast and eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm, the entire Winterfrost might cease to exist. In order to prevent such a situation from happening, be it the mythical beast or the few Magi of the Divine Power realm, they all fought with great restraint. Even if there was energy hitting the ground, it would be blocked by the protective shield of the Nicholas family clan. Hence, the citizens in the city were relatively safe. Primo was also very measured. Although he had wanted the Nicholas family to fall into desolation, he did not want to hurt the innocent. Otherwise, he would not be able to explain himself if things got out of hand, especially if the King pursued the matter. The reason why this mythical beast could control its energy was also because it had received Romo¡¯s instructions. This demonic beast was the Five-Color Peacock, the Guardian Spirit Beast which Romo had adopted in a mountain range. In fact, in the beginning, after Ron had killed the trial-takers of the four large family clans, Romo had quickly contacted the Five-Color Peacock and asked it to hurry over. However, the Five-Color Peacock had been recuperating. Moving was not good for its condition, but it had to listen to Romo¡¯s instructions. From the day Romo gave the order, the Five-Color Peacock had traveled a long way. Finally, it stayed temporarily in a forest near Winterfrost, waiting for Romo¡¯s next instruction. The reason why it had not been allowed to come earlier was because Romo still had a subsequent plan. If the Five-Color Peacock had been exposed too quickly, this news would definitely reach the ears of the four large family clans. Then, there would be no meaning for the Five-Color Peacock to come all the way here. After the four large family clans had arrived, Romo did not let the Five-Color Peacock rush over immediately. He wanted to see everyone¡¯s response. It was not just the response of the four large family clans, but also the ability of his family to respond on the spot ina crisis. This was very important. All this was an important reference standard for evaluating a person in the future. Romo was not worried, After all, the family clan¡¯s magic protection shield could not be breached in a short period of time, so no one would be in danger for the time being. However, unknown to Primo and the others, who had thought that a sustained attack would be able to break through the formation, was that Romo was able to continuously repair it. By using Faith Points, he could increase the durability of the formation. Romo had not planned to expend his Faith Points initially, but when the other party planned to continue with their attack, he had let the Five-Color Peacock attack. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo was also looking at the battle in the sky. He said, ¡°This won¡¯t do. We won¡¯t be able to complete the mission like this.¡± It turned out that the moment the people from the four large family clans appeared, Romo had received an urgent mission. It was similar to the previous urgent mission, which was to resolve the family clan¡¯s crisis. Romo also knew that even if the Five-Color Peacock, Xi Bolai, and Karuman were to combine forces, it would still not be sufficient to fight against the eight Magi of Divine Power Realm from the four large family clans. Romo planned to let them into the inner areas of the Nicholas palace if the situation became bad. In this way, he would be able to exercise his ability. However, this would be the last resort. If it really came to that, it would mean that the secret between him and the Nicholas family clan would be exposed. The battle in the sky between the Five-Color Peacock, and Primo and the others had not lasted too long. Although the Five-Color Peacock was in a position of advantage after having caught the enemy off guard, throwing Primo and the others into confusion, it was impossible for it to kill them all in one go. After Primo and the others had gradually gotten adjusted to it, the Five-Color Peacock had no choice but to pull away from the enemy and adopt a defensive posture. This way, it could extend the combat time and exhaust the enemy¡¯s energy. On the other hand, Primo and the others were worried that the Five-Color Peacock still had some major moves it had not used. They were a little too cautious and dared not attack rashly. The few of them had no choice but to gather together to discuss countermeasures. At this moment, the Five-Color Peacock had flown to Xi Bolai¡¯s side. It flapped its wings in a very friendly manner without any hostility. Even the commoners underground could tell that this Five-Color Peacock was here solely to help the Nicholas family, and deal with the four large family clans. No one had expected the Nicholas family clan to have a Five-Color Peacock, and one at the peak of level-6. Compared to the others, the people from the Nicholas family did not even know that their family clan had such a spirit beast. However, they quickly accepted it. After all, everything had been arranged by the Old Ancestor. They had long become accustomed to these strange phenomena which would suddenly appear, so they accepted it exceptionally quickly. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Alexander asked solemnly. He was holding onto Porter now. Porter already had little combat strength, but he had forced himself to fight several more rounds in the battle with the Five-Color Peacock. Now his injuries had worsened, and he could hardly stand up. His face was pale, and his forehead was sweating profusely. ¡°We must complete the mission today. I¡¯ll hold back the mythical beast. All of you, break that formation. Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡± Primo assigned the tasks loudly, telling everyone to kill every single member of the Nicholas family today. Currently, Primo was not willing to give up until he had achieved his goal. The Five-Color Peacock seemed to have understood what Primo had said. It also erupted with even stronger energy and flapped its wings, unwilling to be outdone. Just as Primo was about to expend all his energy on this Five-Color Peacock, suddenly a voice sounded from afar, ¡°Who is creating a scene here?¡±2 Chapter 151 - Arrival of the Reinforcements Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Who is creating a scene in the territory of the Nicholas family clan?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from the sky. The onlookers in Winterfrost were all stunned. What was going on? Could it be that the Nicholas family clan had so many old acquaintances? However, everyone expressed that this show had been worth it, and the climaxes came wave after wave. However, it was obvious that the members of the Nicholas family did not know who it was. They looked surprised and looked in the direction of the voice. Upon hearing this, Primo and the rest knew that the person must be here to help the Nicholas family. What should they do? They might not even be able to deal with just Xi Bolai alone, but now there was a mythical beast and this unknown person. Romo, who was in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I have not sacrificed my life to save you all. You have come at the right time.¡± 1 ¡°However, all of you have chosen a good time to come. Alll of you have only appeared when you can show how powerful all of you are,¡± Romo thought to himself. This was because he could immediately tell who they were from the voice. In the beginning, Romo had looked forward to the few of them coming, but he was not sure. After all, he did not know how they were getting on now. Primo looked toward the side of the voice and saw clearly who it was. There were a total of five people. It looked like each of them had very strong internal energy, and all five of them were of the Divine Power Realm. The five of them had not concealed their cultivation bases, and the person in the lead was actually at the peak of the Divine Power Realm. This made Primo panic. If he had had some chance of winning earlier, the probability of winning now was very low. Although the arrival of Xi Bolai and the divine beast was a little unexpected, the few of them could still barely deal with them. With the appearance of these five experts of the Divine Power Realm, the situation became difficult to handle. The few of them had lost their confidence and even regretted coming here today. Not only were they injured and humiliated, they had also failed to take revenge. Until now, they still could not figure out how the Nicholas family could keep having reinforcements, and each of them was of a high cultivation base. Seeing this scene, Xi Bolai relaxed and understood why the entire Nicholas family did not seem to care about the revenge by the four large family clans. As for Karuman, who had been watching the battle, he finally felt relieved. He no longer had to struggle with how he would die. He did not expect his master to have so many arrangements left. After staying in the Nicholas family for so long, Karuman thought that he had basically understood the family clan, but it seemed that the Nicholas family clan still had so many secrets. Even so, the battle now had nothing to do with him anymore. After all, with so many people at the Divine Power Realm, it was not his place, a mere level-4 person, to fight. As Karuman was thinking, in an instant, the five people who had come to support the Nicholas family flew into the sky above Winterfrost, directly above the Nicholas family palace. In this way, they formed a triangle with Karuman and the Five-Color Peacock. Of the five, the one in the lead with the highest cultivation base was a Mage at the peak of the Divine Power Realm. He was an old man with slightly white hair, and he looked to be of advanced age. This person was Harris. And the other four were Leonard, Mike, Shirley, and Edward. It was the few people whom Romo had befriended and saved when his soul was out. Before Romo passed away back then, he had instructed them to help take care of the descendants of the Nicholas family. Unexpectedly, these few people had come at the right time. When these five arrived, the situation on the field became very clear. They took a look at the Five-Color Peacock and were very shocked that it was here. However, they quickly locked their sights on Primo and the rest because they knew they were the ones bullying the Nicholas family. However, seeing that Primo and the rest did not make any move, Harris and the others also did not do anything. They lowered their heads and said to the people in the Nicholas palace, ¡°Are you from the Nicholas family clan?¡± Norton immediately became serious. ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. We are from the Nicholas family clan.¡± Harris glanced quickly at the others. Instantly, Ron caught his attention, and then he smiled and nodded. In fact, it was just that Harris did not know what to ask. From the energy emitted from them, it could be seen that they were Romo¡¯s descendants. Harris explained why he had appeared here. ¡°I¡¯m old friends with your family¡¯s ancestor, Romo Nicholas. I came here specially to pay a visit today and never expected to encounter such a thing. I naturally have no reason to sit back and do nothing.¡± Harris did not say much. After all, there were too many irrelevant people around now, so it was not convenient for him to talk too much. However, it was obvious that everyone was more interested in the ancestor of the Nicholas family whom Harris had mentioned. Perhaps it was because of him that the Nicholas family had so many powerful helpers. However, no one understood why they had not heard of the Nicholas family having so many helpers. During the peak of the Nicholas family clan, they should have had many friends, but they gradually lost contact with each other. Otherwise, they would not have been forced to come to Winterfrost 50 years ago. ¡°Are you Mage Harris?¡± The expressions of the four large family clans were very ugly. They all looked at Primo, indicating that he should say something. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Harris admitted generously. ¡°You must be from the Primo family. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Although it seemed that Harris¡¯s tone was polite, he had already made his intentions clear. Perhaps ordinary people had not heard the name Harris, but in the circle of Magi of the Divine Power Realm, almost everyone knew him. He had been famous for almost a hundred years. Although Alexander and Harris had the same cultivation base, they were on completely different levels of fame. ¡°Finally today, we¡¯re lucky enough to meet Harris. I¡¯m very honored.¡± Primo was polite to Harris. He also wanted to know who the rest were. ¡°How should we address the rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Leonard.¡± ¡°Mike.¡± ¡°Shirley.¡± ¡°Edward.¡± In fact, Primo should have expected that the ones who had appeared with Harris were definitely not ordinary people. Sure enough, they were all famous Magi. Although Shirley and Mike were not as famous as the rest, their family clans were very famous. Chapter 152 - Since Youre Here, Lets Fight Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Primo had no choice but to continue. ¡°Fellows, the four large family clans have grievances with the Nicholas family clan. We must resolve them today. I hope you won¡¯t interfere with our private feud.¡± Harris smiled faintly at this. ¡°What if we have to take care of this?¡± His fierce words, coupled with his smile, seemed even more bizarre. Harris¡¯ firm attitude had discouraged the few of them. ¡°Are you really going to intervene?¡± ¡°Of course, I have a great affinity with the Nicholas family clan.¡± The smile on Harris¡¯ lips became more obvious. Harris had always had a legend in the pugilistic world. He never smiled. If he did, it was either he had encountered something very happy or he was really angry. ¡°Cut the crap. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s settle this matter today. All of you have to rely on your own capabilities to take revenge on the Nicholas family.¡± Leonard could no longer listen to them. All he wanted to do now was to fight them to his heart¡¯s content. Leonard had always been like this. He loved to compete with others, and his reputation had been built on his repeated victories with others. ¡®Whether he liked it or not, it was just a battle in Leonard¡¯s eyes. Moreover, their goal today was to teach Primo and the others a lesson. Although he may not be able to defeat Primo and Alexander himself, he could handle the others with ease. ¡°Do you think our four large family clans are to be trifled with?¡± Primo had also been agitated by these provocative words. As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful energy erupted from his body to strike at the other party. Without any hesitation, Harris also returned the strike, instantly causing layers of waves in the air. Seeing these people fight, the Five-Color Peacock did not want to be outdone. It suddenly spread its wings and flew into the sky. Instantly, dark clouds covered the sky, and lightning and thunder appeared at the same time. It was not expected that the last to make a move was actually this divine beast. The battle between the two sides instantly reached a climax, especially after the divine beast had erupted with energy. Harris and the others rested for a moment but found that there was only the divine beast fighting, so they immediately started the battle. Regarding today¡¯s matter, no side would back down, so they had to resolve it with a battle. Otherwise, Primo and the others would not let the matter rest. Harris and Primo held each other in restraint. The remaining few people had also started a batt;e with people of similar cultivation levels as them. Although their cultivation levels seemed to be evenly matched, after what the four large clans had just experienced, except for Primo, the few of them were all slightly disadvantaged. There was no need for Xi Bolai to intervene in this battle at all. He retreated silently to the side and stopped the waves which might harm the citizens in the city. To the citizens of the city, the current situation had reached its climax. Everyone walked out of the door and looked up at the battle in the sky. To these ordinary citizens, to see these Magi of the Divine Power Realm fight was the chance of a lifetime. Today was a very good opportunity. Although the battle in the air was already very intense, they were worried that the citizens would be injured, so they did not use their full strength. As the battle continued to escalate, the battlefield in the air had gradually shifted from Winterfrost to somewhere outside Winterfrost. This way, everyone could exert their full strength. The battle that followed could be said to be very intense. Lightning and thunder kept appearing in the sky. Even the ground was trembling continuously. What the citizens of the city would never forget in their lifetime was that two of the mountains beside them had already been destroyed. ¡°This Magi are really good at fighting, Look at that mountain. It has been damaged by accident. It¡¯s really scary.¡± Finally, the Five-Color Peacock unleashed its final burst of energy. A strong wind blew in the sky, and Pajer and Porter could no longer hold out. They spat out blood and could not hold out in the air anymore, falling down. In order to save the situation, Primo quickly ended the battle with Harris and threw an ax in the direction of the Five-Color Peacock. However, the Five-Color Peacock was quick to dodge. Instantly, the ax landed on the ground and split the ground in half, forming a deep ravine in the middle. Primo quickly descended and caught Pajer and Porter, who were about to land, in case they suffered more serious injuries from the fall. The four large family clans had suffered heavy losses. Primo had already stopped fighting and did not continue to entangle himself with Harris. This meant that the outcome of this battle had already been determined. After all, the four large family clans were not foolish enough to fight to the death. Currently, a few of them had been injured and were vomiting blood. If they were to continue fighting, the gains would not make up for the losses. Not only did they fail to take revenge on the Nicholas family clan, they had even lost some of their own people. Seeing that on the other side, Primo had stopped fighting, the others also stopped. The sky finally regained its calm. ¡°We had a good fight today,¡± Leonard said as he stretched his back. He sounded as if he had not had enough. Primo looked at the surrounding situation and said viciously, ¡°I have seen your strength today. We are not in good condition today. When we have tempered our condition, we will definitely fight again.¡± As he spoke, he looked in the direction of the Nicholas family palace, his eyes full of reluctance. To prevent himself from being mocked by everyone, Primo quickly shot a look at the others, indicating that they could not defeat them and quickly flew away. After watching them fly away, Harris and the Five-Color Peacock felt a lot more relieved. They did not continue to pursue them but just let them go. The commoners below did not seem to have had enough of the show. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you chasing anymore? I still want to watch more.¡± ¡°Did you see that gust of wind just now? Those who are of the Divine Power realm are really extraordinary.¡± ¡°I think the four large family clans are just so-so. Didn¡¯t they get beaten up so badly that they wet themselves?¡± ¡°However, the Nicholas family usually keeps a low profile. I didn¡¯t expect them to know so many powerful Magi. It looks like I have to build a good relationship with their family in the future.¡± Although Harris was helping the Nicholas family, there was no need to force the four large family clans to their deaths, so he would not mercilessly kill them. If he were to really kill all the members of the four large family clans in this battle, it would inadvertently create more enemies for the Nicholas family clan. The old injuries of the Five-Color Peacock had not fully healed. In this battle, it had not erupted with all its energy. Romo did not let the Five-Color Peacock continue to pursue them, This could also be considered as giving the other party a chance. He believed they would not dare to come again in the near future. Chapter 153 - Mission Completed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although Primo and the others had disappeared, Mike was still a little worried. ¡°They won¡¯t come again to take revenge on the Nicholas family clan, right? If we¡¯re not around, what will happen?¡± Harris understood the temperament of the four large family clans. Without considering what had happened previously, they had suffered such a great humiliation here this time, so they naturally would not let the matter rest. ¡°They will definitely come again. However, seeing how seriously injured they are this time, they probably won¡¯t dare to come again in the near future. But this time, they are so aggrieved. They will probably cultivate properly and come again.¡± Harris regained his usual serious look. ¡°However, this is all we can do.¡± ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect the family clan of Mage Romo to be the Nicholas family clan. I had heard of the Nicholas family clan when I was just learning magical power. Not long after, I heard they had declined. I had thought it was a pity then,¡± said Mike with emotion. suddenly, Harris waved at the Five-Color Peacock, and it walked over naturally. ¡°Are you the guardian divine beast of the Nicholas family clan?¡± The Five-Color Peacock nodded, but there was a hint of reluctance in its eyes. ¡°Although the Nicholas family had declined for some time, it had been prosperous before and had some foundation,¡± said Edward. Edward knew how difficult it was for a family clan to tame a spirit beast. First, it was difficult to find one, let alone tame one. Therefore, Edward¡¯s family clan had not had a Guardian Spirit Beast. Let¡¯s go see Romo¡¯s descendants,¡± said Harris, and he walked toward the front door. The few of them, together with the Five-Color Peacock, also walked toward the door, chatting and laughing. In contrast to the peaceful atmosphere, the four large family clans fled in panic. No one spoke much along the way, immersed in their failure. ¡°Are we really going back on our word like this? But I¡¯m reluctant. Letting them go this time, they will be even more daring to bully us more brazenly next time,¡± Primo said to Alexander indignantly. But before Primo could finish, Alexander spat out a mouthful of blood. Everyone was terrified. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, are you alright?¡± Primo quickly held Alexander. Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Although Alexander said he was fine, Primo sensed that his energy was weakening. It was only then that he realized Alexander had also been seriously injured in the battle but had held back from saying anything. At this moment, Primo did not dare to be indignant. He had no choice but to speed up and go home. In the palace of the Nicholas family in Winterfrost. ¡°Has the battle ended?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s over. You don¡¯t know how intense this battle was. It really made my blood boil. I even wanted to study magical power.¡± ¡°Who won?¡± ¡°It had to be the Nicholas family clan. Can¡¯t you see that the four large family clans have left?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to really drive the four large family clans away. The strength of the Nicholas family clan cannot be underestimated.¡± ¡°Who said the Nicholas family clan was on the decline?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°However, the Nicholas family actually knows so many Magi of the Divine Power Realm. Harris, Leonard, Mike, Edward, and Shirley, which one of them is not a well-known Mage?¡± ¡°But have you seen that spirit beast? The Nicholas family clan actually has a guardian divine beast.¡± ¡°No wonder their family has a genius like Ron.¡± ¡°Twonder when the four large family clans will return. If the Nicholas family does not have any help, I wonder what they would do.¡± It was obvious that this exciting battle had become the talk of the town after meals. In the Nicholas palace, the family members heaved a sigh of relief. The crisis had finally passed, and they had met so many seniors. ¡°As expected, Old Ancestor has his own arrangements,¡± Norton muttered to himself after he had heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, he suddenly thought of something and quickly instructed, ¡°Tidy up the place to receive the distinguished guests later.¡± On the other side, Ron looked at all of this with a complicated expression. The Nicholas family had experienced such a huge crisis this time, but he could only watch from the side. He could not help at all and had to rely on these seniors. Ron felt that he was still too weak and could not slack off just because his cultivation base had increased rapidly. Through this battle, Ron had learned that he still had a long way to go. His ultimate goal was to be able to protect the Nicholas family in the future. At this moment, Xi Bolai had also returned to the Nicholas family palace with his Divine Dragon Beast. ¡°Thank you for saving us, Senior.¡± Norton quickly expressed his gratitude to Xi Bolai. After all, Norton had not expected that Xi Bolai would speak up for the Nicholas family clan in the name of the Sky Fortune Academy. Although it did not have much effect, his heart was already very touched. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t help much,¡± said Xi Bolai as he waved his hand. ¡°It is already a great honor for Senior to speak up for the Nicholas family clan,¡± Norton said. ¡°It might be better to let Anthony be my disciple in return for the favor.¡± Xi Bolai muttered to himself but did not say it out loud. It would be a moral abduction if he were to say this out loud. He would not do such a thing. suddenly, the room became dark. When they went out to take a look, they saw that it was the Five-Color Peacock circling above the Nicholas palace. After it had landed, its body quickly shrunk to the size of a small bird and landed on the roof. However, this Five-Color Peacock did not seem to have any intention of coming down. It looked very haughty. ¡®When the Divine Dragon Beast beside Xi Bolai saw the Five-Color Peacock, it was as if it had run into its senior. The moment the Five-Color Peacock came down, the Divine Dragon Beast even took a few steps back instinctively, looking a little afraid. Before Norton had the time to deal with the Five-Color Peacock, Harris and the others had already appeared in the courtyard. Norton quickly brought everyone from the Nicholas family to express their gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Seniors, for helping the Nicholas family clan survive this crisis. Thank you, Seniors.¡± Harris nodded in response. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. This is my agreement with your ancestor.¡± As he spoke, Norton led the few of them to the main hall of the house. ¡°Please follow me. We have prepared some excellent wine for you.¡± Romo had completed his mission again. With the System notifications, many more rewards had appeared in Romo¡¯s store. Romo listened to what everyone in the hall was saying as he counted his rewards, thinking about how he should distribute them.. Chapter 154 - Enlightenment Halo and Heaven-Tier Cultivation Technique Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At the end of the day, Romo had not been of much use in this mission. He had not expected Harris and the others to coincidentally rush over at the right time. It was really better to be here at the right time than to hurry.1 ¡®What Romo had done was to contact the Five-Color Peacock in advance. However, this was also all because of his previous efforts. In the cave, he had sacrificed his life to save Harris and the others. Although that step had also been in his plans, the outcome still pleased him. Harris and the others were also considered loyal. Romo had not made a wrong bet this time and had not sacrificed his life in vain. They had appeared in time to help the Nicholas family resolve this crisis. Although Harris and the others had a high cultivation base, offending all the four large family clans concurrently was also a great courage. Although there were many people in the Mage world who broke their promises, because of people like Harris who kept his promises, Romo¡¯s previous sacrifice had not been in vain. [Special-Grade Experience Talismans x 10, Family Clan Formation Enhancement Talismans x10, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 5, Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 20, Breakthrough Protection Talisman x 3, Heaven-Tier Secret Manual (random) x1, Commercial Resource (random) x1, God of Fortune Talisman x1) These were the rewards the System had given to Romo for completing the mission. For Romo, this was another great harvest. [Command Confirmation: The Family Clan Formation Enhancement Talismans have been successfully used] [The family clan¡¯s formation has received the effect of the Enlightenment Halo. The comprehension ability of all family members within the range of the formation has increased by 100%.] This Enlightenment Halo was really useful. With this Enlightenment Halo, one would be exceptionally fast in learning whatever he was learning. To a certain extent, it was even more useful than the Cultivation Speed Talisman. Romo was secretly delighted. The tools given by the System were getting better each time. [Command Confirmation: The heaven-tier secret manual (random) has been successfully used] [Received high-grade heaven-tier Cultivation Technique] As the System notification sounded, Romo felt a string of information enter his mind. That¡¯s right, it was a high-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique. This reward was even better than the previous. Previously, a medium-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique had been randomly selected from a heaven-tier secret manual. This time, it was a high-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique. With the upgrade, it would also be of great help to his cultivation. For a Mage, sometimes the value of cultivation techniques was even more useful than a lot of magical chants. After all, magical chants could only be effective in combat, but cultivation techniques were closely related to the cultivation base of every Mage. If one could find a cultivation technique suitable for oneself, it would be twice the results with half the effort. Although the cultivation technique currently being cultivated by the Nicholas family clan was already very good, it was worlds apart from the reward this time. Romo also knew that the best cultivation technique used by many Mage family clans was only a low-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique. There were very few family clans who had high-grade heaven-tier cultivation techniques. In some of the family clans, which had reached the peak of the Mage world, many of them were not limited to just one high-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique. They had many kinds of cultivation techniques for their descendants to choose one that was more suitable for them. Moreover, Romo had also heard some rumors that the two strongest Mage family clans in the world possessed immortal-tier cultivation techniques. However, it was already very good to be able to obtain a high-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique. With this cultivation technique, the descendants of the Nicholas family clan would be able to cultivate more smoothly. For example, Ron was currently at a bottleneck. If he did not change his cultivation technique, he might remain at a bottleneck and not be able to find a breakthrough. However, if he were to change to this high-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique, the opportunity to break through would increase greatly, and the success rate would also increase. Romo then used the Commercial Resource (random) and obtained the [Special-Grade Wine Brewing Technique]. With this winemaking technique, the business of the Nicholas family would advance to a higher level. Romo also used the God of Fortune Talisman directly. After using all of this, Romo placed the remaining [Special-Grade Experience Talismans, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans, Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans, Breakthrough Protection Talismans] and other tools into the store. He would take them out to use when necessary. As Romo was checking the rewards, Norton and Harris were talking in the hall. Norton was very curious about how the few of them knew the ancestor of the Nicholas family clan. From Harris¡¯ story, everyone leaned that Romo had sacrificed his life so that Harris and the rest were able to escape successfully. Before he died, Romo had instructed everyone to take good care of the descendants of the Nicholas family clan. Hence, the few of them quickly made a trip here. However, they had heard, on the way here, that the four large family clans were coming to take revenge. They had no choice but to speed up to eventually reach in time. Edward filled in many more details. When he told them about Romo¡¯s sacrifice to save everyone, the few of them looked sad. After hearing so much, Norton¡¯s brain was in sensory overload for a while. He remained in shock and did not speak for a long time. Apart from Norton, Ron, Zoro, and the others were all a little shocked when they heard the story. They did not know who the Senior they were referring to was. Xi Bolai, who was standing by the side, was in even greater disbelief. He had never heard that the Nicholas family clan had such a Divine Power Realm ancestor. Edward and the others did not notice anything wrong with the reaction of Norton and the rest. They continued to take out a Storage Ring. ¡°These are the treasures we obtained in the cave. Mage Romo had found them in the first place. I should return them to you now.¡± As he spoke, he handed the ring to Norton. Norton then regained his senses. ¡°Are you guys really talking about our elder?¡± Now it was Harris¡¯s tum to be confused. ¡°Mage Romo told us that his family is in Winterfrost. Logically speaking, there is no second Nicholas family in Winterfrost. Don¡¯t you know who this elder we¡¯re talking about is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think our family clan has the elder you mentioned.¡± Norton shook his head and said. Norton had thought that everything had been arranged by the Old Ancestor, but he had not expected an elder from the Nicholas family clan to suddenly appear. No one knew who he was. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°He might be an elder outside. He might not have contacted you for some reason, but he has you in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let us take care of you,¡± Mike explained quickly. Mike expressed his understanding of the situation. After all, it was not surprising that the descendants of the Mage family clan did not know about their senior. There was once a senior in their family who had left the family early and had not contacted them. He only returned to the family clan after many years. However, by then, he was already of the Divine Power Realm.. Chapter 155 - Unknown Elder Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After hearing Mike¡¯s words, Norton and the others felt that it made sense. After all, the Nicholas family clan had a long history, so it was not surprising even if there were a few elders who had been lost outside. Moreover, Harris and the few other Magi of the Divine Power Realm must have seen more than them, so their words definitely had some credibility. After all, this world was so big. There were many seniors who had dedicated their lives to cultivating magical power and had left home. Many of them would not be able to return in their lifetime. To their descendants, it was normal not to remember them. If this powerful elder could return, then the Nicholas family would no longer have to worry about being bullied, Norton thought. Although the Nicholas family clan had once declined and was gradually rising up now, it was still not as glorious as before. After all, at its peak, it was also one of the four large family clans. At the time, the family clan had more than ten Magi of the Divine Power Realm, so it was not strange for them to have an elder outside. However, Harris was curious. Since the elder knew that the Nicholas family was currently in Winterfrost, why had he not returned? Who would know if he was no longer around? Harris had not expected such a scene either. He imagined that the other person must have had a tragic encounter such that he could not return despite having a home. Even Norton and the rest were almost convinced that this was the outcome. However, they could not reveal the secret of the Nicholas family clan. He could only understand it this way. If it really did not work, he would wait for the Old Ancestor to visit him in his dream one day and ask him what was going on. ¡°Thank you, seniors, for coming to our rescue today and also bringing back news of the elder of the Nicholas family. Thank you so much.¡± Norton quickly delivered his gratitude. ¡°I¡¯s okay, this is what we should do.¡± Harris took a look at the ring and added, ¡°This ring was brought by Romo back then. There are his items inside. When we¡¯re gone, you can see if there¡¯s anything familiar that can identify him.¡± Although this was said, in fact, Harris and the others had already seen this ring. There was no information about Romo at all in it, but perhaps there was something that only those from their family clan could recognize. This matter was considered to have come to an end. The few of them chatted about many other things. In the end, Leonard brought up that since the few of them had lost some energy in the battle, they hoped to recuperate in the Nicholas family. Norton agreed decisively. In fact, Norton could understand that they had said this mainly because they were worried that the four large family clans would come knocking on their door again. Similarly, if the news of them staying temporarily in the Nicholas family were to spread, no one would come Knocking on their door to cause trouble. After learning of Xi Bolai¡¯s identity, Harris and the others were very surprised and curious. They could not help talking to him for a while. Everyone in the Nicholas family was very happy, but what they did not know was that news had spread throughout the city and beyond that the four large family clans had come to their house to seek revenge but failed. . The news spread like wildfire. Everyone suspected that the news was fake. After all, the four large family clans being defeated by the Nicholas family did not sound real. However, more and more people were talking about this news, and there were also various details to support it, so gradually, everyone believed it. It was unexpected for the Nicholas family to have a deep relationship with the Sky Fortune Academy. Even a group of Magi of the Divine Power Realm had come to help the Nicholas family, and there was even a divine beast. Many people had also been slapped in the face by what they had said earlier. After all, many of them had blamed Ron previously for being too young and reckless, and for not thinking twice before acting to have killed the descendants of the four large clans just like that. But now it seemed that Ron had done this entirely because the Nicholas family was powerful and had the confidence to do so. In just a day, the name of the Nicholas family clan had reverberated throughout Winterfrost. Even the Mage family clans all over the entire country had begun to pay attention to this family clan which suddenly became famous. They had also begun to pay attention to the follow-up actions of the four large family clans. After all, everyone knew the four large family clans. After suffering such a huge grievance this time, they would definitely not let the matter rest. They might come with a greater show of force and better preparations to take revenge on the Nicholas family. However, everyone no longer underestimated the Nicholas family clan. They looked forward to this seemingly evenly-matched battle and to how the feud would end. As such, Harris and the rest stayed in the Nicholas family clan. Arrangements were made for them to stay in the VIP living room in the same courtyard as Xi Bolai. As for the Five-Color Peacock, it had settled down on a tree behind the Nicholas family clan. It looked wary of people all the time. No matter who it saw, it looked cold. No one dared to approach it. Romo could not be bothered with the Five-Color Peacock as long as it could protect the Nicholas family at the critical moment. Evening came, too many things had happened today. Romo quickly used a Dream Appearing Talisman. As such, Norton met the Old Ancestor again in his sleep. ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± Norton was a little excited. ¡°Lknow you have many things you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll explain them to you one by one. At the same time, I have something to tell you,¡± Romo said patiently. ¡°Alright, Old Ancestor.¡± ¡°The appearance of the Five-Color Peacock, Harris, and the others had all been all arranged by me. The Senior from the Nicholas family clan whom Harris spoke of is actually me.¡± Upon hearing this, Norton¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°How is this possible? Hasn¡¯t the Old Ancestor died long ago?¡± Romo also saw Norton¡¯s confusion, and he continued to explain, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the real me, you can consider it as one of my incarnations. After all, I¡¯m already dead but I will only appear as an incarnation under very special circumstances.¡± ¡°Then, Old Ancestor, you¡­ now¡­¡± Norton asked again. If what earlier had been an incarnation, then the person talking to him in the dream was also an incarnation. ¡°Tm only reborn in a different way now. I can protect the family clan. I didn¡¯t tell you all this previously because I thought it was unnecessary. Now that the Nicholas family was in danger, it¡¯s time to let all of you know about this.¡± ¡°Understood, Old Ancestor. Do you have any other instructions?¡± Norton did not quite understand, but this was good. The Nicholas family clan had someone protecting them. ¡°Right now, I can do many things that all of you would find unbelievable, but I also have many limitations. However, you must always remember that your worship of me is very useful to me..¡± Chapter 156 - Family Clan Reputation Increased Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although Romo had already chosen a method which was easier to understand to explain this matter to Norton in his conversation, it was obvious that Norton had not digested this matter. He was still in a daze and shocked. However, this was the maximum he could say. After all, no one except him could know the secrets of the System, not even his descendants. Furthermore, even if he had told them the truth, they would still not be able to accept it. As such, it was better for him to explain it as such. Norton took a long time to recover his senses. With this, Norton had an explanation for the many questions he had previously. He could not help but feel excited. ¡°However, it¡¯s not convenient for the rest of the clansmen to know about me. After all, the fewer people know about this kind of thing, the better. Therefore, I¡¯ll visit Zoro and Ron in their dreams later. Don¡¯t let the others know for now.¡± Romo continued after Norton had rested for a while. ¡°Old Ancestor, I understand,¡± Norton said solemnly. After he had finished speaking about this important matter, Romo taught Norton a new cultivation technique. While Romo was teaching him the cultivation technique, a few people were still awake in the guest living room of the Nicholas family, discussing the Nicholas family¡¯s situation. ¡°What if the four large family clans come again in the future? They seemed unable to resist them with their strength,¡± Edward said. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do. After all, we can¡¯t stay in the Nicholas family forever,¡± said Mike. ¡°But perhaps we have all thought too much. With the Nicholas family¡¯s background, they might be able to fight the four large family clans without us,¡± said Harris. ¡°Mage Harris is right. I have a feeling that the Nicholas family still has many hidden secrets, such as the Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy and that divine beast,¡± said Leonard. Shirley said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I think the Nicholas family must have more secrets than we thought. Perhaps we were really overthinking. Without us, they naturally have other ways.¡± ¡°However, I noticed the young man named Ron today. He is extremely talented and will definitely become a great person in the future. The Nicholas family will have a successor,¡± said Harris. ¡°That¡¯s right, and that child called Anthony is that fated person whom Mage Xi Bolai had taken a fancy to. He will definitely also become a great person,¡± said Mike. ¡°Speaking of which, when the Sky Fortune Academy sent someone personally to take in a disciple, I didn¡¯t expect the Nicholas family to refuse. If it had been any other family clan, they would even celebrate for a few days,¡± Edward said, perplexed. ¡°Perhaps there is some special secret which cannot be revealed,¡± said Shirley. ¡°I also noticed a little girl with outstanding aptitude. Their generation alone has so many geniuses. The Nicholas family clan is really extraordinary.¡± ¡°[ really wanted to take that little girl in as my disciple, but now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to invite snub when even a Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy has failed to take in a disciple,¡± Leonard said. ¡®As the few of them were chatting, they suddenly discovered that someone was gently knocking on the formation again. ¡°Is someone knocking on the formation?¡± To facilitate their conversation, Edward had set up a formation to isolate them from others. The few of them discovered that it was Xi Bolai. ¡°So it¡¯s Mage Xi Bolai who wants to chat with us.¡± That night, Norton learned a new cultivation technique in his sleep, and the guests of the Nicholas family clan chatted happily throughout the night. After the chaotic battle yesterday, the Nicholas family had a peaceful and normal life today. Harris and the others, the five of them, did not go out. They had been recuperating in their room. Although it was just an excuse to stay in the Nicholas family clan longer, the battle had still caused some harm to their bodies, and they needed to recuperate. Previously, when they were with Romo, the few of them had suffered serious injuries. They had just recovered when they had to start to fight again. This had exhausted a lot of their energy, and it would take at least a few days for them to recover fully. However, the situation of the four large family clans was very bad, in fact a little worse. In sharp contrast to the calm in the Nicholas family, the rumors outside had become increasingly more intense, and the sensational deeds of the Nicholas family were being reported everywhere. The citizens of Winterfrost were not the only ones discussing this matter. Others were also discussing this matter. The peaceful day passed like this. Romo was very bored and could only watch Lily¡¯s training from time to time. Suddenly, Romo heard the System notifications. [Ding! Family Clan Reputation Level has increased.] {Current Reputation Level: Rising Reputation] 1 [Received Reputation Gift Bag x 1] Unexpectedly, the reputation of the family clan had increased inadvertently, and he had even received a gift bag. This was a pleasant surprise. Romo had something to do again, so he quickly opened the gift bag. [Command Confirmation: The Reputation Gift Bag has been successfully used] [Received: Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points x 50, Visitation Talismans x 20, Fertility Enhancement Talisman x 1, top-grade magical weapon (random) ? 1, Night Travel Talisman 1] The rewards this time were in no way inferior to the rewards given after a successful mission completion. Romo counted the rewards happily and added all the Luck Free Distribution Points separately to the luck for cultivation. At the same time, he also used the Fertility Enhancement Talisman. [Command Confirmation: A top-grade magical weapon (random) has been successfully used.] [Received top-grade magical weapon, Demon Binding Ropes] Another top-grade magical weapon had been added. Although the Demon Binding Ropes were not like the magical weapons with strong offensive capabilities, it had a powerful binding ability. Especially when used against demonic beasts, its energy would be greatly enhanced. The 20 Visitation Talismans were not required currently, so he placed them in the inventory first. Finally, there was only one Night Travel Talisman left. {Night Travel Talisman: For the host¡¯s exclusive use. Upon use, one can obtain the right to go out for a night] Although this Night Travel Talisman did not provide a cultivation base like the Yin Spirit Night Travel Talisman, it was also very good that it could let Romo out for a night. To Romo, this tool was just what he wanted. Romo already had a thought in his mind, and he immediately used the Night Travel Talisman. It was finally night time. Everyone from the Nicholas family had entered their rooms to rest. Even the usually aloof Five-Color Peacock was resting on the tree. Suddenly, it opened its eyes as if it had discovered something. It saw a figure rapidly disappear from its sight, and it did not have the chance to see who it was. In the Nicholas palace, apart from the Five-Color Peacock related to Romo, no one else had noticed anything. Ina place where no one could see, a figure had already flown out of Winterfrost.. Chapter 157 - Night Travel Talisman, Pursuit for a Thousand Miles Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This figure was Romo, who had used the Night Travel Talisman. The reason why he had used the Night Travel Talisman was because he wanted to go to the four large clans to settle the scores from a few days ago. Actually, Romo had this thought long ago. Previously, when he was temporarily reborn, he had wanted to use the remaining time to go and see the four large family clans, but he had not expected it to end early. This time, he had waited so long for this opportunity. Moreover, when the four large family clans came yesterday, Romo could not make a move at all. He had to rely on outsiders to force them away, otherwise, Romo would have killed them all long ago. However, after obtaining the Night Travel Talisman inadvertently today, Romo would be able to do what he had been wanting to do. Since the four large clans had come knocking on his door, Romo would also go personally to meet them. como did not want to waste any time. He flew in the air at his maximum speed and arrived at the town where the four large family clans were located in just two hours. n this town, Romo kept looking for traces of the four large family clans. He suddenly discovered a flying ferry, and it was not an ordinary flying ferry. It was of very high quality and had three levels of luxurious configurations. The ferry looked very plush, and it streaked across Romo¡¯s eyes instantly like a dazzling meteor. como hurriedly chased after it and stopped above the flying ferry. He saw a white-haired old man resting with his eyes closed in a room on the flying ferry. This old man was the person escorting the flying ferry. He was at level-5 of the Divine Power Realm, and his name was Ganass. Although the old man¡¯s cultivation level was not very high, and many of the guests on the ferry had higher cultivation levels than him, the flight route of this flying ferry was relatively safe. Usually, it did not encounter much danger, so a person at level-5 of the Divine Power Realm was more than enough to escort it. Ganass had been escorting this flying ferry for decades and had seen all kinds of situations, but this was the first time he had seen such a situation today. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ganass opened his eyes quickly and looked up. ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such a situation before.¡± Just now, Ganass had suddenly sensed the warning from the flying ferry, and there was a wave of energy floating past the flying ferry. This meant that someone was about to invade the flying ferry. Could it be that an enemy had appeared? However, when Ganass looked out, he did not sense anything. Could it be that the other party¡¯s cultivation base was much higher than his or that he had concealed the energy in his body? Regardless of the situation, Ganass knew that there might be big trouble. With Ganass¡¯ decades of experience, he quickly found the treasure which controlled the flying ferry¡¯s formation and activated the highest-level defensive formation on the flying ferry. Suddenly, the entire flying ferry shook gently. Some of the light in the ferry also flickered, as if the hull¡¯s energy was insufficient. And at this moment, a golden protective shield appeared on the outside of the flying ferry, which was also a barrier. This barrier¡¯s energy was very powerful, many times stronger than the flying ferry Ron had taken to participate in the Realm of Trial. In the most luxurious room on the third floor of the flying ferry, Alexander was recuperating. It was because of the battle with the Nicholas family that he had suffered great injuries in his body. The energy he had expended in his body had been fully restored here, but the injuries he had suffered still required some time to recuperate. He did not expect to fail in his attempt to seek revenge on the Nicholas family and even suffer such a serious injury. It was too embarrassing. This had completely overturned his previous impression of the Nicholas family clan. Now, the Nicholas family was regarded as the greatest rival of the four large family clans. The rest from the four large family clans had all returned home to cultivate in seclusion. They planned to deal with the Nicholas family after they had recovered from their injuries. ¡°What is going on?¡± Alexander, who was recuperating, suddenly sensed an abnormality and he opened his eyes quickly. He felt a powerful energy locking onto him. ¡°Who is it?¡± Alexander asked loudly, but no one answered. In the next moment, he saw the golden barrier outside the flying ferry. He relaxed a little. It would take some time for ordinary Magi to break this golden barrier, so he did not have to worry too much. But just as Alexander was relaxing, he suddenly heard a deafening roar. The golden barrier shook and suddenly collapsed. ¡°What is going on? Who is it?¡± Alexander could not believe that someone had broken the barrier. This was completely unexpected, and he had been able to feel the powerful energy, and it was getting closer and closer to him. Alexander even felt the approach of the Grim Reaper. Instinctively, he erupted with all the energy in his body and kept dodging backwards. He even took out a defensive magical weapon. All his actions were completed almost simultaneously. But it was useless. There was a ¡°swoosh¡± and a sword with a golden light appeared. It pierced through the barrier, through Alexander¡¯s magical weapon, and finally through Alexander¡¯s head. The movement was smooth and fluid. Alexander did not react at all. He saw countless energies invading his body, forming a powerful attack. He had no ability to resist. Alexander felt that he could no longer control his body. Gradually, his consciousness became more and more blurry, and his soul disappeared in an instant. The sword, which was glowing with golden light, did not stop at all. It passed through the wall and went to the room next door. The person recuperating in this room was Primo. From the initial abnormality of the entire flying ferry to the abnormality in the room next door, Primo had sensed it all. In other words, Primo had sensed the entire process from Alexander¡¯s eruption of explosive energy to the complete disappearance of energy. All of this had happened so quickly and so suddenly that there was no time for Primo to think who had such powerful energy to kill Alexander in an instant. Although Alexander had been seriously injured, his cultivation base was still there and ordinary people would not be able to deal with him. At the same time, Primo had also felt the threat of death. Even Alexander could not deal with it, let alone Primo, who was only at level-6 of the Divine Power Realm. Primo instinctively wanted to leave the room quickly, but he was no match for the speed of the sword. Before Primo could turn around, the sword had pierced his head in an instant, and he died.. Chapter 158 - Killed Eight People Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Primo was killed, the energy in the other rooms erupted at the same time, but it disappeared quickly. That¡¯s right, that sword had quickly killed three more people in just an instant. It took not even a second. Seeing that there was no chance for them to fight back, three other persons took advantage of the moment when the sword was killing the three to run quickly outside the flying ferry. They had panicked expressions on their faces and only knew to run far away. This was because they had witnessed with their own eyes how several people of the Divine Power Realm had been killed instantly. However, they did not have the time to run. A beam of light instantly passed through their body from behind. In that instant, they stopped breathing, and their entire body exploded like a bomb. There was not even an intact corpse. The remaining two were Pajer and Aiden. They were completely terrified. All they knew was to run out, but in the end, their outcome was the same. They were all killed. Before he died, Aiden had tried to struggle a little. He quickly took out his magical weapon and shouted, ¡°I hope everyone can help me¡­..!¡± Before he could finish, both his magical weapon and his body were instantly reduced to ashes. And Pajer was the last of the eight to die. As he ran, he looked back. His eyes were full of despair, but he saw the golden sword, which had also brought news of his death. ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill and desperate cry echoed throughout the sky, but soon, the sky regained its calm. Romo had killed the eight of them easily. The entire process had only taken a few minutes. The other passengers on the flying ferry were all very afraid, as if they would be the next to die. But they soon discovered that the sword was very purposeful. In other words, it only killed those it had wanted to kill, but the passengers still dared not move for fear of being accidentally injured. As such, they witnessed the scene of the few Magi of the Divine Power Realm dying one after another. No one dared to intervene, otherwise, the next to die would be themselves. Even Ganass, who was guarding the flying ferry, did not dare to say anything. Under such circumstances, everyone¡¯s first thought was to survive. Ganass¡¯ responsibility was to protect the flying ferry, but when faced with such a situation, he could not lose his life even if he had to lose his job. At such a critical juncture, Ganass could still differentiate between the two. Although he knew that his behavior was not good, Ganass consoled himself. At least, in this way, he would not provoke the other party. Otherwise, what if the other party killed everyone on the flying ferry? His actions could be considered as protecting everyone on the ferry. As such, Ganass dared not make a sound at all and waited for a while longer. During this period of time, the flying ferry fell into unprecedented silence. One could even hear a pin drop to the ground. Finally, Ganass was certain that the person who had been decisive about the killing had finally left. It seemed like his goal was those eight people, and that he would naturally leave after killing them. Later on, Ganass also discovered that the eight people seemed to all be from the four large family clans. And today, he happened to hear about the feud between the four large family clans and the Nicholas family clan. Could it be¡­? Thinking of this, Ganass quickly shook his head to stop himself from thinking about it. If he continued to think about it, he would probably lose his life. ¡°What was going on just now?¡± The other passengers on the ferry took a long time to recover. They began to ask cautiously. ¡°Did everyone who died just now belong to the four large family clans? Could it be¡­2¡± ¡°Who killed them? They are too powerful. It only took a few minutes. No one could react in time.¡± ¡°However, that magical weapon is at least a high-grade flying sword.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is too powerful. Although those eight people had injuries, they were still Magi of the Divine Power Realm. They couldn¡¯t be killed so quickly without any chance to fight back.¡± ¡°Who is he? Could he be from the Nicholas family clan?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, it should be. Otherwise, it would have been too much of a coincidence. The feud had just been formed yesterday, and all of them were killed today. This is too much of a coincidence.¡± ¡°But if the Nicholas family clan really has such a powerful person, they wouldn¡¯t have to ask for external help in yesterday¡¯s battle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I still think it has something to do with the Nicholas family.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the four large family clans would be dumbfounded. Each family clan had lost two Magi of the Divine Power Realm.¡± ¡°They would probably have been scared silly. Could this person have gone to their homes and killed everyone in their family?¡± ¡°Fortunately, I have not offended anyone. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know how I would die.¡± When everyone realized that the deaths had nothing to do with them, they began to discuss excitedly. And, that figure was flying toward the town where the four large family clans were located. This figure was Romo. He was the one who had just finished killing some people. Romo had killed eight people in one go. He did not feel anything at all and was exceptionally calm. After all, if it had not been for Harris and the others, they would have died yesterday. Now, they had lived an additional day. This was giving them face. The weapon Romo had used to kill just now was the top-grade Spirit Sword Embryo, which he had injected into Lily¡¯s little wooden sword previously. Although killing this time had caused a lot of damage to the Sword Embryo, he had to use it. At most, he would use Faith Points to remedy the situation later. A top-grade Spirit Sword Embryo could only release the energy of a high-grade spirit weapon when used. However, with Romo¡¯s cultivation base, this was enough. Although these eight people were already dead and the scores from yesterday had been settled, Romo did not plan to end it like this. After all, the opportunity to come out this time had not been easy to come by, and he still had a lot of time. It was enough to settle the scores with the four large family clans. As Romo was thinking, he realized that below him was the town where the four large family clans were located. After estimating the time remaining on the Night Travel Talisman, he found a mountain and descended. ¡°This distance should be fine.¡± Romo did not go directly to the four large family clans. There were two main reasons. First, there was definitely not enough time. Second, the four large family clans still had many Magi with higher cultivation bases. If the four large family clans were to work together, Romo¡¯s strength alone would not be enough to fight all the four large clans. However, he did not want to waste the opportunity to come out this time. Moreover, if Romo suddenly appeared and was seen through, the matter would become difficult to explain. Therefore, Romo thought of a good method to deal with the four large family clans. Not only could it serve as a deterrent, it could also save time without exposing his identity. This was simply a good method to kill three birds with one stone.. Chapter 159 - Snatching the Luck of the Four Large Family Clans Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Romo looked at his surroundings and felt that this was about the right place. Hence, he quickly circulated his energy and gathered the energy in his body rapidly. Then, he quickly stomped on the ground hard to unleash all his energy. ¡°Now that the first mission has been completed, it¡¯s time to carry out the second mission. This trip has been quite smooth. It did not waste much time,¡± Romo muttered softly. With a buzzing sound, the surrounding mountains and earth seemed to move. With Romo as the center, a circular golden barrier was formed. Golden runes kept appearing in the air, forming a formation. This formation was the Luck-Plundering Formation of the family clan. Romo had seen it before when he was alive. When he was killing the Smith father and son in the ancestral hall of the Smith family clan, the father and son had used this formation. However, based on Romo¡¯s impression, the Smith father and son had also used many supplementary materials at that time, including the ashes of their ancestors, relics, and so on. Moreover, their cultivation levels were not high, so they could only set up a small formation. Currently, Romo was no longer the same as before. His cultivation had greatly increased, and he was able to set up the spirit formation by himself without borrowing any external power. Romo himself was actually an important condition for this formation. Due to the System, Romo was a special existence. He was the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan, and the luck of the entire Nicholas family clan was all on him. Romo was even able to control the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan. Hence, Romo was, to a certain extent, equivalent to the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan. And normally, this formation could only be set up by relying on the luck of the family clan, and it had to be in the family clan¡¯s ancestral hall. This meant that Romo was able to unleash this formation by himself without needing to borrow any external power. However, there were pros and cons to the Family Clan Luck Plundering Formation, not to mention that it might not necessarily succeed, and that even if it did, it would bring some side effects to the family clan. Furthermore, the family clan had no choice but to take the initiative to bear the consequences. These consequences could be big or small. Sometimes, the calamity it brought might far surpass the family clan luck it plundered. Romo had once heard of a family clan that had successfully plundered the luck of another family clan. However, not long after, this family clan was exterminated. No one knew the reason, but most people attributed the cause to the Family Clan Luck Plundering Formation. Instantly, the Family Clan Luck Plundering Formation seemed to have become a prohibited item. Therefore, very few people would use such a formation. It would not be used unless there were special circumstances. In the past, there had been a family clan who had wanted to plunder the luck of the Nicholas family clan, but the Nicholas family clan had relied on their strength to plunder the other party¡¯s luck instead. Under such circumstances, the Nicholas family clan did not have to bear any consequences, even if they had obtained the luck of another family clan for nothing. The reason Romo had set up this formation now was mainly because the Nicholas family clan had always had a very deep connection with the four large family clans, and also had a very deep grudge. In this case, even if the plunder was successful, they would not have to bear much consequences. The luck plundering magical power was a very dangerous spell. If one did not cultivate it well, one could easily go berserk, and it would become an evil spell. Moreover, the consequences would be very serious. Therefore, Romo had not taught it to his descendants, nor had he planned to give it to them. Moreover, Romo did not plan to use this kind of spell often. After all, it was not a glorious thing. However, dealing with the four large family clans was another matter. There was already a great conflict, so he did not have to worry about the consequences if the plunder had succeeded. Romo still hoped that the descendants of his family clan could rely on him to strengthen his family clan step by step, and not use such a dishonorable formation. In short, setting up this formation here today to plunder the luck of the four large family clans was a matter of greater benefits than harm. It was also the best solution to deal with the current situation. Yesterday, the four large family clans had come to seek revenge on the Nicholas family. Today, all eight of them were dead. Although no one had seen the murderer or had any evidence to prove that it was related to the Nicholas family, everyone would definitely guess that it was related to the Nicholas family. Regardless of whether the other four large family clans had any evidence, they would definitely think that the Nicholas family had done this, and they would definitely take revenge on the Nicholas family clan. It was just a matter of time. If they knew that each family had lost two great commanders, they might rush to the door of the Nicholas family palace in Winterfrost the next day to demand an explanation. When that time came, if all members of their family clans were to take action, even if Harris and the others were around, it might be difficult to deal with them. Although each family clan had lost two Magi of the Divine Power Realm, to the four large family clans, it was only equivalent to losing a leg. It would not affect their overall strength much. Therefore, Romo had much more to do. What he had to do was to resolve the future problems for the Nicholas family clan. If he were to just return after killing these eight people today, it would only relieve his anger, and bring many problems and troubles to the Nicholas family clan in the future. When the time came, Romo would still have to resolve it. If he were to fail in his performance, the consequences would be unimaginable. It was better to settle it all today. Hence, Romo decided that after he had obtained the Night Travel Talisman, he would first kill the eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm, and then set up a magic formation to snatch the family clan luck of the four family clans. As Romo was thinking, the head of the Primo family clan, Damon, was near the ancestral hall. He suddenly sensed something unusual. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Damon quickly walked closer to the ancestral hall to see what was going on, only to find that the ancestral hall was filled with a strange atmosphere. He had never seen such a situation in all his years of life. Matters of the ancestral hall had never been a small matter. Damon quickly gathered everyone in the family and everyone hurried into the ancestral hall. After entering the ancestral hall, everyone discovered something odd. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why has the ancestral hall suddenly become like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and this ancestral hall is so cold.¡± The members from the Primo family also realized that something was wrong, because the entire ancestral hall had turned cold. This had never happened before. Although there was no wind in the ancestral hall, it was still eerie. Some of the ancestral tablets were also shaking as if they were about to fall down. It was as if there was a wind in the ancestral hall. In reality, it was impossible for there to be any wind in the ancestral hall, but why were the ancestral tablets swaying?. Chapter 160 - The Ancestral Grave Exploded Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What¡¯s going on? Family Head, quickly think of something.¡± ¡°Why are the ancestral tablets shaking? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This is too scary.¡± Very few people had seen this kind of Family Clan Luck Plundering Formation. It was a kind of forbidden technique, so it was normal that the people from the Primo family clan had not seen it before. They all looked at each other, not knowing what was going on. Gradually, the news spread throughout the Primo family clan. All Magi of the Divine Power Realm came to the ancestral hall to discuss why this had happened. Suddenly, a figure entered the ancestral hall. Damon was shocked when he saw him. ¡°Big Brother!¡± ¡°Great Uncle!¡± ¡°Great Uncle, aren¡¯t you in seclusion? Why have you come out?¡± ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± The person who had suddenly appeared was Damon¡¯s older brother, Trilar. He was the only person in the Primo family clan whose cultivation base was second only to Alexander¡¯s. He was at level-8 of the Divine Power Realm and was about to reach level-9. However, Trilar was not good at taking care of family matters. He only wanted to cultivate, so he took the initiative to give the position of family head to his younger brother, Damon. He had been cultivating in seclusion mainly because he wanted to break through the bottleneck quickly. Trilar rarely came out of seclusion. Even the feud with the Nicholas family clan previously had not caused him to come out of seclusion. However, this time, he had come out of seclusion because he had sensed something. Trilar looked around and suddenly saw the ancestral tablets shaking. There was terror in his eyes. ¡°This¡­ is this¡­¡± Although Trilar had some suspicions that this was a formation to plunder the family clan¡¯s luck, he could not be certain. After all, even he had only vaguely heard of such a formation. All of a sudden, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to have become even more sinister. Many of the ancestral tablets on the table had fallen down. Everyone could sense that the invisible force around them had become stronger again. Everyone was instantly at a loss as to what to do. As it was not a good thing for the ancestral tablets to fall in the ancestral hall, so the few of them were scrambling to catch them. Only Trilar was quick to react. He waved his right hand, forming a wave of energy that caught all the tablets. Before the people from the Primo family clan could catch their breath, all of a sudden, before they could even react, they heard a ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± sound. The ancestral tablets of the Primo family clan had actually exploded into pieces. o one had time to react. They looked at the tablets which had shattered into pieces and were momentarily at a loss for what to do. But before everyone could think of a solution, they suddenly heard a ¡°crack¡±. This sound was enough to break everyone¡¯s heart. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw the green jade plate that was originally on the wall. This jade plate was usually used to detect the condition of a certain place, and it was not an ordinary jade plate. And now, a crack had actually appeared on the jade plate, and it was glowing weakly. When everyone saw that something had happened to the jade plate, they knew something must have occurred at that place. Ten kilometers away from the Primo family clan, there was a precious Feng Shui land. This place was considered a secret of the Primo family, and no ordinary person knew about it. This place had been classified by the Primo family as their private territory, and a tall city wall had been built around it. It looked extremely luxurious. However, it was not a place for people to live in. In other words, it was not for ¡°living people¡±. In an obscure place beside the city wall, the words ¡°Primo Family Cemetery¡± were written. That¡¯s right, this was the place where the Primo family used to bury the dead, and the green jade plate was used to monitor this place. Crack! Crack! At this moment, the stone tablet at the entrance also suddenly started to explode. Dense cracks had appeared on it, especially at the spot where the family name had been written. The cracks were especially severe, and the name could hardly be seen anymore. At the same time, cracks began to appear on every stone tablet in the Primo family cemetery to varying degrees. In the night, the cracking sounds were especially loud. As the cracking sounds gradually became louder and then became weak again, suddenly, one tombstone after another exploded. Just like the tablets, the entire cemetery was filled with a dull rumble. After the explosion, the entire Primo Cemetery fell into a dead silence again, as if nothing had happened just now. There was only the cold evening wind blowing against the shattered stone tablets. Just as the tombstones of the Primo Family Cemetery exploded, the other family clans had also sensed an abnormality. And the members of the Primo family clan had all sensed that something had happened to their family¡¯s cemetery. ¡°Quick! It¡¯s the cemetery.¡± ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go to the cemetery. Something has happened there.¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go!¡± The moment the jade plate collapsed, the members of the Primo family started to become anxious and uneasy. They hurried to the cemetery to prevent more serious situations from happening. The moment Trilar flew into the sky, he sensed the situation in the cemetery. Instantly, the energy in his body started to churn. He already knew what had happened in the cemetery. At the same time, it also confirmed his guess. ¡°How dare you plunder the luck of our Primo family clan. You¡¯re really bold.¡± Trilar roared in the sky and quickly flew toward the cemetery. Damon seemed to have also sensed that something was about to happen. He stopped everyone from the Primo family and said, ¡°Not everyone should go. Leave a few people at home to watch. The few of you, come with me to the cemetery to see what¡¯s going on.¡± He left a few people to watch the house and brought a few with higher cultivation levels to the cemetery. As the few of them were flying in the sky, they had also sensed the changes in the other three of the four large family clans. They seemed to be in the same situation as their family clan earlier. ¡°Everyone, the other three clans seem to be¡­¡± Trilar did not have the time to care about what was happening in another family. ¡°Forget about the other family clans. Something has happened to our own cemetery.¡± Soon, the few of them had reached the family¡¯s cemetery. Looking down at the entire cemetery from the sky, it was a tragic sight. At the same time, rage burned in their hearts. ¡°Who is it? How dare you destroy the cemetery of the Primo family and even snatch our family clan¡¯s luck? I¡¯ll find you, and I¡¯ll definitely make you die a horrible death.¡± Trilar, who was in the air, looked murderous. ¡°Big Brother, calm down.¡± Just as Damon tried to calm him down, he saw Trilar vomit a large mouthful of blood. At the same time, the ancestral halls and cemeteries of the other family clans were in the same situation as the Primo family. Almost all the ancestral tombs had been destroyed. As such, the night was over. It was time for Romo to return.. Chapter 161 - Upgrade in the Family Luck Level Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ding! Night Travel Talisman¡¯s time limit has ended.] When the first ray of sunlight appeared, Romo heard the System notifications. Hence, Romo quickly put away the magic formation. nstantly, the entire sky returned to how it was before. The golden runes around Romo had also vanished. Romo also vanished into the air. It was as if nothing had happened. When Romo regained consciousness, he had returned to the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan. Ding! Family Clan¡¯s luck level has increased to Level 4.] Received level-4 Family Clan Luck Gift Bag x 1] [This upgrade has been caused by the plunder of clan luck. It will result in karma. 50,000 Faith Points could be used to eliminate the side effect.] Do you want to eliminate it?] The System notification sounded in Romo¡¯s ear again. Romo had not expected that he could use the Faith Points to eliminate the karma. ¡®omo did not hesitate at all. ¡°Eliminate.¡± Command Confirmation: 50,000 Faith Points have been consumed to eliminate the side effect of plundering the family clan¡¯s luck.] System prompt: Plundering a family clan¡¯s luck is risky. Host, please use it carefully.] After hearing the System notifications, Romo began to suspect something. Since the System had already issued a warning, it meant that the consequences of this matter were rather serious. Romo did not know what would happen next. n fact, if it had not been for the time constraints and because the mission was grave, Romo would not have used this spell so readily. Although the karma caused by plundering the luck of family clans could be eliminated with 50,000 Faith Points, this was only if the side effects were relatively minor. If it were other family clans, it was unknown how many Faith Points would be used. ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t use this move if I can help it.¡± Romo thought to himself. Since he had already used it, he might as well see what gift bag the System had given him. Command Confirmation: The use of the level-4 Family Clan Luck Gift Bag has been successful] [You can select three from the following rewards.] There were so many rewards. Romo remembered that the last time, he could choose two out of the five rewards. This time, it was three out of five, and the value of the rewards was much higher than before. ¡®omo looked at the rewards briefly. First, the Officials Luck could be ruled out. Although comprehension was useful, in comparison, Romo felt that Longevity Luck was more useful. Hence, Romo chose 1, 2, and 5. After he had made his choice, Romo added all the 60 points of the Family Clan Basic Luck Free Distribution Points to the family clan¡¯s luck for cultivation. He could not see the effect of the remaining two rewards directly. However, what made Romo even more excited was the new Child of Destiny descendent in the Nicholas family clan. ¡®omo thought for a moment. Currently, there were already four women in the family who were pregnant. Moreover, Romo had just used a Fertility Enhancement Talisman not long ago. Perhaps, very soon, there would be another female family member pregnant. In the next year, the Nicholas family clan would be able to have many new descendants, and the family clan would be able to prosper and become stronger. The rewards, obtained from using the Night Travel Talisman this time, were really worth it. It was not a waste of the night of operations. ¡®omo¡¯s mood became very good. The other members of the Nicholas family still did not know what had happened last night. They continued to live in peace. Every day, they learned some new knowledge on magical power as usual. The family was harmonious. After Romo saw these scenes, he was very pleased. However, the town where the four large family clans were located was in chaos. News had spread throughout the entire town that the ancestral graves of the four large family clans had exploded. Actually, the news had spread throughout the entire town just as the sky lit up. If it had been possible for the four large family clans not to let the outside world know, for the time being, what had happened in their ancestral halls, it was impossible to hide what had happened in the cemeteries from anyone. Last night, some people had already sensed the hurried arrival of the few Magi of the Divine Power Realm from the four large family clans to their cemeteries. At the same time, they had also sensed the changes in the cemeteries. With a guess, they knew what had happened. The entire town was discussing this matter. Some people had even mentioned the Nicholas family clan. It was obvious that the Nicholas family clan was most likely behind this. After all, it was such a coincidence. Two days ago, the four large family clans had just come knocking on the door of the Nicholas family to cause trouble, and the ancestral graves of the four large family clans exploded the next day. However, there was one explanation which most people believed, and it was that someone had ruined the luck of the four large family clans. This had not happened often, but it happened occasionally. Even if it were to happen often, it would not have been too frequent. Many of the older generation remembered that more than 80 years ago, someone had ruined the luck of the Nicholas family clan, causing the Nicholas family clan to decline. At that time, there were also rumors that all this had been carried out by the four large family clans. Although there were also speculations about the Nicholas family clan this time, most people still did not believe that the Nicholas family had the ability to plunder the luck of other family clans. After all, in the eyes of the commoners, the Nicholas family was only a family clan that had relied on external help to barely defeat the eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm. None of the descendants of the family clan had appeared, and they were not very powerful. As they discussed, the details gradually became clearer. Even what happened in the Primo ancestral hall was not concealed in the end. It was obvious, without thinking, that the same thing had also happened to the other three family clans. Although it was a nightmare for the four large family clans, for the commoners in the city, it was just an interesting topic for discussion after meals and was constantly being spread. However, the matter gradually became more and more serious. Everyone even knew that the eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm from the four large family clans had been brutally killed on their way back in the flying ferry. The arrival of this news caused the entire town to become extremely lively. Everyone knew about this, and everyone was discussing this matter on the streets and in the alleys. What everyone was most curious about was who could have killed eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm in one go, and they had heard that these eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm did not have the ability to fight back at all. According to the rumors, the weapon used to kill the eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm was a high-grade spirit weapon, a flying sword. Hence, everyone guessed that the murderer was a Mage of the Longevity Realm. However, no one had any clue as to who it was or which family the person belonged to. After all, it was not uncommon for the four large family clans to have enemies, but there was almost no family clan that could produce such a Mage of the Longevity Realm. Chapter 162 - Who is the Murderer? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations n fact, the news about what happened on the flying ferry had been sent back through magical treasures from the beginning. After all, the four large family clans had to know the news. On the other hand, only some people of prominent status and the four large family clans knew the news sent back by the magical treasures. However, when the flying ferry reached the town, it could not be concealed anymore. After all, everyone on the flying ferry was a witness. They had witnessed the entire process of the killing of the eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm. Thus, everyone spread the news like wildfire. In the morning, the entire town knew about it. Even the neighboring towns knew about it. ecently, too many things had happened to the four large family clans in this town. A lot of complicated information surged into the minds of the local citizens all at once. Sometimes, before the news could be known, the next piece of news had already arrived. From the time all four descendants of the four large family clans died in the trial realm, outrageous things gradually happened. Then, the four large family clans went to seek revenge on the Nicholas family but failed in the end. Then, all the Magi who went to take revenge from the four large family clans died, and the ancestral graves of the four large family clans exploded. Most importantly, it ws still not known who the murderer was, and everyone was speculating. However, the most common explanation was that although the murderer might not be of the Longevity Realm, he must be at the peak of the Divine Power Realm. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to possess that high-grade spirit weapon and be able to kill the people from the four large family clans in one go. From the entire story, one had no choice but to link the two matters together. In other words, the person who had blown up the ancestral graves of the four large family clans and killed the eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm from the four large family clans was the same person. However, if it was understood as such, everything made sense. The murderer had killed the people first and then proceeded to plunder the luck of the four large family clans. However, as he had not killed his way directly to the front of the four large family clans, everyone speculated that his cultivation base had not reached the Longevity Realm. If he was really of the Longevity Realm, why did he not just kill the entire four large family clans? Now, the four large family clans would definitely investigate this matter thoroughly in the future and not let the murderer off. Everyone had an unreliable suspicion that the murderer was related to the Nicholas family clan, but they also felt that it was impossible. How could the Nicholas family have such a powerful person? If there really was, wouldn¡¯t he have appeared long ago when the four large family clans came knocking on their door? Why would he do such an unnecessary thing? With such strength, there was no need for him to hide at all. By showing himself directly, he would be able to scare away more than half of the enemies. Moreover, given the crisis that day, it was obvious that the four large family clans thought the Nicholas family was easy to bully. If he had killed Primo and the others then, there would not be much gossip. All the above speculations meant that the person might have appeared by chance, and it was just a coincidence with what had happened to the Nicholas family. However, if it had nothing to do with the Nicholas family clan, who would the four large family clans have also offended at the same time? Moreover, it looked like the grievance had been deep. As everyone was speculating, all kinds of rumors kept spreading, but everyone¡¯s guesses were also varied. There was no unified answer. Everyone was also very curious about this mysterious murderer. Whether men, women, the young, or the old in the city, everyone was concerned about this matter. At the same time, they were also paying close attention to the reactions of the four large family clans to see what clues they could find. Faced with the few incidents that had suddenly happened to the four large family clans, everyone had the same reaction. On the one hand, they were very angry, and they had issued a joint statement to the entire town, saying that they would definitely find the murderer and make him pay the price he deserved. However, everyone also knew that this statement was just empty talk. There were no clues at all. Even if there were suspicions, there was no evidence to prove who the murderer was. Furthermore, each family clan had lost two Magi of the Divine Power Realm. This was a significant loss. n particular, the Primo family clan had wanted to contribute the greatest efforts to take revenge on the Nicholas family, so they had sent Alexander, the most powerful in the family. However, they had not expected to become the family clan with the greatest loss. Even Trilar, who was second only to Alexander, seemed to have suffered a serious injury last night because he had been too indignant. From the looks of it now, there was not much hope for him to become a level-9 of the Divine Power Realm. While attention was paid to the situation of the four large family clans, there were also people paying attention to the situation of the Nicholas family. However, as usual, there was nothing abnormal in Nicholas family. tt might really have nothing to do with this matter. After knowing about this, everyone from the Nicholas family was shocked at first, and then they were very happy. The heavens had opened their eyes. o matter who had done it, this was excellent news for them. When Norton heard this, the first thing he thought of was the Old Ancestor. However, he could not be completely sure. He could not ask the Old Ancestor directly nor share the news with others. It was impossible for others to know. Even Xi Bolai was shocked. However, he knew that the Nicholas family did not fight at all last night. Even the Five-Color Peacock had been resting on the tree. Although Xi Bolai suspected the Nicholas family, he had no evidence. The only suspicious thing was that the Nicholas family might really have a powerful force that he did not know about. However, it was impossible to tell that the descendants of the Nicholas family clan had such a powerful pillar. Only Karuman knew his master, Romo, was also the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan. However, this was only a guess and he could not be certain. This matter had also caused widespread discussion in the Nicholas family. Everyone was speculating who had done this. A day passed very quickly. The next day was another ordinary day. However, to Romo, it was another special day which was the day that ancestral worship gift bag would be refreshed each month. This was the day Romo looked forward to the most every month. Sometimes, when there was no major issue in the Nicholas family, Romo would count the days and look forward to this day. Early in the morning, the System notifications sounded. Ding! Your descendants have just completed the worship by the entire clan. You have received the right to a Special Gift Bag.] [The Special Gift Bag is available in the System Shop.] omo quickly summoned the System and checked the rewards in the gift bag. Low-grade magical weapon (random). Special Price: 2,000 Faith Points.] Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman. Special Price: 1,000 Faith Points.] [The entire clan¡¯s business aptitude +10. Special Price: 5,000 Faith Points.] Enlightenment Talisman. Special Price: 10,000 Faith Points.]. Chapter 163 - Ron Breaks Through! Family Clan Upgrade! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A total of four items had appeared in the interface which popped up in the System. However, of the first three items, only the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman was still of some value to Romo. The rest were not of much use. Only the fourth item had attracted Romo¡¯s attention. {Enlightenment Talisman: Upon use, it allows a descendant at a bottleneck to obtain a chance of enlightenment and greatly increase the probability of an opportunity appearing] This product simply made Romo¡¯s eyes light up. First, this product was not easy to come by and was very rare. Second, it had appeared at a very opportune time. Wasn¡¯t this all prepared for Ron? As Ron was coincidentally in the midst of upgrading, Romo quickly bought these two items. In the Nicholas palace, after the descendants had completed their worship activities, they started to do their own things. In fact, the respect the descendants of the Nicholas family clan had for their ancestors had completely exceeded the imagination of Harris and the others, who had just arrived. They had not expected the clansmen to go to the ancestral hall every day to pay respect to their ancestors. In the many days that they had been here, they had not stopped for a single day. However, after thinking about it, it was reasonable. They even praised the spirit of these people. After all, Mage Romo, who had sacrificed himself for them, was a senior of the Nicholas family clan. Although they still did not know who he was, they believed that he was a spirit in the heavens and would be very pleased to see the Nicholas family prospering, and the descendants treating him respectfully. However, in the town where the four large family clans were located, the series of events that had happened to the four large family clans was still the main topic of discussion for everyone. However, everyone was basically no longer concerned about the tragic encounters that had happened to the four large family clans. What everyone was concerned about was who the ¡°mysterious assassin¡± was. The day passed quickly. When night came, Romo took advantage of the fact that everyone was asleep to quickly use a Dream Appearing Talisman to let Ron advance his cultivation base quickly. This would also allow him to use the Enlightenment Talisman on him. If everything went well, Ron might be able to advance to the Divine Power Realm tonight. In Ron¡¯s dream, he had seen the Old Ancestor again. Ron was very excited but also a little surprised. After all, the Old Ancestor had just visited him in his dream a while ago and he could actually see the Old Ancestor again. He had thought that the Old Ancestor would not appear again for a while ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± Ron hurried forward respectfully. ¡°You¡¯ve visited my dream again?¡± ¡°Hey! Ron, I am visiting you in your dream today mainly to help you consolidate the spells I had taught you previously. They will be of some help to you in breaking through the bottleneck,¡± Romo said with a benevolent expression. ¡°Breakthrough, it¡¯s still too early, Old Ancestor.¡± Ron was very shocked to hear the word ¡®breakthrough¡¯. After all, he felt that he was still a long way from breaking through. He dared not even think of breaking through to the Divine Power Realm now. ¡°I know, so I¡¯m here today to help you. It¡¯s also a good thing to be able to increase the probability of a breakthrough,¡± Romo consoled Ron. ¡°It would be good if you could grasp a little of it. This will be helpful for you to break through to the Divine Power Realm. Moreover, no one can be sure about this. You must fight a prepared battle.¡± Hence, Romo taught Ron some spells in the dream. ¡°Let me check if you have absorbed the spells I taught you previously.¡± After Romo had seen Ron¡¯s absorption, he guided him for a while and imparted some new spells to him to get Ron into the right state as soon as possible. At the same time, he also used a Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman on Ron. This way, on the one hand, it could influence Ron¡¯s subconsciousness through the dream realm, and on the other, it could also increase ¡®on¡¯s cultivation efficiency. This was killing two birds with one stone. Under the effect of the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman, Ron gradually entered a state of mind with Romo¡¯s careful guidance in the dream. Even when it came to the latter half of the night, when Romo no longer guided him, Ron was able to enter a very good state. como saw that Ron was almost ready. It was time to quickly use the Enlightenment Talisman. n the guest room of the Nicholas family, Harris and the others were resting with their eyes closed. They suddenly opened their eyes and seemed to have sensed a different aura. When they went out to take a look however, they felt that everything was normal. Although he had been living in the Nicholas family for a while, Harris increasingly felt that the Nicholas family had big secrets that had not been solved. Moreover, these secrets seemed to be related to the ancestors of the Nicholas family. Seeing that it was almost daybreak, it was time for him to end Ron¡¯s teaching tonight. Ron had basically mastered it completely, so Romo ended the use of the Dream Appearing Talisman. n just one night, Ron had a new understanding of the previous spells. Coupled with the effect of the Enlightenment Talisman, Ron¡¯s entire mind had been sublimated and greatly improved. como returned to the ancestral hall. After calling out the System, he used a Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman. Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman: It can be used by a descendant when he is breaking through. Expending the corresponding Faith Points can increase the success rate of a breakthrough. The effect is proportional to the expenditure of Faith Points. It cannot exceed a maximum of 50%.] Command Confirmation: To use the Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman on the selected 17th generation descendant, Ron.] Breakthrough Level: From the peak of the Innate Realm to level-1 of the Divine Power Realm] Please select blessing bonus effect] With the System¡¯s voice, an adjustable bar-like object appeared in Romo¡¯s vision. On the leftmost side was the minimum consumption of 5,000 Faith Points = 10% success rate bonus. On the rightmost side was the maximum consumption of 50,000 Faith Points = 50% bonus. omo did a simple count of the remaining Faith Points and found that there was still quite a lot. Moreover, the effect of the Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman was instantaneous. The Faith Points spent was considered worth it, so he directly chose the highest blessing bonus. Command Confirmation: Consumed 50,000 Faith Points. The success rate of the target¡¯s breakthrough has increased by 50%.] With the 50% bonus added and the 30% bonus from the family clan¡¯s formation, there was a total of 80% bonus. Coupled with Ron¡¯s own talent and his usual hard work, and the spells Romo had taught him over the past few days, his realm had reached a brand new level. That was the Divine Power Realm. In that instant, all the energy in Ron¡¯s body erupted. A beam of light appeared above the Nicholas palace, but it quickly disappeared. Ron had successfully broken through the bottleneck and reached level-1 of the Divine Power Realm. The moment Ron reached the Divine Power Realm, a System notification sounded in Romo¡¯s ear in the ancestral hall. [Ding! A Mage of the Divine Power Realm has appeared in the clan. The family clan¡¯s rank has increased to level-3.] [Received level-3 Family Clan Gift Bag x 1]. Chapter 164 - Romos Breakthrough Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With the System notifications, Romo was very happy because as Ron broke through to the Divine Power Realm, the family clan¡¯s rank had also increased. He had previously thought about whether Ron would be able to help his family clan¡¯s rank advance after breaking through to the Divine Power Realm. He did not expect it to really succeed. This was killing two birds with one stone, and it made Romo very excited. n fact, there were many conditions relevant to the family clan¡¯s rank upgrade. However, the most important was the cultivation base of the family members. It was also a combination of factors such as overall strength, family clan¡¯s reputation, financial resources, and family size. At this moment, the family clan had suddenly upgraded in rank. This meant that all these combinations of conditions had been met, but the only problem was the cultivation base of the family members. [t was the same as when Norton had advanced from level-1 to level-2. Hence, Romo concluded that the conditions for the rank upgrade of the family clan in the early stages had not been particularly difficult. They only needed to increase their cultivation base simply, but the further they advanced, the more difficult it became. t was not just the cultivation base of the members. Many other aspects had to be improved in order to increase the family clan¡¯s rank. Moreover, a family clan with someone of the Divine Power Realm and a family clan with someone of the Longevity Realm were two completely different ranks. n this place, the number of family clans with a Mage of the Longevity Realm could be counted with one hand, and each of them ruled a piece of land. Thinking of this, Romo felt that he had thought too much. He should first do what was before his eyes. Hence, Romo quickly retracted his thoughts and went to see Ron¡¯s situation. He had to ensure that he had successfully broken through, and consolidate his cultivation base so that nothing would happen to him in the future. ¡®como then quickly checked what was in the level-3 Family Clan Gift Bag given by the System. Command Confirmation: The use of the level-3 Family Clan Gift Bag has been successful] Received: Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points x 200, Yin Spirit Enlightenment Talisman * 1, Special-Grade Experience Talismans * 30, Family Clan Protective Formation Upgrade Talisman ~ 1, Family Clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground Construction Talisman ~* 1, Special-Discount Store Beckoning Talisman x 1, Guardian Spirit Beast Breakthrough Talisman ~ 1, Talent Strengthening Talisman x 5, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman x10, Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman = 10, Dream Appearing Talismans x 20, Lost Descendant Search Talisman * 1] omo instantly remembered a series of System notifications. These rewards made Romo very excited. The level-3 Family Clan Gift Bag was more generous than one of level-2. Almost every item was good stuff. The thing that had moved Romo the most was the Yin Spirit Enlightenment Talisman. [Yin Spirit Enlightenment Talisman: Exclusive to the host. It can be used to break through the bottleneck of the Yin Spirit Realm. It can allow one to enter a state of escape and greatly increase the probability of a breakthrough.] This Yin Spirit Enlightenment Talisman was the upgraded version of the Enlightenment Talisman which had just been given to Ron. However, this was exclusively for the host, and this was also what Romo was currently lacking. Currently, Romo was at the peak of the Yin Spirit Realm, but he had encountered a bottleneck. Romo discovered that even after using the Experience Talismans, he was still unable to advance, so he did not use the Experience Talismans anymore. Even the 10 Special-Grade Experience Talismans he had obtained from the previous mission were still in his inventory. como had been searching for the opportunity to break through these few days, but he had not had a good solution. After all, it was easier said than done to level up. ¡®omo had once heard that there were many Magi at the peak of the Divine Power Realm who had been stuck at a bottleneck their entire lives. They had not succeeded, and Romo was one of them. n the days of searching for the opportunity to break through, Romo had planned to use Faith Points to break through, but today¡¯s tool had come at the right time. omo quickly took a look at the situation of the Nicholas family and did not find anything unusual. He immediately used the Yin Spirit Enlightenment Talisman. Command Confirmation: The Yin Spirit Enlightenment Talisman has been successfully used] With the System¡¯s voice, Romo could sense a huge amount of information surging into his mind. He even felt that it had reached the depths of his soul. In that instant, Romo had an unprecedented feeling of enlightenment. reviously, those parts of the cultivation techniques which Romo was unclear about had become very clear. Furthermore, Romo had instantly comprehended the essence of it. reviously, when Romo was using the third-tier cultivation techniques, although he had briefly experienced the feeling of being half a step into the Longevity Realm, the feeling now was even clearer than before. ¡®omo had already entered a state of enlightenment and was beginning to break through the bottleneck. Everyone in the Nicholas palace was concerned about Ron¡¯s condition. After all, Ron had successfully advanced to level-1 of the Divine Power Realm. ¡°How could it have been so fast? I thought it would take at least a few months,¡± Harris said, looking surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right, he actually succeeded so quickly,¡± Mike echoed. ¡°This Ron is too talented. Perhaps he has a special constitution? Or has he cultivated some special magical power?¡± Leonard said, perplexed. ¡°He has already reached the Divine Power Realm at 18 years old. Even the most talented person from before has not reached it,¡± said Shirley, shaking her head. ¡°Mage Xi Bolai, do you know the special secret of the Nicholas family?¡± Harris asked Xi Bolai. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mage Xi Bolai. You have lived here for so long, you must know some secrets, right?¡± Edward asked quickly. After all, he really wanted to know the mystery behind it. ¡°I know about as much as you guys. However, eh?¡± Xi Bolai was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly discovered something abnormal. He looked in a direction in disbelief. ¡°Mage Xi Bolai, what happened?¡± ¡°Yes? What¡¯s wrong? The others did not sense anything unusual, but when they saw Xi Bolai¡¯s reaction, they had a feeling that something big was about to happen. Xi Bolai did not answer immediately, but he was secretly mobilizing the energy in his body and calculating in his heart what had happened. A few minutes had passed, and his eyes were filled with confusion. As expected, he had not calculated anything again. However, Xi Bolai was already used to it. He should have given up long ago. ¡°Nothing, I had a wrong perception.¡± Xi Bolai shook his head and explained to everyone. At the same time, the Five-Color Peacock, which was resting on a tree behind the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, suddenly opened its eyes. It looked surprised and looked in the direction of the ancestral hall. [Ding! The host¡¯s cultivation base has increased to level-1 of the Longevity Realm.] When the System notification sounded, Romo had really broken through the bottleneck and reached level-1 of the Longevity Realm. Although Romo¡¯s figure was still floating above the tablet, he could clearly sense that he was completely different from before. He could sense the energy in his body at all times. It was worlds apart from before.. Chapter 165 - Constructing the Forbidden Ground Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Romo could not believe that he had really reached the Longevity Realm. After all, only by reaching this realm could he become a Mage of the peak. If he was only at the peak of the Divine Power Realm, his normal lifespan would only be 300 years. However, if he could advance to the Longevity Realm, his lifespan would be more than 1,000 years. Furthermore, as his level increased, his lifespan would continue to increase. ¡°What a pity.¡± Romo walked out from the joy of leveling up and sighed. He regretted his decision. What he felt regretful about was that if this Enlightenment Talisman had come a little earlier, or if he had used the Night Travel Talisman a little later, with his current ability, he would be able to charge directly into the four large family clans and teach them a lesson. However, Romo thought carefully. If that was the case, it might be even more difficult to clean up the mess. The consequences would be unimaginable. Since it had already taken place, there was no need for him to regret it. Moreover, leaving the grudges of the four large family clans to his descendants to resolve was also a chance for them to train. After all, they could not rely on the Old Ancestor for everything. The Old Ancestor only provided protection at the critical moment, there was no need for him to do everything for them. In doing so, they would have fewer opportunities to train, which would be detrimental to their development. After all, Romo was already at the Longevity Realm and could be considered a powerful pillar of the Nicholas family. Even if he could not bring his descendants out to take revenge, if someone pursued them to their doorstep, he would be more than able to teach them a lesson. If the four large family clans were to come to the Nicholas family immediately, Romo was confident that they would not be able to return. With him as a strong backer, the descendants of the Nicholas family had nothing to worry about. When their cultivation base gradually became stronger, they would be able to protect the family clan. By then, they would no longer need their Old Ancestor. Romo then used all the 40 Special-Grade Experience Talismans in his inventory. [The host¡¯s level has increased to level-2 of the Longevity Realm] [The host¡¯S level has increased to level-3 of the Longevity Realm] With the help of the 40 Special-Grade Experience Talismans, Romo¡¯s cultivation base increased by two levels in a row. After reaching the Longevity Realm, the experience required would increase exponentially. After Romo had finished his advancement, he checked the other rewards. [Family Clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground Construction Talisman: It can be used to construct a family clan¡¯s forbidden ground. Members of the family clan will receive additional bonuses within the forbidden ground.] Romo had seen this tool when he was using the Special-Discount Store Beckoning Talisman previously. At that time, Romo had been a little tempted, but it would have cost 200,000 Faith Points. Romo thought it was a little too expensive, so he did not buy it. He did not expect the System to take the initiative to let go of one. This construction talisman was a type of spell that conformed with the Family Clan Formation Construction Talisman. As long as the location and direction could be determined, the construction could be carried out directly. Romo thought for a long time about where to build the forbidden ground. In the end, he decided to build it under the ancestral hall. This was Romo?s little idea. If it was built here, the entire Nicholas family would be under his control. Moreover, below the ancestral hall was a very well-hidden place that would not be easily discovered by too many people. Taking another step back, if something were to happen in the future, he could spend some Faith Points and change the location. The family clan¡¯s forbidden ground, as well as the family clan¡¯s protective formation could be moved at will. [Command Confirmation: The use of the Family Clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground Construction Talisman has been successful. Please select the location and area for the construction] With the System notifications, Romo could see a three-dimensional image of the Nicholas palace. He directly chose the location below the ancestral hall without hesitation and decided on the area. It was almost identical to the size of the ancestral hall. The construction of the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground was basically the same as the family clan¡¯s protective formation. Subsequently, he would have to use Faith Points or tools to continuously upgrade and expand it. [Family Clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground Construction completed] With the System notification, Romo could see that there was an additional 20 square meters of space below the ancestral hall, and the entrance was in a concealed place. The System also popped out a message for Romo. [Family Clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground Level: Level-I] [Capacity Limit: One person] [Special Effect of the Forbidden Ground: Twofold increase in comprehension, tenfold increase in cultivation, tenfold increase in healing] [Faith Points required for upgrade: 50,000 points] To put it bluntly, this family clan¡¯s forbidden ground was a special area in the family clan¡¯s formation. One could cultivate and recuperate from one¡¯s injuries here, and it had a certain bonus effect. Furthermore, it could be stacked with other enhancements. Although a family clan¡¯s level-I forbidden ground could only hold one person, and its effects were not obvious, it could still level up bit by bit. In the end, there was only one tool left, which was [Guardian Spirit Beast Breakthrough Talisman: This was specially for use by the family clan¡¯s Guardian Spirit Beast. It can assist it to break through a bottleneck]. These rewards seemed to be simply tailor-made for Romo. They were all of use to him now. This tool was naturally going to be used on the Five-Color Divine Beast. Currently, the Five-Color Divine Beast was already at the peak of level-6. If it could advance to level-7, its strength would be equivalent to a Mage of the Longevity Realm, and it would be able to move freely. However, Romo felt that this tool might not succeed immediately. After all, there was a certain difference between a human and a divine beast. Therefore, Romo felt that the current situation was not critical and was not in a hurry to use it. Next was the [Family Clan Protective Formation Upgrade Talisman]. [Command Confirmation: To use the Family Clan Protective Formation Upgrade Talisman] [Family Clan Protective Formation has been upgraded to level-4. Base value has been increased. Tenfold Cultivation Halo has been upgraded to a Thirty-fold Cultivation Halo. Realm Breakthrough Halo¡¯s effect has been increased by 40%. The Enlightenment Halo¡¯s effect has been increased by three-fold. Attack Rebound effect has been enhanced, The effect of the Inner Demon Purifying Halo has been increased] [Inner Demon Purification Halo: Within the range of the family clan¡¯s formation, the probability of an Inner Demon appearing among the family members would be reduced by 50%.] Inner Demons were troubles which everyone who cultivated was bound to encounter during cultivation. The higher one¡¯s cultivation base, the higher the probability of an Inner Demon appearing, and the higher the level of the Inner Demon, the more difficult it was to overcome. If one did not deal with it properly, one might go berserk and enter a land of eternal damnation. Previously, Romo had once formed an Inner Demon because of the death of his friend, and he almost failed. After that, the Inner Demon had not been completely eliminated and was always by his side. Therefore, in the end, he did not successfully reach the Longevity Realm, which was partly because of the Inner Demon. Currently, Romo could also not guarantee that the Inner Demon no longer existed. After all, Romo was constantly using the Experience Talismans to suppress the Inner Demon and at the same time, he had cultivated a higher-level of magical power. This was why the Inner Demon had never appeared.. Chapter 166 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations If the probability of Inner Demons appearing could be reduced to a certain extent, it would be equivalent to increasing the success rates of cultivation and a realm breakthrough. Moreover, the family clan¡¯s protective formation would also raise the success rate of a realm breakthrough. Now, Romo could now spontaneously control the success rate of a realm breakthrough to be as high as 90%. In other words, if the descendants of the Nicholas family wanted to break through in the future, there was almost no chance of failure. Romo then added the remaining 200 points of the Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points to the family clan¡¯s luck for cultivation. This way, the upgrade of the family clan¡¯s luck this time would have a huge impact on the entire family. Although it would not have any immediate effect, it could still influence the future direction of the family clan to a certain extent. There were also the Special-Discount Store Beckoning Talisman xl, Talent Strengthening Talismans x5, the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans xlO, the Realm Breakthrough Protection Talismans x10, the Dream Appearing Talismans x20, and the Lost Descendant Search Talisman xl. These were not needed for the time being, so Romo placed them all in the inventory. In fact, Romo had wanted to use the Lost Descendant Search Talisman, but after thinking about it, the Nicholas family clan and the four large family clans were currently in deep trouble, and although the four large family clans did not seem to be making any moves, they might have been observing the Nicholas family in secret. If they were to go out to search for their clansmen now, there might be some unexpected trouble. Moreover, the family clan still had Harris, Xi Bolai, and many other outsiders. It was not convenient for them to know too many secrets about the Nicholas family. Romo counted all the rewards in the family clan upgrade gift bag. On the other side, Ron¡¯s cultivation base had gradually stabilized after the upgrade. The Nicholas family clan were gradually developing in a good direction. In the room, Ron, who had already entered a state, slowly opened his eyes. There was no overly surprised look in his eyes, but his gaze was very deep, making it impossible for others to tell what he was thinking at a glance. This was the wonder of the cultivation technique which Romo had imparted to Ron. It did not look like much, but it had infinite possibilities. Moreover, it did not have any special requirements for cultivation. Anyone with a spirit-base attribute could cultivate it, and there were many possibilities as to how well one could cultivate it. Moreover, the most magical thing was that during the cultivation process, it would adjust the cultivation method according to one¡¯s own condition. This would lead to the formation of a cultivation technique unique to the person after he had completed the cultivation. However, Romo liked this cultivation technique the most. It could become traceless after one had cultivated it. This meant that no one else would know that one had cultivated this cultivation technique. After cultivating for about a week, Ron¡¯s eyes no longer had a profound look. Only then did Ron know that he had finished cultivating. ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the Divine Power Realm,¡± said Ron excitedly. Thinking back to the past half a year, Ron was still a loser in his own eyes every day, and he had felt that he knew nothing and could not learn anything. However, he had not expected that half a year later, he would become the first person in the Nicholas family to reach the Divine Power Realm. Although the Divine Power Realm was already one step into the ranks of powerful Magi, it was only a small step in Ron¡¯s goal. After all, he wanted to become a Mage who could protect the entire Nicholas family in the future. Ron told himself to not be arrogant, calm down, and work hard to learn magical power to become stronger. After thinking about all this, Ron prepared to go out and tell everyone the good news. So Ron got out of bed and walked toward the door, When he opened it, to his surprise, everyone was waiting anxiously outside the door for news. ¡°Oh, Ron¡¯s finally out.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°How do you feel? Are you tired? Do you want to go and eat first?¡± ¡°You have really reached the Divine Power Realm.¡± ¡°Ron, you¡¯re indeed the pride of the Nicholas family.¡± As Ron came out, everyone asked questions one after another. Ron greeted all politely first, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Grandpa, Second Grandpa.¡± Suddenly, a small figure passed through the crowd and ran to Ron. She pulled on his sleeve and asked, ¡°Brother Ron, are you already of the Divine Power Realm?¡± This person was Lily. Ron smiled at Lily and said to her, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already reached the Divine Power Realm.¡± Although the other members of the Nicholas family were full of confidence in this matter, they were relieved to hear it from Ron¡¯s mouth. Everyone was praising Ron¡¯s talent and his hard work, and were teaching their children to learn from Ron. It was very lively. In the end, under Norton¡¯s order, everyone quietened down and went about their own things. At the same time, Norton did not disclose this matter to the outside world, and he instructed everyone in the Nicholas palace to keep this news a secret. Previously, the reason why they had disclosed the strength of the Nicholas family was to let everyone know the prestige of the Nicholas family clan. However, there was no need for that now. The current path of the Nicholas family was to develop in a low-key manner. When Ron advanced to the Divine Power Realm, Romo had used magical power to cover his aura. Coupled with Norton¡¯s instructions, no one except his own people knew. On the other hand, the outside world was still bustling with discussions about the four large family clans. Moreover, they were very much looking forward to what the four large family clans would do next. This way, they would have something to watch again. However, ever since the joint statement was released, the four large family clans had not made any moves at all. The only thing the outside world knew was that they had been crazily investigating covertly, but they had not done anything else. A small number of people were also looking forward to the Nicholas family¡¯s next move, but they also did not make any move. The four large family clans had become very cautious. Before they had sufficient evidence, they would not act rashly. Moreover, they did not have the energy to deal with the Nicholas family for the time being. After all, in this battle, the four large family clans had lost some people, lost the cemeteries, and also lost the luck of the family clans. Their losses were rather severe. There were rumors that it was precisely because the luck of their family clans had been ruined that certain problems had risen in the businesses of the family clans. However, no one knew if it was true or not. The four large family clans had also sealed the news to the outside world. There was also news that the four large family clans were preparing to deal with the Nicholas family secretly. It also said that the Nicholas family was about to suffer. The lively discussions outside formed a sharp contrast with the calm inside the Nicholas family and the four large family clans. They were all abnormally calm. Over the past few days, Romo had also imparted the cultivation technique to Norton, Zoro, and some juniors. Moreover, he had finally fulfilled the wish of these juniors to be visited by the Old Ancestor in their dreams.. Chapter 167 - Powerful Reinforcements Left Chapter 167 Powerful Reinforcements Left On the fifth day after Ron had reached the Divine Power Realm, Xi Bolai found Norton and told him that he wanted to depart from the Nicholas family. After hearing that Xi Bolai was leaving, Norton did not know whether to be happy or sad. After all, Xi Bolai had helped his family a lot during this period of time. However, if he were to continue to stay here, Anthony would still not become his disciple. Therefore, leaving was a good thing ¡°Thank you for your help to the Nicholas family these days, Senior,¡± Norton said politely. ¡°Actually, I did not help much. Instead, I have caused you a lot of trouble. I had planned to stay for a while longer, but I suddenly received the summon from the Sky Fortune Academy last night to return. Therefore, I had no choice but to return,¡± Xi Bolai said. ¡°Senior, take care. If you have the time, you¡¯re welcome to visit the Nicholas family again.¡± ¡°Yes, I was right before. I had thought that Xi Bolai had taken the initiative to leave. I didn¡¯t expect him to be summoned back. It looks like he has not completely given up on taking Anthony as his disciple.¡± Sure enough, before Xi Bolai left, he said to Norton, ¡°Can Anthony really not come with me? He will definitely study very well in the Sky Fortune Academy. I promise I won¡¯t mistreat him.¡± Norton shook his head awkwardly. He did not know what to say. Seeing Norton¡¯s reaction, Xi Bolai was not an ungrateful person. He sighed and said, ¡°Forget it then, it looks like my fate with him is not that deep.¡± It was unexpected that Xi Bolai still could not take Anthony in as his disciple after having stayed in the Nicholas family for so long. This made Xi Bolai very disappointed. He regretted missing this fate, but there was nothing he could do. He had wanted to stay in the family and find out more of their secrets. He wanted to grind the people in the Nicholas family and see if they could let Anthony be his disciple. However, he had not expected the Sky Fortune Academy to suddenly issue an urgent order. This meant that something big must have happened to the Sky Fortune Academy, and Xi Bolai had no choice but to leave. In the end, Xi Bolai got Norton to lead him around the Nicholas family palace. The first place he came to was the back garden. Lily and the few children were having a great time here. Anthony was quietly held in Donna¡¯s arms. At the side, the Divine Dragon Beast was also strolling leisurely. Seeing Norton and Xi Bolai walk over, Donna quickly bowed. Xi Bolai smiled and walked to Anthony¡¯s side. He saw Anthony blinking his large eyes, and felt very regretful and reluctant. However, he could not force such things. Xi Bolai stretched out his right hand and touched Anthony¡¯s head. He did not expect Anthony to reach out and grab Xi Bolai¡¯s hand. At this moment, the energy of the Sky Fortune Academy was instantly injected into Anthony¡¯s body. If he could not take him in as a disciple, this would be considered a gift from Xi Bolai to the fated one. Although Xi Bolai and Anthony could not become master and disciple, becoming fated ones, he still hoped that Anthony could succeed in the future and realize his dream. Although Xi Bolai¡¯s action was very secretive and Norton had not discovered it, it could not escape Romo¡¯s eyes at all. However, there was no need for Romo to react. After all, Xi Bolai¡¯s action did not have any ill intentions. Instead, it was beneficial to Anthony. Then, under the gaze of the Nicholas family, Xi Bolai left the Nicholas family. This step was seen by the citizens of Winterfrost, causing another round of discussion. The next day after Xi Bolai had left, Harris and the others had also recovered from their injuries. Seeing that Xi Bolai had already left, the five of them also suggested leaving. Moreover, from the situation in the past few days, the four large family clans would not do anything overboard. ¡°If the Nicholas family is in trouble in the future, please contact us right away. We will definitely do our best to help you,¡± Harris said before he left. Sure enough, the departure of Harris and the others from the Nicholas family clan had also attracted a wave of discussion from the citizens. The most common view was that as all the powerful reinforcements of the Nicholas family had already left, the four large family clans should be making their move soon, and the Nicholas family was in grave danger. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the four large family clans remained abnormally calm. They did not look like they wanted revenge at all. Perhaps it was really because of the previous incident that the four large family clans no longer had the energy to take revenge on the Nicholas family clan. After all, during this period of time, bad news from the four large family clans kept spreading, such as, the family clan¡¯s businesses were declining gradually and at the verge of becoming bankrupt, some clansmen had suffered accidents, and some had even gone berserk while cultivating magical power. This phenomenon also confirmed the saying that one would be unlucky once one¡¯s luck had been damaged. There were also rumors outside that the mysterious assassin would still target the four large family clans, so they were too busy hiding and had no time to take revenge on the Nicholas family. With the departure of Xi Bolai and the others, the Nicholas family did not feel much. It was just a matter of a change in the number of people in their family. However, overall, they still felt a little more at ease. After all, with so many guests of the Divine Power Realm, if they were to slight them, they were worried that they would be unhappy. Also, they dared not casually talk about the Old Ancestor. After all, they were worried that these secrets would be exposed. However, Lily was very sad about Xi Bolai¡¯s departure. Actually, she was unhappy because Xi Bolai¡¯s Divine Dragon Beast had left. During this period of time, Lily had been having a lot of fun with Xi Bolai¡¯s Divine Dragon Beast. She was not used to the sudden departure. Every day, when she was free, she could only lie on the rockery alone. During this period of time, Norton had given a strict order to everyone. No one was to leave the house casually. On the one hand, he wanted his clansmen to cultivate well, and on the other hand, he was worried that the four large family clans would take revenge on those clansmen who had left the Nicholas palace. Lily had been in Winterfrost for a while, but she rarely went out. Children of her age were at the stage of being naughty. How could she hold back? Moreover, Lily felt that she was much stronger than before. She wanted to find someone else to compete with, especially the few boys who had bullied her previously. Suddenly, Lily heard giggling. She quickly looked over and saw Anthony being carried by a maid. He was very happy looking at the peach blossoms and was already laughing. Thus, Anthony looked at the flowers, and Lily looked at him. ¡°Anthony is really funny,¡± Lily muttered unconsciously. Suddenly, Lily realized that the sky was a little dark. She looked up and found that the Five-Color Peacock was actually flying down from the sky. Chapter 168 - Spirit Beast Egg, Opportunity Chapter 168 Spirit Beast Egg, Opportunity When Lily saw the Five-Color Peacock, she suddenly became excited. Ever since the Divine Dragon Beast had left, she had not been so excited. Perhaps the Five-Color Peacock could also play with her. ¡°Divine Beast! Spirit Beast!¡± Lily shouted. The maidservant and Donna were also shocked by Lily¡¯s cry. When they realized that it was the Five-Color Peacock, they became not so afraid. With the Old Ancestor around, and also because this was the Guardian Beast of the Nicholas family clan, it naturally would not hurt them. ¡°Hehehehe.¡± Anthony, who was in the maid¡¯s arms, let out a loud laugh. He was blinking at the Five-Color Peacock in the air. At the same time, he stretched out his hand as if there was something in front of him, and he kept grabbing This was the first time the Five-Color Peacock had flown down from the tree since it came to the Nicholas family. Currently, it had already landed on a nearby pavilion. Although it had tried its best to curl up its body, it was still nearly three meters tall. It looked even taller than the tree beside it. Although it had tried its best to be gentle when it landed, the wind still caused the flowers on the tree to fly everywhere. As the Five-Color Peacock landed, with the falling petals, Anthony became even happier when he saw this scene. Suddenly, a figure landed beside Lily. Lily looked up and saw that it was Ron, who had been attracted by the Five-Color Peacock. Lily was excited to see Ron. ¡°Brother Ron!¡± Ron did not have much time to care about Lily. Instead, he walked directly toward the Five-Color Peacock. At the same time, his eyes were full of curiosity. He could not figure out what the Five-Color Peacock was going to do. Suddenly, the Five-Color Peacock lowered its head and slowly moved to Anthony¡¯s side, afraid that it would scare Anthony. It stared at Anthony. The gaze frightened the maid so much that she did not dare to make a sound. However, she was also very curious what this divine beast wanted to do. The maid knew that the Five-Color Peacock had very high combat strength. After all, everyone had seen the battle in the sky with the group of Magi of the Divine Power Realm. The Five-Color Peacock was not inferior at all. However, when the Five-Color Peacock sized Anthony up, Anthony was not afraid at all. Instead, he smiled even more happily and gently touched the head of the Five-Color Peacock. This scene had also happened when Xi Bolai¡¯s Divine Dragon Beast had arrived. Immediately afterward, the Five-Color Peacock suddenly raised its head, took a few steps back, and opened its mouth. A ball of white light could be seen in its mouth. Everyone present, especially Ron, opened their mouths in surprise, because they had seen an egg behind the light. When this egg came out of the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s mouth, it was only the size of a chicken egg. Then, it started to grow slowly and gradually. When it was very close to Anthony, it was already about the same size as Anthony. The texture of the egg was similar to that of an egg, but it was more transparent and white than an egg. Its exterior kept flickering with a white glow. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Anthony saw this scene and started laughing again. He also showed his love for the egg. This time, he stretched out his hand and touched the egg like a toy that he had been playing with for a long time. He laughed as he played. When Anthony touched the egg, the light around the egg actually started to flicker. It looked as if it was responding to Anthony¡¯s touch. When the Five-Color Peacock saw all this, it actually revealed a satisfied expression. It let out a soft cry, and the egg automatically flew into Anthony¡¯s pram on the pavilion. When Donna saw this scene, she was simply stunned. She looked at the egg in the pram with her mouth agape. She did not dare to approach it, nor did she know what to do. She was very lost. Even Ron, who was at the Divine Power Realm, could not understand this scene. However, Ron had heard about the Five-Color Peacock from the Old Ancestor and knew that the egg was called an offspring egg. However, he had not seen it since he returned to the Nicholas family, so the Old Ancestor was not sure if it had not brought it over or if it had deliberately hidden the egg. It was not expected that it would hide it. In fact, it was not just Ron, even Romo, who was in the ancestral hall, could not believe it. ¡°Is this the Son of Destiny?¡± Romo suddenly started to laugh and said, ¡°However, this choice is very wise. This child, Anthony, is very talented.¡± Romo had always been telepathic with the Five-Color Peacock. They knew each other¡¯s thoughts, so Romo understood that the Five-Color Peacock wanted its offspring to grow up with Anthony. In other words, he wanted his offspring to become Anthony¡¯s Spirit Beast. Hence, it had to nurture their relationship from the moment it hatched. Romo expressed his approval of the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s decision. From his observation during this period, he believed that the Five-Color Peacock had made its decision. At this moment, Norton and the others had also come to the garden and saw this scene. ¡°Ron, what¡¯s going on?¡± Norton asked Ron in surprise. Ron just smiled and did not answer Norton. After a while, he said, ¡°Anthony has received a great opportunity.¡± Then he pointed at the egg in the pram. ¡°What¡¯s that? The Five-Color Peacock¡¯s egg?¡± Norton looked at the egg which was emitting a white light and looked extraordinary. He was very excited and surprised. ¡°The egg of a Five-Color Peacock? Why is it in Anthony¡¯s pram?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the egg of a Five-Color Peacock. It looks like it has chosen Anthony,¡± Ron explained. ¡°Anthony is going to have a Guardian Spirit Beast.¡± Norton and the others finally understood what had happened. They were all happy for Anthony. They had not expected this child to be so intelligent. He had been selected by Xi Bolai and the Five-Color Peacock. He would definitely become a talent that could be molded in the future. After the Five-Color Peacock had made its choice, it looked at everyone on the other side and suddenly stood up. It opened its mouth and spat out something again, this time it floated in front of Ron. Ron was stunned. When he regained his senses, he quickly took it. He took a closer look and saw that it was a Storage Ring. ¡°Is this a Storage Ring?¡± Ron muttered. Upon seeing this scene, Norton became even more excited. He had long learned from his Old Ancestor that the Five-Color Peacock definitely carried some treasures with it. Perhaps because Xi Bolai was in the palace earlier, the Five-Color Peacock had not taken these treasures out to give to the person it wanted to give them to. Now that Xi Bolai had finally left, the Five-Color Peacock had given its egg to the child it had chosen and also given the treasures to Ron. Chapter 169 - Guardian Spirit Beast Breakthrough Talisman Chapter 169 Guardian Spirit Beast Breakthrough Talisman After all this had been done, the Five-Color Peacock let out a satisfied cry as if it had completed its mission. Finally, it spread its wings and returned to its original tree. All of this had happened too quickly. When the members of the Nicholas family clan had absorbed this information, they were very happy. Norton quickly reminded Donna and her husband to take good care of the egg of the Five-Color Peacock and to nurture its relationship with Anthony. If Anthony and the divine beast egg were to be together often from young, then both parties would be able to sense each other¡¯s information. Moreover, the longer they spent time together, the more clearly they would sense their auras. In this way, the moment the divine beast egg hatched, Anthony would be the closest person to the little divine beast. This method would also be used in some of the more powerful Mage family clans. In this way, the spirit beasts nurtured would be closer to their master and also easier to control. No one had expected Anthony to have such an opportunity. He was able to nurture a spirit beast from a young age and become the master of the spirit beast at such a young age. After everything had been settled, Ron and Norton hurried to the ancestral hall of the family. After all, they still had the mission assigned to them by the Old Ancestor today. Karuman was sitting on a recliner and had sensed what had happened in the back garden. He was very envious. To be born into such a family and to be able to encounter such an opportunity from birth, Anthony¡¯s background was really good. Ron and Norton nodded politely at Karuman, who also responded politely. He then continued to bask in the sun, imagining how good it would be if he were also born into such a large family. Then, his level would increase very quickly, and he would also have a Guardian Spirit Beast by his side. However, immediately, Karuman discovered that the auras of the two people who had just entered the ancestral hall had disappeared. However, Karuman was not too surprised. After all, two days ago, just a few days after Ron had reached the Divine Power Realm, when Ron entered the ancestral hall to cultivate, he could not sense his aura. Xi Bolai and the others had all discovered the situation, but they did not pursue the matter. After all, they could not understand. Although Karuman was also curious, he knew that it was most likely related to his master, so he did not pursue the matter. The Nicholas family had too many secrets. It did not matter if there was one more or one less. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan, which was also the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground, Karuman could not sense it because there was a barrier in the forbidden ground which could block the aura of others. Although the bonus effect of the forbidden ground could only be manifested in one person, there was no limit on the number of people who could enter. Through a flight of stairs, one could see a space of about 20 square meters. Although there were no candles lit, the space was bright. The space here was really a little small. It did not seem like a forbidden ground but a secret room with treasures hidden. Ron and Norton had long sensed the special effects of this place. When the two of them came in, they saw the depression on the ground. Previously, the ancestral hall had never been sunken, so the two of them knew that it must have been a hint from the Old Ancestor. The two of them were not surprised. After all, the Old Ancestor had already told them in their dreams that he knew this place like the back of his hand. Norton nodded at Ron, who took out the Storage Ring he had just obtained from the Five-Color Peacock and waved it forward. Instantly, a jade platform appeared in front of them. The jade platform was not large, about two meters in width. It was a stone Romo had obtained earlier. The jade stone was held up by magical power and slowly floated in the air. It landed in the middle of that depression. Ron then extracted a large amount of energy from his Storage Ring and filled the depression completely. Instantly, Ron and Norton could sense that this space was filled with powerful energy. They could also sense that their bodies had a lot of energy. Training here would have a lot of additional effects. ¡°Ron, quickly cultivate here. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Norton patted Ron¡¯s shoulder to express his encouragement before he left. ¡°Alright,¡± Ron replied, and handed the Storage Ring to Norton. Norton took the ring and walked toward the exit. In the previous visit in his dream, the Old Ancestor had said how the items in the Storage Ring should be arranged. Also, the treasures sent by Harris earlier were all being kept by Norton. He would see to it that they be distributed appropriately. The day passed quickly. Everyone in the Nicholas family palace had already begun to rest. On the cot bed beside Donna and her husband, Anthony had also entered dreamland quietly. What was different from usual was that what accompanied Anthony this time was not a toy but the egg of the Five-Color Peacock. Usually, Anthony would bite his fingers unconsciously when he slept. Tonight, he actually hugged the egg gently to sleep. The Five-Color Peacock, which was resting on the tree, smiled in relief when it saw that its offspring was getting along so well with Anthony ¡°You have done very well.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded in the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s ear, giving it a fright. It quickly stretched its neck and revealed a surprised expression. It took a long while before it realized that Romo was talking to it. The Five-Color Peacock looked around and confirmed that Romo was not around. Romo must have communicated with it telepathically. However, the Five-Color Peacock did not understand why Romo had suddenly appeared. ¡°I¡¯ve said that being the Guardian Beast of the Nicholas family clan will give you the rewards you deserve. Now, I¡¯m going to honor my promise,¡± Romo said. At this moment, Romo, who was in the ancestral hall, had also summoned the System and used the Guardian Spirit Beast Breakthrough Talisman. Originally, Romo had planned to use this talisman later, but he had not expected the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s performance today to satisfy him. Therefore, it would be very worth it to use it today. It could also be considered a small reward for it during this period of time. [Command Confirmation: The Guardian Spirit Beast Breakthrough Talisman has been successfully used.] [Target Confirmation: Five-Color Peacock (Peak of level-6)] Just as the System notifications sounded, the Five-Color Peacock sensed a different kind of feeling in its body. It was as if the energy in its body had increased. Only then did the Five-Color Peacock understand what its master had meant by what he had just said. Previously, it had experienced such a long period of bottleneck. It was actually about to break through now. This made the Five-Color Peacock very happy and very shocked. Chapter 170 - I Clearly Came First! Chapter 170 I Clearly Came First! ¡°Focus, think about the breakthrough!¡± Just as the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s thoughts had drifted off to god knows where, Romo¡¯s words brought it back to reality. Although Romo did not appear in front of the Five-Color Peacock, his words seemed to have a magical power that could quickly make the Five-Color Peacock concentrate. The Five-Color Peacock quickly regained its senses and placed all its attention on breaking through the bottleneck. For many years, the Five-Color Peacock had been stuck at a bottleneck. It had tried all kinds of methods but had not been able to break through. If it was not because of the talisman Romo had used, the Five-Color Peacock might not have been able to break through this bottleneck even till it died. Moreover, it had to concentrate when it was breaking through. Previously, when it was fighting with a giant python, the bottleneck had shown signs of loosening. However, the priority of the Five-Color Peacock at that time was to survive. It did not have the attention to concentrate on the bottleneck at all. Therefore, it naturally did not succeed in breaking through that time. The Five-Color Peacock had not even sensed how the loosening of the bottleneck would feel. However, Romo appeared in time subsequently and helped the Five-Color Peacock. Not only did he kill the giant python, he also gave the giant python¡¯s Magic Pill to the Five-Color Peacock. This way, the bottleneck for the Five-Color Peacock had loosened a little. If it were to cultivate normally, it would break through the bottleneck in at most a hundred years. This was already very good for the Five-Color Peacock. It was because of this that the Five-Color Peacock was forced to become the Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family. It did not take long before it was called here and participated in a battle. In the beginning, the Five-Color Peacock was not especially willing. However, because Romo had sealed its soul, it had no choice but to listen to Romo¡¯s orders. However, it later discovered that staying in the Nicholas family clan was not a bad thing. Romo had not asked him to do anything during this period of time. It had only come once to fight, and it had not really risked its life. Although the Five-Color Peacock was only a mythical beast, its intelligence was not inferior to that of a human. During the days in the Nicholas family, it had been observing the family clan. After weighing the strength of the Nicholas family clan and the difficulties it had encountered, the Five-Color Peacock had changed its opinion about the Nicholas family. It had also discovered that it was very interested in the child Anthony whom it felt would definitely be a genius in the future. Therefore, it had chosen Anthony. It might be destined to protect the Nicholas family for more than a hundred years. Moreover, its offspring was about to be born. The most important thing now was to find a good home for its offspring. Anthony was obviously the best choice. In the end, the Five-Color Peacock made an important choice. It would hand its egg to Anthony after Xi Bolai and the others had left. This meant that it had chosen Anthony to become the master of its offspring. To a certain extent, this was also a gesture of goodwill to the Nicholas family. It did not want its offspring to be forcefully turned into a servant by the Nicholas family members. This was something it absolutely would not allow. If it had to be like this, it might as well choose a master for its offspring itself. This way, at least, the Nicholas family would be able to nurture its offspring well and the latter would not suffer any grievances. Unexpectedly, the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s idea had pleased its master, and it had been rewarded. It seemed that the Nicholas family was not bad. However, there was no time to think about it now. The urgent matter at hand was to break through the bottleneck. Hence, the Five-Color Peacock immediately immersed itself in cultivation. In fact, this Guardian Spirit Beast Breakthrough Talisman had already helped the Five-Color Peacock break through most of the bottlenecks. The remaining breakthroughs would take at least a few days or even a year. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Karuman suddenly sensed something and looked at the tree as if he had sensed something. ¡°It¡¯s actually so fast?¡± Karuman had often observed the Five-Color Peacock previously and knew that its bottleneck had been sustained for many years, and it would take at least a hundred years before it could break through. However, it was actually about to break through today. Was it his imagination earlier, or did this Five-Color Peacock have some special secret manual? The situation of the Five-Color Peacock was too similar to that of the other members of the Nicholas family. Could all this be related to his master? With this thought, Karuman became even more envious. A mythical beast could have such good treatment, but he was still a servant and his cultivation base had not increased at all. The Five-Color Peacock was soon in a state of cultivation. If it was maintained, a level-7 Guardian Spirit Beast would appear in the Nicholas family in a few days. Romo had also suppressed the aura of the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s cultivation. This way, no one would be able to detect it. Romo then called out the System and prepared to see the current situation of the family members. Currently, there were already many resources in the inventory. It was time to use them. Furthermore, the family clan was already stabilizing. It was time to increase everyone¡¯s aptitude. In terms of nurturing potential, it was natural that nurturing the younger generation had more potential. However, the cultivation base of the younger generation was too low. Unless they were like Lily, nurturing them would not be of much value in the short term. What the Nicholas family clan needed most now was to quickly increase the overall strength of the family, so that the juniors could be nurtured slowly. Therefore, Romo had set his sights on the descendants of the 15th and 16th generation. It was time for their strength to increase. First, it was Norton. Currently, his aptitude for cultivation was already excellent, but as a family head of the Nicholas family clan, this was far from enough. Therefore, Romo¡¯s first target was Norton. [Command Confirmation: Aptitude Enhancement Talisman used. Selected target is the 15th generation descendant: Norton] [Aptitude Enhancement Talisman has increased the aptitude level for cultivation to that of a genius] With the use of the Aptitude Enhancement Talisman, Norton¡¯s cultivation aptitude increased in just a few seconds, followed by Zoro. (Name: Zoro] (Gender: Male] [Age: 65 years old.] [Identity: 16th generation descendant] (Cultivation: Level-3 Innate Realm (Click to check out the details)] [Overall Aptitude: Medium (Click to check out the details)] (Luck Level: Medium) (Life Experiences (Click to check out the details)] Zoro¡¯s cultivation aptitude was not just a little inferior to Norton¡¯s. Hence, Romo used two Aptitude Enhancement Talismans at once. In this way, Zoro¡¯s cultivation aptitude became excellent. Chapter 171 - The Foundations of the Nicholas Family Chapter 171 The Foundations of the Nicholas Family Although Zoro¡¯s current magical power talent was not that of a genius, it was an excellent one, so Romo did not use all his Talent Strengthening Talismans on Zoro. After all, the others also needed the Talent Strengthening Talismans. Romo planned to divide the family clan into several tiers and then nurture them to varying degrees according to the tiers. There were still another four Talent Strengthening Talismans. Romo gave them to the three clansmen of the 16th generation, raising their talents to the upper tier. This was already the standard of some disciples from the first-class Mage academies, and it was enough for them. Moreover, as a clansman of the Nicholas family, not only would he have his own innate talent, he would also have the bonus from the family clan¡¯s talent. Therefore, outwardly, his talent would be much higher than his own. This was not just the case for talents,, even the luck level was the same. After the Talent Strengthening Talismans had been used up, Romo also used the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans on the people who did not have them. He also used the Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans on all the descendants who did not have the Cultivation Speed Talismans. It could be said that everyone had the Speed Talismans to use. Then, he pulled out his information and took a look. [Host: Romo] [Identity: Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan) (Status: Ancestral Spirit (Special)] (Level: 3 Longevity Realm] [Family Clan Rank: Level 3 (Rising)] (Family Clan Luck: Level 4 (Click to check out the details of the luck enhancement)] (Family Clan Size: 36 people (Click to check the genealogy)] [Family Reputation: Rising Reputation] (Family Clan Protective Formation: Level 4) (Thirty-fold Cultivation Halo¡¯s Attack Rebound effect, Realm Breakthrough Halo, Enlightenment Halo, Inner Demon Purification Halo) (Family Clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground Level: Level 1] (Increases comprehension by twofold, tenfold experience, tenfold healing) Click to check out the details of the family¡¯s assets] (Special Resource: soap-making technology, perfume-making technology, special-grade wine-making technology) [Item: Realm Breakthrough Protection Talismans x 14, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 12, Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 15, Dream Appearing Talismans x 21, Special ¨C Discount Store Beckoning Talisman X 1, Lost Descendant Search Talisman x 1, Visitation Talisman x 20) (Faith Points: 43,800] (Faith Doubling Talisman in effect) This was roughly the current situation of the Nicholas family. Not only that, the Nicholas family still had a high-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique, a medium-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique, a top-grade spirit sword embryo, a low-grade spirit weapon, a top-grade magical weapon, and a high-grade magical weapon. They also had many treasures they had previously obtained. Romo looked at all this with satisfaction. If he were to look at the family background now, the Nicholas family would have the strength to fight against some top Mage family clans. Even the four large family clans would not be a problem. Moreover, the Nicholas family still had a lot of potential. Those who were a genius of magical power, a Son of Destiny, a Destiny¡¯s Child, etc., would definitely be of use in the future. In other words, the Nicholas family clan would definitely become better in the future. The only flaw was that the overall strength of the Nicholas family clan was still a little lacking. Apart from a peak level-6 Guardian Spirit Beast and a servant at level-4 of the Divine Power Realm, the highest ranked family member was Ron, who was only 18 years old. If the Nicholas family wanted to improve, all they needed was time. Fortunately, looking at the current situation, the Nicholas family would not have too many problems for now, and the four large family clans would not come looking for trouble for the time being. However, Romo was looking forward very much to the arrival of the four large family clans, at least this would still be open and aboveboard. If the four large family clans really decided to plot against them covertly and catch them off guard, it would be much harder to deal with. Ever since this day had passed, Norton, Zoro, and the others could sense clearly that their efficiency had increased very quickly during their cultivation. Compared to before, this was a great improvement. Of course, such a situation could not escape Karuman¡¯s eyes. He had stayed in the Nicholas family for such a long time and was already used to it. He no longer envied the clansmen of the Nicholas family. Instead, he began to envy the family¡¯s Guardian Spirit Beast, which often rested on the tree. The Five-Color Peacock had been in seclusion since the day it broke through the bottleneck. Romo had also given a strict order to everyone in the family not to disturb it. In the past few days, Romo had paid great attention to the increase in the overall strength of the family clan. In a few days, he would use a Dream Appearing Talisman to guide the cultivation of some clansmen. This would allow them to advance faster. Sure enough, after a few days of guidance, Norton and the others¡¯ levels had increased. In this period of time, everyone¡¯s attention on the four large family clans was decreasing day by day. After all, there was no movement from the four large family clans every day. Everyone slowly lost their interest in this matter, and at the same time, they were a little disappointed in the four large family clans. The discussions about the four large family clans had also declined. Everyone¡¯s interest had shifted to elsewhere. To the Nicholas family, this period of time had been very effective. After all, everyone¡¯s levels had made a qualitative leap. They were immersed in the joy of leveling up every day and did not have much time to care about the four large family clans. In the blink of an eye, it was time for the monthly special gift bag to be refreshed. This morning, as usual, when the members of the Nicholas family came to the ancestral hall to pay their respects, the System notifications sounded in Romo¡¯s ear. (Ding! Your descendants have just completed a worship by the entire clan. You have received the right to a Special Gift Bag.] [You can check the Special Gift Bag in the System Shop.] Romo immediately called out the System to see what rewards there would be this time. (Ancestral Blessing Talismans x 10. Special Price: 1,000 Faith Points] [Ancestral Protection Talisman. Special Price: 10,000 Faith Points] (Earth-tier Secret Manual (random). Special Price: 10,000 Faith Points] [Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points x 50. Special Price: 20,000 Faith Points] Among the many items, Romo was only slightly interested in the second item. The Ancestral Protection Talisman was a very rare good item. However, from the Faith Points required, the other three were also very worth it. Hence, Romo bought all of them. Although a month ago, Romo had spent a large number of Faith Points to offset the side effects of the family luck plunder, and at that time, he only had 10,000 Faith Points left, Romo had used the Incense Doubling Talisman again in this month, so his Faith Points quickly reached a peak, reaching more than 140,000. It was more than enough to buy these things. After he had made his purchase, Romo still had more than 100,000 Faith Points left. Romo immediately assigned the 50 Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points randomly and added 18 points to the luck of magical power. After he was done, Romo smiled in satisfaction. Chapter 172 - Divine Deterrence Technique Chapter 172 Divine Deterrence Technique (Command Confirmation: Earth-tier secret manual (random) has been successfully used] [Received medium-grade earth-tier divine power, Divine Deterrence Technique] [Divine Deterrence Technique: Medium-grade earth-tier magical power. It can release a powerful soul to suppress and intimidate the target.] With the System notifications, some information about the Divine Deterrence Technique appeared in Romo¡¯s mind. However, Romo felt that this magical power was a little strange. If he had to categorize it, it should be an attack-type magical power, and one that was relatively rare against mental attacks. However, the Divine Deterrence Technique could not cause harm to the target. It could only intimidate the target. In other words, it was a bit of a bluff, without any substantial attack power. However, if it could be used well, it would not consume too much energy but could also serve as a deterrent to the other party. It could be considered a rather weird magical power. Furthermore, it was a medium-grade earth-tier divine power. It could be considered to have some value, so it was kept as a backup. As for the Ancestral Protection Talismans and Ancestral Blessing Talisman, Romo had no use for them for the time being, so he placed them all in his inventory. Now that he had the Ancestral Protection Talismans, the Lost Descendant Search Talisman, which he had not used yet, should come in handy. ¡°Howl!¡± A dog howl suddenly sounded. It sounded very miserable. ¡°Don¡¯t run. Play with me for a while more.¡± It was Lily who was chasing behind. ¡°How boring. It¡¯s not even as good as that big spotted dog earlier.¡± Lily was a little disappointed and a little proud as she looked at the little boy beside her, who was a head shorter than her. ¡°Is there no dog more fierce than it?¡± The little boy nodded in surprise. ¡°This is really the fiercest dog. I¡¯m very afraid of it now.¡± ¡°Forget it, maybe it is already very powerful. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m more powerful now.¡± Lily clapped her hands and looked up like an adult as she said this. She had a lonely feeling of being invincible. ¡°Give him one of the candied haws,¡± Lily commanded the two children, who had come out with her, like a big boss. The two children were squatting on the ground playing with stones. When they heard Lily, they immediately gave the little boy a candied haw. After the little boy had obtained the candied haw, he was very pleased. He had licked it and skipped his way home. This could be considered a reward for helping Lily find the dog ¡°Lily, isn¡¯t it time for us to go home?¡± One of the children asked, his voice full of worry. ¡°If we go back late, the family head is likely to reprimand us again.¡± These two children were the ones who had been brought back together as lost clansmen. They usually played better with Lily, and since Lily¡¯s level was higher, they were willing to listen to her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ll come again tomorrow to see if there are any more powerful dogs.¡± Lily looked back a little indignantly. ¡°These few dogs are really too weak. They¡¯re not as resistant as those few dogs where I used to live previously.¡± Over the past few days, Norton had finally lifted the order forbidding the Nicholas family members from going out. After all, the crisis of the four large family clans had been temporarily averted. This had made Lily very happy. She worked very hard every day to gain experience. Whenever she had the time, she would run out to find a few dogs to compete with. Lily really wanted to find someone to fight and see her current standard. However, the standards of the Nicholas family members were too high, so Lily thought of finding a vicious dog to test her skills. Lily had checked out all the vicious dogs in the city, but she could not find any vicious dogs who were her match. After all, Lily was already at level-5 of the Physical Body Realm currently. Even if she did not use the energy in her body, those vicious dogs would not be her match. The three of them ate their candied haws as they skipped in the direction of the Nicholas family palace. Suddenly, they discovered a commotion in front of them. Many people were shouting and fleeing in all directions. Lily and the other two walked forward and found a beggar in ragged clothes on the street. Behind him was a large black dog that looked very fierce and looked like it wanted to eat people. ¡°What breed of dog is this? It looks very awesome.¡± When Lily saw the dog, her eyes lit up. She felt that she had finally found a dog to compete with However, most of what Lily had seen previously were rural dogs. This was the first time she had seen this kind of dog. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, the beggar fell and cried out in pain. He scrambled to Lily¡¯s feet. The other two were frightened. Only Lily looked calm. She realized that the large black dog would pounce on anyone it saw. It looked like it had not eaten in days. Just as the big black dog was about to pounce on the beggar, Lily raised her leg and kicked the dog a few meters away. She asked the beggar, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Howl!¡± Not only was the large dog not injured, it seemed to have been provoked. It barked and charged at Lily. ¡°I¡¯ve finally met my match.¡± Lily raised her fist excitedly. Just as the big dog was about to pounce on her, Lily¡¯s little hand punched the dog¡¯s head. ¡°Stop!¡± Someone suddenly shouted. It was not known if the shout had been directed at Lily or the large black dog. Lily looked in the direction of the voice and saw that it was a rich young master in gorgeous clothes, with several servants following behind him. ¡°Little friend, you actually dared to hit my dog.¡± The rich young master saw that the dog was a little injured and became a little angry. ¡°Who has the nerve to hit my dog?¡± ¡°It was obvious that your dog had bitten someone first before I taught him a lesson.¡± Lily also felt that she had not done anything wrong. ¡°And, is this dog of yours banned from fighting?¡± When the rich young master heard these words, he became even angrier. ¡°Do you know how expensive my dog is? If you had injured it, can you afford to pay? Little kid, your tone is too arrogant.¡± ¡°Arrest this little girl and the few people beside her. Arrest them all,¡± the rich man ordered his servants. ¡°I¡¯m going to make her admit her mistake personally today.¡± Just as the servants were about to go forward, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared and said something in the rich young master¡¯s ear. The rich young master¡¯s expression changed from that of surprise to disbelief. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s words made the rich young master stop the servants. ¡°Little friend, what¡¯s your name?¡± the rich young master asked. ¡°My name is Lily, or Lily Nicholas,¡± Lily replied proudly. Now that someone else had asked Lily whose family she was from, she could answer very boldly, because she was no longer a wild child without a home. She was currently Lily Nicholas, a descendant of the Nicholas family. Chapter 173 - Second Search for Clansmen Chapter 173 Second Search for Clansmen ¡°Nicholas?¡± The rich young master looked in disbelief, but his tone was no longer arrogant. ¡°Are you really from the Nicholas family?¡± Lily looked irritated. To her, she still did not know what the Nicholas family meant. ¡°Duh. I already said my name is Lily Nicholas. If my surname is not Nicholas, what else can my surname be?¡± The rich young master¡¯s tone instantly became very respectful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It was all a misunderstanding just now. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Lily quickly took a step back. Seeing his attitude was so different now compared to earlier, Lily immediately felt that he was not a good person. And now his smile seemed a little wretched to Lily. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lily said to her two sidekicks. In the blink of an eye, she had fled and disappeared. The rich young master looked relieved. He retracted his flattering posture and said, ¡°If we offend the Nicholas family, we¡¯re doomed. However, why does this child from the Nicholas family look like a wild child?¡± After all, this rich young master was not a local of Winterfrost. He had only come here to discuss business. If he had offended Lily earlier, he would be unlikely to close the business deal. The rich young master quickly got someone to bring the large black dog over and also got someone to keep an eye on it. With this, he was no longer in the mood to shop, so he simply returned to the hotel. In the hotel, the middle-aged man, who had just persuaded the rich young master, also entered the room. The moment he closed the door, a black figure appeared in the room. ¡°Have you investigated properly?¡± ¡°Those are the lost clansmen whom the Nicholas family had found a month ago from a very far place. Furthermore, they are at least at level-3 of the Physical Body Realm,¡± the middle-aged man quickly replied. ¡°At least? Level-3 of the Physical Body Realm?¡± the black figure asked doubtfully. ¡°The cultivation technique she used to train is really a little special. I really don¡¯t quite understand. I¡¯m useless.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was a little trembling. ¡°I¡¯ll go and investigate it for you later.¡± ¡°Continue to investigate,¡± the black figure said calmly. ¡°Yes! I understand.¡± The middle-aged man quickly followed the order. When he looked up again, he found that the black figure had already disappeared. In the evening, everyone had almost fallen asleep. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan, Romo summoned the System again and activated the Lost Descendant Search Talisman in his inventory. [Command Confirmation: The Lost Descendant Search Talisman has been successfully used.] [A lost descendant has been randomly located.] [Target¡¯s Current Location: Varolan Continent, Gaise Nation, Cultivator State, Hardy County, Walls Village] With the System notifications, Romo could sense a map appear in his mind. It showed the location of the lost clansman. Cultivator State? Romo could not understand. This place was at the border of the Valoran Continent, much further than where Lily and the others had been previously. He really did not know why these clansmen had ended up in such a far place. However, Romo was almost certain that this time, it was not the lost clansman of the Nicholas family who had relocated 50 years ago. It might be someone who had been separated many years ago. Romo thought about it carefully. After all, at the peak of the Nicholas family clan, there were more than a hundred members in the entire family clan, and they were divided into two branches. There was gradually no news of one branch, and the other branch was annihilated by their enemy. It was normal for there to be many descendants of the Nicholas family outside. However, this was also a good thing. With the Lost Descendant Search Talisman, Romo was confident that he could find them and gradually strengthen the Nicholas family. [Ding! New mission has been generated.] [Mission Details: Search for lost descendants and bring at least one lost descendant back home (The more descendants found, the richer the rewards). Mission Time limit: 30 days.] As expected, the System had generated a new mission. Furthermore, the time limit was double that of the previous one. Perhaps it was because the journey this time was even longer. Romo recalled the many rewards the System had given him after the completion of the previous clansmen search mission. He became excited. Romo had to go all out. He quickly used the Dream Appearing Talisman to appear in Ron¡¯s dream. After all, Romo had already thought of the most suitable candidate for the Nicholas clansmen search mission. The next day, just after daybreak, Ron quickly left the forbidden ground to find Norton. Then, Norton summoned the Nicholas family to hold a family meeting in the hall. ¡°Has the Old Ancestor given some instructions again?¡± Norton smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Old Ancestor has also given us some clues about the lost clansmen outside. He has given us the order to find them.¡± When everyone heard this news, they were all very happy, including Zoro, who had participated in the clansmen search mission previously. He was even more excited. ¡°Where is it this time?¡± ¡°Cultivator State, Hardy County, Walls Village,¡± Norton replied. Unexpectedly, these clansmen were further away than the previous. Everyone was very surprised and stunned. As the highest ranked person in the Nicholas family, Ron was indeed the most suitable candidate for this clansmen search mission. Moreover, the Cultivator State was at the border, and it was not that safe. There was also the covert threat of the four large family clans, so everyone also praised the Old Ancestor¡¯s decision. Moreover, the Old Ancestor¡¯s arrangement should have been to train Ron, and it would also be of some help to increase the strength of the entire family. After a short discussion, Ron rode out of Winterfrost alone and embarked on this lonely journey to find his clansmen. Although no one had noticed Ron leaving the city, they did not know that there were a few pairs of eyes watching the Nicholas family in the dark. In a hotel in Winterfrost. The waiter brought a plate of food and knocked on the door of the room. After he entered, he quickly closed the door and said to the guest inside, ¡°We have just received news that Ron has left the city alone and is heading toward the Cultivator State.¡± The person turned around. He was about 40 years old and did not look like a martial artist. He said calmly, ¡°Got it.¡± The waiter left tactfully. Before he left, he said, ¡°Please enjoy the meal. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Thus, the waiter immediately returned to his normal service appearance. He had completed his spy mission, so he restored his identity as a waiter. The middle-aged man muttered to himself, ¡°Is this a trap or is there really something urgent to get out of the city? However, since you dare to come out, don¡¯t even think you¡¯ll live!¡± Chapter 174 - Ambush Chapter 174 Ambush Ron calculated the time and felt that a month was not too tight, so he chose to ride a horse instead of flying on a sword. Although he had to go to the Cultivator State this time, and would have to go through a few boat rides in between, which would take at least five to six days, he could also get to that village on a flying ferry. If the journey was smooth, a total of seven to eight days would be enough. Including the return trip, there would still be more than ten days to find the clansmen. There was really a lot of time. The day of travel quickly ended. Ron found a place to rest for a while. He fed the horse, ate something, and also had a short rest. It was already evening, but Ron did not sleep. He continued to ride his horse forward. When it was almost midnight, Ron set up a tent in a nearby grove to rest. The woods were very quiet. A hint of energy was gathering in the tent, and Ron was cultivating inside. Even when he was out looking for his clansmen, he could not ignore his daily cultivation. The moonlight was very bright in the sky, and the woods were very quiet. No one disturbed him while he was cultivating in this quiet atmosphere. Ron thought it was very good, but suddenly, the silence was broken. Suddenly, countless swords appeared in front of Ron¡¯s tent and stabbed directly at Ron. ¡°Rip!¡± In an instant, Ron had gathered all his energy, and the tent was torn apart by the energy. The swords did not manage to stab Ron, but they instantly turned into a ball of poisonous fumes that enveloped Ron. Hidden weapons continued to stab at Ron from all around, and all the weapons had gone into the black fog. Immediately after, all those lying in ambush in the surroundings appeared, and they threw all their weapons at Ron. All the weapons were entangled together, emitting clanking sounds. As the battle was raging, the few ambushers suddenly discovered something abnormal and quickly took a few steps back. In an instant, the sound of a sword could be heard from the poisonous fumes. Accompanied by a red light, the sword flew out. It was very fast, like a meteor. The few people lying in ambush did not even see what weapon had killed them before they died. The sword circled in the air and quickly killed the five ambushers of the Innate Realm, and finally returned to Ron¡¯s hand. The series of actions just now had obviously been Ron¡¯s show of strength to them. Seeing this, the other ambushers instantly understood that Ron was not easy to deal with. Moreover, the sword in Ron¡¯s hand seemed to be a high-grade magical weapon. Although the opponent was so powerful, these ambushers were still experienced and had a certain level of professionalism. They could not give up easily, so they changed their battle plan again. After all, Ron was in the light, and they were in the dark. They still had the advantage. The ambushers quickly formulated a new plan, which was to keep a close eye on Ron and wait for the right opportunity to charge forward and kill him. After the poisonous fumes had dissipated, everyone found that Ron had disappeared. ¡°Where is he? What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he still in the poisonous fumes just now? Why has he suddenly disappeared?¡± ¡°Find him! Find him even if you have to dig three feet into the ground today.¡± All the ambushers were very surprised. Ron had clearly been in the poisonous fumes just now, so why had he suddenly disappeared? But the sword was still there, as if it had eyes, and it stabbed at one of the ambushers. The ambusher quickly fled behind the tree, but no matter where he fled, he could not outrun the flying sword¡¯s speed. His throat was still slit by the sword. Immediately after, the sword did not stop at all. It turned around and stabbed at the next target. The ambushers started to panic and fled in all directions. However, they were only of the Innate Realm. No matter how well they could hide, they could not escape the eyes of the sword. Instantly, screams could be heard throughout the forest, and one corpse after another fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°My Lord, I was wrong. Please show mercy.¡± ¡°Spare me! Spare me!¡± Suddenly, an ambusher of the Divine Power Realm looked up and discovered Ron. He shouted, ¡°Up there, he¡¯s up there!¡± In the sky, Ron was standing in the air, looking calmly at the people fleeing on the ground. ¡°How is this possible?¡± muttered the ambusher of the Divine Power Realm. Then, he saw the sword coming for his neck. Before he could say anything, he had already collapsed to the ground. As corpses fell to the ground one after another, there was a dead silence in the forest again. The sword had also returned to Ron¡¯s hand after killing everyone. Despite having killed more than ten people, there was no blood on the sword at all. It was still vibrating in Ron¡¯s hand as if it wanted to fly out and kill someone. ¡°Your subordinates are all dead, and you can come out now. Don¡¯t stay in the dark if you have guts,¡± Ron shouted into the forest. After waiting for tens of seconds, there was no response. Ron smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the dignified head of the Mu Guang Pavilion to be a coward. In the future, this would make the Mu Guang Pavilion¡­¡­Anyway, I¡¯m already at the peak of the Divine Power Realm.¡± As soon as Ron had finished speaking, a powerful energy erupted from his body, causing the entire forest to tremble. At this moment, Ron looked at the distant mountain range and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve finally found him.¡± The sword in Ron¡¯s hand flew out in that instant. At the same time, a figure appeared on the mountain range. It gradually distanced itself from Ron, as if it was about to escape. This person had wanted to flee directly, but before he could run far, Ron¡¯s sword had already reached his side. With a clang, Ron¡¯s sword was blocked by a shield. This middle-aged man looked to be around 40 years old. He was wearing a purple robe, and from his appearance, he had a hint of elegance. He did not look like someone who cultivated martial arts at all, but the energy he emitted was very sinister and cold. He was at level-4 of the Divine Power Realm. ca ¡°How can you be at the peak of the Divine Power Realm? This is impossible!¡± The middle-aged man in the purple robe looked at Ron in disbelief, and then he suddenly reacted. ¡°You dare to trick me?¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, the powerful aura on Ron¡¯s body immediately dissipated, and he could no longer sense the energy of a person at the peak of the Divine Power Realm. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve just learned it recently, and I¡¯m not very familiar with using it.¡± Ron smiled slightly. Chapter 175 - First Battle of the Divine Power Realm Chapter 175 First Battle of the Divine Power Realm Ron had just used this move of being the peak of the Divine Power Realm to trick the enemy. It was the Divine Deterrence Technique which the Old Ancestor had taught him a few days ago. It seemed very useful now. In fact, from the moment Ron came out of the Nicholas palace, he had already sensed that someone was following him, so he was especially careful. As long as the assassins did not take the initiative to attack, Ron would not provoke them. However, if they were to attack, no one would be allowed to leave alive. After he had left the city, it seemed that there were more people tailing him. However, Ron quickly confirmed the traces of those who were tailing him by their aura. Those assassins were all very powerful. In their eyes, Ron was only at the peak of the Innate Realm, so the assassins had thought that Ron would definitely not be able to discover them. Ssa SV However, Ron was already of the Divine Power Realm. No matter how brilliant those assassins were, they could not escape Ron¡¯s eyes. However, after Ron had discovered this, he did not act immediately. Instead, he chose to observe them as they continued to advance. He did not stay at the transit station. After all, if a battle were to break out, he might hurt some innocent people at the transit station. In the end, Ron chose to set up a tent in the forest. This was one of the ways to lure them out. The other party had indeed been tricked and had launched an attack on Ron. Moreover, the other party had been very confident that they could kill this Mage at the peak of the Innate Realm very quickly. In the eyes of the assassins, their plan was foolproof. However, unexpectedly, Ron killed the assassins with ease instead. Ron did not care about these dead assassins. In Ron¡¯s eyes, they were just pawns who had been hired by others. His real concern was still their boss, or the one who had wanted to kill him. Immediately after, Ron sensed a powerful energy. The other party must also be a Mage of the Divine Power Realm. However, Ron had not been able to pinpoint his location, but he could sense a faint threat. Ron took another look at the symbols on these assassins and was almost certain that they were from the Mu Guang Pavilion. The person who had been watching him in the dark should be the Chief of the Mu Guang Pavilion. However, the other party had not appeared at all, so Ron had no choice but to use the Divine Deterrence Technique which the Old Ancestor had taught him previously. Originally, he did not have much expectations for this magical power; he did not expect it to succeed but the other party really showed himself. The middle-aged man opposite him was shocked and a little afraid. He had not expected that after having traversed the pugilistic world for so many years, he would be deceived by this kid. When he had discovered that Ron was actually at the peak of the Divine Power Realm, he was very frightened. His heart skipped a beat, causing his aura to become disorderly and exposing his location. In that instant, the middle-aged man had thought of countless possibilities. He had even thought that the real Ron was already dead, and that the current Ron was an impersonator at the peak of the Divine Power Realm. In this case, he would definitely not be able to defeat him, so it was better to flee quickly. However, he was stopped by Ron¡¯s sword. In that instant, he could no longer sense the aura of a person at the peak of the Divine Power Realm. Only then did he know that he had been deceived. This was really a great humiliation to him. He was even more angered by Ron¡¯s casual statement, ¡°I¡¯ve just learned it, I¡¯m not very familiar with it.¡± He wished he could kill Ron immediately to vent his anger. ¡°Die!¡± The energy in the middle-aged man erupted and he charged toward Ron. Ron was not to be outdone. He released his energy, causing countless pieces of ice to condense in the air, turning into flying daggers that filled the sky, stabbing at the middle-aged man. Ron quickly cast another spell, and a protective shield with golden light instantly appeared beside him. It was also surrounded by many golden runes, blocking all the energy from the middle-aged man. When the middle-aged man opposite saw this scene, he did not feel a hint of fear. A strong murderous intent appeared in his eyes which clearly caused his eyes to turned red. He immediately charged toward Ron. Boom! With a loud sound, Ron¡¯s flying sword flew toward the middle-aged man. After it was blocked by the middle-aged man, it flew toward him again, but was blocked by a magical weapon. Now that the middle-aged man was only about a hundred meters away from Ron, the middle-aged man instantly gathered all the energy in his body and formed the most powerful move. Instantly, all the ice became a huge hand that stretched out toward Ron. The middle-aged man discovered that the energy Ron had erupted with had gradually increased from level-3 of the Divine Power Realm to level-4 of the Divine Power Realm, and to level-5 of the Divine Power Realm. ¡°You still want to trick me?¡± The middle-aged man smiled, a defiant expression on his face. He even moved faster, maintaining an offensive posture toward Ron. Ron did not show any signs of weakness and delivered a punch. Boom! Instantly, the air was filled with a deafening roar, and a powerful energy appeared beside the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man did not have the time to dodge. He watched as the ice hand he had formed charged at him. Before he could react, a powerful force pressed down on him. As the middle-aged man spat out a mouthful of blood, he fell to the ground. Although the middle-aged man tried his best to stabilize his body, it was to no avail. In the air, the middle-aged man could not believe that Ron was really at level-5 of the Divine Power Realm. He was not lying to him this time. Before the middle-aged man could fall to the ground, the sword appeared behind him and flew toward him. He managed to dodge the sword with great difficulty, and another beam of golden light appeared behind him. It dodged his shield and came before him. Only then did the middle-aged man realize that this was actually a top-grade magical weapon, a long golden rope. Although the middle-aged man wanted to dodge again, before he could react, he realized that the energy in his body was no longer enough to support his movement. One of his feet was immediately entangled by the demonic ropes, and his entire body was instantly tied up. The middle-aged man instinctively wanted to struggle, but he found that he could not break free at all. Although the Demon Binding Ropes did not have much offensive power, once bound by it, almost no one could break free. Currently, it could be said that even if the middle-aged man were to scream, it would be useless. He was unable to even control the energy in his body, let alone break free. This battle had come to an end with Ron¡¯s complete victory. This was also Ron¡¯s first battle after he had advanced to the Divine Power Realm, and he had won completely. The middle-aged man could not help but wonder if the person in front was really Ron. Could it have been someone pretending to be Ron? ¡°What level are you?¡± He really did not want to accept that Ron was at level-5 of the Divine Power Realm. Chapter 176 - The Mu Guang Pavilion that does not go away. Chapter 176 The Mu Guang Pavilion that does not go away. Ron suddenly flew in front of the middle-aged man and said calmly, ¡°You have no right to say this.¡± The middle-aged man had not expected Ron to say this either and instantly felt humiliated. ¡°You¡­¡± However, before he could even say a word, he had already started to shout loudly. Tremendous fear appeared on his face. ¡°Ahhhh! Pavilion Master, wait!¡± The screams were very shrill. No one could imagine what had happened to make a Mage of the Divine Power Realm make such a sound. Ron had not expected this middle-aged man to have such a reaction. He thought that the other party was putting on an act, but when he saw the middle-aged man¡¯s expression, it seemed that he had suddenly seen something. He subconsciously stepped back quickly and erupted with all the energy in his body. At this moment, all the skin on the middle-aged man¡¯s body actually started to crack, as if some terrifying power was about to erupt from his body. With a loud bang, the middle-aged man¡¯s body exploded, turning into a gust of cold energy that permeated the surroundings. Even the ground was instantly frozen. However, it was fortunate that Ron was currently wearing a set of gold-tinted magical clothing that had a stronger resistance, so he was not injured, otherwise, he would have been frozen. This action still made Ron¡¯s heart palpitate. He had not expected that although he had already used the Demon Binding Ropes to restrain the other party, the other party would actually use such a self-destruction method to injure the enemy and cause great harm to himself. However, Ron had also pieced together the situation earlier and believed that the self-destruction might not have been the middle-aged man¡¯s idea. There might have been a special energy in his body that could detonate the Golden Pill directly without his consent. All of this seemed to have something to do with the Pavilion Master of the Mu Guang Pavilion, but the middle-aged man had already self-destructed. When Ron looked again, he found that even the corpse had vanished, so he could not get more information. Ron put away his flying sword and the Demon Binding Ropes and let out a long sigh. He then found the medium-grade magic shield and Storage Ring which the other party had dropped. Perhaps there were some clues in the Storage Ring. Ron examined it carefully and found that there was pitifully little information inside. There were no valuable leads at all. Ron was still indignant. He carefully examined the corpses of the other assassins again, but there were still no leads. What was only certain now was that they were the assassins from the Mu Guang Pavilion. They might have already been lurking here, waiting for Ron to appear. There might even be more of them in the city. As for why these people were doing this, it was very likely that they were taking revenge for those who had been killed previously. However, it was not known if they had any other motives. Ron turned around and looked in the direction of Winterfrost. He had no intention of going back. After all, the Old Ancestor would definitely know his current situation. Even if there was danger, there was still the Old Ancestor behind him. There was nothing to be afraid of. The only thing he had to do now was to complete the mission given to him by the Old Ancestor. Immediately after, Ron flew in the direction of his destination, because his horse had also been sacrificed when the middle-aged man self-destructed. At the same time, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo had seen Ron¡¯s situation earlier through the Visitation Talisman. However, the System had not generated a new mission this time. It was probably because the System had predicted that Ron would not be in danger at all, so it did not need the protection of the Old Ancestor. 10 was As for Ron¡¯s performance just now, Romo was also very pleased, especially when the Divine Deterrence Technique, which he had just learned the night before, could be used under appropriate circumstances. Ron had already grown up. Since Ron had already resolved the battle and continued on his way, Romo turned off the Visitation Talisman. The Mu Guang Pavilion really has their people everywhere. Romo muttered in his heart. What is the reason? Could it be to take revenge for what happened previously? However, as long as this group of people is alive, there will still be hidden dangers. I must find an opportunity to eliminate the Mu Guang Pavilion. Romo thought again. At the same time, in a well-concealed place, in a dark hall, a man in white clothes was sitting on a chair. A beam of light had shone down from above his head, and he looked like he was cultivating. ¡°The Chief is dead,¡± the man said calmly as he suddenly opened his eyes. After about two seconds, a voice sounded in the darkness, making it impossible to tell if it was male or female. ¡°The Chief was only in charge of the investigation mission.¡± Like the man, his tone was very calm. There was hardly any change in their emotions. ¡°It could be that he had acted on his own, or that he had been discovered by others, which triggered the Cursed Talisman on him,¡± the man in white said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not important if he¡¯s dead. Quick, find someone else to replace him,¡± the voice in the dark continued, without any pity for death. ¡°The Nicholas family clan in Winterfrost seems extraordinary,¡± said the man in white hesitantly. ¡°They have already killed the two Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion. They must die! In any case, the other two Chiefs are about to arrive. When the time comes, let¡¯s discuss this together,¡± said the voice in the dark. Immediately after, the entire hall fell into a dead silence. The man closed his eyes again and continued to cultivate. No one had seen Ron¡¯s battle with the middle-aged man earlier. There were only some villagers who had seen the corpse later and thought that something supernatural had happened. Ron quickly arrived at his destination, and then he took a flying ferry to the Walls Village. The Nicholas family clan in Winterfrost was also peaceful. Although there were still some spies from the Mu Guang Pavilion, they dared not approach because of the old servant and the Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan. As Romo¡¯s form was special, he could not sense what was happening outside the Nicholas family palace, nor could he take the initiative to attack. After that battle, everything went smoothly for Ron. He was about to reach his destination. Romo would also check on Ron¡¯s condition occasionally. From time to time, he would visit his descendants in their dreams at night to guide them on their recent cultivation. Suddenly, Norton brought back a piece of news. He had received news about the lost clansmen of the Nicholas family clan. Previously, during the most difficult period of the Nicholas family clan, which was 50 years ago, many clansmen had left their home and then separated. After the Nicholas family settled down in Winterfrost, they had not been found. After Romo had been awakened, Norton had been searching for them. He had many connections to help him search. Now, he finally had news. Chapter 177 - Lost Clansmen Chapter 177 Lost Clansmen Romo had not expected there to really be clues. He was very surprised. If he could find another batch of descendants and expand the strength of the family, he would have more Faith Points in the future. However, this news had not been confirmed. After a discussion with a few family members, they decided to let Norton and Charles check out the situation. Their destination was north of Winterfrost, not far away. It was a day¡¯s journey. It was already evening when Norton received the news. The two of them decided to set off the next morning. However, Romo was disappointed that after the news had appeared, the System did not generate a new clansmen search mission. Perhaps, a new clansmen search mission could only be generated when the Lost Descendant Search Talisman was used, or perhaps the information was fundamentally false. If this information was false, then wouldn¡¯t everyone in the family be happy for nothing? Thinking about it, it might be a complete conspiracy. Just in case, Romo had given Norton a dream the night before and asked him to bring Karuman along when he was leaving. Norton would naturally obey the Old Ancestor¡¯s decision fully. The next morning, he called Karuman over, and the latter also obeyed his master¡¯s instructions completely. Moreover, he had nothing to do. It was just fetching someone, nothing difficult. After some preparations, Norton, Charles, and Karuman set off. After they had left Winterfrost, the three of them hurried on their journey and arrived at their destination in just a day. This was a place called Wode City. There were no people with magical powers in the city, and they were all ordinary citizens. By the time the three of them reached Wode City, someone had already been waiting here for a long time. This person was a businessman from Wode City, one of the distributors of the Nicholas family¡¯s soap business. The Nicholas family had spread the news through people related to their family businesses. They had wanted to get more leads through more people. However, they did not expect to really get some leads. This businessman was somewhat famous locally. According to him, a subordinate of his had provided a lead. He said that there were two families in a village outside Wode City who might be from the Nicholas family. Regarding this kind of news, one would rather believe it to be true than not. Moreover, what the businessman had said was only a possibility and not completely confirmed. To know if it was true or false, a few people would have to go and take a look personally. Then, Norton followed that subordinate to a small village outside Wode City, Talin Village. This subordinate¡¯s name was Karl. On the way, Karl said that a few foreigners had come to this village 50 years ago. He had heard that they had fled here after being pursued by bandits, and then they settled down in Talin Village. However, those people¡¯s surname was not Nicholas, but Jones. Previously, they were neighbors with this subordinate and they had been very familiar with each other since they were young. A neighbor with the surname Jones had often guided him in his martial arts. It was because of this that he was able to become the merchant¡¯s subordinate. Coincidentally, the merchant was in contact with the Nicholas family through the soap business a while ago and had also learned that the Nicholas family was searching for the missing clansmen. The merchant did not care much and only passed the news to his subordinates. When Karl heard this, he immediately thought of the group of people with the surname Jones. He found them very suspicious. Although their surname was not Nicholas, Karl still went to investigate. He increasingly felt that they were from the Nicholas family. However, when Karl went to ask, the family members all denied it. This also made Karl feel very strange, so he told the merchant. The merchant naturally informed the Nicholas family. Norton had already seen this news when he was in the Nicholas family. From the looks of it, it was likely someone from the Nicholas family. The few of them arrived at Talin Village and were led by Karl to a small house. ¡°This is the place.¡± Karl pointed at the small house and said, ¡°Why is there no one here?¡± The door to the house Karl was pointing at was tightly closed. It looked like there was no one in the house. ¡°Uncle, Big Brother, are you guys at home? Is there anyone at home?¡± Karl shouted a few times into the house, but still, no one responded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible for there to be no one in the house. This is too strange,¡± said Karl, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go to another house later to ask. Logically speaking, it¡¯s impossible for there to be no one.¡± Karuman, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. They are not in this village at all.¡± When he said this, whether it was Karl, Charles, or Norton, they all looked at Karuman strangely. ¡°Everyone is on the mountain.¡± Karuman pointed to the mountain behind and smiled. The few of them quickly ran up the mountain and they actually found a small wooden house at the top of the mountain. Karl said that usually, this wooden house was a temporary resting place for hunters from the village. Karl was baffled by what Karuman had said. He did not understand that humans could sense such things. Norton and Charles naturally believed Karuman¡¯s intuition. They had just reached the door when they heard a swoosh. An iron fork had actually appeared. Norton seemed to have known all this would happen. He calmly took the fork and opened the door at the same time. Immediately after, a very tall figure charged at Norton. Norton was very surprised to see this move because it was one of the techniques of the Nicholas family clan. However, according to Norton¡¯s senses, the other party was only at level-3 of the Physical Body Realm and could not perform this move completely. Therefore, Norton blocked it with a casual wave of his hand, and the other party fell to the ground. Then, Norton swept his gaze across the entire house. When he saw someone, his gaze became filled with surprise. ¡°Brother Herbert! Is that you? Brother Herbert, it¡¯s Norton.¡± The old man, who was almost 60 years old, was also very surprised to see Norton. ¡°Norton, is this you, Norton?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m Norton. I¡¯m Norton, Brother Herbert.¡± Although more than 50 years had passed, Norton could still recognize at a glance that this was his older brother, who had often played with him when he was young. His name was Herbert. The few of them chatted briefly about their childhood and it was confirmed that the other party was from the Nicholas family. Their conversation surprised everyone, and Charles was also very surprised. This meant that the family was really from the Nicholas family. They had not expected the information to be so accurate. The three of them had found their lost family member so smoothly. Everything had gone smoothly beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. Chapter 178 - Finding the Clansmen Chapter 178 Finding the Clansmen ¡°Barry, Adam, why are you all here?¡± Karl shouted at the people in the house. Everything that had just happened had surprised Karl. He really could not understand why the old uncle could still sense this group of people on the mountain despite being so far away. Could it be that he had supernatural eyes and ears? Herbert was in the house, excitedly hugging Norton and talking about some things from their childhood. He could hear Karl¡¯s confusion and felt a little dazed. Norton patted Karl on the shoulder in approval and glanced at Charles. Charles immediately understood and quickly said, ¡°Karl, thank you very much for leading the way for us. There¡¯s nothing more for you to do. You can go back and report to your boss.¡± As he spoke, Charles took out a bag which contained a lot of money and handed it to Karl. After Karl took the bag, he did not think about anything else. ¡°Thank you, thank you. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Come and find me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Looking at Karl¡¯s receding back view, Herbert sighed and said, ¡°I have actually stumbled upon you guys. In the beginning, I thought it was a smokescreen scattered by our enemy.¡± When Norton heard this, he could roughly guess what was going on. However, he also felt a lot more sorrowful. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back to the village first. We¡¯ll talk later.¡± Herbert quickly agreed. After all, the size of the wooden house was too small. In the wooden house, apart from Herbert and the others, there were ten others. They were all from the Nicholas family. It appeared very crowded with the few of them standing here. Immediately, the group returned to the village. Along the journey back, Norton was very happy. He had found so many people all of a sudden. The Old Ancestor would definitely be very happy. As expected, Romo was also very surprised when he saw their progress through the Visitation Talisman. He did not expect to find them so smoothly. Norton and Herbert had been discussing the recent developments in the Nicholas family and many other topics on the way back to the village. They discussed this for a long time. Norton had also learned from the conversation what had happened to Herbert in the past 50 years since he left the Nicholas family. Fifty years ago, during the process of the family clan¡¯s relocation, bandits had suddenly attacked them midway. This caused Herbert and the others to be separated from the family clan. At the same time, they were pursued by bandits. They had no choice but to flee for a day and a night. Eventually, they were able to shake off those bandits, but they discovered they had lost their way. Worried that they would run into the bandits again, they had no choice but to flee from the pursuit while searching for the route they had come from. In the end, they actually came to this remote small village. Coincidentally, Herbert¡¯s father had been seriously injured at that time, so the few of them had decided to stay in this small village for a while. However, after a period of time, Herbert¡¯s father still had not fully recovered from his injuries. At the same time, there seemed to be pursuers and bandits outside looking for the Nicholas family. Fortunately, the villagers here were relatively friendly. They would cover for their family. As such, they were lucky enough to survive. Later on, Herbert discovered that the situation then was really too dangerous. It was really not suitable for him to go out and search for his family clan. He had no choice but to change his surname and live here. The Herbert family had never revealed their cultivation identities here. At the same time, they had changed their surname to Jones. Unfortunately, Herbert¡¯s father passed away because of his serious injuries, leaving only Herbert,who was 16 years old at that time, and his mother. At the same time, there was also a 16th generation descendant of the Nicholas family, Bori. As such, the three of them gradually integrated into the village and lived here. As the village was too remote, and information was very scarce, there was no way to obtain any information. Coupled with the pursuit by his enemies, Herbert gradually abandoned the thought of returning to his family. It was not a bad choice to stay here peacefully. Hence, Herbert got married here and had children. Now, he already had grandchildren. Although the Nicholas family clan had become famous because of their feud with the four large family clans, this small village, which had no access to information, still did not know anything Herbert did not even know that the Nicholas family had already moved to Winterfrost. After all, moving to Winterfrost had been a last-minute decision made enroute. Herbert had long determined that he would spend the rest of his life in this small village. Unexpectedly, some time ago, Karl suddenly came to ask if they were from the Nicholas family clan and said that the Nicholas family was looking for them. When Herbert heard the news, he could not believe it. The village was so remote. How could the Nicholas family have come knocking on his door? The only possibility was that their enemy was coming. So Herbert quickly denied it. Moreover, when Norton came over, he was discovered by the villagers, so Herbert and the others ran here at the last minute to hide. Norton had not expected the Herbert family to go through so much in fifty years. However, from what Herbert had told him, what Norton did not understand was that the bandits, who had been pursuing them relentlessly, did not seem to be ordinary bandits at all. In fact, the Nicholas family had already guessed this. Those might be the assassins hired by the four large family clans. After they had settled down in Winterfrost, the Nicholas family clan had investigated this matter, but they did not have any leads, so they dropped the matter. Norton also told Herbert about the situation of the Nicholas family for the past 50 years. He emphasized that the Nicholas family clan was no longer the same as before. When Herbert learned that the Nicholas family was already so powerful, he was also very happy for the family. However, Norton had not mentioned anything about the Old Ancestor, so in Herbert¡¯s opinion, the rise of the Nicholas family clan was simply unbelievable. ¡°Alright, Brother, I¡¯ve said what needs to be said. We¡¯re here to fetch you home today,¡± Norton said quickly. When Herbert heard this, he was very excited. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°You guys quickly pack up. We¡¯ll be home in a while,¡± said Herbert to his grandchildren behind him. His other children, nieces, and grandchildren, and so on, had listened to the conversation between the two of them, and they were simply baffled. However, they had understood that they would be returning to their original family clan. The few of them quickly went back to pack up. They then left the small village together. Apart from Herbert, the clansmen that had been found this time included his son, daughter-in-law, grandson, daughter, son-in-law, and granddaughter. There were also his nephew, Bori, and his wife, and their children. There were a total of 11 people. Chapter 179 - Encountering Danger on the Return Journey Chapter 179 Encountering Danger on the Return Journey After the few of them had packed their luggage, it was already evening. Norton and the others temporarily found a place to rest for the night. They planned to hire a few carriages to go home during the day. When the time came, the few of them would ride fast horses. However, since the Old Ancestor had not specified the time, and they had already found the clansmen, there was no need to be anxious on the way back. Norton and the others were about to go to the resting place. It was very secluded. On the way to Winterfrost, there were many mountain roads in the middle. It was said that bandits often appeared near the mountain path. They had not encountered them on their way here. However, these bandits were lucky. To these bandits, they were not a match for Norton and the others at all, and they also did not intend to sacrifice themselves. Norton and the others had some lunch before they continued their journey. In the afternoon, they finally completed that difficult stretch of road. There was only a small forest left before they could get to an inn to rest. Norton and Charles sat separately in two horse carriages. Karuman rode in front to clear the way. This really made Karuman feel a little aggrieved. A dignified expert of the Divine Power Realm was actually riding a horse to clear the way. However, there was nothing to complain about. After all, he was just a servant. Unexpectedly, in the few days since he had come out, Karuman missed the time when he had nothing to do in the Nicholas palace. As Karuman was thinking about these messy matters, he suddenly discovered something abnormal. ¡°Who is it?¡± He quickly reined in the horse and pulled it to a stop, and the carriages behind him also stopped. The two carriage drivers looked at Karuman in confusion. Norton lifted the curtain and looked outside. ¡°Karuman? What has happened?¡± Karuman did not look good. ¡°There seems to be an ambush ahead. Everyone, be careful.¡± Norton and Charles¡¯ expressions changed when they heard this. They quickly got out of the carriages. Both of them looked around solemnly, but they could not sense anything wrong. Soon, Herbert and the others had also arrived at this place. They asked in panic, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The others were also panicking. Karuman quickly calmed everyone¡¯s emotions. ¡°Everyone, get into the carriages. All of you, just guard the carriages.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Karuman flew directly into the air and looked down at the entire forest. A powerful energy erupted from his body, and a small portion of it formed a protective barrier around the carriages. The two carriage drivers stared with widened eyes as if they had seen magic. Herbert was also very stunned. ¡°Could this be the legendary Divine Power Realm?¡± He had not expected Karuman, who was only a servant of the Nicholas family, to be of the Divine Power Realm. Suddenly, Karuman looked in a direction and said, ¡°Come out, it¡¯s not too late yet, otherwise, you will all know the consequences. Unless all of you kill me, otherwise you bunch of trash won¡¯t be able to touch anyone else.¡± After Karuman had finished speaking, there was still no response from the other party. The entire forest fell into a dead silence. Norton and the others started to become nervous. They carefully observed their surroundings, but they did not find any traces of the enemy. After waiting for a while, it was still dead silence. Karuman sneered and started to erupt with the energy in his body. He raised his hand and waved it in a direction. With a swoosh, golden light gathered in the air and instantly appeared in the distance. Wherever the golden light went, all the branches of trees were cut off. In the next second, two panicking and fleeing figures suddenly appeared in the woods about a hundred meters away. However, their speed was no match for the speed of the golden light. Instantly, the two of them fell to the ground. Karuman did not think much of the other party because to him, killing them was as easy as killing two ants. ¡°Are you still not going to come out? Do you really want me to finish off all these useless people before coming to deal with you?¡± These assassins lurking in the surroundings were all very powerful, but in front of Karuman, everything was meaningless. They were only of the Innate Realm. No matter how powerful their concealment techniques were, they could not escape Karuman¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Karuman, who has always killed without blinking, to be willing to be a dog for others.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from afar and reverberated throughout the entire forest, appearing somewhat sinister and terrifying And this voice seemed to come from every direction, making it impossible to tell which direction it was coming from. Even in the face of such unpleasant words, Karuman was not angry. He just sneered again. ¡°Stop hiding. You know your skills. You¡¯re far from being able to sneak attack me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Karuman activated his magical power again. Countless swords with golden light appeared around his hand, and his energy had already locked onto all the assassins lurking in the surroundings. This time he did not even bother to warn them, but the enemy had already seen through Karuman. The moment before Karuman attacked, an even more powerful energy suddenly appeared in the woods ahead of him. It made a loud sound in the air, and a bolt of lightning appeared, slashing down at Karuman. Karuman was still very serious. He thrust most of his swords upward, and only then did they counteract the lightning. A huge burst of energy erupted in the air, and only a small portion of the swords stabbed at the surroundings. In an instant, several people fell to the ground. ¡°All of you, die!¡± Suddenly, a figure appeared in the woods on the right side and erupted with huge energy. A huge net formed in the sky and covered Karuman. Through Karuman¡¯s perception, he discovered that the other party was actually at level-5 of the Divine Power Realm. Karuman had not expected the other party to be of such a high level, so he began to think that things were not that simple. However, he did not back down at all and continued to resist with all his might. cene At the same time, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo had also seen this scene through the Visitation Talisman. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect all of you to be so tenacious,¡± Romo said calmly. Previously, Ron had been ambushed by the people from the Mu Guang Pavilion. Romo had long thought that this group of people would not let the matter rest, so he specially called Karuman to accompany Norton and the others. Unexpectedly, they still attacked as Romo had expected. [Ding! Warning! Warning! Found descendants in danger.) [Urgent mission has been generated] [Mission Details: Save the descendants in danger, Norton and Charles] As Romo was thinking of a solution, the System notifications sounded in his ear again. Chapter 180 - The Guardian Spirit Beast Makes a Move Chapter 180 The Guardian Spirit Beast Makes a Move After hearing the System notifications, Romo did not know if he should be happy or sad. He was happy that he would be rewarded again. He was sad that since the System had already notified him, Norton and Charles must be in a very difficult situation. Moreover, there were still eleven descendants who were about to be enfolded into the clan. However, they had not been approved by the System yet, so the System had not mentioned them. Although Karuman was around, this was not a foolproof plan. Or rather, Karuman alone would not be able to resist the other party. An urgent mission had appeared in the System, which meant that the current situation must be extremely urgent. Romo had been using the Visitation Talisman to observe the situation, but the Visitation Talisman could only allow him to see the situation. It could not allow him to sense the number of enemies around or their level. However, from the battle between the two sides, it could be seen that the other party¡¯s level was about the same as Karuman¡¯s, and might even be higher. Romo had given Norton and Charles an Ancestral Blessing Talisman, but the power of this tool was very limited. When faced with a real attack, it could only block once before it would lose its effect. Now that the situation was so urgent, the easiest way was to use the Ancestral Protection Talisman in the inventory. This way, the crisis would be resolved immediately. However, the Ancestral Protection Talisman was too precious. Romo did not want to use it unless he had no choice. Furthermore, in the current situation, it was fine not to use the Ancestral Protection Talisman. Romo had already thought of another method to cleverly resolve this crisis. With this thought, Romo focused his gaze on the tree behind the ancestral hall. After using the Guardian Spirit Beast Breakthrough Talisman on the Five-Color Peacock previously, the Five-Color Peacock had been in seclusion to train. It had already been a month. The Five-Color Peacock seemed to have sensed something. It quickly stood up and looked around in surprise. Its master had already sent it a message, but the Five-Color Peacock did not see its master. The Five-Color Peacock immediately read the information sent by its master. It pondered for a moment and listened carefully at other times. After it had understood the mission its master had given it, the Five-Color Peacock seemed a little reluctant, but it still had to go. It had no choice but to slowly stand up, spread its wings, and transform into a five-colored beam of light, disappearing into the air. When the members of the Nicholas family saw this scene, they were all amazed by the power of the Five-Color Divine Beast. Zoro, who had been at home, saw this scene and cried out. This was because the Old Ancestor had previously said that the Five-Color Peacock was about to break through and was currently in seclusion. Now that the Five-Color Peacock had actually flown away, there must be some danger. Zoro quickly thought for a moment and soon understood something. ¡°Could it be that Norton and the others are in danger?¡± Then, Zoro quickly instructed the servants to get the people outside to come back immediately. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s that in the sky?¡± ¡°Rainbow, I guess. But it¡¯s not raining. Why is there a rainbow?¡± ¡°That looks like it was transformed from a divine beast.¡± ¡°Divine Beast? The one from the Nicholas family clan?¡± ¡°Maybe. It seems to have flown out from that direction.¡± ¡°But why is it leaving?¡± ¡°Has something happened to the Nicholas family again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Their family clan is mysterious. Who knows what happened?¡± In Winterfrost, everyone who saw this scene started discussing it again. At this moment, in a luxurious hotel in the north of the city, an old man was standing by the window, looking out at the five-colored light which was gradually disappearing in the sky. Something different appeared in his eyes. Behind him was a middle-aged man, the one who had reported the information earlier about the Chief whom Ron had killed. This middle-aged man was also looking out the window. From his expression, he seemed a little worried. ¡°Chief, the Guardian Spirit Beast seems to have flown in that direction. Chief, there won¡¯t be danger, would there?¡± However, the old man did not think much of it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is within expectations. Master will have a solution.¡± Clearly, this sentence was not enough to convince the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was still very worried, but he had to answer, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Pass down the order. Get someone to prepare to take action,¡± said the old man. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The middle-aged man immediately received the order and left the room. The old man looked in the direction of the Nicholas family palace and muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll see today how many more secrets the Nicholas family has.¡± With a loud rumble, a ball of lightning suddenly appeared and exploded in the sky. Instantly, countless electric currents appeared in the sky. A figure appeared from the countless electric currents and landed beside the two carriages. The energy was so powerful that the ground trembled. The carriage drivers had no choice but to pull on the reins with all their might to stabilize the horses. In the end, the horses actually kept shaking and eventually collapsed, foaming at the mouth. The two carriage drivers were also horrified. They could only hug each by the side of the carriages and shiver. Apart from the two carriage drivers, the people in the carriages were also very afraid. They did not dare to speak at all. Norton and Charles were fine, but Herbert was in complete despair. Norton watched helplessly as Karuman was struck down, but he dared not make any sound for fear of diverting Karuman¡¯s attention. Karuman did not have any time to rest. When he landed, he quickly gathered the energy in his body and formed a golden protective barrier above with his hands, protecting himself and the others. At the same time, the lightning in the sky struck down, but it was blocked by the golden protective shield. A loud bang sounded in the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! Lightning continued to strike down. Gradually, Karuman could not hold out much longer. The golden protective shield seemed about to collapse. Karuman could only grit his teeth and endure. This battle seemed about to be lost. After all, he was only at level-4 of the Divine Power Realm, while the other party was at level-5. He had already persisted for half an hour. Now, he was completely suppressed and had no chance to resist. Currently, Karuman had changed his strategy from attacking to defending, but he was still being completely suppressed. He would not be able to last much longer. In the air, an old man in purple clothes appeared. ¡°You¡¯re really a good dog raised by the Nicholas family. If I didn¡¯t know your past, I would have been moved by you.¡± ¡°What does the Nicholas family have that is worthy of your loyalty? How about I give you a chance to live? You can join our Mu Guang Pavilion.¡± Chapter 181 - Another Chief Dies Chapter 181 Another Chief Dies The words of the old man in the purple robe seemed very convincing to outsiders. Even Norton was worried that Karuman would be convinced by him. Even though Karuman was a servant the Old Ancestor had placed at home, the words of the old man in the purple robe were too convincing. He kept smiling at Karuman. ¡°What do you think? Consider my suggestion.¡± Charles clenched his fists nervously, afraid that Karuman would betray them. If this was the case, they would not be able to get past this. After hearing this, Karuman did not react. Instead, he closed his eyes, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking. In fact, if it was possible, Karuman was also very tempted by the suggestion of the old man in purple robe. However, there was no such possibility, so the earlier question from the purple-robed old man was meaningless. Not to mention whether this purple-robed old man would really keep his promise and let him live to join the Mu Guang Pavilion. If he really betrayed them today and his master were to find out, his life would likely be in danger. It was not that Karuman was very loyal, but the price for betrayal was too great. However, Karuman still had a trace of hope in the current situation. After all, there were more than ten descendants of the Nicholas family present, and the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family, Romo, would not sit back and do nothing. From the many dangerous situations previously, Karuman had long seen through everything. At the critical moment, the Old Ancestor would definitely intervene. The only thing Karuman needed to do now was to stall for time as much as possible and wait for the Old Ancestor to arrive. Karuman had pondered a lot and tried hard to convince himself that he would definitely make it out alive today. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to stall for time? You¡¯re already at death¡¯s door and you¡¯re still thinking of selling your life for the Nicholas family clan. What a good dog!¡± said the old man in purple robe as he looked at Karuman, who had been thinking. After he had finished speaking, the purple-robed old man immediately gathered all the energy in his body, preparing to deal the final fatal blow to Karuman. Karuman had also sensed the strength of this energy. He thought that at most, he would perish with him, and an unprecedented vicious expression appeared in his eyes. At the same time, he erupted all the energy in his body and prepared to fight to the death. But before Karuman could release his energy, a loud sound appeared in the sky. Looking up, he did not expect a rainbow to cut through the sky and reach the purple-robed old man. Instantly, countless flying swords appeared in the sky. The purple-robed old man quickly took a few steps back and used his magical weapon to block the sudden swords. If it had not been for these swords, Karuman and the others would have died earlier. Karuman looked at the light in the sky excitedly. Norton and Charles also looked over and shouted excitedly, ¡°Senior Alex, City Lord!¡± Unexpectedly, two powerful helpers had suddenly appeared. They were Senior Alex from the Ivan Academy and the City Lord of Winterfrost. The two of them nodded in response to Norton¡¯s words. Senior Alex immediately turned his gaze toward the purple-robed old man. ¡°Who is so bold as to wage a battle within the sphere of influence of our Ivan Academy? Is there no one in our Ivan Academy?¡± he asked calmly. The purple-robed old man looked at the two persons who had suddenly appeared in the battle which he was about to win and was very displeased. An indignant expression had already appeared in his eyes. He immediately gathered the energy in his body and summoned a large amount of lightning and thunder at the same time, preparing to attack the two rescuers first. However, the purple-robed old man had already seen that their levels were not low. He quickly took a few steps back to prevent himself from being accidentally injured. ¡°You want to run?¡± Senior Alex sneered when he saw the purple-robed old man¡¯s expression. At the same time, he activated the energy in his body and waved his hand, causing a strong wind to blow in the sky. The wind was also mixed with lightning and thunder. It shattered the other party¡¯s lightning in an instant and continued to attack him. At the same time, a green sword stabbed at the purple-robed old man. The purple-robed old man did not have the time to dodge, nor escape. He had no choice but to keep fighting. An intense battle had begun between the few of them. The City Lord of Winterfrost had not joined the battle. He came to Norton and the others first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have arrived late.¡± Norton finally relaxed. This battle was basically going to be a victory. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not too late. We¡¯re already very grateful that you could come. However, why have you and Senior Alex come here?¡± ¡°Actually, the Ivan Academy and I have been investigating the whereabouts of the Mu Guang Pavilion. This time, we have also obtained some leads and so happened to run into all of you.¡± The City Lord did not elaborate on more details. Previously, there had been a lot of news, but they had not expected a Chief of the Mu Guang Pavilion to suddenly go and assassinate Ron. In the end, all of them died, and the leads were cut off all at once. A few days ago, they finally discovered some more leads, and today, the Mu Guang Pavilion had also made a big move. Only then did the two of them track them down. They had not expected to bump into Norton and the others. As the few of them spoke, the sounds of battle suddenly sounded around them. Norton and the others started to become nervous again. Karuman was also beginning to be nervous, but when he realized that there was no danger, he gave Norton a reassuring expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re from the Ivan Academy,¡± said the City Lord. Norton then realized that it should be someone from Senior Alex¡¯s Ivan Academy killing the other assassins from the Mu Guang Pavilion outside. In the air, the battle between the two Magi of Divine Power Realm was also very intense. However, in the eyes of others, Alex had already secured an absolute advantage. To begin with, Alex¡¯s level was already higher than that of the purple-robed old man, not to mention that the purple-robed old man had already expended a portion of his energy fighting Karuman. A strong wind blew in the sky again. At the same time, a huge cage appeared in the sky and trapped the purple-robed old man inside. The purple-robed old man had no strength to fight back. All the magic power in Alex¡¯s body erupted, and at the same time, his sword flew out. He kept attacking the enemy, not giving the purple-robed old man any chance to catch his breath. After about ten minutes, Alex felt that it was about time. He got ready to kill the other party directly. But at this moment, the purple-robed old man seemed to have realized that his death was imminent. The energy in his body suddenly increased tenfold, and his body became a bolt of purple lightning. He broke out of the cage and shot into the distance. This was an explosive type of magical power. Chapter 182 - Heads Delivered to The Door Chapter 182 Heads Delivered to The Door Alex was not particularly surprised. He hurried to catch up with him, but he did not have to chase for long before he realized the abnormality and stopped immediately. In the distance, the purple-robed old man was flying as he spat out blood. From time to time, he would turn around and take a look. He was relieved to find that Alex had not caught up with him. However, what the purple-robed old man had not expected was that a loud bang suddenly sounded from his surroundings. Instantly, the purple-robed old man also realized the abnormality, but he did not have the ability to resist. There was a dense demonic aura in front of him, and it had already locked onto the purple-robed old man. The purple-robed old man discovered that a five-colored light had appeared in front of him. In the middle of the light stood a Five-Color Peacock. It flapped its wings slightly, and a strong wind blew. A storm tens of times bigger than before had appeared. It turned out to be the Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan. The purple-robed old man immediately recognized this spirit beast. He wanted to erupt his magical power to resist, but he found that it was already too late. His whole being had already been swallowed by the storm. A few seconds later, even his aura was gone. Then, the storm stopped, and the entire world regained its calm. It was as if nothing had happened, and the purple-robed old man no longer existed. Alex and the others were also very surprised to see this. ¡°Could this be the legendary Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan?¡± They had not expected to see the Five-Color Peacock, the guardian of the Nicholas family clan whom they had long heard of. They had not expected it to be even more powerful than the legend said it was. Moreover, its aura was about to reach level-7. The Nicholas family clan was about to have a level-7 Guardian Spirit Beast. Alex recalled his visit to the Nicholas family a few months ago. In just a few months, the Nicholas family had changed so much. The City Lord was not too surprised. Although he was not in Winterfrost when the Nicholas family clan and the four large family clans had a conflict, he had heard about it later and visited the Nicholas family clan to express his concern. He had also seen the Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan. Norton and Charles knew in their hearts that it must have been sent by their Old Ancestor. As for Herbert and the others, their mouths were agape. They had never seen such a scene before. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan in Winterfrost. (Ding! Mission accomplished.] (Received Rewards: Special-Grade Experience Talismans x5, Faith Doubling Talisman x1, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman x1, Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman x1) When the Five-Color Spirit Beast killed the purple-robed old man, Romo heard the System notifications. The rewards this time were not too much. It was probably because the System had not detected much difficulty. However, a tool that he had not seen before had appeared. It was the Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman. (Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman: It can increase the Guardian Spirit Beast¡¯s bloodline and talent. The effect on a baby beast will be doubled.] This was indeed a good tool, but Romo did not use it immediately. Instead, he placed it in his inventory first. After enduring for a thousand miles, he used the five Special-Grade Experience Talismans. However, the number was too small. His level had only increased by a little, and it was not enough to advance to the next level. Romo had also placed all the other tools in the inventory. The Faith Doubling Talisman would expire in two days, so he had to use this next. After checking the rewards, Romo used the Visitation Talisman to check on Norton and the others. He also used the magic soul imprint to order the Five-Color Peacock to escort them back. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Romo suddenly discovered something amiss and quickly looked in the direction of the back door of the Nicholas family palace. Suddenly, a strange expression appeared on Romo¡¯s face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to deliver their heads to my door.¡± Although his tone was joking, his eyes were already full of killing intent. At the back door of the Nicholas family palace, there was a large forest. Ron usually cultivated here, and very few outsiders would come in. It was considered the secret base of the Nicholas family, and there were one or two servants guarding it. ¡°Why did the Guardian Spirit Beast disappear? Where could it have gone?¡± ¡°If you ask me, who can I ask this? This spirit beast might have been bored and had gone out for a walk.¡± ¡°No way. How can the Guardian Spirit Beast get out so easily? Could something big have happened?¡± ¡°Impossible. Even if something big happens, it has nothing to do with us. There will naturally be someone from the Nicholas family to deal with it.¡± ¡°You have a point. Do you think we can find a few more lost clansmen this time?¡± ¡°I hope so. This way, the Nicholas family clan can become stronger.¡± The two guards were chatting idly, not realizing that a figure had appeared behind them and had entered the Nicholas palace. This figure was very well-hidden. Before entering the Nicholas palace, it had already snooped around every corner and then turned into a gust of wind, entering the door of the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. Outside the ancestral hall, there were servants walking up and down, but no one had seen this figure. This figure was an old man with a hunched back. He looked at the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan with excitement but also disbelief. Then, the old man turned around and looked at the back door of the Nicholas family clan. He gave an order. At this moment, one figure after another followed the old man and entered every corner of the Nicholas family clan. Now, with just a command from the old man, they would emerge and slaughter the Nicholas family. They were very well-concealed. Currently, there were people coming and going in the Nicholas palace, and no one had discovered them. Even Zoro, who had always been alert, had not discovered them. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You guys have done it wrongly. You have to follow the way I do it.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s not right. Both of you, practice a little more.¡± ¡°Why are you so stupid? I¡¯m so angry.¡± ¡°This way, yes, yes.¡± This was Lily teaching others how to fight. Suddenly, the sword beside Lily moved without warning. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily instinctively looked to the left. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing. There seems to be a sound on the other side.¡± Even so, Lily did not take it seriously and continued to practice. On the tree directly above Lily¡¯s line of view just now, there was a small figure. Could she have discovered me? The figure thought worriedly. He was relieved to find that Lily did not do anything else. He waited patiently on the tree for the Chief¡¯s order. His mission naturally was to kill the three children in front of him. The hunched old man stood in front of the ancestral hall and looked at the ancestral tablets of the Nicholas family clan. His gaze stopped on the uppermost tablet for a while, as if he was looking for something. Chapter 183 - Great Archmage Chapter 183 Great Archmage He knew that what he was looking for should be the greatest secret of the Nicholas family. The hunched old man was just about to walk forward when he discovered that his body was no longer under the control of his brain. He was actually unable to move. His pupils began to dilate, and a terrifying expression appeared on his face, as if something terrifying was about to happen next. What was even more terrifying was that the old man did not have any premonition, nor did he have any sense of being attacked. He just suddenly could not move. With the old man¡¯s many years of premonition, he knew that this was definitely not a good sign. He subconsciously erupted with all the energy in his body and used the strongest escape magical power. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, with a bang, the old man¡¯s body instantly exploded. This spell was called the Blood Shadow Escape Technique. It was a high-grade earth-tier escape spell. After the hunched old man¡¯s body had turned into a blood mist, he was about to disappear into the air as if nothing had happened. But suddenly, a loud bang sounded in the air, and the space also shook. The blood mist had actually returned and started to roll violently. It looked like it was in great pain. It tried its best to take human form, but it was to no avail. Suddenly, an invisible energy appeared and erupted in the center of the blood mist. Half of the blood mist, which was making a human form, was suddenly scattered. A large hand suddenly appeared in the middle, grabbed a ball of blood mist, and pulled it back. That ball of blood mist that had been pulled back quickly condensed, turning into a circular golden object about the size of an egg, a core. And a translucent figure had appeared above the core. It was the hunched old man earlier, and now, what was seen was already his magic soul. The remaining blood mist seemed to have lost its value and quickly disappeared into the air. ¡°No!¡± The translucent old man let out a heart-wrenching cry, but it did not prevent all of this from happening because what had dissipated was his physical body. This meant that he was completely dead. The Blood Shadow Escape Technique he had used just now had suddenly been interrupted, causing his core and soul to be constrained. He was unable to exercise the last part of his magical power, which was the part that would consolidate his physical body again. Therefore, after the blood mist had disappeared, he would no longer have the chance to remodel his physical body, which meant that he was already dead. With his physical body gone, even if his core and soul were still around, there was no way he could survive. Even if he could find a way to stabilize his soul, he would just barely be a ghost. The hunched old man had not even dreamed that his Blood Shadow Escape Technique would fail. He was very confident in his ability to use this magical power. This was also his last life-saving magical power. It was because of this magical power that he was able to enter the Nicholas family palace without fear to search for secrets. Even if something extraordinary happened, he could still use this magical power to escape quickly. Unexpectedly, reality had given him a tight slap. Not only had this magical power not helped him, it had also compromised him. ¡°Longevity Realm. Who are you? Who are you?¡± The hunched old man had already lost all hope. He kept sweeping his gaze across the ancestral hall, hoping to find some clues, but he could clearly sense that the power that had controlled him earlier had definitely come from the strength of the Longevity Realm. However, this was where it did not make sense. It was impossible for the Nicholas family to have a Mage of the Longevity Realm. If there really was such a person, he should have exterminated the four large family clans a long time ago. How could he allow them to come to their door to seek revenge? Previously, the Mu Guang Pavilion had also guessed that the mysterious assassin who had killed eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm from the four large family clans was related to the Nicholas family. He might not have been able to show himself for some special reason, so he had not killed them directly. Everyone¡¯s prediction of this person¡¯s level was only the peak of the Divine Power Realm. After all, if he was at the Longevity Realm, there was no reason to be so secretive. The Longevity Realm was a level that every person who cultivated magical power had to look up to. The four large family clans alone were of no match at all. Only now did the old man understand that the Nicholas family must have a Mage of the Longevity Realm. Unfortunately, it was already too late. This had far surpassed the old man¡¯s guess and had caused great harm to his heart. ¡°Ahhh! Why! Who are you? Come out quickly.¡± The old man had already collapsed completely and was shouting loudly. In the next moment, his entire body suddenly started to tremble. His eyes widened, and they were full of despair. ¡°Let go of me. No, no.¡± After he had finished speaking, his gaze started to look at the location of his heart. As his body was already completely translucent, he could clearly see countless runes appearing above the core of his heart. His core was also trembling non-stop. Cracks had actually appeared on it, and it was about to explode. This was a magical seal that only the Mu Guang Pavilion had, the Sacrificial Curse. However, this magical power was not used against the enemy but against the people of the Pavilion. Moreover, only a Chief was qualified to use this magical power. If a Chief was caught by the enemy and had no ability to resist, the Sacrificial Curse would activate, causing the soul of the person being controlled to explode. Similarly, if he revealed the secret of the Mu Guang Pavilion, he would also explode. This was also the reason why almost no one knew the secret of the Mu Guang Pavilion. And the Sacrificial Curse on this hunched old man was about to be activated. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the headquarters of the Mu Guang Pavilion¡­ In that gloomy hall, there was only one beam of light. Directly below the light, a man in a white shirt was leaning against a chair. He was holding a small jade ball in his right hand and playing with it, his left hand resting on the armrest. This man was one of the two Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion. He was known by everyone as the White Angel. He seemed to have sensed something, and his expression was very serious. ¡°This Chief is actually dead too.¡± ¡°What? He can even die from using the Blood Shadow Escape?¡± Another voice sounded from the darkness. ¡°That¡¯s right, just now, the Sacrificial Curse had been activated.¡± Perhaps that person in the dark had been too excited, his figure actually started to float. That person was the other Pavilion Master, the Black Angel. The two of them were called the Black and White Angels. Usually, what they were best at was hooking the souls of people and taking their lives. In a short period of time, the White Angel had already sensed that the two Chiefs had died one after another. This had completely exceeded their expectations. It seemed that things were no longer under control. Chapter 184 - The Chief who had been played with Chapter 184 The Chief who had been played with The White Angel said solemnly, ¡°It looks like the Nicholas family clan is not simple. There are many powers hidden behind them. They are far beyond what we know.¡± ¡°But, the Nicholas family clan shouldn¡¯t have a Mage of the Longevity Realm,¡± said the Black Angel with a smile. The White Angel quickly shook his head and rejected the idea. ¡°Impossible, definitely impossible. If their family clan really had a Mage of the Longevity Realm, they would not have been bullied by the four large family clans. Perhaps the Chief did not die in the hands of the Nicholas family. Let¡¯s wait for the report.¡± The White Angel could only sense whether the Sacrificial Curse had worked, and not what was going on at the scene. Therefore, everything was just speculation. The Black Angel said, ¡°No matter who killed the Chief, we have already lost four Chiefs. I won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡± A strong murderous intent had already appeared in the eyes of the Black Angel. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us make a trip? It has been many years since we last fought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. Let¡¯s wait for all the Chiefs to return before we discuss this further.¡± The White Angel did not want to act rashly. As the Black and White Angels were discussing countermeasures, screams kept echoing in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan. Anyone who heard them shuddered. However, no one outside the ancestral hall could see or hear what was going on inside. The screams had lasted for a while. Thereafter, the hunched old man¡¯s eyes revealed some fatigue. Although he was already a soul now and his soul would not sweat, it could be seen from his eyes that he was already mentally and physically exhausted. Although there was a lot of fatigue in his eyes, at the same time, there was also some surprise because he had discovered that he had not died, and that the Sacrificial Curse had actually been neutralized. He seemed to have walked out of the gates of hell just now, and his life had been spared. Furthermore, the Sacrificial Curse at the core of his heart had completely disappeared. The old man had already prepared to die. He had felt a very powerful energy enter his body and then into his core. The stimulation from the pain made him, who was at level-8 of the Divine Power Realm, almost unable to bear it. It was as if his soul was about to dissipate. Although he had been tortured by the pain until he seemed to have lost half his life, it was a good thing that he had been able to survive. The old man thought for a while and then reacted. It should have been that Mage of the Longevity Realm who had helped him neutralize the Sacrificial Curse, and he had also saved his life. Although it was extremely painful, the outcome was good. Could it be that he had not died because he was lucky? Or could the Mage of the Longevity Realm have some ulterior motive for saving him? The old man had recovered a little by now and was beginning to think carefully about what had just happened. He then realized that there was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. There had to be another reason why the Mage of the Longevity Realm had saved him. And the most likely motive was to continue torturing him. The old man did not dare to continue thinking. ¡°Senior, please spare my life. Thank you, Senior.¡± After the old man had finished speaking, there was no movement in the entire ancestral hall, as if no one had ever been in the ancestral hall. However, he knew that perhaps the Mage in the Longevity Realm was somewhere he could not see. After all, the core in his body was still in his hands. If the Mage had even the slightest intention of killing him, he would not be able to survive at all. After another minute or so, the old man felt like he was about to suffocate. He felt like he was about to collapse. Although he had tempered his calm state of mind in the past 200 years, it was completely useless now. ¡°Please, don¡¯t torture me anymore. Tell me quickly.¡± Just as the old man was about to collapse, a voice sounded from the ancestral hall. ¡°Answer my question, or you die.¡± ¡°Senior, ask quickly. I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything I know. Senior, please spare my life,¡± the old man quickly agreed, afraid that he would miss this opportunity. Humans were naturally afraid of death. Previously, because he had the Sacrificial Curse on him, there was nothing he could do. Now that the Sacrificial Curse was gone, it meant that the heavens had given him another chance to live. He had to treasure it. The old man answered all the questions raised in detail. Romo also learned a lot of information about the Mu Guang Pavilion which he had not known previously. After all, if the old man did not answer, he would die. After losing the Sacrificial Curse, the old man no longer had any sense of belonging to the Mu Guang Pavilion. Naturally, there was no such thing as a betrayal, so he simply told him everything he knew. ¡°Senior, please spare my life. I¡¯m willing to serve you,¡± he said as he looked in front. Although there was no one in front of him, what he did not know was that Romo was floating on the largest tablet on the altar beside him. Romo was not affected by the old man¡¯s plea. ¡°If you really want to live, it will all depend on your luck. If you can survive, then you are lucky.¡± The old man did not have the chance to think about the meaning of Romo¡¯s words. His entire body experienced another heart-wrenching pain, and the entire ancestral hall reverberated with screams. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± This time, it was different from the previous pain. This time, a powerful energy seemed to have entered his brain, flipping through all the information without restraint. This was the Soul-Searching Magical Power. The Soul-Searching Magical Power did not have any technical requirements. It did not consider the feelings of the target being soul-searched at all. It simply searched the memories of the target in a very harsh manner. After about ten minutes, the old man¡¯s nightmare finally ended. His eyes became dim, and his soul seemed to be unable to hold out anymore. It was as if he would close his eyes in the next second, and he looked as if he had been played with. Romo, however, did not have the time to care about it. He quickly checked the information he had obtained from the soul search earlier. Although the other party had already explained a lot, Romo was still worried. He had no choice but to use the soul-searching technique to check everything to see if there was anything he had missed. Although the soul-searching technique had caused great harm to the other party, Romo did not care about the old man¡¯s life at all. If he were to die, it would have fulfilled Romo¡¯s intent. If he were to live, it could be considered that he was lucky. Romo, who was at level-3 of the Longevity Realm, could easily use the soul-searching technique on a person who no longer had any autonomy. Romo had obtained many clues about the Mu Guang Pavilion through the soul-searching technique. Chapter 185 - The Secret of the Mu Guang Pavilion Chapter 185 The Secret of the Mu Guang Pavilion Although most of the information Romo had obtained from the soul search was messy, he had also collected a lot of useful information. Not only could he verify what the old man had said earlier was true, he also obtained more details. Previously, it had only been a unilateral explanation. Now, what he had obtained was a recollection which was as if he had personally experienced it. Romo had extracted some information which was most useful. One was the overview of the Mu Guang Pavilion, which included all the information on the Chiefs and the two Pavilion Masters, as well as the address of the headquarters and branches of the Mu Guang Pavilion. The second piece of information was everything about Mu Guang Pavilion¡¯s planned operation for Winterfrost. The last was what shocked Romo the most. The reason why the Mu Guang Pavilion had targeted the Nicholas family clan this time, in addition to the previous feud, was because they had been commissioned to assassinate the Nicholas family. It was obvious without a doubt that the client was from the four large family clans. Previously, Romo had blown up their ancestral graves and killed their eight Magi of the Divine Power Realm. The four large family clans seemed to have calmed down outwardly. Their family clan luck had been plundered, and the four large family clans faced many troubles. On the surface, they did not seem to have made any moves, but behind the scenes, they had actually commissioned the Mu Guang Pavilion to assassinate the Nicholas family. Romo had not expected the four large family clans to be so dishonorable. Although they had been badly frightened by Romo¡¯s beating, they should not have used such a sinister move. The reason the four large family clans had chosen the Mu Guang Pavilion was not only because of its reputation, but also because the four large family clans knew that the Nicholas family clan had a feud with the Mu Guang Pavilion. Regardless of their request, the Mu Guang Pavilion would definitely assassinate the Nicholas family clan. And their request was equivalent to a catalyst between the two. Moreover, the four large family clans had not only paid the Mu Guang Pavilion, they had also told the Mu Guang Pavilion some secrets about the Nicholas family clan, including the fact that Ron had a spirit weapon magic robe. Such a mission could be said to be killing three birds with one stone for the Mu Guang Pavilion. Not only would they be able to take revenge, they would also be able to obtain a large sum of remuneration and also a spirit weapon magic robe. As expected by the four large family clans, after the other party had received this large business deal, the Mu Guang Pavilion immediately took action on the Nicholas family clan. The Mu Guang Pavilion had learned that the Nicholas family clan was not simple. From the intelligence they received, their family clan had a Guardian Spirit Beast at the peak of level-6. At the same time, they also had a descendant at the peak of the Divine Power Realm with a high-grade magical weapon. They were all not ordinary people. As a precaution, the Mu Guang Pavilion first sent three Chiefs to check out the situation. Unexpectedly, one of the Chiefs did not listen to the order and was too anxious to assassinate Ron without permission. As a result, he lost his life. With this lesson from the Chief, the other two Chiefs, who had rushed over, were very careful in their actions. They observed carefully every day. When they finally discovered that Norton, Charles, and the others were going to search for their clansmen, they knew that the opportunity had come, so they started to act. After confirming that Norton¡¯s actions were not suspicious, they had gotten ready to assassinate them. The other Chief, who was at level-8 of the Divine Power Realm, stayed in Winterfrost to continue to watch the Nicholas family. However, when this Chief, who was level-8 of the Divine Power Realm, discovered that the Five-Color Peacock had left, he thought that the Nicholas family clan no longer posed a threat, and actually entered the ancestral hall of the family clan without permission, intending to check out the secrets of the Nicholas family clan first, and carry out his assassination mission if he had the opportunity. The old man did not hesitate at all when making this decision. Firstly, he had definitely not expected the Nicholas family to have a Mage of the Longevity Realm. Secondly, the old man had relied on the fact that he knew how to use the Blood Shadow Escape Technique and thought that he would be able to escape if he were to encounter any mishaps. What he did not know was that the other two Chiefs had long been annihilated. From the old man¡¯s words, Romo had obtained information that the Mu Guang Pavilion had sent three Chiefs to Winterfrost. The old man was not sure if there were more behind. However, whether there were more of them or not, Romo was not afraid. Even if the Pavilion Masters were to come, Romo would take them on till the end. This information was enough. Romo was ready to take the initiative to attack. Those who came for revenge would always come one after another. This would really disturb Romo¡¯s rest. It was better to wipe them out at one go this time. In just a few minutes, Romo had a plan to make a trip. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Romo suddenly looked ahead. Although the old man had already woken up, his entire body was trembling like a candle in the wind, about to extinguish at any moment. The expressions on his face kept changing. Sometimes he was horrified, sometimes he was curious, sometimes he was excited, sometimes he was deranged. From time to time, he would say a few words as if he had gone mad. Romo also knew that this was the side effect of forcefully searching his soul. Currently, the old man¡¯s memory was completely messed up and he was delirious. As for whether he could wake up, Romo could not guarantee. It was something impossible to predict. His broken soul might dissipate before the old man could wake up. Although Romo had the ability to help him wake up, Romo did not plan to save him because he deserved it. Moreover, he had no value now. If his willpower was strong enough, Romo could consider using him to assassinate the four large family clans and the others. This would be his last value. However, now that things had turned out like this, Romo decided to leave it to its own fate. After all, he had already known of his existence, and it would be risky to let him go out again. Romo waved his hand and wrapped the old man¡¯s soul with energy, fusing it into the core. In an instant, the old man¡¯s soul floated above the core as if it would explode at any moment. Then, Romo placed the core behind the tablet and hid it temporarily. The ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan regained its usual calm, as if nothing had happened. However, Romo had one more thing he had not done. He had not dealt with the others who had been lying in ambush in the Nicholas family palace. A hint of icy killing intent appeared in Romo¡¯s eyes. ¡°How long has it been? Why hasn¡¯t the Chief given the order? I¡¯m about to fall asleep.¡± The assassin lurking in the tree watched Lily and the other two children play together, waiting for the Chief to give the order. He was almost going to fall asleep. Suddenly, he heard a snapping sound. Before he could react, his entire body had turned into a ball of blood mist. Romo had snapped his fingers in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. Chapter 186 - Abnormal Actions Chapter 186 Abnormal Actions From his clothes to his person and even the weapon in his hand, they all turned into a mist of blood in an instant and quickly dissipated into the air. The entire process did not make any sound, and no one knew. The three children were still playing happily together. They did not know what had happened around them. Of course, it was not just the assassin who had vanished into thin air. All the assassins who had been lying in ambush in the Nicholas family palace had vanished. They were all in a corner that no one cared about. In fact, Romo had already sensed their auras in the beginning. The reason why they were able to enter the Nicholas family palace successfully was because Romo wanted them to come in. Otherwise, they would have been blocked by the formation outside. The Chief had thought that it was because of his strong magical power and the lack of vigilance of the Nicholas family. He had not expected this to be Romo¡¯s move. From the beginning, they had no chance to harm the members of the Nicholas family clan. After all, with the Old Ancestor Romo around, he would definitely not allow anyone in the family clan to be harmed. The assassins had finally been gotten rid of. Romo checked to see if anyone had escaped the net. Only then did the Nicholas family regain their former calm. However, apart from Romo and the dead assassins, no one knew what had just happened to the Nicholas family. After settling the matter at hand, Romo opened the Visitation Talisman again, intending to take a look at Norton¡¯s situation. The Five-Color Peacock was escorting Norton and the others in the direction of Winterfrost according to Romo¡¯s orders. The City Lord and Alex were also accompanying them. In Winterfrost, the citizens were still discussing the sudden flight of the Nicholas family¡¯s Guardian Spirit Beast when someone suddenly discovered that the Five-Color Peacock had returned. ¡°Look, is that the Five-Color Peacock?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s back so soon.¡± With a five-colored light, everyone saw the Five-Color Peacock in the sky. ¡°It is the Five-Color Peacock.¡± ¡°What has it gone to do?¡± ¡°Could the Nicholas family have encountered some trouble again?¡± ¡°Look, is there something behind it?¡± ¡°A carriage? It¡¯s actually a carriage?¡± ¡°There seems to be someone in the carriage.¡± ¡°An expert of the Divine Power Realm?¡± ¡°Look, that person looks like the City Lord.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the City Lord. Why has the City Lord returned with the Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan?¡± ¡°Could there have been another battle just now? However, we did not see it.¡± Winterfrost became lively again. Everyone was discussing why the Five-Color Peacock had suddenly flown away and returned so quickly. Finally, the Five-Color Peacock stopped in its tracks directly above Winterfrost. The citizens took a closer look and saw that there were two horse carriages on the back of the Five-Color Peacock. Although it seemed to be carrying them, they did not come into direct contact with it. There seemed to be an invisible force in between, and there were several people sitting in the carriages. Beside the Five-Color Peacock, there were three other figures. They were the City Lord, Alex, and Karuman. The few figures quickly returned to the Nicholas family clan. Zoro and the others also waited in the palace with the entire family, preparing to welcome the arrival of the new clansmen. The Five-Color Peacock slowly landed in front of the Nicholas family palace. The two horse carriages also landed steadily on the ground. Zoro and the other family members were also very shocked and did not understand why such a situation had occurred and why the Five-Color Peacock had appeared here. Norton and Charles alighted from the carriage. Everyone had also seen the City Lord and Senior Alex, and they were even more perplexed. Why had the City Lord returned together? ¡°City Lord, Senior, why are you guys here?¡± Zoro asked quickly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you in detail later, eh?¡± Before the City Lord could finish, he suddenly discovered that the Five-Color Peacock was in a different state. Suddenly, the Five-Color Peacock let out a cry and suddenly flapped its wings to fly into the sky. Moreover, its entire body was emitting an unusual energy. Its entire body seemed to have entered an offensive state. This behavior not only confused the City Lord and Alex, but also the entire Nicholas family. They did not know what the Five-Color Peacock was going to do next. The Five-Color Peacock actually flew toward the center of Winterfrost. ¡°City Lord, what happened?¡± The City Lord was at a loss. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Alex could not wait anymore. He quickly activated the energy in his body and followed the Five-Color Peacock to check. Immediately after, the City Lord and Karuman also flew into the city, one after another. Something must have happened for the Five-Color Peacock to have such an abnormality. The three of them could only follow behind to see what was going on. They did not dare to stop it. After all, if it really attacked, the three of them would not be able to defeat the Five-Color Peacock even if they joined forces. The City Lord was panicking. He was worried that the Five-Color Peacock had gone berserk. What if it caused a scene in Winterfrost? With a loud rumble, the City Lord¡¯s heart also trembled. He discovered that when the Five-Color Peacock passed by a house, the house suddenly exploded, and a figure appeared from the wreckage. Before the City Lord could think of anything, he saw that figure flying toward him. The City Lord had no choice but to catch that person subconsciously. Upon sensing this person¡¯s energy carefully, he should be a Mage of the Innate Realm. Upon closer look, wasn¡¯t this person the spy from the Mu Guang Pavilion? Just as he could see this person¡¯s face clearly, he heard a loud bang. The Five-Color Peacock had already flown far away and grabbed another person from the house. At this moment, the City Lord finally understood what had happened. He quickly flew in the direction of the Five-Color Peacock. However, as the City Lord had expected, the Five-Color Peacock threw that person to him. He seemed to be telling the City Lord that it would leave these people to him. Immediately after, the City Lord watched as the Five-Color Peacock flew around Winterfrost and caught four spies. Now, they were all in the City Lord¡¯s hands. Currently, these people had been completely restrained. They were surrounded by the City Lord¡¯s energy, and a look of fear appeared on their faces. In fact, apart from the first person whom the City Lord had a faint impression of, the remaining three were all unfamiliar faces. However, from his guess, they should all be from the Mu Guang Pavilion. It seemed that they had been lurking in the city for many days. It was not known what evil intentions the Mu Guang Pavilion had. Chapter 187 - Destroy the Mu Guang Pavilion in Thirty Days Chapter 187 Destroy the Mu Guang Pavilion in Thirty Days After the City Lord had seen these few people clearly, he felt a hint of admiration for the Five-Color Peacock. He had not expected the Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan to be able to accurately find the spies from the Mu Guang Pavilion who were lying in ambush in Winterfrost, and at such a fast speed. In just a few minutes, the Five-Color Peacock had flown back to the sky above the Nicholas family palace and landed slowly, as if it had completed its mission. At this moment, Alex and Karuman had finally arrived beside the City Lord. They had also seen the four people who had been restrained by his energy. ¡°Could all four of them be from the Mu Guang Pavilion?¡± Alex asked. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen that person somewhere.¡± Alex had also recognized one of them. After all, they had previously investigated the Mu Guang Pavilion and obtained some information. However, the information they had obtained was limited. They did not know what the subsequent actions and goals of the Mu Guang Pavilion¡¯s Chiefs would be. ¡°It looks like this is the case.¡± The City Lord nodded and replied, ¡°The Five-Color Peacock is really powerful. It was actually able to find them instantly. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone from the Mu Guang Pavilion in the city now.¡± From their conversation, Karuman¡¯s mind was racing as if he had thought of something, but he did not say anything. Currently, the entire city was in chaos. Almost all the citizens had come out to take a look at the Five-Color Peacock. The City Lord said helplessly, ¡°I have to apologize to both of you. I still have something which I need to settle. Both of you can return to the Nicholas family palace first. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Alex nodded and returned to the Nicholas family palace with Karuman. The City Lord went to the officials with the four spies. He told them to bring the spies back and lock them up, as well as to calm the citizens of the city. In the Nicholas family palace, the Five-Color Peacock landed on the tree in the backyard immediately after it returned. It did not seem to see everyone¡¯s surprised expression as it emitted a cold aura. Norton had also guessed that the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s actions might have had something to do with the Old Ancestor, or perhaps it was an order from the Old Ancestor, but he dared not say anything. Finally, when Karuman and Alex had returned and told Norton that nothing major had happened and that they had caught a few spies from the Mu Guang Pavilion, Norton¡¯s worried heart was finally relieved. Then, Alex was invited to the main hall, and Charles also went to rest. The newly found clansmen too went to rest first. After the guests had settled down, they would carry out the ancestral worship ritual. The servants of the Nicholas family clan started to get busy, but Karuman did not appear in the hall. He returned to his old place. Although he usually felt bored, after this experience, he felt unprecedentedly relaxed when he saw the chair he had been sitting in. He had thought initially that this mission would be extremely easy, and had not expected to almost lose his life. Fortunately, reinforcements had appeared in the end, and also the help from the Five-Color Peacock. As Karuman was thinking, he was about to sit down when he suddenly discovered something unusual. He sniffed carefully and could actually smell a hint of blood. What had happened here? Although the smell was faint, Karuman could still smell it. And from a guess of the time, this stench of blood had appeared not long ago. But after looking around, everything was normal. Karuman began to wonder if he had been hallucinating. If not, it could only mean that someone had solved the problem. Karuman turned around and looked at the tree behind the ancestral hall. He guessed that this matter might have something to do with the Five-Color Peacock, but it did not even look at him. He could not tell what had happened. In fact, the Five-Color Peacock had also sensed that something was amiss earlier, but the Five-Color Peacock did not think too much about it. In any case, it had already completed the mission its master had assigned to it. Its next task was to go into seclusion to train. After Romo had ordered the Five-Color Peacock to wipe out the assassins hidden in Winterfrost, he was relieved. He deliberately did not let the Five-Color Peacock kill those people but let it hand them over to the City Lord. After all, those few people were just small fries. They were not of any real value. As for the secrets of the Mu Guang Pavilion, Romo already knew about them. Furthermore, he already had a plan to deal with the Mu Guang Pavilion, and did not need anyone¡¯s help. (Ding! New mission has been generated.] [Mission Details: Destroy the Mu Guang Pavilion. Mission Time limit: 30 days] Suddenly, the System notifications sounded in Romo¡¯s ear. After hearing them, Romo was overjoyed. He had not expected the System to be of the same mind as him, and that a new mission had even appeared. This was the first time. Previously, missions would only appear after the descendants had encountered danger or had used special tools. In any case, Romo also wanted to finish off the Mu Guang Pavilion. This way, he would also be able to obtain a large reward. However, on further thought, this was normal. After all, the Mu Guang Pavilion had posed a huge threat to the Nicholas family, so it was within expectations that this mission would appear, and the timing was just right. The time limit for the mission was 30 days. This had not exceeded Romo¡¯s expectations. He had planned to finish the Mu Guang Pavilion within 30 days. Soon, the City Lord arrived at the Nicholas family palace. Zoro heard from Norton and the others what had happened during their journey and could not help but feel a lingering fear. It was fortuitous to have the City Lord and Senior Alex¡¯s help, so he quickly thanked them. However, it was true that the City Lord and Alex had been a great help. If the two of them had not appeared in time, Karuman might not have been able to hold out till the Five-Color Peacock arrived. If that was really the case, Romo would probably have to waste an Ancestral Spirit Protection Talisman. The Nicholas family also knew that the City Lord had been investigating the Mu Guang Pavilion recently. It was a huge coincidence that he could help the Nicholas family. The City Lord and Alex left without staying for too long. After they had left, Norton told Zoro about the situation of Herbert and the others. During this period of time, the servants of the Nicholas family had already prepared everything necessary for the ancestral worship ritual. As the ancestral worship ritual began, Romo heard the System notifications. (Ding! Lost descendants have returned to the family. Identities confirmed. The descendants who have returned have joined the family genealogy.) [Number of descendants who have returned: 11] (First worship by the clansmen who have returned. Received tenfold Faith Points. Received a total of 8,000 Faith Points for this worship. The Faith Doubling Talisman has been activated. Received an additional 8,000 Faith Points.) After these 11 people had joined the genealogy, the Nicholas family clan had become stronger again. The number of family members had increased to 47. Chapter 188 - Rewards for Efforts Chapter 188 Rewards for Efforts Of the 11 people who had returned to the family clan this time, two of them were old family members who had been separated for more than 50 years. However, their situation was much better than that of Aaron, who had been separated earlier. They had all cultivated, and not like Aaron and the others did not know anything about magical power. However, due to the limitations of the environment and resources, although they had cultivated before, their levels were not too high. Their knowledge of magical power had basically stopped 50 years ago. Herbert was already 66 years old, but he was only at level-5 of the Physical Body Realm. Bori was already 53 years old and was at level-4 of the Physical Body Realm. After he returned to the Nicholas family clan, he became the oldest person among the 16th generation of the Nicholas family clan. Bori¡¯s father was Norton¡¯s cousin. He had been seriously injured more than 50 years ago and did not survive but died of illness soon after. Herbert had a son and daughter. The son¡¯s name was Elijah. He was 40 years old and was at level-3 of the Physical Body Realm. The daughter¡¯s name was Luna. She was 37 years old now and was at level-2 of the Physical Body Realm. There were also four juniors of the 17th generation who had returned together. They were William, the son of Elijah, 15 years old; and Aida, Luna¡¯s daughter. Bori also had a pair of children. His son, Kennedy, was twenty-two years old, and his daughter, Ash, was twenty. The few young persons could be regarded as having just entered the elementary level of magical power. All these people who were related by blood to the Nicholas family clan, including their wives and husbands, had entered the Nicholas family genealogy. As for Luna¡¯s husband, he was considered to have married into the family, but he had no objections. Romo looked at their personal information briefly and found that although they had briefly come into contact with magical power, their cultivation talent and aptitude were not especially high. They were all ordinary people. In this way, he could only let them come into contact with higher-tier cultivation techniques first. Norton would guide them. If they could obtain better tools from their missions in the future, he would then give them better resources. Fortunately, with the addition of these 11 clansmen, Romo could obtain a lot more Faith Points every day. After the ancestral worship ritual had been completed, the servants started to prepare dinner. The entire Nicholas family was immersed in the atmosphere of having found their clansmen. After the meal, everyone from the Nicholas family returned to their rooms to rest. The Nicholas family palace finally quietened down and regained its usual calm. However, on the tree in the backyard of the palace, the Five-Color Peacock, which had already closed its eyes to cultivate in seclusion, suddenly opened its eyes and looked around warily. It seemed to be a little helpless and also a little reluctant. It was as if it had suddenly been woken up from its sleep. The Five-Color Peacock had been awakened by its master, Romo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not giving you an order this time. Go into seclusion and train well in the next few days.¡± The Five-Color Peacock quickly received Romo¡¯s thoughts. ¡°However, you have performed very well in this mission, so I have something for you.¡± Suddenly, something flew out from the direction of the ancestral hall. The Five-Color Peacock took a closer look and saw that it was actually a core. A pleasantly surprised expression immediately appeared in the eyes of the Five-Color Peacock. It immediately spread its wings and pounced on the core, swallowing it instantly into its stomach. When the core flew out from the ancestral hall, a faint figure could be seen on it. However, the Five-Color Peacock did not have the chance to see it clearly before it excitedly ate it. After it had finished eating, the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s expression seemed to be that of great satisfaction. At this moment, Karuman, who was resting, suddenly opened his eyes as if he had sensed something amiss. He looked in the direction of the Five-Color Peacock. ¡°What happened just now? Has the Five-Color Peacock eaten a core?¡± Karuman thought to himself. Moreover, according to his senses, there seemed to be a soul that had not completely dissipated in the core which the Five-Color Peacock had eaten. Where had this soul come from and whose was it? It was too strange for a core to suddenly appear. Karuman thought for a moment and associated it with the bloody odor he had smelled earlier. It might be related to that. This meant that the bloody odor had come from a Mage above level-7 of the Divine Power Realm. And from the looks of it, the Five-Color Peacock had nothing to do with it. In that case, who was the one who had dealt with this person? Karuman thought for a while and could not figure out who in the Nicholas family could have destroyed a Mage at level-7 of the Divine Power Realm without much effort. He had even made a core and fed it to the Five-Color Peacock. Karuman dared not think further. The secret of the Nicholas family clan was too big. If he were to find out some secret one day, he might not even be able to survive. As Karuman was lost in his thoughts, Romo was communicating with the Five-Color Peacock with his mind. After eating the core, the Five-Color Peacock excitedly conveyed its joy to Romo. Romo smiled and sent a thought over. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy yet. There¡¯s still another reward.¡± With that said, he summoned the System and chose the Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman in his inventory. [Command Confirmation: Use the Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman Talisman. Successfully selected target.] (Nurture successful. Target¡¯s bloodline and talent have been enhanced (The baby beast has received double the effect)] As soon as the System finished speaking, in the crib beside Anthony, the egg of the spirit beast which Anthony was holding suddenly emitted a few weak lights, and the patterns on the egg became even deeper. When the Five-Color Peacock saw this scene, an incredulous expression appeared in its eyes. At the same time, it was also mixed with tremendous surprise. It had already sensed the change in the spirit beast egg. After being shocked for a long while, it finally remembered to express his gratitude to Romo. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so excited. Be a good Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan. You won¡¯t miss out on such benefits in the future,¡± Romo said. Karuman, who had been resting, opened his mouth in surprise. Clearly, he had also sensed the change in the spirit beast egg, but he did not know what had happened. As Karuman was thinking, a familiar voice sounded above him. ¡°Your performance today was very good. I¡¯m very pleased.¡± This voice pulled Karuman¡¯s thoughts back to reality. Only then did Karuman realize that it was his master, so he replied respectfully, ¡°Master, all this is what I should do.¡± ¡°You have made contributions this time, so you should be rewarded,¡± Romo said without any hesitation. As soon as he finished speaking, Karuman sensed a large amount of information in his mind. Chapter 189 - Hardy County Chapter 189 Hardy County Karuman carefully sensed the information and suddenly discovered that it was actually a series of cultivation insights, and it happened to be from level-4 to level-5 of the Divine Power Realm. This was what he needed badly now. Karuman had been at level-4 of the Divine Power Realm for more than ten years. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break through. Even though he had previously trained using a higher-tier cultivation technique and thought that there might be an opportunity, he still did not succeed in breaking through The great insights Romo had imparted to Karuman earlier was very useful to Karuman, and it also gave him a glimmer of hope. After just a few quick look-throughs, he could already sense that he had been enlightened, and the bottleneck seemed to be showing signs of loosening. However, it was still difficult to say if he could break through the bottleneck now. Karuman had no choice but to suppress his excitement and concentrate all his attention on sensing these insights, hoping that he could understand them deeper. It did not take long before he reached the realm of cultivation. as a As for the insights Romo had bestowed upon Karuman, they were the insights he had gained when he was alive. After all, he was a Mage at the peak of the Divine Power Realm previously. It was more than enough to help Karuman break through level-4 of the Divine Power Realm. Looking at Karuman, who had already entered a cultivation state, there was still a lot of hope. Romo used another Dream Appearing Talisman from his inventory and gave Norton a dream. He first checked on the progress of the recent cultivation and instructed him on the arrangements for the clansmen who had returned. He also told Norton some information about the Mu Guang Pavilion and also warned him to be careful of them. The night passed quickly. The next morning, before the sky was fully lit, Karuman had already opened his eyes slowly. He sensed carefully the energy in his body. He was pleasantly surprised. Currently, Karuman had successfully broken through the bottleneck of more than ten years and had successfully reached level-5 of the Divine Power Realm. It was precisely because of the cultivation insights bestowed by his master that he was able to break through overnight. This time, Karuman was even more grateful to Romo than the last time. With these insights and experience, Karuman seemed to have found a new method to train magical power. Many cultivation techniques which he did not understand previously became clear in an instant. Moreover, the reward his master had given him last night had made Karuman understand that his master had been secretly observing the Nicholas family clan, but no one knew where he was observing from. Karuman had another bold guess. The Five-Color Peacock¡¯s action yesterday in coming to his aid had probably been ordered by his master. The smell of blood in the ancestral hall and the core of the Five-Color Peacock might even have something to do with his master. Karuman was becoming more and more curious about his master. He did not know where his master was, how he could still observe the entire situation, and why he had not appeared. However, Karuman also knew that these were not things a servant like him should care about. The first rays of the morning sun shone on Karuman¡¯s face, interrupting his thoughts. It also made Karuman feel warm inside, as if everything was getting better. Karuman felt that staying in the Nicholas family like this would be a good choice. However, Karuman was now convinced that his master had been protecting the Nicholas family in secret, so his life should not be in danger. After all, the Nicholas family had just found 11 clansmen, and they had also dealt with the assassins lying in ambush in Winterfrost. This was a small lesson for the Mu Guang Pavilion. They would not make any more moves in the short term. Although these were Karuman¡¯s unilateral speculations, they were probably not far off. After the Mu Guang Pavilion had lost the lives of three Chiefs in one go, they would not attack so soon to take revenge. If they were to really come, they would simply be courting death. However, once the Mu Guang Pavilion decided to take revenge, it would definitely be a huge battle. Even the Pavilion Masters might be mobilized. Karuman was actually a little excited. He could not wait for them to deliver themselves to his door. This would save him the trouble of going out to look for them and he could also finish them off immediately. When such a big thing was happening to the Nicholas family, Ron had actually been very free the past few days. There was no danger. Perhaps this had something to do with him being on the ferry these few days. Ron had been traveling on the ferry these few days. The journey was much longer than previously, and there were many passengers on the ferry. The assassins from the Mu Guang Pavilion most probably had not found a suitable opportunity to make a move. Unlike the trial realm previously, Ron was now of a higher level and richer than before. The last time he had been on a particularly slow small ferry, currently, he was able to take a better grade ferry. On the seventh day after he left home, Ron finally arrived in Hardy County. This place was vast and had a lot of grasslands and forests. Unlike the large cities with a concentrated population, Hardy County was mostly filled with nomadic tribes. Perhaps because of the geographical environment, the people in Hardy County were all relatively strong. They often fought with the wolves. Even the combat strength of ordinary people was not low, let alone those who had years of martial arts experience. And this place happened to be at the border between two countries. There were frequent conflicts, and sometimes, the authorities turned a blind eye to this place and could not be bothered with it. Hardy County was actually the closest to the border. The citizens inside had also ignored the laws of the country, and it could be said to be the most chaotic place. The two countries had never gotten along. Although there had never been any substantial war, there had been constant friction between the two countries. Hardy County had become the center of the battle between the two armies. Even the control of the two countries had constantly changed hands several times between the two countries. However, later on, the two countries gradually discovered that there was no point in snatching control of Hardy County. It was simply a thankless task, so they stopped fighting over it. This place had also been neglected by everyone. The higher-ups would only intervene if there was a particularly large riot. When Ron arrived in Hardy County, it was just noon, so he found a random restaurant to eat a little. At the same time, he asked about the local situation and got ready to go to the Walls Village. ¡°Have you heard that they have been recruiting demon-extermination teams recently? I heard that the remuneration to get rid of some demonic beasts outside is very generous.¡± ¡°Again? Haven¡¯t there been several recruitment drives this year? Could there really be so many demonic beasts outside? Could it be that a demonic beast tide is about to erupt?¡± ¡°More than 20 years ago, one had taken place. It shouldn¡¯t be so soon.¡± ¡°Why? Are you planning to go?¡± Ron listened to the conversation as he ate. Chapter 190 - Information on the Walls Village Chapter 190 Information on the Walls Village ¡°I¡¯ll consider it again. What¡¯s the use of the generous remuneration? Look at the injuries and deaths previously. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the life to take this money.¡± ¡°With your little guts, how can you still have the face to say that you have experienced magical power before? If you¡¯re afraid of death, why have you come to Hardy County?¡± ¡°Say it again. I¡¯m not afraid of death, but I won¡¯t kill my way to my death. Believe it or not, if you carry on talking, you¡¯ll be kneeling on the ground and begging me now.¡± ¡°Why? Are you itching to show me the cultivation technique you have just learned two days ago?¡± ¡°So be it. Who¡¯s afraid of you?¡± ¡°So be it. It is just nice that my fists have been itching these few days.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go fight in the open.¡± Ron, who was sitting on the second floor of the restaurant, looked down and suddenly saw two figures jumping out of the window. Ron had also heard most of what the two of them had said just now, and they had actually quarreled before he could hear any useful information. Now that they had already gone outside to compete, Ron was a little speechless. He was bored anyway, so Ron watched their duel with curiosity. The other commoners in Hardy County seemed to be very enthusiastic about this matter, and they were also very calm, as if everyone was already used to it because it happened often. As such, Ron could see the local culture more clearly. The two of them were competing in the middle. There were people cheering non-stop, and some were even betting on who would win. Although the two of them were both at the Physical Body Realm, one was at level-7 and the other at level-8, no matter how intense the battle was, it would not cause too much harm. ¡°Want to bet?¡± A voice sounded in his ear when Ron was watching intently. It was the person in charge of the betting platform, and he was smiling. Ron had not planned to place a bet; he just wanted to take a look. However, on second thought, he could ask him about the Walls Village, so he was suddenly interested. Ron took out three spirit stones from his pocket. ¡°I bet that the person at level-8 would win.¡± The other party happily put away the spirit stones because Ron was the last person he asked. Everyone else in the restaurant had placed a bet. He did not leave immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re not a local, right?¡± ¡°Yes, this is my first time here.¡± As such, the two of them started chatting. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s your surname?¡± ¡°My surname is Nicholas.¡± ¡°Young Master, do you want to ask me something?¡± The person opposite him was indeed experienced and could tell at a glance Ron¡¯s intention. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m new here and would like to ask about something.¡± Ron was very straightforward and did not hide anything. ¡°You¡¯ve found the right person, then. I¡¯ve lived here for decades, and there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know. Go ahead and ask. Nothing can stump me.¡± ¡°Is there a place here called Walls Village?¡± said Ron quickly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this village pretty close to here?¡± ¡°Walls Village? It looks like the Young Master doesn¡¯t know much about this place. You must have come from a very far place, otherwise, you would have known. This village is very famous. Are you going there to refine weapons?¡± ¡°Refine weapons?¡± Ron repeated, perplexed. He had not expected the village he was looking for to be so famous. ¡°I¡¯m going to find someone.¡± From the person¡¯s words, Ron had a rough idea that the Walls Village was also called a weapon-refining village. There were many experts in refining weapons in the village who could create extraordinary weapons. Although they were not comparable to magical weapons, they far surpassed ordinary weapons. At the same time, more than 200 kilometers away, there was also a famous family clan called the Spirit Ribbon Academy. Although they were not particularly powerful, they were top-notch in weapon refinement. In the eyes of those who tempered magical power, magical equipment and medicinal pills were all very important requirements. However, most Magi did not have the energy to refine or refine pills themselves. Even if they had the energy, they would sometimes be limited by their talent. Therefore, refiners and alchemists had always been a very good profession. As the only weapon-refining sect in the vicinity, the Spirit Ribbon Academy had always had a lot of people coming to seek knowledge. There was also an endless stream of people who came knocking on their door, spending a lot of money to request for weapons to be made. Sometimes, even if they had to wait a year or so, it might not even be their turn. As for the Walls Village which Ron was looking for, most of the people in the village had a certain connection with weapon refinement. It was also said that everyone in the Walls Village was a master of weapon refinement and could build very powerful weapons. The previous few generations of the villagers were disciples of the weapon-refinement academy, or perhaps some had received pointers before. In short, almost everyone knew how to forge weapons. Although they were not comparable to the weapons forged by the Spirit Ribbon Academy, the weapons forged by the Walls Village could only be considered half magical weapons. After all, not everyone could obtain the weapons from the Spirit Ribbon Academy, so many people had no choice but to settle for the next best thing. They came to Walls Village to find a half-magical weapon. ne It was not just the Magi who would come here. Many prominent family clans would also come here, spending money to hire people to build magical weapons. This was also the reason why the Walls Village was famous. Foreigners would come here all year round after having heard of its reputation. After hearing this person¡¯s story, Ron was very shocked. He had not expected there to be so many talents in this place. He wondered if the clansmen whom the Old Ancestor had asked him to find were from the Walls Village. They might also be able to build magical weapons. In this way, when Ron brought them back, he would be able to build magical weapons. ¡°If Young Master wants to go to Walls Village, I suggest that you don¡¯t go alone. It¡¯s really not safe. It¡¯s best if you go with the caravan.¡± After the person had finished speaking, he felt uneasy and advised. ¡°Thank you.¡± As soon as Ron had finished speaking, there was a burst of cheering. He had not expected the battle outside to have ended. Ron had guessed wrongly. The Mage, who was at level-7 of the Physical Body Realm, had won. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve guessed wrong.¡± Ron did not care about this outcome. He raised his hand and gave the person three more spirit stones. ¡°It¡¯s okay, consider this as a consultation fee.¡± Before the person could react, he was already surrounded by the winners, who all wanted the money they had won. After they had finally calmed down these people, Ron could no longer be seen. After Ron had left the restaurant, he walked in the direction of the village, but he did not listen to the suggestion to travel with the caravan. Instead, he bought a random map by the side of the road and walked in the direction of the Walls Village himself. He had seen all kinds of dangers along the way, so he was naturally not afraid of these. If he were to wait for the caravan, there might be people asking all sorts of questions. He was already used to walking alone on this journey, so it was better for him to walk freely. Chapter 191 - Theres a Show to Watch Chapter 191 There¡¯s a Show to Watch The man in charge of the bet was called Orville. After watching Ron leave, he came to a restaurant on the other side of the street. As if with some purpose, he walked very quickly and came directly to a room at the end of the second floor of the restaurant. Two people were sitting in the room, recuperating. They were the two who had fought outside earlier. When the two of them saw Orville arrive, they seemed to have temporarily forgotten their pain. They stood up excitedly and said, ¡°Brother Orville, how much have you won? Did you gain a lot this time?¡± Orville did not care too much. Instead, he rolled his eyes and threw the bag on the table. ¡°Normal standard. This belongs to the two of you. You can split it among yourselves.¡± ¡°Why is it so little?¡± One of them quickly opened the bag and asked in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s all because your acting was too fake. It had already been seen through by others, so I deducted a little. Next time, act more realistically,¡± said Orville. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Look at the injuries on both of us. We were really fighting,¡± said the burly man on the left. ¡°That¡¯s right, especially the last attack. It was all real. How could anyone have seen through it? Don¡¯t tell me you were just saying it casually because you wanted to deduct money from us?¡± The burly man on the right echoed. ¡°Hehe, even the onlookers today have good tempers. If it had not been for someone who had long exposed you, you might have been beaten to death,¡± said Orville. The two burly men were instantly speechless from the rebuttal. They did not say anything and went to distribute the treasures in the bag in satisfaction. These two burly men were both Magi of very low levels, and they did not have any fixed jobs. However, there were still many ways to earn money here. Their days were quite comfortable. However, there were pros and cons. Sometimes, people would lose their lives for various reasons in this place. For example, if the two of them were really exposed today, they might really be beaten to death. Orville recalled Ron¡¯s expression before he left. He had already seen through everything but did not have the heart to expose it. He felt a wave of lingering fear. He had not expected the seemingly harmless young master to be able to see through their little tricks. The three of them had colluded earlier and had worked together more than once. Two of them pretended to start a fight, while the other was in charge of collecting the bet and deciding who would win according to the situation. The two burly men whom Orville had found were basically of similar strength, so it was not strange whoever won or lost. In the beginning, the two of them fought for real and maintained an evenly-matched strength. In the end, the outcome would be determined by Orville¡¯s secret signal. It was almost impossible for ordinary people to discover. Could it be that Ron was a Mage of the Divine Power Realm? Orville thought so, but he quickly rejected his idea. It was impossible. ¡°Everyone, go and watch the show. Quick, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something interesting happening outside the city again. It looks like someone is about to make a move.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Teg and the others seem to have found another fat sheep. They¡¯re out of the city now.¡± ¡°Could it be that they want to fight outside the city? They¡¯re getting bolder and bolder.¡± They suddenly heard a discussion outside. For some reason, there seemed to be someone running desperately on the roof, and figures could be constantly seen above the window. The two burly men who had just distributed the money were attracted by the sounds. One of them shouted excitedly, ¡°Look, it looks especially lively over there.¡± Orville was obviously attracted by the commotion. In an instant, he teleported directly outside the window, and then he jumped onto the roof and hurried toward the commotion. This was because to Orville, not only could he watch the show, it might also be a good opportunity to earn money. Anything could make money. This had always been Orville¡¯s way of life. Moreover, he had only occasionally found some people to do some small tricks. Most of the time, he would bet normally, but he would earn less. Orville immediately followed the group to the top of the city wall outside. This kind of thing could be said to be commonplace in Hardy County. Although there were guards on the city wall, under most circumstances, as long as it was not a particularly intense altercation, they would pretend not to see. Soon, 20 to 30 onlookers had appeared on the city wall. Everyone was discussing spiritedly. ¡°Come, come, everyone, place your bets. Those who want to place your bets, hurry up. If you miss this chance, there won¡¯t be another,¡± Orville shouted. ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s really not a bad opportunity to make money. What are the odds this time?¡± someone joked. ¡°Same old rules. Same old rules. How much do you want to bet?¡± Orville took out a pen and paper, as usual. ¡°Two spirit stones. That kid won¡¯t last half an hour.¡± ¡°Three spirit stones. He¡¯ll lose in an hour.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll bet with one spirit stone. I¡¯ll bet on him winning.¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s interest was piqued. Usually, when they were bored, this was their way of entertainment. Orville looked outside as he collected the money. The first thing that came into view was a bully notorious in this area. His name was Teg. Usually, he relied on robbing outsiders to survive. No one dared to provoke him. Suddenly, Orville seemed to have seen a familiar figure in the crowd. He was instantly stunned, and his expression froze as if someone had hit his acupoint. ¡°It¡¯s him? Didn¡¯t I remind him not to act alone earlier?¡± Orville thought. ¡°Why is he leaving the city alone?¡± At the same time, more than a thousand meters away from Orville, Ron was suddenly surrounded by a group of people, but Ron was not afraid at all. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he said calmly. ¡°Yo, aren¡¯t you afraid? Why are you so calm?¡± said a sharp-tongued man in the lead. ¡°Are you new here? Do you know nothing? Do you know who we are?¡± Quite a number of people beside him also laughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll know who we are in a while. He might even have to address the two of us as Grandpa.¡± re Another person, whose face had the words ¡°I¡¯m a bad person¡± written all over it, revealed a fierce expression. ¡°I don¡¯t care which family clan you¡¯re from, or which academy you¡¯re from. If you don¡¯t want us to beat you up, hand over all the spirit stones and silver you have.¡± Ron said disdainfully, ¡°Are you guys going to rob me in broad daylight?¡± ¡°Hahaha, looks like you¡¯re really new. You don¡¯t know the rules here at all. Do you believe that I can kill you directly?¡± the leader said viciously. Chapter 192 - Decisive Killing Chapter 192 Decisive Killing Ron ignored this and just looked at them coldly. ¡°Do you know that even if I kill you now, no one will stop me? If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly give us everything you have,¡± said the leader. Ron laughed disdainfully. ¡°Then it won¡¯t be a problem if I kill all of you directly.¡± Once Ron had said this, the leader was stunned, and so were the onlookers. Then they all looked at Ron as if he was a fool, as if he did not know the immensity of the world. ¡°Hahaha, Young Master, listen to my advice. Hurry up and admit your mistake.¡± The kind person beside him was about to advise Ron, but before he could finish, he heard a swoosh. The sword beside Ron made a sound, and he suddenly saw a flash of red light. And, then, it fell into darkness. Before anyone could react, someone¡¯s head had already hit the ground. Before most people could react, the sword light had pierced through the neck of the few of them. Instantly, a few heads rolled onto the ground, accompanied by several streams of blood. ¡°Ahhhh, Sword! Ahhhh, run!¡± The others were finally woken up by the blood. They quickly shouted, but their brains had short-circuited. They could not even run. Teg, who was in the lead, was already frightened out of his wits. He had never seen such a powerful Mage. He could only bully ordinary people. Teg quickly unleashed all the energy in his body to run forward, but he did not run at all. He suddenly stopped in his tracks, too frightened to move. It turned out that a sword had already been pressed against his throat. ¡°Young Master, Young Master, have mercy. I was blind not to recognize such a mighty person as you earlier. I hope you can spare my life.¡± Teg¡¯s entire body was drenched in cold sweat, and he quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Who instructed all of you to come here? Tell me and I¡¯ll let you off,¡± said Ron coldly. ¡°No one has given instructions,¡± said Teg after a moment of hesitation. In the next second, the sword before his neck pierced right through his neck. Teg seemed to have something else to say, but he was powerless. He collapsed to the ground, his eyes filled with immense fear. Ron looked at the group of corpses on the ground. ¡°How undiscerning.¡± In fact, Ron had already discovered that these people were following him before he left the city. In the beginning, he had suspected that they were related to the Mu Guang Pavilion, but now that he saw the levels of these people, he guessed that they were probably not related. They were just a group of ordinary villains. The reason Ron had not listened to Orville and chose to go out of the city himself was to see if he could lure the Mu Guang Pavilion out if they were really following him. However, with his senses, he had not been able to discover the presence of the Mu Guang Pavilion. However, he had still discovered some people following him. However, from their concealment techniques, he knew that they were not from the Mu Guang Pavilion. Since they had not come out yet, it was possible that the Mu Guang Pavilion had not made a move yet. Ron, on the other hand, had lost his interest in drawing them out. He rode his sword directly and flew into the distance. In a short while, he had disappeared into the air. On the city wall not far away, the onlookers were already dumbfounded. They took a long time to react. ¡°Teg is dead? He died just like that? So soon?¡± ¡°Who is that young master just now? He¡¯s so powerful. He must be at least at the Divine Power Realm.¡± ¡°Is the sword in his hand a high-grade flying sword?¡± ¡°This is really amazing. He must be of the Divine Power Realm.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already at the Divine Power Realm at such a young age? That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s at least at the peak of the Innate Realm.¡± ¡°However, Teg and the others have had their retribution. They actually encountered such a tough opponent and ended up losing their lives. They deserve it.¡± ¡°They have been too arrogant recently. It¡¯s time to make them pay the price.¡± ¡°Hey, I just won the bet. Orville, give me the money.¡± ¡°Sigh, another loss. Orville, you have made a killing today, haven¡¯t you?¡± The commoners on the city wall were all discussing fervently about Ron and their bets. Only Orville was still in shock. He had not expected the young master whom he had met previously to be so powerful. Not only was he able to kill so many people in an instant, he also had a high-grade flying sword. Orville knew that his experience, level, and family background were definitely not simple. When he regained his senses, Orville felt a lingering fear. He had actually put up a show in front of him previously. He wondered if the other party had seen through it. With his level, he had probably seen through it long ago. However, it was lucky that he did not expose it. e ¡°Orville, what are you thinking about? Have you made a killing today? You don¡¯t have to be so shocked.¡± Seeing that Orville had been silent, someone patted his shoulder. ¡°Nothing.¡± Only then did Orville get out of his thoughts and compensate the few people who had made the right bet earlier. He reckoned that Ron would not be coming back anymore. Only then did the fear in his heart dissipate a little, and he realized that he had earned so much today. Ron had been flying on his sword the entire journey. An hour later, he saw a mountain peak, and a small village at the foot of it. However, the size of this small village was not really small. It was comparable to most towns. When Ron saw the small village, he put away his sword and walked into the village. There were many small paths on the main road leading to the village. One of them led to the village, and the other led to the Spirit Ribbon Academy. There was an endless stream of people coming and going. After walking for a while, Ron finally arrived at the entrance to the village. He looked up and saw a huge plaque with the words ¡°Walls Village.¡± The entire village was also very prosperous. The streets were full of people, and the streets looked very luxurious. This gave Ron a headache. In this case, it did not seem easy to find people. After all, Norton had said that the last time they had found Lily, the address had been precise to the name of the alley. This time, he only knew the village. It would be a little difficult to find the descendants of the Nicholas family in such a large village. Fortunately, there were still ten days left, which was enough. As Ron calculated, he walked into the Walls Village. At this moment, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo was also watching Ron¡¯s progress with the Visitation Talisman. Seeing the situation in the Walls Village, Romo was also a little shocked. It was as Ron had thought. It was indeed much more difficult than the last time when they searched for Lily and the others, but fortunately, there was still plenty of time. If it really did not work, he would buy some tools from the store with Faith Points to help Ron. Chapter 193 - Unexpected Discovery Chapter 193 Unexpected Discovery Although Romo had been to this place once when he was alive and had also heard of the Spirit Ribbon Academy, he had never come to this village. Romo did not care much about Ron killing the few bad guys previously. It was not a big deal to kill a few people in that kind of place. Over the past few days, Romo had been most worried that the people from the Mu Guang Pavilion would come to take revenge on Ron. Although Ron¡¯s current level was not low, there were really many experts from the Mu Guang Pavilion. If the few Chiefs were to take action at the same time, Ron would probably not be able to deal with them. Romo had already thought of a countermeasure. If it really did not work, he would use the Ancestral Spirit Protection Talisman. However, if he used it earlier, his subsequent plans would all be messed up. ¡°If only I had a few more Ancestral Spirit Protection Talismans,¡± Romo muttered in his heart. ¡°Or perhaps some tools that can allow me to leave this place, this will make things easier.¡± ¡°Forget it. If the Ancestral Spirit Protection Talisman has really been used, I¡¯ll use the Special-Discount Store Beckoning Talisman in my inventory. I might be able to get a lot of good stuff.¡± Romo planned in his heart. On this side, Ron had encountered a lot of obstacles in the Walls Village. ¡°Hello, do you know anyone with the surname Nicholas?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know¡± ¡°Hello, have you heard of someone with the surname Nicholas?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone with the surname Nicholas in our village. Have you come to the wrong place?¡± Ron asked a dozen people, and all of them, without exception, did not know of such a person or whether there was even anyone with the surname Nicholas in their village. Ron felt that he was in big trouble, and that this family had probably changed their surname long ago. They were no longer using the Nicholas surname, so it would be difficult to find them. After all, the possibility of this was very high. After all, it was the bloodline of the Nicholas family clan which had separated many years ago. If that generation had been female, it was normal for the surname to change after marriage and having children. There was another situation, which was that they had concealed their identities for special reasons. This was what Norton and the others had encountered previously. It was lucky that they had been able to find Lily and the others so smoothly the last time. If they had also changed their surnames, it would be as difficult to deal with as Ron. ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t have any clue.¡± Ron was vexed as he walked. ¡°I can¡¯t just ask everyone I see if they¡¯re from the Nicholas family.¡± Even if this person was really from the Nicholas family clan, what if he did not know at all? Ron was lost. Ron went to get something to eat. After that, he got back on his feet and planned to check out the entire village. This might give him some leads. Currently, this was the only method Ron could use. ¡°Old elder, do you know anyone in the village with the surname Nicholas?¡± Ron had no choice but to check each person individually. After about an hour, Ron was already halfway down the streets of the Walls Village. The people whom he had asked questions ranged from a child of a few years old to an old man of more than a hundred years old. In the end, all of them knew nothing about the Nicholas family. Although he had only asked half of the people, Ron was feeling increasingly worse. There might really not be anyone with the surname Nicholas in this village. However, there was still the remaining half. There might still be a chance, so Ron had no choice but to continue asking. Now, Ron had walked to the center of the entire village, which was the most prosperous place in the village. This no longer looked like a small village. The place was as prosperous as the city center of Winterfrost. There were luxurious restaurants, but there were mostly weapon stores. One store after another, there were people constantly coming in and out. Everyone had a satisfied smile on their face. Most of the weapons here were half-magical weapons, so most of the people who came here were ordinary people with money, or Magi who were not of too high levels. Therefore, Ron had not seen a Mage of the Divine Power Realm after walking for such a long time. ¡°Huh?¡± As he walked, Ron suddenly discovered that there was something wrong with the weapon store in front of him. He hurried over because the store was much larger than the other stores. The plaque on it had the words ¡°Spirit Dragon Treasure Pavilion¡± written on it. Ron hurried over, a look of surprise in his eyes. He also looked at the ring on his right hand and walked toward the weapon store again. ¡°Senior Brother, you must help us. Please.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Brother. We really have no choice now. If you don¡¯t help us, there won¡¯t be anyone to help us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer your Senior Brother, so I¡¯m really helpless.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, just lead the way for us. It won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have all been taught by the same teacher previously. Help us this once.¡± ¡°This is your mission. Go and complete it yourselves. It¡¯s not good for me to intervene. There are guests here. If there¡¯s nothing else, leave.¡± In the weapon store of the Spirit Dragon Treasure Pavilion, the hall was very spacious. All kinds of weapons were displayed in the surroundings. The most eye-catching was a saber that looked to have been there for a very long time. It seemed to be a Blue Moon Saber. Although it was a distance away, it still gave off an ancient feeling. There were also many customers in the hall who had come to see weapons, but they seemed a little distracted. While pretending to select weapons, they were also secretly listening to the conversation of the few people in the corner. In that corner, there were a total of three people, one man and two women. The man looked to be around 26 or 27 years old. He was very handsome, and the two women were about 20 years old. They were wearing very magnificent clothes. Someone recognized at a glance that they were the uniform of the Spirit Ribbon Academy. These two women must be from the Spirit Ribbon Academy. What everyone had not expected was that the person whom they had called Senior Brother was actually the shop assistant of this store. That man had obviously sensed something as well. A hint of doubt flashed in his eyes, and he glanced at the saber on the wall. ¡°Senior Brother, please help us,¡± the woman said again. The man clearly did not want to say anything else. At the same time, he stopped the female disciple. ¡°Leave. I have already made up my mind. I won¡¯t help you.¡± As the man spoke, he looked at the door of the store, and a young man in white walked in. The two female disciples from the Spirit Ribbon Academy seemed to be a little unwilling to give up. They wanted to continue begging Senior Brother for help, but Senior Brother was clearly distracted. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we can come again in a few days.¡± ¡°But in a few days¡­¡± Before the woman could finish speaking, she was pulled out of the weapons store by the other woman. There was a hint of helplessness in both their expressions. Chapter 194 - The Strange Movement of the Dragon Flame Flying Sword Chapter 194 The Strange Movement of the Dragon Flame Flying Sword Back then, Ron had been attracted here by an inexplicable pull. After entering the weapons store, his gaze was immediately attracted by the saber hanging on the wall, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then, the man who had been called Senior Brother earlier came forward. ¡°Sir, welcome. Is there anything you need here?¡± ¡°I was just looking around,¡± Ron replied politely as he walked over to the saber. At this moment, the two female disciples from the Spirit Ribbon Academy walked past Ron. After they had gone out, they looked back. It was not known if they were looking at Ron or their senior brother. Although Ron did not eavesdrop openly like the others, he still learned the identities of the two women from the conversation of the others. They were disciples of the Spirit Ribbon Academy. However, Ron did not care much. After the two women had left, the entire store returned to its usual lively state. The customers who came and went were all admiring the various weapons and discussing them. Every weapon displayed here seemed to be glowing, but this was only for ordinary people. To a Mage of Ron¡¯s level, these weapons had no lethality at all. Although before the Old Ancestor had manifested himself, the few best weapons the Nicholas family clan had when they were in dire straits were only half-magical weapons like these, ever since Harris had given them some treasures, including those the Five-Color Peacock had brought back, the Nicholas family clan had many magical weapons, not to mention the magical weapons bestowed to him by the Old Ancestor. After looking around, Ron came in front of the Blue Moon Saber again. Looking at the magical weapon, he asked, ¡°How much for this saber?¡± ¡°Sir, you have really good eyesight. However, this saber is called the Blue Moon Saber, and it is considered the treasure of our store. Usually, it is not for sale. Although you can see that it has some years, it was once a top-grade magical weapon,¡± said the young man. ¡°It¡¯s not usually for sale? So under what circumstances, will you sell it?¡± Ron pressed. ¡°If we encounter a fated person, then we will sell this treasure.¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, he heard an old voice at the door. Looking in the direction of the voice, he saw a white-haired old man with a cane appear at the door, and he was looking at Ron with a smile. The young man was very shocked. He quickly went forward to support the old man. ¡°Grandpa, why have you come out?¡± When the others in the store saw the old man, they also bowed respectfully. Ron sized up the old man. Although he was stooped and his face was covered in wrinkles, he looked to be in his eighties. He might have been older in reality, but his eyes did not resemble those of an old man. They looked very bright. Ron immediately sensed that the other party should be at the peak of the Innate Realm, or had even once been at the Divine Power Realm. After sensing this information, Ron was very surprised. He had not expected there to be such a high-level Mage in the Walls Village. This old man must have been seriously injured for some reason, so his level had dropped. Ron had also noticed that the man who had received him earlier was not ordinary. The man had only used his left hand to support the old man, but his right arm had not moved at all. It was obvious that his right arm had been completely crippled. Although he was at level-7 of the Innate Realm, Ron could sense that the energy flow in his body was not very smooth. He should have been seriously injured before. ¡°Elder Senior, I really like this saber. Can you sell it to me?¡± Ron did not have the time to care about other people¡¯s private affairs now. Instead, the saber had attracted his attention. The old man looked Ron up and down, a hint of shock in his eyes. ¡°Sir, can we go to a place to talk?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ron agreed readily. After the old man nodded, he said to the man, ¡°Dick, come here too.¡± The man named Dick also nodded. As he spoke, he helped the old man to the hall. After the three of them had arrived in the hall, a servant came forward to serve drinks and left. There were only three people left in the room. ¡°Elder Senior, so can you sell me that saber? I really like it.¡± Ron was the first to break the silence. ¡°Sir, your love for the saber is so obvious. Are you not afraid that I will ask you for a high price?¡± The old man teased. ¡°If the price was especially high, I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. I can only express my regret,¡± said Ron with a smile. What the old man said next shocked Ron. ¡°Do you have a magical weapon with a dragon soul on you?¡± was ¡°How did you know, Elder Senior?¡± Ron was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled and asked. ¡°Master, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I did not privately check on your situation. I guessed it through the weak reaction of the saber. It was just a guess, just a casual remark,¡± said the old man with a smile. Ron raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°So that magical weapon also has a dragon soul?¡± Previously, Ron had entered the store because he had sensed the abnormality of the Dragon Flame Flying Sword in his Storage Ring when he was outside. After entering the store, the abnormal feeling drove Ron to the Blue Moon Saber. Ron could even faintly sense the same aura between the two. Ron also recalled what the Old Ancestor had said. Although the Dragon Flame Flying Sword was only a high-grade magical weapon, it still had value for growth. If he could gather enough of the inner dragon souls, it would have a chance to become a top-grade magical weapon. Based on Ron¡¯s deduction, there should be a trace of a dragon soul in the Blue Moon Saber, so Ron wanted to buy it and inject it into the Dragon Flame Flying Sword. Upon hearing Ron¡¯s question, the old man smiled again and nodded at the same time, looking a little proud. ¡°That¡¯s right, there was a dragon soul in that magical weapon. I had to risk my life to protect it previously.¡± ¡°Can Senior refine this trace of the dragon soul into my magical weapon?¡± Ron asked. When the old man heard Ron¡¯s words, he smiled again. ¡°I¡¯ve never agreed to sell it to you. Are you already thinking of getting me to help you refine the weapon?¡± Ron naturally had some confidence in saying this. ¡°Senior, since you¡¯re willing to receive me and have told me so much, it shouldn¡¯t be just to chat with me, right? This magical weapon is really very important to me.¡± ¡°I can sell it to you. But regarding weapon refinement¡­¡± The old man paused for a second, and a hint of despair flashed in his eyes.¡± I would have been able to help you earlier, but I really don¡¯t have the ability now. Chapter 195 - The Difficulty in Finding Ones Clansmen Chapter 195 The Difficulty in Finding One¡¯s Clansmen Although he could not help Ron refine the weapon, Ron was still very happy when he knew that the old man had agreed to sell it to him. ¡°Thank you, Senior. Thank you so much. How many spirit stones does this saber cost?¡± The old man smiled and said, ¡°Although there is a wisp of a dragon soul in the Blue Moon Saber, it is very difficult to take it out and integrate it into another magical weapon. If it fails, your money will be wasted. Do you want to reconsider?¡± ¡°No, you can name a price, Senior,¡± said Ron decisively. ¡°Actually, this saber is very fated with you, Mister. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I give it to you for free. However, this saber is, after all, our store¡¯s treasure. If the price is too low, it will damage our store¡¯s reputation. If you¡¯re willing, just 10,000 spirit stones will do,¡± said the old man. ¡°10,000 spirit stones is still considered a token sum?¡± Ron muttered to himself, instantly overturning his earlier impression of the old man. With so much upfront padding, Ron had thought that he would give it to him for free or sell it at an extremely low price. In the end, he had asked for 10,000 outright. Indeed, there was no merchant who was not shrewd. At this moment, Ron started to hesitate. After all, 10,000 spirit stones was not a small sum. There was still the mission to find his clansmen next. Moreover, he did not know if the wisp of dragon soul could be injected into his Dragon Flame Flying Sword. This would be a huge risk. This saber was not of much value to those who did not need dragon souls, but to someone like Ron, who needed dragon souls, it was a peerless treasure. He did not want to miss it at all. After all, he did not know when he would be able to find another dragon soul like this. Ron was now the second kind of person. Faced with the exorbitant price and the risk, he became conflicted. ¡°Elder Senior, didn¡¯t you say that you would only sell it to someone fated? Can it be cheaper for the person who is fated?¡± Ron was about to offer the elder senior a price. ¡°Mister, do you want to buy it?¡± The old man asked again. Ron really did not want to miss it. ¡°Yes,¡± he said resolutely. The old man had not expected Ron to agree so readily. He felt a hint of regret. If he had known earlier, he would have asked for a higher price. However, a gentleman would keep his promise. Since he had already said so, there was no room for regret. ¡°Mister, if you want to refine a weapon, although I can¡¯t help you, I can write an introduction letter for you. I recommend that you go to the Spirit Ribbon Academy and let the elders help you refine the weapon. This way, the success rate will be a little higher. However, the fee for refining a weapon is not included in these 10,000 spirit stones.¡± When Ron left the store, he had 10,000 spirit stones fewer in his pocket, but gained an almost useless magical weapon. He also had a letter of recommendation. However, Ron sensed the old man had a deep relationship with the Spirit Ribbon Academy His introduction letter would likely be of great value. However, Ron could not go to the Spirit Ribbon Academy to refine his weapon yet. He had just asked the old man about it. If extracting the dragon soul from the magical weapon and fusing it with his Dragon Flame Flying Sword was a difficult task, even if he did not care about the success rate, it would still take more than ten days. Ron¡¯s first priority now was to find his clansmen, so how could he have the time to go to the Spirit Ribbon Academy? However, this thing was already in his hands. Was he still afraid that it would run away? There would be many more opportunities in the future. Before he left, Ron continued to ask the old man if there was anyone with the surname of Nicholas in the village, but he did not get any leads. Ron¡¯s heart fell to rock bottom again, but he still had ten days. He could not give up, he could not let the Old Ancestor down. Therefore, Ron started to ask one household by one household. At the same time, in the Spirit Dragon Treasure Pavilion, Dick watched Ron¡¯s back view disappear from his sight and said to the old man beside him, ¡°Was that gentleman just now of the Divine Power Realm?¡± The old man smiled and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t be sure, it¡¯s most likely true.¡± After all, the old man had also been in the Divine Power Realm previously. Even though his level had regressed, his vision was still there, and his intuition and senses were more sensitive than that of ordinary people. The moment he saw Ron, he had already sensed that Ron should be a Mage of the Divine Power Realm. And when the old man had said earlier that the treasure of the store would only be sold to the fated person, it was actually also partially true. If Ron wanted to snatch it by force, the old man would not have the ability to stop him. He might as well take the opportunity to sell it to Ron. From his conversation with Ron, the old man had also sensed that Ron was an upright person and would not do such a thing as robbery. Seeing that he really wanted it, he had set the price a little higher. After all, it was considered a treasure of the store, and he would lose out if he sold it too low. ¡°Is the Nicholas family from Winterfrost the family clan that was often in the news a while ago?¡± Dick suddenly thought of something and asked. ¡°Perhaps. Rumors? They could be real or they could be false.¡± Although the old man said this, he still had some doubts in his heart and also a hint of curiosity. In a corner of the Walls Village, Ron was still making inquiries at each household. After an afternoon, he still did not have any useful clues. Not only was there no one with the surname of Nicholas, no one¡¯s ancestors had come from the Nicholas family clan. This clansmen search mission was simply too difficult. As Ron thought about his next move, he came to a restaurant to replenish some energy. In fact, there was still a chance. Ron had no choice but to place his hopes on the outsiders living in the village. ¡°Sir, do you need help?¡± Suddenly, Ron heard a voice from the corner. He looked up and saw a petite man looking at him with a smile. Ron quickly sensed that he was a Mage at the peak of the Physical Body Realm, and he did not have any hostility. ¡°What is it?¡± said Ron. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I have just accidentally heard that you seemed to be looking for someone. Do you need help?¡± the other party quickly explained. Ron immediately understood what he meant. ¡°If you can really help me find the person, money is naturally not an issue.¡± It just so happened that Ron needed such a person whom he could pay to get things done. Money was not a problem. It was more crucial to help Ron find the person. ¡°I wonder who you are looking for, Sir. I¡¯ve lived in Walls Village for ten years. I know most of the people in the village,¡± said the other party quickly. ¡°I want to find someone with the surname of Nicholas. If there is really none, it¡¯s fine if the person¡¯s ancestors are related to the Nicholas family clan. The only thing I can be sure of now is that he appeared in this village eight days ago. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a villager or an outsider,¡± said Ron quickly. Chapter 196 - Bloodline Sensing Talisman Chapter 196 Bloodline Sensing Talisman Just as Ron finished speaking, he saw that the expression of the man opposite him had become very conflicted. With just Ron¡¯s clues, it was really difficult to find the target person. No wonder Ron had not been able to find the person after searching for an entire afternoon. Now, he had to resort to paying someone to find the person. ¡°There are ten spirit stones in here. If you can help me find the person, I¡¯ll give them to you later.¡± Ron placed the spirit stones on the table. The man, who had been conflicted, became excited when he saw the spirit stones. He quickly placed all the spirit stones into his bag, afraid that Ron would go back on his word in the next second. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll definitely help you find him. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find him. My name is Colin. Tell me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Alright, do it faster. There will be more spirit stones the faster you are.¡± Ron nodded and left. The man named Colin quickly checked the spirit stones in his bag. His eyes were spinning, and no one knew what he was thinking Suddenly, there was a loud crack. Colin quickly looked behind and saw that the table where the two of them had been sitting had suddenly shattered into two. Before the fragments could even hit the ground, they had turned into powder form and were scattered by the wind. Colin was stunned for a few seconds before he realized that this should have been done by the person who had given him the spirit stones to do his job. However, how had he done this? All of a sudden, Colin understood. This was a warning to him. He had wanted to use this money to drink and make merry to his heart¡¯s content, and then just deliver a slipshod job. Now, it seemed that this method would not work. He had no choice but to deliver the work he had been paid for. Ron stayed in the Walls Village for the time being. Despite having hired Colin, Ron continued to look for leads on the descendants of the Nicholas family every day. The person called Colin had also found some subordinates to search for leads. He had made great efforts. At the same time, Romo, who was in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, had also been paying attention to Ron¡¯s situation all the time. Now that he saw that Ron was stuck at the bottleneck of finding people and had not made any progress, Romo was a little anxious. He had already thought of buying some tools from the shop to help Ron if he still did not make any progress. In the past few days, nothing abnormal had happened in Winterfrost. The Nicholas family members were training as usual. Although the days were peaceful, they were also very fulfilling In this manner, another seven days had passed. It had been fifteen days since Ron left the house. The time set by the Old Ancestor was already halfway up, but there had been no progress at all now. Ron became more and more anxious. Day after day passed, and the hope of finding the clansmen became more and more remote. Over the past few days, whether it was Ron or Colin, they had been searching for leads and asked almost everyone they could find or ask, but there was still no news. Even Colin and his men had planned to give up. After all, everyone they could ask had been asked, and there were still no clues. Sometimes, Colin would think that it might be better not to earn this money. Ron had no choice but to continue to increase Colin¡¯s remuneration, so Colin kept helping Ron search. During this period, he had also found a few people with the surname of Nicholas, but when he interrogated them carefully, they were not the ones Ron was looking for. That night, Ron was resting with his eyes closed when he suddenly entered a familiar dream world. In this world, Ron saw the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family. ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± said Ron excitedly. ¡°It has been hard on you these few days in your search for the clansmen,¡± replied the Old Ancestor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Ancestor. I have let you down. It has been so many days, but there are still no leads,¡± said Ron guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Old Ancestor has seen your performance. Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Romo quickly consoled. After the dream visit had ended, Romo quickly summoned the System Shop and bought a tool called the Bloodline Sensing Talisman. (Bloodline Sensory Talisman: A descendant can be blessed. This descendant will be able to sense the members of the same clan within a range of 100 meters. Effective duration is three days] This tool actually cost 20,000 Faith Points. As its time duration was too short, and the range was relatively limited, it was impossible to use it on a daily basis in the search for clansmen. The previous two searches for clansmen had also been exceptionally smooth, so it had not been used. But Ron was clueless this time so he had to use it. At this moment, Ron, who was in Walls Village, woke up from his sleep. He sensed something unusual in his mind, something he had not felt before. It was as if there was a compass in his head, guiding him in the right direction. ¡°Could this be the bloodline sensing the Old Ancestor had mentioned?¡± Ron muttered to himself. Then he quickly mobilized the energy in his body to sense it, but after a while, Ron opened his eyes in disappointment. ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s none?¡± Ron sensed again in disbelief, but the result was the same. He was currently in the Walls Village. If the clansman was really a villager, he should have sensed it. Could he really have been an outsider who just happened to be here a few days ago? Ron thought. However, if he were really an outsider, the probability of finding him was not high even with the Bloodline Sensing Talisman. ¡°Didn¡¯t sense anyone? What¡¯s going on? This matter is going to be difficult.¡± Romo had seen Ron¡¯s expression through the Visitation Talisman and had guessed that Ron had not sensed anyone. This meant that there were no clansmen of the Nicholas family clan nearby. This was already his last hope. If the Bloodline Sensing Talisman could not even be of use, then this mission could only end in failure. Even so, Ron still did not give up. Now that he had the Bloodline Sensing Talisman, he did not need to ask each household one by one. Instead, he started to comb the area with the Walls Village as the center. He could not sense anything even when he had returned to Hardy County. Another day had passed. After breakfast, Ron wondered where he should go to search today, when Colin suddenly brought him good news. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve found someone. He basically matches the clues you mentioned,¡± Colin said excitedly. ¡°Quick, let me see him,¡± said Ron, his spirits soaring ¡°This person¡¯s name is Balu Nicholas. Young Master, during the period you mentioned previously, he happened to just come to the Walls Village, and his hometown seems to be the place you mentioned,¡± Colin explained. ¡°Where is he now?¡± said Ron quickly. ¡°He has joined a Demon Beast Crusade Team. I have already found out where he is,¡± Colin said. Chapter 197 - Important Clues When Ron received the news, he was overjoyed. He did not want to waste any time, so he quickly packed up and left the Walls Village, heading toward the place Colin had mentioned. Ron had almost fallen into despair earlier, but now a new hope had been rekindled. The person¡¯s surname was Nicholas, and he was a little proficient in magical power. He was not from the Walls Village. He had passed by Walls Village a few days ago, bought a weapon and left. These clues corresponded with the clansman Ron had been looking for. When Ron had just arrived in Hardy County, he had heard that the number of demon beasts in the Black Forest had suddenly increased, so the City Lord wanted to gather a group of Magi to suppress them and eliminate them immediately. However, Ron had not paid much attention to it in the beginning. It was best to find a Mage to do this kind of thing. After all, compared to the soldiers, it was a more convenient and efficient method. Before coming here, Ron had also heard from the Old Ancestor about some things in Hardy County. Back then, the Old Ancestor had been surrounded by demon beasts in the Black Forest. The Black Forest was known as the Black Forest because there were many black ironwood trees inside. It was about 300 meters away from Hardy County. The Black Forest was vast and boundless, and it bordered many other countries. There were many demon beasts in the Black Forest, and the level of danger was extraordinary. If an ordinary person with no knowledge of magical power were to enter and come out alive, it would be a tremendous blessing. Legend had it that most of the demon beasts here were level-5 and level-6, and there were even some level-7 demon beasts. However, these were all rumors, and no one had verified whether they were true or false. Under normal circumstances, the demon beasts in the periphery of the Black Forest were all of relatively low levels. However, sometimes, the level-5 and 6 demon beasts in the center would attack the periphery. This was regarded as the ¡°Beast Tide Rebellion¡± by everyone. Although large-scale rebellions were very rare and only occurred once in about a hundred years, small-scale rebellions would happen sometimes. Therefore, the City Lord would often gather the Magi to go and get rid of the demon beasts. At the same time, the Black Forest was also a treasure land. Many Magi would come here to train and search for treasures. There were also some Magi who relied on the search of treasures in the Black Forest to earn spirit stones. And every time a rebellion occurred, there would be many more Magi in the Black Forest than usual because they could also obtain the City Lord¡¯s bounty for getting rid of the demon beasts. However, usually, only those Magi of higher levels would appear. After all, this was a matter with a higher risk factor. If one was not careful, one could lose both life and wealth. Just after Ron had just received the news, he was very worried about Balu¡¯s safety. After all, he was a level-5 Mage of the Innate Realm, and the area he was in charge of was more dangerous. Ron was worried that he would not be able to handle it. Therefore, Ron needed to make the most of his time. He used a little magical power to accelerate his flight. In less than an hour, he had entered the area Colin had mentioned. Everywhere he looked, he could see the shadows of demon beasts and Magi fighting. There were a large number of demon beasts, and after fighting one, there would still be another. It was as if there was an endless stream. The level of danger here had far surpassed Ron¡¯s expectations. Along the way, Ron had also seen many fallen Magi, which made Ron even more worried. The closer he got to the central region of the Black Forest, the more tragic the casualty situation became. In the midst of this, Ron even encountered some demon beasts that tried to stop him, but they were only level-4 demon beasts, so they posed no threat to Ron at all. Later on, Ron could clearly sense that the number of level-5 and level-6 demon beasts had increased, and there was a huge commotion not far away. After walking a little further, he arrived at the area where Balu was. There were a total of eight people inside, and they were engaged in an intense battle with a group of demon beasts. According to Colin¡¯s information earlier, a total of 15 people had joined the team, and there were a few corpses lying on the side. Ron dared not think further. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream could be heard from afar. A Mage had been torn into two by the demon beast and thrown casually to the ground. ¡°Everyone, quick gather! Everyone, be careful.¡± A tall and powerful man hurriedly shouted loudly. As he shouted, he slashed dead a demon beast. ¡°There are too many demon beasts. We don¡¯t have many people left.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way, let¡¯s retreat. It¡¯s not worth losing our lives for this bit of money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is not a small rebellion. It¡¯s a large-scale one.¡± ¡°Quick, retreat. You guys leave quickly.¡± ¡°Brothers, you guys retreat first. I¡¯ll cover the rear.¡± Amidst the sounds of battle, there were also the sounds of the Magi lamenting. Just as these Magi were being forced back by the demon beasts, a demon beast in the form of a mantis suddenly appeared in the middle of their group. It waved its sickle, preparing to chop a Mage into two. The Mage did not have the time to dodge at all. His brain could not react at all. He could only stand still, unable to move. He had already closed his eyes to welcome death. Suddenly, a beam of red light appeared in the sky, and the sound of a sword could be heard in the air. In the next second, the demon beast¡¯s sickle and body were both cut in half. Immediately after, a red light carried the sword in a circle in the air. With the screams of the demon beasts, most of the demon beasts were killed. It was not known whether the group of Magi had been scared silly or shocked by Ron¡¯s swordsmanship. Their mouths all opened wide, and they did not speak for a long time. They could only look in the direction of the red light trying to figure out who had saved them. Only then did they see a person slowly descending from the sky. ¡°Hello, Orville, we meet again,¡± said Ron when he saw an acquaintance. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Orville looked at Ron in disbelief. He was very shocked. Now, he was certain that Ron was a Mage of the Divine Power Realm. ¡°You¡¯re indeed extraordinary.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone,¡± said Ron. Since he had encountered another familiar face, the situation was much easier. As long as nothing unexpected happened to the descendant of the Nicholas family, he would definitely be able to find him. ¡°Do you have anyone here named Balu?¡± Ron said as he swept his gaze across the crowd, hoping to get some clues. The other Magi seemed to have just recovered from their shock. They looked at Ron in disbelief and suspicion, and all of them looked in the same direction. Ron looked over happily in the same direction as them and his heart sank. He had not expected what he had been worried about to happen, because what they were looking at was a corpse. Chapter 198 - Disappointment, Anger, Surprise Ron instantly had the urge to kill. ¡°Is this Balu?¡± he asked, looking at everyone. Clearly, Orville had sensed Ron¡¯s anger, and he shuddered involuntarily. ¡°Yes, his name is indeed Balu, but I wonder if he¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Is he from the Holy Light City?¡± Ron asked again. ¡°I think so. I think I¡¯ve heard of it before,¡± Orville replied quickly, afraid he would provoke Ron. ¡°Do any of you know more about him? He¡¯s someone I had been looking for a long time.¡± Ron had no choice but to place his hopes on the other Magi. This team had only been temporarily formed, so most of the Magi had not seen him before, and everyone was naturally not familiar. Just as everyone was looking at each other, the man at the peak of the Innate Realm, who had stopped them in the beginning, walked forward. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m quite familiar with this Balu person you¡¯re talking about. He grew up here from a young age, but I can be sure that his ancestors were indeed from the Holy Light City.¡± Ron heard the answer and was basically certain. But the person was gone now, and there was no use anymore. ¡°Do you know if his parents or any of his other siblings are still around?¡± ¡°His parents seem to have died more than ten years ago in a small Beast Tide Rebellion. He does not have any other siblings,¡± this man took a look at Balu¡¯s corpse, feeling sorry for him, as he spoke. He also knew that it was precisely because of his parents¡¯ death that Balu ignored everyone¡¯s objections and resolutely joined the team to encircle the demon beasts. He had not expected himself to die here. Ron did not know what to say. Should he bring the corpse back? He had not expected the person he had been searching for so many days to die just when he was about to find him. At the same time, Ron fell into endless self-blame. If he had come a little earlier, he might have been able to save Balu¡¯s life, and the Nicholas family would have another member. As Ron¡¯s guilt deepened, the murderous intent within him became increasingly obvious. The Magi and also Orville were all trembling in fear by the side. They were afraid that Ron would kill them all because of one wrong word from them. During this period, they could only rely on their eyes to communicate. The tall and powerful man used his gaze to signal to Orville to ask what they should do. Orville could only shake his head helplessly, indicating that he did not know either. After all, from the group, only Orville and Ron knew each other before this. Orville had no choice but to be bold and ask, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s your relationship with Balu?¡± Clearly, Ron was not in the mood to chat. Instead, he looked toward the center of the Black Forest. ¡°You guys go back first. Be careful on the way. There shouldn¡¯t be any demon beasts.¡± As soon as Ron had finished speaking, everyone could sense the earth trembling and the roars of demon beasts. The sounds were getting louder and louder, and the demon beasts seemed to be getting closer and closer to them. ¡°A large number of demon beasts have already run here. The Beast Tide Rebellion has come, it¡¯s coming,¡± a timid Mage shouted. However, no one had expected the reality of the situation to be much more serious than what they got from their intelligence reports. It was not an ordinary demon beast outbreak, but a Beast Tide Rebellion. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man in the lead also understood what Ron meant. Ron wanted to finish off these demon beasts personally, and he also believed that Ron was completely capable of doing so. The other Magi quickly walked to the side of the leader and expressed their gratitude to Ron together. ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Senior.¡± After all, they knew that with their strength, if Ron had not appeared, they would not have been able to survive until now. Although Ron looked much younger than them, there was a rule in the Mage world: strangers had to respect each other according to the level of magical power, so they had addressed Ron as Senior. ¡°You guys get going.¡± Ron gradually walked deeper into the forest. ¡°Senior, you have to be careful. We¡¯ll wait for you in Hardy County,¡± Orville said to Ron in parting. Orville and the others had not walked more than a few meters when they heard the tree in front of Ron suddenly fall. A level-4 demon beast was charging toward Ron like a heavy tank. Ron immediately gathered all the energy in his body and punched the demon beast just as it was about to hit him. With a bang, the demon beast was instantly sent flying more than ten meters away, the skin on its body started to crack, and it knocked down many of the demon beasts behind it. Then, Ron took out his Dragon Flame Flying Sword and killed the demon beasts in front of him one after another under the glow of the red light. Although he was not completely sure if that person was the one he had been looking for, Ron was ready to vent all his anger on these demon beasts. At the same time, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo looked at Ron¡¯s situation through the Visitation Talisman and signed heavily. If the dead Mage was really a descendant of the Nicholas family, it would be a great pity. Romo did not blame Ron. After all, it could be seen that he had tried his best during this period of time. Moreover, such a Beast Tide Rebellion was a piece of cake for Ron. Helping them deal with the demon beasts would also benefit the citizens. In the sky above the Black Forest, Ron and the Dragon Flame Flying Sword had killed all the demon beasts approaching them. Along the way, he had also helped many teams of Magi that had been ensnared by the demon beasts. They were all in awe of this Mage of the Divine Power Realm who came and left swiftly. The Magi in the periphery were basically all of the Physical Body Realm and the Innate Realm. After all, Magi of such levels could only deal with low-level demon beasts. The remaining Magi of higher levels were all basically concentrated in the central area. Ron flew all the way into the depths of the Black Forest. Although he had already vented all his anger, he could not sit back and do nothing when he saw the Magi besieged by the demon beasts. He treated all this as going through training. After dealing with these demon beasts, he would then look for clues on the Nicholas family clan. If there were really none, he would have to return empty-handed. Suddenly, Ron sensed that a large number of level-5 and 6 demon beasts were emerging in front of him. He was about to go and take a look when he suddenly sensed something unusual in his body. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ron quickly calmed himself down to sense it, and then he looked to his right. In that instant, Ron suddenly felt the abnormality in his bloodline sensing. This meant that the descendant of the Nicholas family clan might not have died, but was someone else. Chapter 199 - Is it You? This was simply good news for Ron, who had been disappointed. Perhaps Balu, who had died earlier, was not a clansman of the Nicholas family whom he had been looking for, or perhaps there were other Nicholas family members here besides Balu Nicholas. Regardless of which possibility it was, it was good to not return empty-handed. He might even be able to find more than one clansman. Moreover, there was no way to verify the identity of the dead Balu. Instead, there was a change in the Bloodline Sensing Talisman, which meant that there must be some clansmen of the Nicholas family nearby. Ron did not want to wait a minute. Afraid that something like what had happened earlier would happen, he instantly changed the direction of his flight and advanced toward the target. As there was also a large group of demon beasts there, Ron did not want to waste any more time. If another clansman were lost because of him, he would not have the face to go back and report to the Old Ancestor. ¡°Ower, what are you doing? Do you know that what you have done is making our Spirit Ribbon Academy your enemy?¡± A young man in purple clothes asked a person in front of him with a cold expression. Around this young man were many people wearing the same clothes as him. These people were all disciples of the Spirit Ribbon Academy. The person who was talking to the young man was a man in luxurious clothes. His tone had a certain sarcasm. ¡°Brother, you must be joking. I¡¯m very close to your Spirit Ribbon Academy. How can you say that I¡¯m your enemy? The person I want to deal with is not someone from your Spirit Ribbon Academy.¡± He looked at the person in the cave behind the young man and said, ¡°Dick, have I not told you before that if you dare to take a step out of the Walls Village, your life will be in danger. If you come out obediently now, I might be merciful and let you live, but if you still don¡¯t come out, not only will you lose your life, you will also implicate everyone in the Spirit Ribbon Academy.¡± With that said, he looked a little smugly at the disciples of the Spirit Ribbon Academy. ¡°But let me put this bluntly. Although I won¡¯t attack them, when the large number of demon beasts arrive later, I can¡¯t guarantee that they can escape.¡± As soon as the man¡¯s voice fell, a large number of demonic beasts appeared, but a group of people were blocking them. ¡°Search newn0vel.0rg on google¡±Leading them was an old man in yellow clothes. He was at level-2 of the Divine Power Realm, and the rest were all above level-7 of the Innate Realm. The old man in yellow was currently engaged in an intense battle with a level-5 demon beast. For a while, it was difficult to determine the victor. The remaining few people were all dealing with the level-5 demon beast. And these people had all been brought here by Ower. However, the situation of the Spirit Ribbon Academy disciples was completely different. The highest level among them was only at level-8 of the Innate Realm. The remaining five were of the Innate Realm, and the other two were only of the Physical Body Realm. Apart from the six disciples of the Spirit Ribbon Academy, the young man in the cave was the store assistant from the Spirit Dragon Treasure Pavilion, Dick. Currently, Dick was in a very bad condition. His face was pale, and there was a lot of blood on his body. It was obvious that he had been seriously injured. Beside Dick were two female disciples from the Spirit Ribbon Academy. They were the two who had begged Dick for help in the store earlier. It seemed that Dick had agreed to the request of the two female disciples and had come to the Black Forest. The words Ower had said earlier had made the two female disciples very angry. ¡°Ower, you¡¯ve gone too far. Now that you¡¯ve already expelled Senior Brother Dick from the sect, what else do you want? He can no longer use one of his arms now, and he won¡¯t be able to refine weapons in his lifetime. What else do you want? Back then, it was clearly you¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Dick. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Then Dick said to the group of Spirit Ribbon Academy disciples, ¡°You guys go first. A large number of demon beasts will be coming soon. It¡¯s too dangerous. Go quickly.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Dick, if we leave, we leave together.¡± One of the female disciples said. ¡°That¡¯s right, we were the ones who pulled you here. We can¡¯t leave you here. Let¡¯s leave together,¡± said another female disciple. ¡°Let¡¯s protect Senior Brother Dick together and then walk out of this Black Forest,¡± the two female disciples said. At the same time, they looked at Ower. ¡°Currently, Dick is no longer a disciple of the Spirit Ribbon Academy. Moreover, he has come out purely because we asked him for help. The feud between the two of you had already been resolved back then. Why are you still hanging onto this matter?¡± Clearly, Ower did not heed these words. He sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this is between me and him. There¡¯s no need for outsiders like you all to intervene, but if all of you insist on intervening, there won¡¯t be a good outcome.¡± After he had finished speaking, Ower ordered the two subordinates beside him in a low voice. The two subordinates immediately stopped in the midst of their battle, and a gap instantly appeared in the defensive line. The demon beasts instantly charged toward where the Spirit Ribbon Academy disciples were. ¡°Everyone, leave quickly.¡± The disciple with the highest level quickly let the other disciples go first. He held a magical sword and started an intense battle with the demon beasts. As a disciple of the Spirit Ribbon Academy, although he was only of the Innate Realm, he was holding a mid-grade flying sword magical weapon in his hand. He was not the only one. The magical weapons held by all the disciples beside him were also not inferior. At the same time, Dick who was surrounded in the middle by everyone charged toward the periphery. Ower looked at everyone who was fighting with the demon beasts in satisfaction. He then gave a snort. Thereafter, he found the right time, took out a magical sword, and stabbed it at Dick. Ower¡¯s behavior was very dishonest, causing all the disciples of the Spirit Ribbon Academy to fail to react in time to stop him. ¡°Senior Brother Dick, be careful.¡± The female disciple wanted to go up and stop him, but she was repelled by the light waves generated by the sword. She could only watch helplessly as the sword stabbed at Dick¡¯s chest. At this critical moment, a sword chime suddenly sounded in the air, and a red light instantly appeared in the sky. Just as the sword was about to stab at Dick, it was bounced off. Ower¡¯s sword instantly fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. Everyone was shocked. They looked into the sky and wanted to know who had done this, and they found that the other party was holding a high-grade flying sword. A person flew down from the sky and landed in front of Dick and the Spirit Ribbon Academy disciples. The other disciples of the Spirit Ribbon Academy were still in shock and could not recover. After a long while, Dick finally reacted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the young master we met in the shop earlier? Is it you?¡± Dick asked. Chapter 200 - Those Who Hurt My Clansmen Should Die The person who had come to save them was naturally Ron. Compared to Dick¡¯s shock, Ron was in even greater shock now. However, he was not shocked because Dick, whom he had already seen previously, had appeared here and was in such a sorry state. Instead, he was shocked that the person the Bloodline Sensing Talisman was pointing at was Dick. This meant that he had already met the clansman of the Nicholas family, whom he had been searching painstakingly for in the weapon store earlier. However, he had not known at that time. Ron shook his head and found this a little ridiculous. The person whom he had been searching for so many days was actually him. Ron was about to say something when he heard a scream in the air. It was from Ower, and the scream revealed shock and a hint of fear. Ron looked coldly at Ower, and without another word, he activated all the energy in his body. In the next second, the sword beside Ron flew directly toward Ower and went straight for his forehead. Ower looked at the sword approaching, but it was if his acupoints had been frozen. He could not move at all. He could only wait quietly for death to arrive. He felt as if half his soul had already left his body. ¡°Stop.¡± Just as the sword was about to pierce Ower¡¯s head, a voice suddenly sounded, and a powerful energy erupted, blocking Ron¡¯s Dragon Flame Flying Sword. A powerful energy erupted in front of Ower. The energy generated by the collision of the powerful saber and sword momentarily overwhelmed Ower. He fell back, and countless wounds appeared on his body. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky and caught Ower, who was covered in blood. Unexpectedly, it was the old man at level-2 of the Divine Power Realm. He looked at Ron angrily and said, ¡°Who are you? Are you trying to make an enemy of the Hardy County¡¯s Brown family?¡± The old man was also very afraid. He did not know Ron¡¯s background at all, so he had to mention the Brown family to scare Ron. However, Ron did not care. ¡°I don¡¯t care which family you are from, but let me tell you, if you want to kill the descendant of the Nicholas family here, I will definitely not agree to it.¡± The Old Ancestor had told him this rule. As long as Ron was around today, he would not let Dick be harmed again. As soon as Ron finished speaking, the Dragon Flame Flying Sword in front of him lit up again and stabbed at Ower and the old man. Ron¡¯s words had shocked everyone present. Everyone looked at Dick in unison. Dick was also lost. A descendant of the Nicholas family? Was he talking about himself? What did this mean? Before anyone could react, they saw Ron¡¯s sword flying toward Ower. The two of them had no choice but to run backward, but Ron¡¯s sword did not give them any chance to react. Although the old man¡¯s saber could block Ron¡¯s Dragon Flame Flying Sword, it still had difficulty withstanding the continuous attacks of the Dragon Flame Flying Sword. Moreover, everyone could tell from Ron¡¯s attack that his killing intent was very obvious. He was determined to kill the two of them today, and was not going to waver at all because of the appearance of someone from the Brown family. What shocked everyone the most was that Ron was at level-3 of the Divine Power Realm, even a little higher than the old man. When his level, weapon, and even his condition were not as good as Ron¡¯s, there was no way the old man could win this battle, so the only chance for him to survive was to flee. Unfortunately, it was impossible for him to escape from Ron, who had the intention to kill. In an instant, the energy in Ron¡¯s body doubled, and his sword was much faster. In the blink of an eye, he had caught up with the two of them. ¡°Ah!¡± Before the old man could react, he had already been stabbed in the body by the sword. Instantly, his entire body lost its energy. He also lost the strength to hold Ower¡¯s hand. The two of them fell from the sky. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Bursts of miserable screams could be heard in the air. Ower was completely dumbfounded. Before he could fall to the ground, Ron¡¯s sword had killed him directly. It had only been 20-30 seconds since Ron intervened and he had already killed the two of them. When the other disciples of the Spirit Ribbon Academy saw that Ron had really killed Ower and the old man, they looked at the two corpses on the ground in shock. ¡°Dead!¡± ¡°Ahhhh, Senior is dead too.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Should we run quickly?¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The other people Ower had brought over were even more shocked. They did not know if they should quickly run or kneel down to beg for mercy. However, there were demon beasts nearby, so they could also not run far. Ron looked at them coldly, raised his hand, and threw the Dragon Flame Flying Sword out, charging into the demon beasts. Soon, Ower¡¯s subordinates and also the demon beasts were lying on the ground. Now, at least there were no more threats around. When Ron had put away his sword, he looked at the disciples of the Spirit Ribbon Academy. Their eyes were full of fear because they were afraid that Ron would kill them too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll only kill those who deserve to die.¡± Ron had also seen through their emotions and quickly comforted them. ¡°Senior, are you talking about a descendant of the Nicholas family clan?¡± The disciple with the highest rank asked Ron. Ron did not speak. He looked at Dick and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the descendant of the Nicholas family I was talking about.¡± Dick was so shocked that he did not know what to say. ¡°It¡¯s me? I¡¯m a descendant of the Nicholas family.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, let¡¯s talk in private,¡± said Ron, and then they turned around and walked behind a large tree. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mean any harm, I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± The other disciples of the Spirit Ribbon Academy were so shocked that they did not know what to say, but they were still a little worried. After all, with Ron¡¯s level, it would not be difficult for him to kill anyone present. ¡°Senior Brother Dick, I¡¯m worried.¡± One of the female disciples looked at Dick and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, he shouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions. He won¡¯t hurt me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be out in a while,¡± comforted Dick. After all, Ron no longer had any murderous intent, and his face was even filled with a kind attitude. He did not know if it was because of their blood relationship, but from the moment Dick saw Ron, he had a strange sense of familiarity. This was also an important reason why Dick had developed trust in Ron. After consoling everyone, Dick and Ron walked and came to the back of a large tree. Chapter 201 - True Identity Looking at Ron and Dick outside, the few family clansmen looked at each other. One of the young men secretly glanced around and said softly to Loche, ¡°Loche, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Loche knew what he meant. He wanted to ask if they should take the opportunity to leave now. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here. That senior probably won¡¯t hurt us.¡± To slip away under the nose of someone of the Divine Power Realm was simply wishful thinking. Fortunately, although the other party had killed Ower and his people decisively and coldly, he did not show any killing intent toward them. Moreover, the other party seemed to have a special relationship with Dick, so if they did not court death, their lives should not be in danger. But who was the other party? How had they never heard of such a young expert of the Divine Power Realm appearing in the Northern territory? What was the relationship between the other party and Dick? Loche and the others were full of questions. They looked quietly at the two people under the large tree over there. Unfortunately, Ron had used his magical power to block out the sound, so they could not hear anything. ¡­ Under a large tree not far away, Dick stopped two meters away from Ron. He looked at Ron, who had turned around to look at him, and said hesitantly, ¡°Senior¡­¡± Ron smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Senior. In terms of age, I should call you Senior Brother. You can just call me Ron.¡± Seeing Dick look nervous and puzzled, Ron smiled and said, ¡°I know you have many doubts. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± He paused for a moment, and then asked first, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name. Do you have any relatives? Where are they?¡± Dick could not help but look at Ron in shock. He hesitated for a moment, and then answered truthfully, ¡°My name is Dick. I¡­ I don¡¯t have any relatives. My mother brought me here when I was young, and then she died of illness.¡± Ron was a little disappointed, but he asked again, ¡°Do you know where your mother came from previously? Do you have any leads to find the other family members?¡± ¡°Not anymore. My mother has never told me any of this.¡± Dick shook his head, more puzzled than ever. He wondered what Ron meant by asking all this. Ron sighed. There was no hope of finding more clansmen. After Norton and the others had found Lily and the others previously on their search mission, he only found one clansman this time. Ron kept feeling guilty toward his family. However, he quickly threw away these distracting thoughts and said to Dick, ¡°I¡¯ll answer the questions you have now. You might find it unbelievable, but I hope you can believe that what I am going to say is true.¡± ¡­ Ten minutes later, Ron told them his identity, his purpose in coming here, and Dick¡¯s real identity. After Ron had finished speaking, Dick was completely stunned. So he was actually a descendant of the Nicholas family? When he first saw Ron, Dick knew that the other party was looking for some family clansmen, but at that time, he was puzzled and wondering who the other party was looking for with the information. He had not expected himself to be the person the other party was looking for. As Ron had said earlier, after hearing this, Dick was really in disbelief. All of this was really unbelievable. However, Dick really could not figure out why Ron would want to lie to him as Ron had saved his life, and had even killed Ower and the others directly! At this moment, Dick finally understood what the other party meant by those words he had said before he killed those people. It was precisely because he was from the Nicholas family that those people wanted to kill him, so Ron had to exterminate all those people! Although this seemed too tyrannical, it was also very awe-inspiring. He could not help but feel an indescribable emotion in his heart. Could it be that he was touched? Seeing that Dick was silent but his expression kept changing, Ron did not rush him. He let him digest all this slowly. Information. After a long moment, Dick looked up at Ron again and asked, ¡°You said you wanted to take me back to the Nicholas family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ron nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I know you still can¡¯t believe it and still have many doubts, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Once you return to the Nicholas family with me, you¡¯ll understand everything.¡± As he spoke, he glanced at a group of Spirit Ribbon Academy disciples not far away and said, ¡°However, if you still have something to deal with, I can wait for you to finish. We still have 13 days. The journey home from here is about seven days.¡± Dick fell silent again, and this time longer than before. But he no longer looked skeptical. He was thinking hard about something else. He was pondering over Ron¡¯s words! After a long while, Dick looked up at Ron again, and there was no longer any hesitation in his eyes. He said resolutely, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go with you! And¡­ we¡¯d better get out of here immediately.¡± ¡°Is it because of the people I killed just now, right?¡± Ron smiled knowingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one around has seen how they died.¡± As he spoke, he glanced briefly at the Spirit Ribbon Academy disciples not far away. Dick was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They definitely won¡¯t leak the secret! I believe in them!¡± Ron laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I told you I have no plans to kill them to silence them.¡± When he rushed over, he had seen those people protecting Dick, so he naturally would not kill indiscriminately. Although he was not familiar with those people, Ron was willing to believe them, since Dick believed in them. However, even if they would not reveal the secret, it did not mean that this matter would not be exposed. This was because there were still uncertain factors on Ower¡¯s side. For example, if someone knew that they were here to deal with Dick, they would naturally be able to investigate it later. This should be the reason why Dick wanted to leave as soon as possible. Perhaps it was also one of the important reasons why he had decided so decisively to leave with Ron. The reason was that he was no longer able to stay. If he did leave, not only would his life be in danger, he might also implicate others. Dick looked at Loche and the others and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and say a few words to them, and then we¡¯ll leave!¡± Ron said, ¡°Are you not going back to Walls Village to pack up?¡± Dick shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just ask them to help relay some messages.¡± Ron did not say anything else and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Dick turned around and walked toward Loche and the others to talk to them. While Dick and the others were talking, Ron cleared the battlefield, mainly to take away the Storage Rings of Ower and the old man of Divine Power Realm. Chapter 202 - Fighting openly and secretly Dick did not delay for long. Soon, he walked toward Ron with Loche and the others. Ron had not deliberately eavesdropped on their conversation. He did not know what Dick had said to them, but the gaze of these Magi from the Spirit Ribbon Academy was still filled with fear and awe when they looked at Ron. They walked up to Ron and bowed respectfully to him in unison. Loche said, ¡°Thank you for helping us out just now, Senior. Don¡¯t worry, we definitely won¡¯t reveal anything about what has happened here!¡± Ron nodded with a smile. Dick walked to Ron¡¯s side and said, ¡°We can go now.¡± Ron nodded slightly and released a burst of magical power to hold Dick, and then the two of them flew into the sky. The Spirit Ribbon Academy disciples looked up at the two of them. A woman could not help but say, ¡°You¡­ take care!!¡± Dick smiled and waved at them. ¡°Take care too. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, we might meet again.¡± The two of them flew in the direction of Winterfrost. Ron turned around and glanced at the few Spirit Ribbon Academy disciples who had also started to leave quickly. He said to Dick, ¡°If you want to bring another person back to the Nicholas family, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Hearing this, Dick was stunned for a moment, and then he understood that Ron should be referring to Wendy. He did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Junior Sister Wendy is on good terms with me, but it¡¯s not a relationship between a man and a woman. I¡¯ve always treated her only as a younger sister.¡± This should be a case of one-sided love on her part, right? Ron was still unwilling to give up. He asked, ¡°Do you have anyone you like?¡± Dick was a little speechless. ¡°No¡­¡± However, he was wondering why this kid was nosey like an aunt next-door. Ron sighed to himself¡ªit looked like there was no hope of bringing another person back. He was thinking that although he had only found Dick alone from the Nicholas family, it would count as two if he could bring back his female companion. Sensing that Dick¡¯s aura was still a little weak and disorderly, Ron took out a healing pill from his Storage Ring and handed it to him, saying, ¡°Take this pill first. I¡¯ll heal you when we get on the flying ferry.¡± Dick took the pill and swallowed it. He immediately looked much better. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said. ¡°No issue.¡± As Ron continued to fly, he asked, ¡°What feud do you have with those people?¡± Dick smiled bitterly, and then told Ron briefly about his feud with Ower. And his own experience. It turned out that not long after Dick had followed his mother here when he was young, his mother had unfortunately passed away. Then, Dick was told that the old man from the Spirit Dragon Treasure Pavilion had once been one of the Divine Power Realm elders of the Spirit Ribbon Academy. Later, he retired because of his serious injuries and was running that weapon store. When Dick was ten years old, he was nurtured and recommended by an old man to join the Spirit Ribbon Academy. Although his talent was not outstanding, he was not bad and he had a talent for weapon refinement. He was also one of the best among the generation of disciples of the Spirit Ribbon Academy back then. Five years ago, when he was in his teens, he was already a Great Mage, and his weapon refinement skills were also outstanding. Dick should have had a bright future ahead of him, but because he had become enemies with someone during a training session five years ago, his life changed completely. At that time, the two of them had fought over a heavenly treasure, and Dick had defeated Ower, but he had accidentally seriously injured the other party. Later on, the Black Forest faction went directly to the Spirit Ribbon Academy to demand an explanation, and accused Dick of sneak attacking and injuring the other party to snatching the treasure. They wanted to make the Spirit Ribbon Academy hand over Dick. In the Black Forest faction, there was a Divine Power Realm Mage. The Spirit Ribbon Academy was only famous for its weapon refinement. There were actually not many Divine Power Realm experts in the family, and currently, there was not even one Divine Power Realm Magi. However, with the prestige of the Spirit Ribbon Academy, there was no need to be afraid of the Black Forest faction. Moreover, the Black Forest faction not only did not have a feud with the Spirit Ribbon Academy, they also had an elder in the Black Forest faction, who was a friend of a senior from the Spirit Ribbon Academy! In the Spirit Ribbon Academy, there were also some open and covert struggles. Dick¡¯s master happened to be at odds with the old man from the Black Forest faction¡­ Due to various reasons, Dick eventually became the victim of the power struggle in the Divine Temple. He was seriously injured by the Divine Temple and had his arm crippled. In the end, he was even expelled from the Spirit Ribbon Academy! If it had not been for the old man from the Spirit Dragon Treasure Pavilion using his connections in the Divine Temple to protect Dick, he might have even been handed over to the Black Forest faction and lost his life! Even so, Ower had issued a warning, saying that if Dick dared to leave the Walls Village, he would kill Dick. In the past five years, Dick had been disheartened and became an assistant in the Spirit Dragon Treasure Pavilion. He had never been anywhere else. It was just that not long ago, Wendy and the others had found him, hoping that he would help complete a training mission for the Divine Temple. They wanted to go to a special place in the Black Forest, where Dick had once been. They wanted him to help lead the way. When Ron had visited the Spirit Dragon Treasure Pavilion, he had also met Wendy and the other girl. Dick had initially refused, but in the end, he agreed to help out on account of their old friendship, being of the same family clan. Originally, both sides had not thought that there would be any problems. Getting into the Black Forest was also very smooth. They had successfully found that place and completed the training mission. Although they had encountered a beast tide, it was not a problem for them to retreat. Unexpectedly, Ower suddenly appeared and even ambushed Dick and beat him up! If Dick had not been alert and lucky enough, he might have died on the spot from the sneak attack. Then, it was the scene Ron saw when he arrived. After hearing Dick¡¯s story, Ron did not look good. He was very angry. Not only was he angry at the Black Forest faction for bullying others, he was also angry at the Spirit Ribbon Academy for not understanding the situation! As he had had similar experiences before, Ron could empathize with Dick¡¯s encounters. If he had not been worried that his level was not high enough and that he still had the mission from the Old Ancestor, he would have gone to seek justice for Dick! However, it did not matter. He had already remembered this debt. Today, he had killed Ower and the others to collect some interest first. As for the rest, after he had brought Dick back to the family, Dick could come back to settle it himself in the future!! As for the serious injuries on Dick and his crippled arm, Ron was not worried at all. He absolutely believed that someone would be able to treat him and enable Dick to have a better future and greater achievements than he had when in the Spirit Ribbon Academy!! ¡°Eh? Which senior is it?¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior, for saving my life!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior, for saving my life!¡± ¡°Farewell, Senior!¡± When Ron flew to the edge of the Black Forest with Dick, many Magi, who had retreated earlier, appeared below. When some of them saw Ron, they shouted their thanks. They were all Magi from the Demon Beast Crusade Team whom Ron had saved earlier. Chapter 203 - Return Together Ron ignored them and flew directly through the air in the direction of Winterfrost. In order not to attract attention, Dick had also put on a black cloak to cover his head and face. At this moment, many Magi had rushed over from elsewhere and entered the Black Forest to resist the beast tide. However, this no longer had anything to do with Ron and Dick. The two of them flew all the way to Winterfrost and left in the nearest flying ferry without stopping. Dick was worried about being discovered by the Black Forest faction, while Ron wanted to go home earlier to report. Previously, in his dream, the Old Ancestor had told him that after the clansmen search mission had been completed, there was something else important for him to do. Nothing more happened on the way back. A week later, Ron and Dick returned to Winterfrost. The two of them walked to the family door. Ron said to Dick, ¡°This is our family clan.¡± Along the way, Dick had learned a lot of information about the Nicholas family from Ron. Looking at the door of the Nicholas family, he could not help but feel uneasy and also excited. Clansmen had always been a relatively unfamiliar existence to him. His memories of his mother had already become blurry. Although the old man had treated him like family, that was all. After all, they were not true blood-related clansmen. And now, he had suddenly learned that he actually had many clansmen of the same bloodline, and that from Ron¡¯s description, the family was harmonious and full of family love. This made Dick look forward to it throughout the journey. When the two servants guarding the door saw Ron, they were both overjoyed. One of them turned around and ran into the house, shouting as he ran, ¡°Ron is back! Ron is back!¡± When Ron and Dick entered the door, a large group of people greeted them. Even Dick could not help being shocked by such a huge turnout. He subconsciously slowed down by half a step and walked behind Ron. ¡°Brother Ron!!¡± ¡°Ron, you¡¯re back so quickly! Have you found our clansmen? Is the one behind you the clansman you have found? Is there only one person?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk. Let them rest.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Let¡¯s go in first. Have some water and rest.¡± A group of people had surrounded the two of them and were all talking at once. Ron smiled and greeted everyone. Dick followed behind silently. He was secretly surprised and also a little happy. It seemed that it was really as Ron had said. A moment later, in the Nicholas family, Ron told them about his encounter during this search trip for clansmen. He also told them about the group of people who had attacked the Nicholas family member in the Black Wood Forest, and also briefly introduced Dick¡¯s situation. As Dick had been found by the Bloodline Sensing Talisman bestowed upon him by the Old Ancestor, there was no need to doubt his identity. The Nicholas family were all very happy with his return. After chatting for a while, Norton said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. You guys go and rest first. We¡¯ll carry out the ritual for the clansman¡¯s return later.¡± Although only one clansman had returned, the ritual procedures had to be carried out. Then, Ron led Dick to the room prepared for him to rest. Along the way, Ron introduced the clansmen they had met from time to time to Dick. Lily and the other children even surrounded Ron, pestering him and asking many questions. When they bumped into Donna, who was pushing a pram over, Ron introduced, ¡°This is Sister-in-Law Donna, and this is Anthony.¡± When Dick saw the divine beast egg with Anthony in the pram, he could not help being stunned. Divine Beast Egg?! Seeing his surprise, Ron smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention this to you¡­¡± He pointed in the direction behind the ancestral hall and said, ¡°Our Nicholas family also has a Guardian Spirit Beast, a level-6 divine beast. It is there, and it is currently in seclusion. Perhaps it will advance to level-7 soon. This divine beast egg is its offspring. It had given the egg to Anthony.¡± Guardian Spirit Beast?! Level 6?! It is going to advance to level-7?! Dick looked over in shock. As he moved, he finally saw the huge Five-Color Peacock on a large tree. Although the other party was not moving and seemed to be asleep, just looking at it made Dick feel a powerful pressure. The Nicholas family clan had shocked him more than Dick had imagined. They came to a small courtyard, and Ron said to Dick, ¡°This is the place. Go back to the room and rest first. I¡¯m next door. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Dick looked out at the courtyard and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Ron smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re family from now on, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Dick went into the room and looked at the very clean and tidy bedroom. He felt a strange emotion. He was not used to the enthusiasm of the Nicholas family, but at the same time, he felt very comfortable. He lay down on the soft and comfortable bed and looked at the ceiling. In his daze, he seemed to see the familiar figure that was already a little blurry. He remembered when he was young, he had asked his mother why he did not have a father and why he did not have other family members. However, his mother only cried. After that, he dared not ask anymore. Later on, his mother died of illness, and he had no more family. But now, it was as if he was dreaming. He actually had many more family members. Could he really integrate into this family? Dick was worried, but also looking forward to it. After half a day of rest, Dick showered and changed with the help of the servants, and then he was brought before the Nicholas family. Everyone from the Nicholas family had gathered here. The head of the family, Norton, personally led Dick into the ancestral hall. After a ritual, he prayed to the ancestors for the Nicholas family. Dick did not have any objections to this. He did everything strictly as he was told. However, he felt that everyone in the Nicholas family seemed to be very serious about ancestral worship. When Dick had completed the worship rituals for his return, Romo, who was floating in the air on the highest altar, heard the System notifications. [Ding! Mission accomplished.] [A total of 1 lost clansman has been found in this mission.] [Received rewards¡­ Ding! Mission accomplished.] [A total of 1 lost clansman has been found in this mission.] [Received Reward: Luck+50, Special-Grade Experience Talisman x1, Dream Appearing Talisman x1, Faith Doubling Talisman x1, Talent Strengthening Talisman x1, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman x1, Sacred Tool (random)] [First worship by the clansman who had returned. Received tenfold Faith Points. Received a total of 8,000 Faith Points for this worship. The Faith Doubling Talisman has been activated. Received an additional 8,000 Faith Points.] Sure enough, the mission reward for finding only one clansman was much less than the previous one for nine clansmen. However, it was not too bad, and the last item was a pleasant surprise. A random Sacred Tool, and there was no restriction on the grade of the tool! In other words, it was possible to obtain a low-grade Sacred Tool or a top-grade one. Romo was pleasantly surprised and he immediately used this tool. Chapter 204 - Bestowing a Surname [Received high-grade Sacred Tool, wooden Sacred Medicine Refining Utensil x1] [Wooden Sacred Medicine Refining Utensil: Special alchemy magical power. The success rate of an alchemy potion is increased by 20%. It was a top-grade sacred alchemy utensil! Romo could not help being stunned. He had originally wanted a more powerful offensive magical weapon, but he did not expect a non-combat magical treasure to appear. However, he was not disappointed. From another perspective, the alchemy utensil was more valuable than a combat magical weapon! Alchemy utensils were indispensable tools for alchemists. It was just like how a kitchen utensil was to a chef. No matter how great a chef was, without a kitchen utensil, he would not be able to make delicious dishes. No matter how skilled an alchemist was in alchemy, without a good alchemy utensil, it would be difficult for him to refine a good pill! In the magical power world, alchemists were already a rare profession. While an alchemy utensil was a scarce magical tool, a good alchemy utensil was even more rare! Normally speaking, the price of an alchemy utensil was several times that of other magical treasures of the same grade! There were not many high-grade sacred alchemy utensils for refining medicine in the entire magical power world. Even a first-rate sacred alchemy temple might not have them! Moreover, this alchemy utensil produced by the System, in addition to having the effects of ordinary alchemy utensils, also had the special effect of increasing the success rate by 20%! Although he did not need this alchemy utensil for the time being, the Nicholas family clan already had a descendant with the talent for alchemy¡ªRon. Romo¡¯s plan to nurture him was in progress, and it could be said that it was the right time to obtain this alchemy utensil! Romo had originally planned to let Ron buy an ordinary medicine refining utensil for practice first. He would buy a better one from the System Shop later on when he had more Faith Points. However, as his budget was limited, he planned to buy at most a high-grade medicine refining utensil but now he had obtained a high-grade sacred-tier medicine refining utensil directly, it was equivalent to saving a lot of Faith Points!! ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± Romo was in a great mood. Then, he used the Special-Grade Experience Talisman. Although the effect was not great, his level had increased a little. As for the other tools, he stored them in his inventory first. Then, Romo summoned the System and opened the family genealogy. He saw one more name added to the 17th generation descendants: Dick. However, since he had already acknowledged his ancestral roots, the name naturally had to be changed. Romo thought for a moment, then opened Dick¡¯s information page and changed his name. Updates by VJPN0VEL.C0M Since he was the 17th generation and the same generation as Ron, he should have the family name. From now on, Dick¡¯s name would be changed to Dick Nicholas! He would visit in a dream to inform of the name change. ¡°Name: Dick Nicholas.¡± [Gender: Male] [Age: 28 years old] [Identity: 17th generation descendant] [Level: Great Mage. Overall Talent: Superior] [Special Talent: Mid-tier weapon refinement talent] [Luck Level: High Intermediate.] Romo¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the Special Talent section on Dick¡¯s attributes page. Although Romo had long known that Dick was a disciple of the Spirit Ribbon Academy and definitely had a talent for weapon refinement, he was still pleasantly surprised to see the System¡¯s certified display. Currently, the Nicholas family clan had descendants with both alchemy and weapon refinement talents. The nurturing of alchemists and weapon refiners, the two secondary professions, had been arranged! Time quickly passed and night came. Dick returned to his bedroom and lay in bed, feeling a little dazed. The Nicholas family held a grand banquet just to celebrate his return. He had finally experienced the passion of the Nicholas family, the sincerity and warmth of family. It was strange. It was clearly his first day here, but he did not feel too much discomfort. Moreover, the only slight discomfort he had was disappearing rapidly. The people in the house made him feel inexplicably at ease. Unknowingly, Dick had gradually fallen asleep. In his daze, Dick gradually felt that something was wrong. He suddenly woke up and looked up, only to find himself in an unfamiliar and strange place! His surroundings were like a sacred scene.¡±Search our n?wno?el.?rg¡± He was on a tall mountain, and there was a hall in front of him. In the hall, there was a dignified saint with white hair and beard looking at him solemnly. When he saw the person, Dick was shocked, but then he was stunned because he realized that the other party looked a little familiar¡­ He quickly reacted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the person I saw earlier in the ancestor portrait of the Nicholas family?!¡± Romo looked at the shocked and confused Dick and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯m the ancestor of the Nicholas family. You are currently in a dream.¡± ¡°In a dream?!¡± Dick¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he immediately recalled something Ron had told him previously. ¡°Ah, the Old Ancestor of the family clan has actually visited me in my dream! This is actually not a joke. This is real!¡± Romo smiled and said, ¡°I know you have many questions, but it¡¯s okay. We have a lot of time. Come, sit down and talk.¡± As he spoke, Romo waved his right hand, and a chair appeared out of thin air in front of him. There were even some refreshments on the table. For someone who had experienced such a dream for the first time, his understanding of the situation would be a little blurry. Dick did not dig into the details to find out if this was true or false. Instead, he followed Romo¡¯s words unconsciously and walked into the hall. Romo looked at Dick and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m very pleased to see you return to the Nicholas family. I¡¯ve visited you in your dream this time to let you know some of the secrets of the Nicholas family clan, and also to give you some greeting gifts.¡± Time passed little by little, and the night gradually became dark. Romo told Dick some of the secrets of the Nicholas family clan and then started to teach him the Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique. Before imparting the cultivation technique, Romo had also used the Talent Strengthening Talisman he had just obtained to increase Dick¡¯s magical power talent to its peak. In addition, he had also spent 10,000 Faith Points in the System Shop to buy a pill that could treat the stubborn old injuries in Dick¡¯s body and also heal his crippled arm. He fed it directly to the sleeping Dick. In the end, he gave Dick another Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman. When the sky had already lit up, the morning sun shone through the window and into the house. On the bed, Dick suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. Dick also looked around, his eyes still a little dazed. He subconsciously raised his hand to rub his forehead, and his thoughts became clearer. Suddenly, Dick¡¯s hand froze. He opened his eyes wide and placed the hand that was massaging his forehead in front of his eyes. He looked at it in disbelief. This was his left hand. His left arm, which had clearly been crippled for five years, had regained its senses! No! It was not as simple as a restoration of senses! Dick clenched his right fist hard and raised his left hand in front of his eyes. He clenched them together and sense that the feeling was the same. He had completely recovered! Chapter 205 - Surging Undercurrents It was not just his left arm. All the damaged meridians in his body had also been restored! Moreover, the surging true essence in his body was completely different from before. It was smooth, pure, and powerful! It was the high-grade Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique. Furthermore, his level had also increased from the previous Great Archmage to level-8! Sensing the unbelievable changes in his body, Dick remained stunned for a long while. He finally regained his senses slowly, and tremendous excitement surged in his heart! The dream last night was actually real!! It was not an ordinary dream, but a dream visited by the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family, as Ron had once told him! Thinking back to everything that had happened in the dream last night, Dick came fully awake. It turned out that¡­ the Nicholas family clan had such a shocking secret! From now on, he was really a member of the family! The Old Ancestor had already said that his new name from now on would be Dick Nicholas. Dick would not feel excluded from this. Although he had changed his surname to Nicholas, it did not mean that he would forget his mother. When Dick walked out into the courtyard, Ron incidentally also came out next door. The two of them smiled at each other. Ron sized up Dick and asked happily, ¡°By the way, did the Old Ancestor visit you in your dream last night?¡± Dick nodded slightly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to find the family head now.¡± Ron smiled and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ancestral hall to pay respects to our ancestors. Our grandfather should be there too.¡± Then, the two of them came to the Nicholas family to pay respects to their ancestors again. Dick¡¯s feelings were very different from yesterday. He finally understood why the Nicholas family had placed so much importance on ancestral worship. Perhaps, the members of other family clans paid their respects to their ancestors just to seek psychological comfort, but the Nicholas family was different. The Nicholas family clan really had an Old Ancestor who would manifest himself! Then, Dick found Norton and told him what had happened last night, as well as some instructions from the Old Ancestor. The main thing was the arrangement for the Nicholas family for the next period of time. In fact, it was not complicated. To put it simply, it was to maintain the status quo and cultivate peacefully. In the following days, the Nicholas family strictly followed the instructions of the Old Ancestor and lived a peaceful life. Under this peace, there was industrious cultivation of course, but there were also some unknown undercurrents. Many people in the outside world had been secretly paying attention to the Nicholas family. Many people also knew about Ron¡¯s previous outing. Later on, even many things about him in Winterfrost of the Northern region had spread. Although there was both true and false news, it naturally attracted the attention and discussion of many spectators. Among them, there were two things that were most interesting. The first was that Ron had taken back an abandoned disciple from the Spirit Ribbon Academy, who seemed to be a descendant of the Nicholas family clan. The second was that Ron had offended the Black Forest faction! In particular, in the second case, it was said that the Young Master of the Black Forest faction and a powerful person of the Divine Power Realm had died in the Black Forest.¡±Search our n?wn0?el.?rg¡± According to the investigation by the Black Forest faction, the murderer was likely Ron, who had taken away the abandoned disciple of the Spirit Ribbon Academy! It was said that the head of the Black Forest faction had already announced that he would seek justice from the Nicholas family. However, this was only a rumor. The Black Forest faction had not really made a move. There were also rumors that the Black Forest faction had chickened out after knowing what had happened in the Nicholas family not long ago and did not dare to come knocking on their door to ask for justice. Not to mention anything else, just the level-6 Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan alone, even if the entire Black Forest faction came knocking on their door, it would be a waste. However, there were also some who commented that the Nicholas family was too rash, and even a little too complacent, to make successive enemies, as the matter of the four large family clans and the Mu Guang Pavilion had not even ended. This was especially true for Mu Guang Pavilion. Out of the three Chiefs in the previous patch who had died, Chief Gui, who had been killed by Ron, and Chief Ding, who had been killed by Romo, were not known by the outside world. However, the death of Chief Wu and his ambush to kill the members of the Nicholas family clan quickly spread after the incident. Although everyone knew that the Blood Moon and the Yang Sects were also working together to track down the Mu Guang Pavilion, they still felt that the Nicholas family clan would not have an easy time after offending the Mu Guang Pavilion. After all, the Mu Guang Pavilion was most adept at hiding and assassination. The investigation by the Yang Sect and the Blood Moon Sect was nothing to them. From the day they were founded, countless people and powers had wanted to find the Mu Guang Pavilion¡¯s nest, but they were still able to survive till now. It was impossible to guard against assassination by the Mu Guang Pavilion. They might attack the Nicholas family again. Therefore, many people thought that the recent calm and restrained behavior of the Nicholas family could be because they were frightened of the Mu Guang Pavilion, so they almost did not dare to let their clansmen go out. Actually, these rumors from the outside world could not be considered to be totally wrong. The reason Romo had instructed the Nicholas family members to stay at home and cultivate well during this period of time, apart from wanting the family clan to increase their strength as soon as possible, was also partly to prevent them from being plotted against by Mu Guang Pavilion when they were out. However, Romo was not prepared to continue like this. He was just waiting for the best opportunity, and it would arrive soon. One week after Ron and Dick returned to the family, it was time for the monthly ancestral worship gift bag to be refreshed. [Ding! Your descendant has completed a family clan worship ritual. You have received the privilege of a Special Gift Bag.] ¡°The Special Gift Bag can be checked in the System Shop.¡± In the morning, after all the descendants of the family had finished paying their respects for the day, the System notifications arrived as expected. Romo immediately summoned the System and opened the Special Gift Bag. The reward he received was: ¡°Human-tier Magical Power Book (random). Price: 1,000 Faith Points.¡± [Magical Power Talent+10 for the entire clan. 1,000 Faith Points. Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman is priced at 2,000 Faith Points. Ancestral Protection Talisman x 10,000 Faith Points.] Romo was somewhat disappointed when he saw the four items in the gift bag. The items in the monthly ancestral worship gift bag were most of the time just ordinary tools for nurturing the family clan. The probability of a rare high-value item appearing was not very high. Romo then bought all the three items except the first. Then, he looked at the remaining Faith Points: 268,765! ¡°200,000 Faith Points. This should be enough¡­¡± Romo muttered to himself. He selected a tool in his inventory and clicked to use it. [Command Confirmation: The Special-Discount Store Beckoning Talisman has been successfully used. Special-discount store has been summoned. You can check it on the System Shop page.] Following the System notifications, Romo opened the System Shop page again. Sure enough, in the upper left corner, beside the monthly ancestral worship Gift Bag, there was another small icon. This was actually a special-discount store! Chapter 206 - Save It If You Can Originally, Romo had wanted to save more Faith Points and then summon the special-discount store. However, to complete the mission to eliminate the Mu Guang Pavilion quickly, Romo was also a little worried about relying on just one Ancestral Sacred Protection Talisman. In order to increase his confidence, Romo decided to summon the special-discount store in advance. There was still a week before the time limit for the mission. If he factored in the time for the trip, he could not wait anymore. Previously, Romo had obtained a large number of good items, including the Innate Spirit Body, from the special-discount store. Therefore, Romo was also looking forward to this summoning of the store. Even though the monthly ancestral worship gift bag earlier was not that fantastic, Romo did not care much because this was the beginning of the highlight. Romo opened the special-discount store and a new page immediately popped up. On it were eight items. [Family Clan Luck+100. Special Price: 8,000 Faith Points.] [Heaven-tier Magical Book (random). Special Price: 3,000 Faith Points.] [Hundredfold Cultivation Halo Talisman. Special Price: 4,000 Faith Points.] [Top-grade Holy Artifact (random). Special Price: 30,000 Faith Points.] [Family Clan Formation Upgrade Talisman. Special Price: 100,000 Faith Points.] [Ancestral Protection Talisman. Special Price: 10,000 Faith Points.] [Heaven-tier Magical Book (random)¡ªSpecial Price: 40,000 Faith Points.] [Strange Sacred Flame (random). Special Price: 10,000 Faith Points.] The rare items summoned by the special-discount store were indeed not the monthly ancestral worship gifts. The gift bag could compare with the items in the store. Although there were no Innate Spirit Body or the high-grade Surprise Treasure Chest this time, there were still good treasures that he had not seen before. However, if he wanted to buy all of them, Romo still did not have enough Faith Points at the moment, so he had to give up some things. First, it was the luck of the family clan. Actually, it was not necessary, so he could eliminate it directly. Although buying it would definitely be very beneficial, he would have to give up several other items. In comparison, Romo decided to give up on it. After excluding these two items, the other six items could all be bought. Romo then bought all the six selected items in one go. He spent a total of 97,000 Faith Points. Although the cost was huge, it was definitely worth it. Then, Romo immediately started to count. First was the most expensive Strange Sacred Flame. [Strange Sacred Flame: Upon use, one can obtain a type of Strange Sacred Flame at random. It is a special type of Sacred Flame with great power.] In the magical power world, sacred flames referred to the flames which contained sacred power. They were stronger than ordinary flames. For example, flames condensed by divine power were considered sacred flames or in some special places, sacred flames would be formed naturally. However, Romo had never heard of Strange Sacred Flame. From the introduction, it was a special existence of the Sacred Flame. It definitely would not disappoint. [Command Confirmation in progress. Congratulations on the successful use of the random function of the Strange Sacred Flame.] [Received the Light Passage Sacred Flame of the Strange Sacred Flame.] [Light Passage Sacred Flame: A strange sacred flame that contains the power of time] Although the introduction was simple, Romo was still shocked that it contained the power of time. It was indeed a Strange Sacred Flame produced by the System. Compared to ordinary sacred flames in reality, the difference was worlds apart. This kind of mutated sacred flame with special powers reminded Romo of a similar existence in a certain classic novel in his previous world before he transmigrated. Romo looked at the Light Passage Sacred Flame waiting to be extracted from his inventory and thought for a moment before deciding to give it to Ron. Although he could have kept it for himself, there was no need for it since he could not leave the family clan at will after all. And even if he had given it to Ron, he could take it whenever he wanted. With this Strange Sacred Flame, not only would Ron¡¯s strength increase tremendously, it would also greatly increase the efficiency of his cultivation. Furthermore, it would also be beneficial to his future secondary profession in alchemy. Romo then looked at another tool he had not seen before. [Hundredfold Cultivation Halo Talisman: In addition to the family clan¡¯s formation, members of the family clan inside the formation will receive an additional hundredfold increase in cultivation efficiency. Duration: 100 days.] This tool was actually a group version of the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman, but it had a much longer duration. Especially for the clansmen in the Nicholas family who currently needed to rapidly increase their strength, this tool had come at the right time. However, Romo was not in a hurry to use it quickly, because Ron was going out immediately. It would be best to wait till he had returned to use it. [Command Confirmation: The use of the top-grade Holy Artifact is complete.] [Received top-grade Holy Artifact, Wind Lightning Wings.] [Command Confirmation: The use of the random heaven-tier Magical Book has been completed.] [Received medium-grade heaven-tier divine power, Holy Light of Disenchantment.] [Command Confirmation: The use of the Heaven-tier Magical Book has been completed] [Received high-grade heaven-tier pill refinement book, Energy Magical Book] Romo then continued to use three random tools. Three consecutive System notifications surprised him again. The Wind Lightning Wings was a multifunctional holy artifact that could attack, defend, and fly at high speed. The [Demon-Killing Chant] was a powerful offensive divine power. What surprised Romo the most was the pill refining technique magical book, the Energy Magical Book. A few days ago, he had just obtained an alchemy utensil. Today, he had also obtained the Strange Sacred Flame, which was very useful for alchemy, as well as a high-grade heaven-tier alchemy technique. All the conditions needed to nurture an alchemist had been met. In the end, he had also obtained another Ancestral Protection Talisman. It was also a pleasant surprise. The special-discount store summoned this time did not disappoint Romo. The various good stuff obtained were enough to increase the overall strength of the Nicholas family clan by a large margin. Furthermore, the matter of destroying the Mu Guang Pavilion¡­ was certain. When Ron started to enter into the cultivation realm, Romo used a Dream Appearing Talisman on him. ¡°Old Ancestor.¡± In the dream world, when Ron saw the Old Ancestor, he was very surprised as it had been a while since the Old Ancestor visited his dream. Romo looked at Ron and nodded with a smile. ¡°Do you remember that I had told you previously that when you finished the clansmen search mission, I still have an important matter for you to do?¡± Ron¡¯s expression turned serious, and he nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Now, it¡¯s time, ¡± Romo said.¡± You¡¯ll leave tomorrow for a place. ¡± Ron¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Old Ancestor, where do you want me to go? What do you need me to do?¡± Romo smiled faintly and said, ¡°Go and destroy the Mu Guang Pavilion.¡± Ron was stunned and almost wondered if he had heard wrongly. Looking at the stunned Ron, Romo asked, ¡°What do you think? Do you dare to go?¡± Chapter 207 - Scorching Power Ron regained his senses. Although he was still shocked, he nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°If the Old Ancestor wants me to go, I¡¯ll go.¡± Romo nodded in satisfaction and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you just have to find a place. When the time comes, I¡¯ll have plans.¡± Ron nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Romo said, ¡°Before you set off, I have something for you. First, it is a spell called Demon Killing Chant. When it was past midnight, Ron, who had learned the Demon Killing Chant and the Energy Magical Book in his dream, woke up. He lowered his head and looked at the storage ring on his right hand. He sensed it slightly and found that there were two more items inside. Wooden Sacred Medicine Refining Utensil and Wind Lightning Wings. Apart from these, there should be something more important¡­ Just as Ron was thinking this, his pupils suddenly constricted. He saw a strange pale light flicker in the air in front of him, and then this light expanded in the blink of an eye, turning into a ball of white light flame the size of a coin. The flame clearly did not emit any heat, but it made one feel as if one¡¯s body and mind were being burned uncontrollably. He also felt a sense of reverence that he did not dare to touch. At this moment, Karuman, who was in the gatekeeper¡¯s cubicle of the ancestral hall, and the Five-Color Peacock who was in seclusion behind the ancestral hall were all jolted awake. Karuman looked in Ron¡¯s direction in surprise and could not help but murmur, ¡°What¡­ is it this time?¡± Karuman had long been used to the various magical situations that the Nicholas family had encountered every few days, such as someone advancing with ease and so on. However, the strange wave he had sensed just now was something he had never felt before. In that instant, it made him shudder. He could not help but want to use his magical power to take a look, but he found that the entire courtyard where Ron was in had been enveloped by an invisible force. His magical power could not sweep through it at all. Karuman immediately retracted his magical power tactfully and did not dare to try again. The situation of the Five-Color Peacock behind the ancestral hall was similar to that of Karuman. ¡°Is this the Strange Sacred Flame that the Old Ancestor had mentioned? It is indeed magical!¡± Ron looked at the pale-white flame floating in front of him in surprise. Then, Ron took a deep breath and suppressed the strong sense of reverence in his heart. He slowly stretched out his right hand and placed it beside the flame. Then, he gritted his teeth and suddenly held it in his palm. In the next moment, he felt a scorching force boring into his palm. It was as if it had a holy aura, and it flowed down his arm and into his body. In the blink of an eye, his right arm and half his body seemed to have withered instantly as if countless years had passed. Then, they instantly recovered to their original state. When the Light Passage Sacred Flame entered Ron¡¯s acupoints, he began to age rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he became like a thousand-year-old withered corpse. Only his eyes still had a faint hint of life, and they looked as if they would extinguish at any moment. When this trace of life was really about to be extinguished, Ron¡¯s body recovered rapidly in the blink of an eye. When he regained his original appearance, the aura in his body was several times stronger than before. However, there was a look of extreme pain in Ron¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that the process was not pleasant at all. However, amidst the pain, there was also a hint of tenacity and determination. It was as if he had known this would happen and¡­ was willing to endure it. This was because the Old Ancestor had said that the longer one could endure the refining by this Strange Sacred Flame, the more benefits there would be. As the System¡¯s host, Romo had a natural right to control the items produced by the System. For example, the top-grade Spirit Sword Embryo was in Lily¡¯s possession, and the Light Passage Sacred Flame was given to Ron. However, if Ron wanted to control the Strange Sacred Flame, he would have to refine it. The process of refining the Strange Sacred Flame was very difficult, but it was also very beneficial. The Strange Sacred Flame was a mutant of the heavens and earth, and the energy contained in it was difficult to estimate. When refined, not only could it temper the physical body, it could also cause one¡¯s level to skyrocket. However, under normal circumstances, refining the Strange Sacred Flame was a very dangerous thing. If there were any mishaps, one would lose his life. However, Ron had the protection of the Old Ancestor, so he was naturally not in such danger. However, Romo was only providing Ron the last line of protection. How long it would take for Ron to refine the Strange Sacred Flame and how much benefits he would be able to obtain from it would depend on his willpower and luck. Time passed little by little. Ron¡¯s condition kept cycling between aging and recovery, and his level continued to rise in the process. Finally, when dawn came, Ron had stabilized after another round of aging and recovery¡­ After daybreak, the Nicholas family members came to the ancestral hall as usual to pay respects to their ancestors. Karuman sat on a stool to the left of the entrance of the ancestral hall, occasionally responding to the greetings of the Nicholas family. Although he was only a gatekeeping old servant in name, the Nicholas family had always respected him and never treated him as a servant. ¡°Karuman.¡± At this moment, Ron came to the door of the ancestral hall and greeted Karuman as usual. Karuman¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw Ron. He nodded calmly in response, but his heart was full of surprise. He knew that something special had definitely happened to Ron last night, but when he saw him now, he could not tell what was special about him. Ever since Ron had changed his cultivation to the All-Encompassing Technique, Karuman could not tell his level. However, although he could not tell the level, Karuman could tell from his intuition that there had been a great change in Ron¡¯s level because his intuition had actually sensed a hint of danger from the current Ron. Could Ron¡¯s level¡­ have surpassed his? How is this possible? Karuman, who had come to this conclusion, was full of surprise and suspicion. He could not help but wonder if he had guessed wrong. After Ron had offered incense to the ancestors, he found Norton and informed him of the arrangements. Norton was shocked to hear this, but he naturally would not disobey or doubt the arrangements made by the Old Ancestor, like Ron. Ron had only told Norton about this operation. Then, he quietly left the Nicholas family and Winterfrost. Whether it was Karuman in the residence, the City Lord Lein Dupont, or the spies who were secretly monitoring the Nicholas family, none of them had discovered Ron¡¯s departure. After Ron had left Winterfrost, he let go of his form and flew west as a beam of light. He did not choose to take a flying ferry but flew directly. He moved all the way west, and his destination was the Dark Night Canyon, a place where everyone in the magic world would shudder when they spoke of it. After Ron had left, the Nicholas family continued to live as peacefully as before. Norton had temporarily sealed off Ron¡¯s room with the excuse that Ron was going to cultivate in seclusion and did not allow anyone to come near and disturb him. Chapter 208 - Legend of the Abyss No one had any doubts. Only Karuman had vaguely guessed that something was amiss, but he did not ask. As for the outside world, the Nicholas family had not appeared much recently. They did not know what was going on in the Nicholas family. No one would suspect anything. People also talked about how Ron had offended the Black Forest faction and killed their Young Master and many of their experts. However, only a few people in the Nicholas family knew the reason for this. It turned out that once, Ron had followed the Old Ancestor¡¯s order to find the family clansmen, but he had been targeted by the Young Master of the Black Forest faction who had taken a fancy to the magical weapon he had with him. As a result, Ron dealt with the provocation. The Dark Night Canyon was one of the four most dangerous places in the Norman Kingdom. It was ranked first among the four most dangerous places. The Dark Night Canyon was located at the western border of the Norman Kingdom. It could also be said to be the border of the Norman Kingdom. On the other side of the Dark Night Canyon was the Vanstone country¡¯s Jedi Kingdom which was even more powerful than the Norman Kingdom. The Jedi Kingdom was located in the center of the bizarre continent. It was vast and rich, making it the most powerful cultivation kingdom on the bizarre continent. Moreover, the empire that ruled the Jedi Kingdom was the most powerful in the country. It was unlike the other sunset kingdoms, where the people of the ruling empire were restrained by the powerful sects in the country like the Norman Kingdom. The royal family of the Jedi Kingdom had many Great Archmagi. It was even rumored that their founding emperor had not actually died but had long reached the level of a Divine Mage, transcending beyond the world. And in this country, there were countless experts of the Innate Realm and the Divine Power Realm. In fact, the Innate Realm and the Divine Power Realm were only level-11 and the realm of a level-12 Great Mage. People divided them like this because of some origins. One could only reach the Mage realm after breaking through from the Physical Body Realm. After reaching level-10 of Great Mage, it was very difficult to level up again. Many people were stuck at this stage. Therefore, in order to better classify the levels, people divided two levels of the Great Mage, level-11 and level-12, as the Innate Realm and the Divine Power Realm. In the Jedi Kingdom, the realm of the Great Archmage was also called the Longevity Realm, and the Divine Mage was called the Immortal Realm. However, these were only the titles for a small corner of the land. The continent was still divided by the realms of magical power. Over the years, the Jedi Kingdom had been expanding outward, and almost every hundred years, it would annex nearby countries. A large part of the reason why the Norman Kingdom, which was adjacent to the Jedi Kingdom, had not been attacked was because of the existence of the natural barrier, the Dark Night Canyon. The Dark Night Canyon was tens of thousands kilometers long, separating the two countries completely. To the west, they directly reached the region of the endless sea, and to the east, they connected to the desolate snow region. It was like a huge scar that had torn a shocking wound in the bizarre continent. The Dark Night Canyon was more than hundreds of thousand kilometers in width. Although there were varying depths, the shallowest place was not less than 100,000 feet. The deepest part was even called the Endless Abyss. No one had ever successfully measured its depth. The reason why the Dark Night Canyon was labeled as Eternal Night was because the canyon was filled with endless special black fog. Once one entered the canyon, one would not be able to see the sunlight anymore, as if one would forever be in the dark. It was rumored that the black fog was an extremely dense and sinister aura. If an ordinary person were to enter it, he would quickly be sucked dry by the sinister aura and die. Hence, there were also rumors that the entire Dark Night Canyon was an incomparably large land where evil was concentrated. There were even rumors that the Endless Abyss in the canyon was the passageway to the Nine Netherworld Palace. It was just a legend. Not many people would take it seriously, let alone verify it. However, the sinister aura in the Dark Night Canyon was real. It was precisely because of this that no one dared to enter this place. It was a holy land for evil creatures. For example, monsters. In the Dark Night Canyon, there were a large number of monsters. There were even rumors that more than half of the monsters in the entire bizarre continent were here. However, those monsters rarely appeared because in the Dark Night Canyon, they could only be considered outsiders who lived here. The countless ferocious and evil magical beasts in the canyon were the true rulers of this place. This was not only one of the four most dangerous places in the Norman Kingdom, but also one of the most dangerous places in the entire bizarre continent. Due to these special reasons, the Dark Night Canyon had become a terrifying place that even warriors of the Longevity Realm would not readily enter. Unless it was for some special reason, almost no one would come here. Therefore, no one would have thought that the headquarters of the Mu Guang Pavilion notorious in the Norman Kingdom was hidden in the Dark Night Canyon. Back when Romo had learned this secret from Chief Wu, he was also very shocked. Later, he confirmed it completely with a soul search before believing it to be true. It was no wonder that no one had been able to find the headquarters of the Mu Guang Pavilion for thousands of years. No one had expected it to be in such an impossible place. When Ron learned of this, he also could not believe it. However, he believed in the Old Ancestor, so he did not hesitate or even fear to go to such a dangerous place. There was no other reason for his trust other than the presence of the Old Ancestor. ¡°Is this the Dark Night Canyon?¡± Ron stood on a tall mountain and looked at a canyon in the distance that stretched endlessly to the left and right. He could not help being shocked that the other side of the deep abyss could not even be seen. He had set off from Winterfrost. Although he did not take the flying ferry, it still saved him the trouble of detouring. He flew directly toward his destination. With the speed he had after his cultivation base had greatly increased, he traveled day and night and arrived here in four days. This was the western border of the Norman Kingdom. Ahead was the Dark Night Canyon. However, Ron was not in a hurry to enter the canyon. Instead, he rested on the mountain for a day and recovered to his peak condition before he set off again. His figure streaked across the sky like a meteor and plunged into the Dark Night Canyon without hesitation. The moment he entered the Dark Night Canyon, Ron felt a darkness above his head. At this moment, it was already noon, and the sun was high in the sky. At this moment, it was as if night had suddenly turned into night. Not only had the sunlight disappeared, even the temperature had instantly dropped to almost below zero degrees. Everything that could be seen was a strange black fog. It was different from the abnormal black fog he had seen in the Blue Jade Mystic Realm. It was colder and more dangerous. The destructive hurricane in the Calamity Mountain Range was very dangerous, but the probability of it appearing was not high. There was no chance to encounter it, but the sinister black fog in the Dark Night Canyon was everywhere. If the black fog came into contact with his body, the holy aura would be rapidly sucked away. An ordinary person would die instantly upon contact. The true essence of the Innate Realm could only barely withstand it. Only when one had reached the Divine Power Realm and had the energy to protect his body would he be able to withstand the invasion of the black fog with ease. However, maintaining the energy to protect his body was not an easy task. The longer he stayed, the more dangerous it would be. Moreover, the deeper into the canyon, the more powerful the black fog became, and the faster was the consumption of the energy needed for protection. And the threat of the sinister black fog was only the most basic threat in the Dark Night Canyon. The greater danger were the living creatures that resembled dead creatures outside the natural environment. Just as Ron was sizing up the situation in the Dark Night Canyon and getting used to the strange black fog around him, he heard an ear-piercing, strange sound. The black fog beside him suddenly rolled, and then a strange magical beast, which looked like a giant multi-legged insect but had large, thin wings, broke through the fog and pounced on Ron with its mouth full of sharp teeth. Ron, on the other hand, looked as calm as ever. He still maintained an expression of deep thought. With a casual wave of his hand, the Dragon Flame Flying Sword shot out instantly. With a burst of sword light, it instantly sliced the overbearing, large insect into two. However, soon after, ear-piercing beast roars could be heard from all directions. It was as if it had fallen into a swarm of bees, and the black fog around it started to surge crazily. Then, wave after wave of sinister and violent evil aura appeared, covering the sky and covering the earth as it enveloped Ron. Chapter 209 - The Magical Beasts in the Abyss Strange magical beasts appeared around Ron and attacked him crazily. There were countless magical beasts in the Dark Night Canyon, and they were all incomparably brutal demons and creatures with almost no sanity to speak of. Faced with the attack by a group of magical beasts, Ron still did not panic at all. The energy in his body surged, and with a thought, the Dragon Flame Flying Sword emitted a glow all around. It danced around him like a red dragon twice, and those magical beasts that had pounced on him were all killed. Countless magical beast corpses fell from the sky and fell into the dark abyss below. The surrounding black fog immediately had a thick smell of blood. Although there were many of these magical beasts on the periphery of the Dark Night Canyon, they were only a group of level-3 and level-4 magical beasts, so they naturally posed no threat to Ron. However, even though Ron had already emitted his suppression, the magical beasts still swarmed forward fearlessly. After killing a batch, another batch quickly pounced on him. Seeing this, Ron was not shocked but delighted, because this meant that¡­ he had not gone the wrong direction. Although there were many magical beasts in the Dark Night Canyon, under such circumstances, most areas would not have so many magical beasts as soon as he entered. In the current situation, if it were anyone else, they would at most think that it was a coincidence caused by the geographical location, but Ron knew it was because the nest of the Mu Guang Pavilion was hidden here. According to the information obtained from Chief Wu, the two Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion had used some secret technique to allow the people of the Mu Guang Pavilion to enter and leave the Dark Night Canyon freely without worrying about the threat of the sinister black fog and the many powerful magical beasts. This part of the canyon was hundreds of thousands of feet deep. The headquarters of the Mu Guang Pavilion was somewhere at the bottom of the valley. The number of people who knew about this place could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. They were all core members, such as the Chiefs and some candidates for the Chief positions. Therefore, in the eyes of the outside world, apart from the two Pavilion Masters with unfathomable cultivation levels, the Mu Guang Pavilion Group had a total of ten Great Archmagi of varying levels of the Divine Power Realms. However, if a chief died, a new chief would immediately take over, maintaining the status quo of ten Chiefs of the Divine Power Realm. This was because there was still a group of Chief candidates in the Mu Guang Pavilion. These candidates usually did not show themselves and were cultivating in seclusion in the headquarters. Some would only be selected to succeed the position when a replacement was needed. All the experts of the Divine Power Realm in the Mu Guang Pavilion would be cursed. The curse was to prevent them from leaking the secrets. At the same time, it was also what they relied on to enter and exit the Dark Night Canyon safely. Only by relying on the power of the curse could they be immune to the harm caused by the sinister black fog. For an outsider like Ron to barge into such a place, he would naturally be at greater risk than elsewhere in the canyon. Because of this, even if there were people who needed to enter the Dark Night Canyon for special reasons, they would basically not choose this region. As for those very few people who had accidentally entered this place, none of them were able to leave alive. Therefore, for thousands of years, no one had discovered the headquarters of the Mu Guang Pavilion hidden here. With that said, Ron charged into the depths of the canyon like a hot knife through butter, killing with ease all the magical beasts he encountered along the way. When they had reached a depth of 100,000 feet, level-5 magical beasts began to appear, but there were not many of them. After Ron still killed them with the sword in his hand, the attacks of these magical beasts were all easily blocked by the defense of the gold-tint magic robe. With Ron¡¯s strength, it was not difficult for him to deal with these magical beasts with his two powerful magical equipment. This was the difference between a warrior and a magical beast. A warrior had magical power and magical equipment, but a magical beast only knew how to fight instinctively, especially the magical beasts in the Dark Night Canyon. They were all ferocious and disorderly. Their attacks could not break the defense of the gold-tint magic robe, so Ron was in an invincible position. If he could find the opportunity, he would be able to kill his target with the Dragon Flame Flying Sword. Moreover, he had the heaven-tier cultivation technique, the Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique. The speed at which his energy was being restored was also very fast. Even though he had slaughtered his way over in such a powerful manner, he did not expend too much energy. With a shrill scream, a peak-level magical beast was killed by Ron, and this group of magical beasts was annihilated. The surroundings finally became quiet for the time being. Ron¡¯s gaze swept around, and his lips curled into a meaningful smile. Then, he flew deeper in. When his figure disappeared into the darkness below, faint human figures gradually appeared in the surrounding black fog. The figure seemed to be speaking, ¡°He seemed to have discovered us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? He¡¯s just a mere Great Archmage. How could he have discovered us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s really only of the Great Archmage realm.¡± ¡°Look at the magic robe on him. It¡¯s a sacred tool, right? Who is he? What does he want to do here?¡± ¡°I sense that he seems to be specially heading there¡­¡± ¡°What should we do? Should we attack?¡± Another person also said, ¡°It has been reported. Let¡¯s wait for the order¡­¡± The few figures in the black fog talked to each other for a while, and then they all disappeared. One could faintly see some faint shadows flying in the direction where Ron had disappeared. At the same time, in the main hall of the Mu Guang Pavilion¡¯s headquarters, the white light ball, which was meditating with its eyes closed under the only source of light, suddenly raised its eyebrows slightly. It opened its eyes and looked into the darkness ahead, frowning slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Some turbulence appeared in the black fog, and then a blurry shadow appeared. The voice of the black light ball sounded, ¡°I have just received a report that someone is charging here.¡± The white light ball was obviously stunned. It asked, ¡°Directly charging here? Who is it?¡± ¡°Yes, he obviously knew of the existence of this place and has come here with a clear target,¡± the black light ball said. ¡°According to the description in the report, that person seems to be Ron.¡± The white light ball¡¯s gaze froze. ¡°Hmm? Ron? The Nicholas family from Winterfrost?¡± The black light ball, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that man.¡± The white light ball¡¯s expression sank slightly. ¡°Did Chief Wui and the others reveal the secret previously? How could this be?¡± ¡°That should be the only possibility,¡± the black light ball said. ¡°I¡¯m more surprised that he actually dared to come here alone. Is he too stupid, or does he have some other reliable magical method?¡± The white light ball pondered and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one else behind?¡± The black light ball, ¡°No, I have already expanded the alert formation to the periphery, and I did not find any traces of anyone else.¡± Based on these circumstances, the two Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion could not help but have a strange feeling. No matter how they looked at it, they felt that Ron was here to court death. Chapter 210 - A Cleansing Sword Then, the white light ball said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s capture this person first!¡± The black light ball, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already given the instructions.¡± On the other side, Ron had already gone down to a depth of 5000 feet. The sinister black fog here was several times thicker than before, and he had encountered a high-level magical beast. Although it was only a high-level magical beast that had just advanced to this level, due to the difference in magical power, the situation was the same. Therefore, when he saw this relatively high-level magical beast, Ron did not underestimate it. The cultivation base he displayed increased again. This magical beast was 100 feet large. Its head was like a lion, but its body was like a bat. Its pair of huge wings were only bones, and it looked extremely strange. Its roar was also a type of innate magical power. It could actually affect one¡¯s mind. It was already a soul-based magical attack. Fortunately, Ron¡¯s gold-tint magic robe could also defend against such an attack. Under the protection of the magic robe, Ron attacked with the Dragon Flame Flying Sword and found an opportunity to use the Demon Binding Ropes. He successfully bound the magical beast and killed it. The severed head was crushed by the tyrannical sword aura, and then a glowing demon core flew back to Ron under the force of the sword aura and was stored in his Storage Ring. The Demon Binding Ropes, which were bound around the carcass of the magical beast, flew back to Ron and coiled around his left arm like a venomous snake. Ron, however, did not continue to advance immediately. Instead, he looked up at the black fog around him and said calmly, ¡°Come out.¡± The surroundings were dead silent, as if there was nothing. However, a few seconds later, blurry figures gradually appeared in the darkness, emitting powerful cold energy auras. ¡°Ah ah ah, he had long discovered us.¡± ¡°A mere Great Archmage. How bold¡­ He dares to barge into the Dark Night Canyon just because he has a few powerful magical weapons. This man is really ignorant, haha.¡± ¡°Cut the crap and attack directly. Let¡¯s capture him first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s capture him first.¡± One after another, hoarse and sinister voices drifted in the darkness. It was even difficult to determine where they had come from. The cold energy auras were also extraordinary, giving one the creeps. This was because these people were all magical beasts. And they were all magical beasts of the Great Archmage realm. Previously, it had been said that because of the special environment in the Dark Night Canyon, no one would enter, but it was a holy land of sinister things. Among the otherworldly items, most of them were demons. A large number of demons were hidden in the canyon. In this area, all the weak demons had been exterminated, and the remaining demons had all been subdued by the Mu Guang Pavilion. They had also been planted with the Sacrificial Curse to become the watchdogs of the Mu Guang Pavilion. Most of the warriors who had accidentally entered this place had been killed by these demons. After Ron entered this place, he was quickly discovered by these demons. However, because of the astonishing methods he had displayed, these demons had been secretly spying on him and did not make a move rashly. They also secretly reported the news. Just now, they had received the orders from the Pavilion Masters, so they stopped hesitating and prepared to attack Ron. There were a total of five demons, all of them of the Great Archmage realm. One was at the level-7 Great Archmage realm, the rest were all at level-6, and the lowest was at level-3. However, in terms of cultivation base, that level-7 Great Archmage demon alone was enough to deal with Ron, who was a Great Archmage. However, they had no intention of fighting fairly. The moment they struck, everyone attacked simultaneously. On one hand, it was an order from the Pavilion Masters, and on the other hand, it was also because they were being cautious. After all, Ron¡¯s performance all along had been too astonishing. Just the magical weapons alone, he had a high-grade Holy Artifact, a top-grade Holy Artifact, and a low-grade Sacred Tool. His cultivation base had even risen from level-1 in the Divine Power Realm to level-5. Although they all felt that it should be Ron¡¯s true cultivation base now, they still held back a little, not daring to underestimate or hold back. Not only did they attack at the same time, they also used their strongest attacks from the start. For a moment, powerful and strange demons enveloped Ron from different directions with their magical powers, there were also several medium-grade Holy Artifacts. Faced with the encirclement by a group of powerful enemies, Ron¡¯s expression was cold. With a flash of his eyes, with a thought, the Dragon Flame Flying Sword flew out in great speed. Instantly, the sound of metal clashing could be heard in the surroundings, and the few Holy Artifacts were all repelled by the flying sword. At the same time, the energy in Ron¡¯s body erupted and he suddenly charged forward. The magic robe on his body circulated with divine light, condensing a dense golden spherical shield of holy light around him, blocking all the magical powers that were coming at him. And Ron was charging in the direction of the enemy at level-7 of the Great Archmage realm. In front, the black fog churned, and the figure of a translucent, tall, thin old man appeared. He looked at Ron, who was charging at him, and a cold smile appeared on his face. With a wave of his hand, countless translucent fragments suddenly appeared in the air between the two of them, and then they condensed into countless huge energy balls in the blink of an eye. These small ice energy balls then formed an incomparably large light ball, forming a powerful demonic aura that charged at Ron. Although Ron had the magic robe sacred tool protecting him, this demon did not take it seriously because the gap between level-7 and those below level-7 was not something that could be made up with just these few magical weapons. Even if the Sacred Tool could block his attack, Ron¡¯s energy was not infinite. He just had to wait for the other party¡¯s energy to be exhausted before he activated his Sacred Tools. The other party would be a fish on the chopping block. After using a magical power, this person wanted to retreat and pull away, so that he and the others could slowly expend Ron¡¯s energy. However, at this moment, he sensed a powerful energy that was not inferior to his suddenly erupting. In the next moment, the countless light balls exploded with a loud bang. Amidst the powerful explosive force, a figure rushed to his front like a violent storm. Sensing the powerful aura Ron was emitting at this moment, the surrounding demons were all horrified, especially that core demon; his expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly released his energy to defend himself. However, just as he condensed an energy barrier in front of him, it was shattered by Ron¡¯s punch. Moreover, as it shattered the energy barrier, the Demon Binding Ropes in Ron¡¯s hand flew out instantly. They did not give the core demon any chance to catch its breath at all and wrapped tightly around its soul. The energy in the core demon¡¯s body was instantly sealed, and his body froze on the spot. In the next moment, Ron was in front of him, stabbing him mercilessly in the chest with his hand as a knife. With a grasp, he held the core in his hand. It was as if a living person had been grabbed by his heart. Chapter 211 - End the Battle quickly It hurt so much that he could not help himself. Ron grabbed the other party¡¯s lifeline tightly and watched the demon in front of him disintegrate bit by bit. ¡°No!¡± The core demon¡¯s eyes widened, and they were filled with fear and despair. He blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Ah¡ª!¡± Before he could finish speaking, it turned into a miserable scream that vanished into nothingness. Ron¡¯s expression was indifferent. Without any hesitation, he crushed his core. As the core shattered, cracks appeared on the core demon¡¯s divine soul like shattered porcelain, and he immediately collapsed. It was a long story when told, but it had only been a short while since the time that Ron erupted and when he killed that core demon. When the core demon¡¯s soul was shattered, the other demons around had not even reacted. It was not until Ron turned around to look at them that the four demons regained their senses and tried to escape. ¡°How is this possible? Leave quickly, leave quickly!¡± The few demons almost simultaneously gave up on attacking Ron and fled in panic. However, since Ron had already revealed his true level, how could he let these enemies escape? Ron tapped his feet and turned into a beam of light to pursue them. In a short while, Ron had caught up with and killed the few enemies who were far weaker than the core demon. Then, Ron flew toward the bottom of the valley without stopping. Ron¡¯s level had increased to that of a level-3 Great Archmage with the help of the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman, from the time after he had advanced to the Divine Power Realm to the time before he went out to search for his clansmen. Therefore, when he was fighting with Chief Gui, he could use the Divine Deterrence Technique to increase his level to that of a level-5 Great Archmage and kill Chief Gui, who was a level-3 Great Archmage. Before he left home this time, in the process of fusing with the Strange Sacred Flame, his level had increased again. He had advanced four levels in a row, condensing the core directly and reaching level-7 Great Archmage. In fact, Ron had wanted to expose his true level when he reached the Mu Guang Pavilion¡¯s headquarters. Unexpectedly, he encountered this group of powerful demons halfway. In order to end the battle quickly, he had no choice but to reveal his true level. However, he had only revealed his true level, and this is far from his true strength. Meanwhile, in the main hall of the Mu Guang Pavilion. ¡°A level-7 Great Archmage.¡± With the level of the two Pavilion Masters, they could already sense Ron¡¯s battle with a group of demons with their souls. When they discovered Ron¡¯s true level, the white light ball could not help showing a hint of surprise. It seemed that from the day they became enemies with the Nicholas family, every once in a while, Ron¡¯s level would increase significantly from what was reported by their earlier intelligence. Previously, when the Chiefs had been killed, it was reported that Ron was a level-3 Great Archmage. Later on, because the three Chiefs and later, five Chiefs died in successive failed actions, the Mu Guang Pavilion was greatly weakened. They went into temporary seclusion and summoned all the Chiefs back. Therefore, Ron did not suffer any more harassment from the Mu Guang Pavilion on his return trip from the clansmen search. Mu Guang Pavilion had wanted to lay low for a while and then find another opportunity to deal with the Nicholas family clan. Unexpectedly, Ron suddenly came charging in alone. Moreover, his level had miraculously increased to that of a level-7 Great Archmage. How in the world did he cultivate? Could it be that I have stayed too long in the Dark Night Canyon and have not kept up with the changes of the era? Is it as easy as drinking water for young people nowadays? While the white light ball was still in shock, the voice of the black light ball sounded in the darkness. ¡°There must be a big secret on Ron.¡± The light in the white light ball¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Let the Chiefs take action. He must be captured alive.¡± The black light ball said, ¡°They have already made their move.¡± At this moment, Ron, who had revealed he was at level-7 Great Archmage, had already flown close to a depth of 400,000 feet at an astonishing speed. The surrounding black fog had become so dense that it seemed to have substance. Even the energy light emitted by Ron when he was flying would be immediately swallowed by the darkness. Not to mention the naked eye, even his soul was greatly restricted. The perception range of a level-7 Great Archmage was also not more than 30,000 feet. They should be here soon. Ron thought to himself as he sensed the surroundings with all his might. Although he had obtained the information from the third Chief, he could not pinpoint the exact location of the Mu Guang Pavilion, so it might not be directly below. He would have to search again when he reached the bottom. But Ron also knew that he definitely did not have that many chances. At this moment, Ron¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and he erupted with energy without hesitation, maximizing the defensive power of the gold-tint magic robe. Almost at the same moment, countless thin, transparent light needles appeared silently from the black fog around Ron and hit the Holy Light Shield around him like a storm. The Holy Light Shield vibrated slightly, and countless golden runes flowed continuously on Ron¡¯s gold-tint magic robe, crazily draining his energy. Ron was surprised and even afraid, because if he had reacted slower just now, he might have died. At this moment, a black energy spear suddenly broke through the black fog behind Ron and shot directly at his back like a bolt of black lightning. Crack! In the next moment, there was a sudden clap of thunder, and with a howl of the wind, Ron¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from the original spot, dodging the sneak attack of the energy spear at the critical moment. And behind this spear, there were several silent magical attacks, all hitting where Ron had been just now. If he were to be hit by these attacks, the Holy Light Shield of the gold-tint magic robe might not even be able to withstand them. Looking for Ron again, his figure had already appeared thousands of meters away. A pair of metal wings had appeared behind him, emitting powerful lightning power. They had even forced the sinister black fog around him back by a kilometer. It was the top-grade Holy Artifact, Wind Lightning Wings. At this moment, the energy in Ron¡¯s body was surging, and he dared not be careless at all. His expression was solemn, and he thought to himself, ¡°Five, no, at least five, perhaps more.¡± He discovered seven faintly discernible auras in the surrounding black fog. They were all of the Great Archmage realm. There were four people above level-7. This time, they were not demons but all were living human beings. It was obvious that they were all the Chiefs or Chief candidates of the Mu Guang Pavilion. Among them, the two strongest auras were respectively the peak of the Great Archmage realm and level-9 of the Great Archmage realm. They should be the two Chiefs, Big Chief and Little Chief. In those sneak attacks earlier, the two strongest magical powers should have belonged to these two. They were indeed from the Mu Guang Pavilion. Even though they were of the Great Archmage realm, they did not care about the dignity of experts at all. They just sneak attacked and killed. Chapter 212 - Hiding Place Even if the first wave had failed, they had not appeared to sprout any nonsense. Instead, they continued to hide in the darkness, searching for the next opportunity. However, at this moment, the Mu Guang Pavilion assassins who had been hiding in the darkness were also secretly shocked. He had actually dodged the attack. It was another top-grade Holy Artifact not mentioned by their intelligence. How many more trump cards did this Ron have? So many people on their side had attacked a level-7 Great Archmage altogether, and they had actually failed. Just as these bewildered people were preparing to launch the second wave of attack under the verbal command of the two strongest Chiefs, Big Chief and Little Chief, they suddenly sensed a very strong sense of danger. And the source of this danger was Ron, who had been surrounded by them. At this moment, Ron suddenly took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and then opened them again. His pupils had turned into a strange pale color, as if there were two balls of strange flames faintly flickering. For a moment, the sinister black fog in a 50-kilometer radius seemed to have been provoked by something, and it suddenly started to surge crazily, especially the black fog around Ron, which was moving away rapidly as if it was fleeing for its life. In the next moment, a strange flame suddenly swept out with Ron as the center. It was the Strange Sacred Flame, the Light Passage Flame. Once the flame came out, the group of enemies in the surrounding darkness were all horrified. Before they could react, the flame had already swept more than ten kilometers in all directions. Wherever it passed, all the sinister black fog, which had not managed to escape in time, was instantly vaporized and dissipated. In the dissipating black fog, a few figures fled in panic, but a few others were trapped in the flame. ¡°This flame, ah! Save me¡­¡± Screams and screams immediately sounded in succession. The four experts of the Great Archmage realm struggled crazily in the flames, but no matter how much energy they erupted, they could not disperse the flames on their bodies. Their bodies, on the other hand, were aging rapidly in the flames. It seemed that in a few seconds, they had exhausted all their life force and turned into shriveled corpses. Then, they were lit up and reduced to ashes in the blink of an eye. This scene caused the hearts of those who had fled to turn cold from fear. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the main hall of the Mu Guang Pavilion¡­ The white light ball suddenly stood up and said in shock, ¡°What kind of magical power is that?¡± The darkness in the hall also surged violently, and the voice of the black ball of light sounded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be just magical power. Is that some kind of sacred flame? How can it be so special? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± In the darkness, two balls of dark green light lit up in the eyes of the black shadow, which were flashing with a strong greedy expression. The eyes of the white light ball were also filled with excitement and greed. ¡°Whether it is magical power or a rare treasure, we must obtain it.¡± I¡¯ll leave it to the Old Ancestor. The appearance of the Light Passage Flame has killed four experts of the Great Archmage realm, and there are six enemies who have escaped. Sure enough, the seven that Ron had sensed earlier were not all. Three of them had not attacked in the first wave and had been deeply hidden. If it had not been for the sudden appearance of the Light Passage Flame forcing them out, it would not be known when they would launch a sneak attack suddenly and pose a threat to Ron. Everyone, including the two Chiefs, was frightened by the terrifying power of the Light Passage Flame and retreated with all their might. For a moment, no one dared to attack. On the other side, Ron¡¯s attack had not ended. When he released the Light Passage Flame, the energy in Ron¡¯s body had decreased by more than half. He could not even maintain the defense of the gold-tint magic robe anymore. Clearly, the eruption of the Light Passage Flame was not an easy task for him. However, in the next moment, the aura on Ron¡¯s body, which had just weakened, suddenly increased. The level of the original level-7 Great Archmage had actually increased to that of a level-8 Great Archmage in an instant, and it did not stop but continued to rise rapidly. During this process, Ron¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at the retreating enemies. Energy erupted, and with a wave of his hand, the surrounding Light Passage Flame suddenly swept together, converging into several waves that swept toward the enemy. The group of Great Archmage realm experts from the Mu Guang Pavilion were instantly shocked again. They all erupted with energy and retreated rapidly. However, there were two of them that were still too slow. They were caught by the Light Passage Flame and turned into ashes in a few seconds. There was no chance to struggle at all, and of the four who had escaped, besides the two Chiefs, the other two were also of the Great Archmage realm. After the Light Passage Flame had missed the four of them, Ron did not continue to pursue them because the further away they were, the more difficult it was for him to control it. The Light Passage Flame quickly retracted back into Ron¡¯s body, but Ron¡¯s attack was still not over. When he was killing the two enemies, Ron¡¯s aura did not stop rising. At this moment, it was obvious that he had already become a Great Archmage of level-9. The energy in Ron¡¯s body surged unprecedentedly, and his eyes flickered with cold killing intent. He slowly raised his right hand, stretched out his index finger, and pointed at one of the enemies in the distance. The person he was pointing at was the Big Chief, the highest ranked of the few enemies. The Big Chief was a short, thin old man with grayish-white hair. He had been horrified by the terrifying flames, but when he saw Ron¡¯s action, his heart tightened instantly. He thought that Ron was about to attack him with the fire magical power again, but then he realized that the flames were not attacking him. He could not help but be stunned. However, in the next moment, his pupils suddenly constricted, as if he had finally sensed something. He suddenly looked up. In the sky above him, endless black fog was surging crazily. A huge finger, formed from the convergence of divine Qi from the heavens and the earth, broke through the black fog and pressed down on his head. ¡°Divine-level magical power!¡± The Big Chief¡¯s pupils dilated rapidly. He instantly deduced that this earth-shaking finger was definitely a divine-level magical power. Before he could think further, the earth-shaking finger had already pressed down on his head. ¡°Ah!¡± The Big Chief¡¯s eyes were about to split open. He let out a roar as all the energy in his body erupted. He retreated crazily and dodged while casting magical defense. However, the speed at which the finger descended was too fast and the range too large. The Big Chief had only dodged less than a kilometer when the finger was already inches away. ¡°No!¡± The Chief¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes revealed despair. As he retreated crazily, he shouted in a certain direction, ¡°Save me, ah¡ª!¡± Before his sentence had been completed, it became a scream. His figure was pressed down by a finger that had fallen from the sky. It did not continue to descend but seemed to have formed an invisible ground in the void. The body of the Big Chief was instantly crushed into a mist of blood. His spirit was destroyed. This scene made the other enemies around him shudder in fear. It also shocked the two Pavillion Masters in the main hall of the Mu Guang Pavilion. Chapter 213 - The Best Moment Even if the two Pavilion Masters wanted to kill the Big Chief personally, it would not have been so easy. Now, he had actually been killed by Ron in a single magical attack. However, after the shock, the white light ball in the main hall of the Mu Guang Pavilion immediately regained its senses. A sharp light flickered in its eyes as it shouted coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack! Remember to destroy his physical body and leave behind his soul.¡± The voice instantly reached the ears of the Little Chief and the others, who were still in shock, causing them to be jolted awake. The three of them looked at Ron in unison. Their eyes lit up because they could all tell that Ron was exhausted. Although the divine-level magical power used by the other party just now was very powerful, it must have consumed a lot of energy. Furthermore, it had relied on explosive magical power to forcefully increase the level to kill the Big Chief in one move. Currently, the abnormally explosive aura on the other party¡¯s body had already rapidly receded, and he had returned to being a level-7 Great Archmage. Furthermore, he was unprecedentedly weak, and he had probably lost his combat strength. Now was the perfect time to make a move. However, was this really the case? The three of them could not help but hesitate because the other party had given them too many surprises from the moment he appeared. Who knew if the other party still had other trump cards? However, the three of them could not disobey the Pavilion Masters¡¯ orders at all. In fact, just as they were hesitating, they could sense the abnormal movements of the Sacrificial Curse in their bodies as if warning them that they would die if they did not obey. All their thoughts vanished in an instant. The three of them looked at each other, and then all their faces revealed a look of resolve. They all erupted with energy and used their strongest attack of their magical power again to attack Ron. None of them rushed forward themselves because they were really afraid of the strange flames around Ron. At this moment, Ron was almost completely exhausted and could not fight for the time being. He could not even activate the defense of the gold-tint magic robe or dodge. However, Ron did not show any panic in the face of the ultimate magical attacks from the three experts of the Great Archmage realm. Instead, he looked a little regretful and muttered, ¡°Old Ancestor, this is all that Ron can do.¡± Buzz! For a moment, without warning, an unparalleled powerful and terrifying aura erupted from behind Ron, and the three attack magical powers that had already come to Ron instantly dissipated. Ron turned around and saw the familiar figure appear behind him, like a towering mountain that could shield him from any danger. At this moment, Romo, who had manifested in the form of an Ancestral Protection, was also looking down at Ron with a gratified smile in his eyes. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Leave the rest to the Old Ancestor.¡± ¡°What is this? A Divine Mage?¡± ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± At this moment, the eyes of the Little Chief and the other two enemies were all wide open. They did not have the earlier calmness and steadiness. They looked as horrified as if they had seen a ghost. They stared fixedly at the figure that had suddenly appeared behind Ron, and their minds almost lost their ability to think. This was because they had sensed an unprecedented terrifying pressure. It was even ten times stronger than that of the two Pavilion Masters. No, a hundred times stronger. A Divine Mage. He was definitely a powerful Divine Mage. At the same time, Romo also looked up at the three of them. With just a glance, the three of them felt their bodies turn cold. The energy in their bodies instantly stopped circulating. They wanted to struggle and flee, but they could only think because their bodies were no longer listening to them. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the next moment, the three Great Archmagi exploded into three balls of blood mist. After instantly killing the three of them with one look, Romo¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was as if he had just pinched three ants to death. His gaze then landed on a spot in the distance ahead. Almost at the same moment, a powerful aura erupted from the black fog on the other side. It was obvious that the enemy had also sensed the danger and reacted. However, Romo did not give them the chance to be fully prepared. His gaze focused slightly, and he raised his hand and pointed. It was the divine-level magical power, the Stone-Shattering Palm. ¡°Buzz¡­.¡± For a moment, the world within a 500-kilometer radius suddenly shook. The black fog in the sky rolled crazily, as if a crack had appeared in the sky. The black fog receded, and a beam of light actually shone down from above. A huge finger, like a heavenly pillar, descended from the sky toward the canyon. The power of this finger was more than a thousand times stronger than Ron¡¯s earlier attack. At this moment, Ron looked at the magical scene which could truly be regarded as an earth-shaking finger, and his eyes revealed unconcealed admiration and passion. In the blink of an eye, the finger had hit the bottom of the valley. The black fog in the valley had all been forced to disperse, revealing a clear scene that had never been seen before. A layer of solid barrier suddenly flickered at the bottom of the valley dozens of kilometers ahead. The range and strength of this defensive magic formation was stronger than the defensive magic formation of the Nicholas family clan. However, when the earth-shaking finger landed, the magic formation boundary immediately vibrated and flickered crazily. In a breath, it collapsed. A world-shaking rumble sounded. The ground within hundreds of kilometers of the Dark Night Canyon shook violently, and large areas of the valley floor collapsed. A few seconds later, the destruction of Romo¡¯s Stone-Shattering Palm was finally over. The huge finger, which had been formed by the convergence of divine Qi from the heavens and the earth, had disappeared. A hundred kilometers ahead, at the bottom of the valley, where the finger had landed, a hundred-kilometer-wide crater had appeared in the ground. In the center of the deep crater, the remnants of a palace could be seen. In the ruins, some traces of buildings could be vaguely seen. It could be roughly seen that there should have been a huge underground structure there originally. It was obviously the nest of the Mu Guang Pavilion. At this moment, 99% of the underground structure had been destroyed, leaving only half of the hall in the end. The remnant hall was naturally where the two Pavilion Masters were. At this moment, they were in that one half of the hall. A large amount of black fumes was surging crazily, and there was only an empty space in the middle. An object stood in the middle. It was the white light ball. At this moment, the white light ball was emitting a powerful aura. It was at the peak of the Great Archmage realm, but it was clearly different from the ordinary peak of the Great Archmage realm. It was much stronger and was almost at the level of a Divine Mage. This situation was a little like back then when Romo applied the 3rd stage of the Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique, the Half-Step Immortality. Chapter 214 - Coming to Rescue The current situation of the white light ball should be the same as Romo back then. It had used some special mystic technique to reach a special state. At this moment, the white light ball¡¯s face was filled with fear. It stared fixedly at the figure in the distant sky and almost gritted its teeth as it shouted, ¡°Who are you?¡± It was no wonder that its mental state, which it had cultivated for hundreds of years, was so excited that it had lost its composure. Romo¡¯s appearance had given him too great a shock, and the destruction of the Mu Guang Pavilion had also greatly provoked it. It was not just the buildings of the headquarters that had been destroyed. The few experts who had been in seclusion and had not gone out to fight previously were also killed, including Big Chief and Little Chief, and the people who had gone out to fight; all of them were dead. Currently, except for the two Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion, the rest had all died. The hard work that three generations of successive Pavilion Masters of Mu Guang Pavilion had put in was gone in an instant. Until Ron used the Light Passage Flame, the two Pavilion Masters had thought that the situation was still under control. Even if Ron had used the Light Passage Flame and the Stone-Shattering Palm, they would still be able to handle it. They had thought that although a few Chiefs had died, if they could take down Ron and obtain the many secrets on him, they would not lose out too much. However, they had not expected a Divine Mage to suddenly appear. The two Pavilion Masters did not even have time to react before the situation instantly spiraled out of control. Such an unforeseen change caused the two of them to lose control of their mental states. In the air, Romo had no intention of wasting his breath in the face of the harsh cry from the white light ball. He just raised his hand again and waved it. The Light Passage Flames around Ron instantly swept up and converged into a torrent, surging toward the enemy. The basic duration of the Ancestral Protection Talisman was only one minute. Although it could be extended later, it would consume a lot of faith. Romo did not want to waste a second. Seeing the pale-white sacred flames surging over like a torrent, the pupils of the white light ball constricted rapidly. With a soft cry, energy surged crazily, and the black fumes around him also started to roll more violently. Moreover, they started to rapidly converge and shrink. One black figure became clearer and clearer. In the blink of an eye, the black fumes had all shrunk to a spot, revealing a figure shrouded in dense black fumes. Its appearance was identical to the white light ball, and even its aura was identical. This figure, whose entire body was wrapped in black fumes, was naturally the other Pavilion Master of the Mu Guang Pavilion, the black light ball. Its state was very similar to Romo¡¯s state when he used the Night Travel Talisman to move. This was because it was a demon. The two Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion were a living person and a demon. No one in the outside world knew this secret. This was because all the enemies who had seen the true form of the black light ball were already dead. The black light ball, which had appeared, was covered in black fumes, and its eyes were pulsating with a strange jade-green light. After it appeared, it suddenly flew toward the white light ball, and the two of them collided hard. The figure of the black light ball seemed to have also turned into black fumes, enveloping the white light ball and gradually fusing into the white light ball. In the end, half of the large amount of black fumes fused into the white light ball and covered the left side of the white light ball. The white ball of light was originally wearing a white magic robe, but at this moment, the left half of its body had become pitch-black. Even its face seemed to have become Yin and Yang. The left half of its face, which was enveloped by the black gas, seemed to have escaped its own control. Even its expression had separated. The right side of its face was calm, but the left side of its face was smiling sinisterly. In the next moment after this strange fusion state was completed, the auras of the two figures in the black and white light balls actually fused into one. They also expanded unbelievably, surpassing the level of Half-Step Immortality and really reaching the realm of Divine Mage. It was a long story, but the astonishing change in the two of them happened only in the blink of an eye. In the distance, Ron could sense the terrifying aura after the two of them had merged. His expression changed slightly, and he could not help but feel a sense of fear. But at this moment, Ron suddenly felt a gentle force protecting him. The discomfort in his heart immediately disappeared. He looked up at Romo and said in surprise, ¡°Old Ancestor, who is that?¡± At this moment, Romo¡¯s expression was also that of surprise. His eyes beamed slightly as he said, ¡°It¡¯s some kind of evil mystic technique. It¡¯s a combination of two souls. Interesting.¡± Only then did Romo know that the two Pavilion Masters, the black and white light balls actually had the special constitution of having two souls in one body! This secret was probably unknown even to the Chiefs of the Mu Guang Pavilion. The three chiefs earlier only knew that the black light ball seemed to be a ghostly cultivator and did not know the true relationship between the two Pavilion Masters. Romo had only read about the special constitution of two souls in one body in a book when he was alive. It was a very rare constitution which happened when a pair of twins was in the mother¡¯s body, where the physical body of one was absorbed and fused by the other. The sacred soul of the absorbed party also entered the body of the other party. After birth, there would be two sacred souls in one body! Such a situation was usually rare to come by in a million years. If it happened, most of those with the special constitution would die young in their childhood. However, if they could grow up and step onto the path of cultivation, they would show astonishing talent! According to what was recorded in the books, there was a sect in the ancient era. It was called the Twin Souls Tower. The sect was full of Magi with two souls in one body. All of them had astonishing talent. This organization was powerful and had once reigned supreme. However, later on, people discovered that the reason why the Twin Souls Tower had so many Magi that had two souls in one body was because they had actually been created by an extremely evil mystic technique. To successfully create a child with two souls in one body, almost tens of thousands of twins and pregnant women had to be sacrificed! Such an act which was utterly devoid of conscience infuriated the entire magical world. In the end, the Twin Souls Tower was annihilated by all the righteous Magi. Romo had not expected to see a person with two souls today. Moreover, connecting this with the rumors about the Mu Guang Pavilion¡¯s origin and legacy, he was almost certain that all the previous Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion probably had two souls in one body. Moreover, there was another secret technique that could separate the two souls. One separated soul could cultivate apart in the form of a ghostly cultivator. Furthermore, the two could fuse again and obtain the powerful strength of one plus one greater than two! For example, right now, the black and white light balls were each of the peak strength of a Great Archmage at most. After fusing, it could actually become a Divine Mage!! However, so what? Even if it had used a mystic technique to become a Divine Mage, it was only a level-1 Divine Mage. In front of Romo, it was still not a match!! As Romo and Ron were talking, the torrent formed by the Light Passage Flame had already surged toward the fused black and white light balls! A loud roar came from the mouth of the demon of the fused light balls. Chapter 215 - Panicked A powerful black and white magical power suddenly erupted, and there was actually a faint aura of Yin and Yang complementing each other. It turned into a huge black and white defensive barrier, blocking the Light Passage Flame! While blocking the Light Passage Flame, the black and white light ball demon took a step with its right foot, and great magical power surged into the ground beneath its feet. Instantly, countless black and white magical runes appeared on the ground. It continued to spread outwards, instantly covering the ground of the remaining half of the hall. The edges of the runes seemed to have tunneled directly into the void. A strange force continued to spread out, and in the blink of an eye, it had covered an area of hundreds of kilometers!! In the distant sky, Romo sensed the changes in the surrounding world. His brows pricked up slightly, but the corners of his mouth seemed to curve into a mocking smile. At the same time, the black and white light ball demon unleashed its magical power again and retreated rapidly! The defensive magical power that had blocked the Light Passage Flame only lasted for a few seconds before it collapsed! The Light Passage Flame instantly engulfed the remaining half of the hall. However, the enemy had already flown up and left the hall. Black and white magical power converged in the air, turning into a ferocious bone dragon half black and half white. It charged at Romo! Romo¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. He raised his hand again and pointed out with a finger. Another move of the Stone-Shattering Palm was unleashed. A huge finger descended from the sky and instantly crushed the bone dragon! In fact, the remaining might of this finger had not dissipated. Only half of it had shattered, and the remaining half continued to crush down on the black and white light ball demon! The black and white light ball demon had no choice but to retreat again. However, just as it had dodged the attack of the Stone-Shattering Palm, the Light Passage Flame had already caught up with it! Helpless, the black and white light ball demon had no choice but to forcefully erupt its magical power again to temporarily block the Light Passage Flame and simultaneously retreat again. However, Romo did not give him a chance. He held his right hand, and instantly, wind and thunder rose up in the sky. A Wind Thunder Sky Net appeared out of thin air and enveloped the enemy! Although this was not a divine-level magical power, it was still extremely powerful when cast at Romo¡¯s level-3 Divine Mage realm! In the Wind Thunder Sky Net, the black and white magical power erupted again. The black and white light ball demon kept using magical power to block the wind and thunder attacks, but it could not break free completely! At this moment, the black and white light ball demon was already extremely shocked, and even felt an uncontrollable panic! Just now, it had activated a powerful magic formation set up in the hall. The special attributes of the Dark Night Canyon could increase the strength of ghostly cultivators and suppress the strength of the living Mage to a great extent! This was one of the greatest trump cards of the Mu Guang Pavilion. Here, even if other Magi came to their door to attack, they would still have the absolute advantage. Due to the twin souls and the special cultivation technique they cultivated, the black and white light ball monster could switch between normal Mage and ghostly cultivator at will, and it could be enhanced by the magic formation while the enemy would be suppressed. This meant that even if a powerful Divine Mage were to attack, as long as his level was not much higher in comparison, it would be confident of dealing with him! However, currently it was a ghostly cultivator!! Although it could control the magic formation to prevent the other party from benefiting, it could not suppress him! Even with the help of the magic formation, the strength of the black and white light ball demon had only increased from a level-1 Divine Mage to level-2. It was still inferior to Romo who was a level-3 Divine Mage! Moreover, Romo still had the powerful Strange Sacred Flame. With the Light Passage Flame, Romo could even kill a level-4 Divine Mage. If he were to include the Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique and the Stone-Shattering Palm, he might even be able to fight a level-5 or even level-6! Faced with the black and white light ball demon which had been forcibly upgraded to a level-2 Divine Mage, defeating him was naturally not a problem!! Romo looked at the black and white light ball demon in front of him, which had been trapped by the Wind Thunder Sky Net. Killing intent flickered in his eyes. He did not hold back at all. He waved his hand again, and the Light Passage Flame swept up, completely sealing off all the enemy¡¯s retreat paths! An earth-shaking rumble kept ringing out. The light of the black and white magical power kept erupting. The black and white light ball demon was like a trapped beast, crashing continuously in the air. However, it was still unable to break through the seal of the Light Passage Flame! The Light Passage Flame transformed into a huge cage and quickly contracted. Finally, it swallowed the black and white light ball demon completely! ¡°No, no! Who are you? Who are you?! Ah!¡± From the flames, the crazy and desperate roars of the black and white light ball monster could be heard. However, the flames did not hold back at all. In the flames, the body of the black and white light ball demon started to age rapidly. It could no longer maintain its fused state. The black light ball was separated, and the aura of the two of them decreased sharply, returning to their original realm. As such, the two of them were no longer able to resist the power of the Light Passage Flame. The physical body of the white light ball withered in the blink of an eye and then turned to ashes! After the physical body was destroyed, a white, translucent magic soul was left behind. At the heart of the magic soul, there was a black-and-white core. With a cracking sound, the core shattered. The two light ball demons, one black and one white, screamed miserably and then vanished into thin air! The two Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion were annihilated in spirit and body! [Ding! Mission accomplished.] [Received Reward: Experience Talismans x100, Double Cultivation Efficiency x30, Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x100, Realm Breakthrough Protection Talismans x10] [Special Treasure Chest x1, Advanced Faith Doubling Talisman x1.] Upon hearing a series of System notifications, Romo was pleasantly surprised. The rewards for this mission were actually so generous. However, now was not the time to count the rewards. Romo raised his hand and waved. The phenomenon that filled the sky dissipated, and even the Light Passage Flame quickly disappeared into the void. At the same time, many things flew out from the ruins of the Mu Guang Pavilion on the ground and flew rapidly toward Romo. They disappeared one by one along the way, and finally, only a Storage Ring flew to Ron. At this moment, Ron was still stunned by the shocking battle of the Divine Mage realm that he had just witnessed. Disregarding everything else, just the Light Passage Flame and the Stone-Shattering Palm methods used by the Old Ancestor made him feel extremely small. When he saw a Storage Ring flying to the front of him, Ron suddenly regained his senses. At the same time, he heard the voice of the Old Ancestor. ¡°Leave this place immediately and go home.¡± As Romo spoke, his gaze looked in a distant direction in the Dark Night Canyon. He seemed to be in thought. Ron caught the Storage Ring, which contained all the treasures of the Mu Guang Pavilion, and turned around to look at the Old Ancestor whom he had seen for the first time in real life. He said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Old Ancestor!¡± Romo looked at Ron, smiled, and nodded. Then he disappeared. The basic effect of the Ancestral Protection Talisman had ended! Ron looked around. Although he had regained his calm, the traces of the battle were still shocking to see; the valley below was in utter mess. Within a radius of hundreds of kilometers, the sinister black fog had all disappeared. It was as if a peaceful land had been forcefully opened up in the void. The traces of the battle between two Divine Magi still seemed to linger in the void. Chapter 216 - Removing Distracted Thoughts Finally, Ron looked up. The Wind Thunder Wings on his back flapped gently, and he turned into a beam of light that shot into the sky. Ron had first cleared up the area on his way down, and then it was again swept clean by the battle between the two Divine Magi. There was no sign of any demons or monsters within a 500-kilometer radius. Ron flew smoothly out of the canyon and in the direction of his family clan. After Ron left, the quiet place in the Dark Night Canyon was quickly filled with endless black fog again. All the traces were covered by the black fog, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± However, a faint sigh seemed to sound from the depths of the endless darkness, but it immediately disappeared. In the Nicholas family, Romo was relieved after he had returned and confirmed from his Visitation Talisman that Ron had left the Dark Night Canyon safely. Romo¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of surprise as he muttered, ¡°The Dark Night Canyon is definitely not an ordinary vicious place. There are even greater secrets there!¡± Romo had never been to the Dark Night Canyon when he was alive. He had only heard many legends, but he had always thought that it was just a story fabricated by people who wanted to cause trouble. But now, he was not so sure. This was because he had vaguely sensed an extremely unusual aura in the canyon earlier. Although it was very distant and blurry, it was definitely not an illusion! Fortunately, that was all. It did not pose any threat to him. He could not search for the truth now, so there was no point in thinking too much. Romo then put away his thoughts and started to count the large number of rewards he had received for this mission. However, the rewards for this mission could be said to be the most generous in history. They were even more generous than the rewards for finding the nine people from the clansmen search mission! However, this was actually normal. This was because the difficulty of this mission was also the greatest in history. After all, the target was the Mu Guang Pavilion. Not only were there a large number of Great Archmagi, there was also a Divine Mage existence. If Romo had not been well-prepared, he might not have been able to complete this mission. First, it was naturally the 100 Special-Grade Experience Talismans!! Romo used all of them in one go! The host¡¯s level had increased to level-4 Divine Mage. The host¡¯s level had increased to level-5 Divine Mage. The host¡¯s level had increased to level-6 Divine Mage. Immediately after, System notifications sounded in succession. Romo¡¯s level had increased by three levels again! The further he progressed, the more difficult it became to increase his level. Romo estimated that he would probably need 50 Special-Grade Experience Talismans for his next upgrade! Ever since the System had been activated and the Sacred Soul had awakened, it had only taken more than half a year for him to advance from the lowest Yin Spirit Realm to the current Divine Mage. He had relied on the System¡¯s Experience Talismans. Apart from stopping temporarily because of the bottleneck when he was advancing to become a Divine Mage, it had been as easy as drinking water for him to level up. In fact, the high-grade divine-tier ghostly cultivator¡¯s cultivation technique, Nine Revolutions Divine Fiend, which he cultivated was also a powerful cultivation technique. If he were to cultivate normally, the efficiency would definitely not be slow. However, that was only comparable to ordinary cultivation. No matter how fast he was, it was impossible for him to be faster than directly ingesting Experience Talismans. In addition to normal cultivation and occasionally using the Experience Talismans obtained from the mission rewards to increase his strength, Romo actually had another efficient and relaxing method, which was to consume Faith Points to cultivate. However, all along, there had not been enough Faith Points. Romo, the Old Ancestor, had been deeply concerned with the development of his descendants. Every bit of Faith Points had been dedicated to sharpening them. He had used all the points to nurture his family clan. How could he bear to use them for his own cultivation? Fortunately, the most difficult stage had almost passed. The family clan now had a certain strength and foundation, and they no longer had to be as cautious as before. With the return of the lost descendants, the number of family members was also increasing. Coupled with the increasing reverence the family members had for their Old Ancestor, the Faith Points given when they paid their respects were also increasing. After the family clan had stabilized, it would be time for the descendants to repay Romo, the Old Ancestor. When the time came, he would use the Faith Points directly to cultivate, and his level would increase even faster! Beyond the Divine Mage, becoming a Heavenly Divine Mage was just around the corner! [Command Confirmation: The Family Clan Formation Enhancement Talisman has been successfully used! The Enlightenment Halo¡¯s effect on the family clan¡¯s formation has been increased to a sixfold enhancement.] [Command Confirmation: The use of the Family Clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground Enhancement Talisman has been successful. The family clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground¡¯s comprehension ability has increased by fourfold.] [Received medium-grade Sacred Tool, Sacred Mist Ferry. Command Confirmation. The use of the divine-tier tool book was successful.] [Received low-grade divine-tier book: Thunderstorm Tribulation] Romo then used four more tools in a row. The family clan¡¯s magic formation and the family¡¯s forbidden ground were enhanced! [You have obtained another Sacred Tool, a medium-grade divine-tier magical power! Sacred Mist Ferry: medium-grade divine-tier flying ferry. It can share the effect of the family clan¡¯s protective magic formation.] [Thunderstorm Tribulation: low-grade divine-tier magical power. It can erupt with high speed movement.] The Sacred Tools and the book were both of random quality. This time, his luck might have been a little bad, and he had only got a medium to low-grade quality. However, even if they were not as good, they were still a sacred tool and a divine-tier magical power! Furthermore, the sacred tool was actually a flying ferry. This was not what Romo had expected, but he was not disappointed. After thinking about it carefully, he was a little delighted! Although it was not a combat magical weapon, it was an important resource for the family clan. It would be more convenient and safer for the family clan to travel in the future! Next, it was the item Romo looked forward to the most among all the rewards. [Command Confirmation. Use the Super Surprise Treasure Chest to select one out of three. You can select one from the following three prizes: the first was the top-grade Sacred Tool, the Sword Kernel x1; the second was the Special Physical Constitution Development Talisman x1; the third was a medium-grade magical power book, Divine Refinement Technique.] Seeing the three prizes in the treasure chest, Romo¡¯s eyes could not help but burn! Good stuff! They were all good stuff!! The top-grade Sacred Tool, the Sword Kernel, was a perfect match for the existing top-grade Sacred Tool, the Sword Embryo. If he chose this, he would be able to obtain a complete top-grade Sacred Tool, the flying sword! A special physical constitution was even more precious. It could allow a descendant whose magical talent had already reached the limit (genius) to take another step forward and have even greater potential for development! As for the third item which was a book, it did not require further elaboration. Just the words ¡®magical power¡¯ were priceless! A Divine Refinement Technique! Although it was not a cultivation technique or an immortal technique, in terms of the development of the family clan, it was even more valuable! Although Romo could also continuously obtain various magical equipment from the System, it was still too little for the entire family clan. It could only be used to arm mainly a few core descendants. However, if the family clan could produce a powerful trainer, the entire family clan would not have to worry about the supply of magical equipment! It just so happened that Dick, who had the talent for weapon refinement, had returned. This Divine Refinement Technique had come at the right time! Although it was a pity to give up the first two options, he could only choose one. Romo eventually decided to choose the Divine Refinement Technique! Chapter 217 - A Surprise This way, the family clan¡¯s alchemy and weapon-refining program would be settled! Coincidentally, there were also three Special Talent Strengthening Talismans in the rewards this time. Romo then used one for Ron, raising his excellent alchemy talent to that of a genius. Then, he used the remaining two on Dick, raising his weapon-refining talent from medium to excellent! In addition, Romo had also used two Aptitude Enhancement Talismans to increase Dick¡¯s magical power talent from high-grade to genius!! As for the remaining tools, they were all placed in the inventory. Among them, the Special Talent Development Talisman could nurture a descendant with special talent. However, Romo had not thought of who to give it to. Also, the Advanced Faith Doubling Talisman was not a small surprise. He would use it after the effect of the current Faith Doubling Talisman was over. The time soon came to night. Everything was normal on Ron¡¯s way back. Romo summoned the System and used a Dream Appearing Talisman on Dick. When Dick awoke in the dream, he quickly understood what was going on. When Romo appeared before him, Dick said excitedly, ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± Romo smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I have something important to give you in your dream this time. Also, I¡¯ll tell you some information about Ron. Dick said doubtfully, ¡°Ron? Isn¡¯t he¡­. He was about to say that he was in seclusion, but he immediately understood that seclusion was probably a cover-up. In fact, he had his suspicions these few days, but he did not probe further. Romo said, ¡°He has been sent out by me to carry out a secret mission. It¡¯s not appropriate to reveal this, so only Norton knows about this at home. However, this matter is over now, so you don¡¯t have to worry. He will be back in a few days.¡± As expected! Dick could not help but ask, ¡°Old Ancestor, was Ron going¡­¡± Romo said, ¡°He had gone to the headquarters of the Mu Guang Pavilion.¡± Dick was instantly shocked, and then he said blankly, ¡°Then you just said that it is already¡­¡± Romo smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Mu Guang Pavilion has been dealt with. It won¡¯t exist anymore.¡± Dick was extremely shocked. If it had not been for the words of the Old Ancestor, he would not have believed it. He had long heard of the notorious reputation of the Mu Guang Pavilion, especially after coming to the Nicholas family, he learned more about it and knew that it was a very terrifying existence that was difficult to deal with. He had also thought like many others that the reason why the Old Ancestor had instructed the Nicholas family members not to go out casually was perhaps to guard against the Mu Guang Pavilion. Unexpectedly, the Old Ancestor had actually secretly sent Ron to find the headquarters of the Mu Guang Pavilion, and it had been dealt with?! How did he find it?! And how did he deal with it?! While many doubts welled up in his heart, Dick also felt a hint of helplessness and discouragement, because such a dangerous matter could only be handled by Ron, and he could not help at all. Romo could tell what was on Dick¡¯s mind. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the details of Ron¡¯s trip when he gets back. Go and tell Norton the news tomorrow so he can be at ease.¡± Dick collected his thoughts and said respectfully, ¡°Alright! Old Ancestor! I understand.¡± Romo said, ¡°Alright, now, I want to impart to you a refinement technique. You have to study it seriously, do you understand?¡± Dick was stunned again. A refinement technique? The Old Ancestor even knew a refinement technique?! Then, when Romo started to impart the Divine Refinement Technique, Dick was completely shocked. Divine Refinement Technique!! The refinement technique which Dick had learned in the Spirit Ribbon Academy was only at the magical power level. Even the ultimate technique of the Spirit Ribbon Academy was only at the Great Archmage level! And now, the Old Ancestor had actually taught him Divine Refinement Technique!! Dick had only heard a small portion of it, which he only understood partially, he could already sense that this refinement technique was many times more magical than what he had learned in the past!! It was not an exaggeration to say that what he had learned in the past, and even the ultimate technique of the Spirit Ribbon Academy, were nothing worth mentioning in front of this Divine Refinement Technique!! The next morning, when Dick woke up from his cultivation, he recalled the Divine Refinement Technique which he had memorized in his heart and became uncontrollably excited. He had actually learned the Divine Refinement Technique overnight. Perhaps it was because his talent had increased. However, such an experience was like a dream. After Dick had calmed down from his excitement, he went out to find Norton and relay to him what the Old Ancestor had told him. Norton was pleasantly surprised to learn that Ron had completed the mission and was returning safely. He was finally relieved. In addition, Dick had also asked Norton for some refinement materials to practise the refinement technique. After obtaining the refinement materials, Dick followed the instructions of the Old Ancestor and entered the family¡¯s forbidden ground directly to practice the Divine Refinement Technique there. Weapon refinement and alchemy were actually quite similar in some aspects. They both used the Strange Sacred Flame to refine natural treasures. There was an Alchemy Cauldron for alchemy, and there was also a Refinement Cauldron for refinement (or a Refinement Furnace). The Refinement Cauldron Dick was currently using was one of the treasures Romo had obtained in the Calamity Mountain Range. Following the secret technique of the Divine Refinement Technique, Dick had refined a silver-tier magical weapon on his first attempt!! When the magical weapon came out of the Refinement Furnace, Dick could hardly believe it. ¡°He actually succeeded so easily?!¡± It had to be known that in the Spirit Ribbon Academy, even if it was a silver-tier magical weapon, only an elder of the Great Archmage realm could do it! Without reaching the Great Archmage realm, even the most talented disciple in the academy could only refine ordinary magical weapons! This was indeed the Divine Refinement Technique!! Dick did not know that the reason why he had such a magical effect was not only because he had learned the Divine Refinement Technique, but also because his weapon-refining talent had been enhanced by the Old Ancestor. In the next few days, Dick spent almost all his time studying the refinement technique. The Divine Refinement Technique was complicated and profound. The true essence was to refine magical weapons! The part about refining magical weapons was just the foundation. However, it would not be easy for Dick to master it in a short period of time. However, Dick¡¯s speed of improvement was not slow at all. After all, he had a talented foundation, as well as the enhancement from the family clan¡¯s magic formation and the forbidden ground. Moreover, while he was studying the refinement technique, the increase in his level points had not been delayed much! This was another powerful aspect of the Divine Refinement Technique. Refinement was equivalent to gaining experience, and it could also increase one¡¯s level! In this way, several days passed quickly. During this period of time, Romo had considered using all eight Aptitude Enhancement Talismans in the inventory. He had upgraded Zoro, Jimmy, Charles, and the other 16th and 17th generation descendants, who had previously advanced to excellent magical power talent, to geniuses! Chapter 218 - Everyone Has a Part Then, the remaining few pieces increased the aptitudes of the other 17th generation members, including Lily. Four days later, Ron returned to the Nicholas family clan without a sound. When he appeared again, many people thought that he had finished his seclusion. It was not until Norton had gathered a group of the core members of the family and let Ron explain what had happened that Zoro and the others finally learned the truth. It turned out that in the past ten days, Ron had charged into the Mu Guang Pavilion alone! Moreover, the Mu Guang Pavilion had already been exterminated by the Old Ancestor who had manifested and intervened to destroy it personally! After recovering from the shock, everyone was excited. The Mu Guang Pavilion was indeed a huge threat. Now that this threat was gone, everyone was relieved. On the day Ron returned home, Romo used the Hundredfold Cultivation Halo Talisman in his inventory! The next hundred days would be the cheat cultivation time for the entire clan!! [Hundredfold Cultivation Halo Talisman: Enhance the family clan¡¯s magic formation. Members of the family clan in the magic formation will receive an additional enhancement of hundredfold cultivation efficiency. This effect will last for 100 days.] The effect of this tool was enhanced on top of the family clan¡¯s magic formation, and it would not conflict with other enhancement effects! In other words, after using this tool, all the clansmen within the range of the family clan¡¯s magic formation, in addition to being able to enjoy the 100-fold cultivation enhancement from this tool, still had the original 30-fold cultivation enhancement from the family clan¡¯s magic formation. It was a total of 130-fold! This effect would last for a hundred days. In other words, the clansmen cultivating at home for a hundred days was equivalent to cultivating for 13,000 days, which was 35 years!! It was truly a cheat cultivation for the entire clan!! Moreover, this was only the halo effect¡¯s enhancement. On top of this, Romo could still give something for his descendants to use. The Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talisman or even a Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman! The effective period for a Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talisman was one month, which was equivalent to an additional 200 plus days of cultivation. The effective period for a Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman was ten days, which was equivalent to an additional two years of cultivation! Romo currently had 30 Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans and 100 Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans in his inventory. These were not trivial resources, especially the former. Although they could not be equally distributed, he could concentrate on nurturing a few people and get obvious results! That night, he used the Hundredfold Cultivation Halo Talismans. Romo gave Ron, who had just returned home, a dream and instructed the Nicholas family clan on the cultivation plan for the next hundred days. In fact, he had previously given instructions in this aspect, so the Nicholas family clan had long been prepared. Over the past few days, everything had been arranged in the family clan. Even the family business had been temporarily handed over to trusted people to manage. Hence, from the next day onwards, in the eyes of outsiders, everyone in the Nicholas family clan became even more strange. Previously, they rarely appeared, but after this day, the Nicholas family members almost never appeared outside. When some people discovered this situation, they even started to mock them. They said that the Nicholas family clan was afraid that the Mu Guang Pavilion would take revenge, and that the entire family clan had become cowardly turtles. There were even people who said that the Nicholas family had actually quietly moved away. However, this speculation was not likely. Although the Nicholas family had not shown their faces, the servants in the residence were still active. For example, the daily living expenses such as food were still as usual. In addition, although the servants of the Nicholas family clan rarely talked about their masters, as long as they had contact with the outside world, there would always be traces of information leaked. This allowed the outsiders to eventually know that everyone in the Nicholas family clan was cultivating! The entire Nicholas family clan was working hard at cultivation. News of this had already spread. Previously, the onlookers were at most surprised, but now, it had become so exaggerated as if the entire family clan was in seclusion. This made everyone feel a little baffled. Wasn¡¯t this a little fanatic?! This situation made those who had mocked the Nicholas family clan feel that they had guessed correctly. They said that the Nicholas family clan was afraid and wanted to cultivate to protect themselves at the last minute. It was simply laughable. They said that they would have to hide at home forever, and not come out, as they might be assassinated by Mu Guang Pavilion¡¯s assassins the moment they left. Some also said that the Nicholas family clan had only withdrawn temporarily to protect themselves. Once the Mu Guang Pavilion was dealt with by the Imperial Court and the Misty Moon Sect, they would not have to be afraid. After all, everyone knew that the Imperial Court and the Misty Moon Sect had been working together to investigate the matter of hunting down the Magi from the Mu Guang Pavilion. However, everyone knew that the Mu Guang Pavilion had existed for more than a thousand years. How could it be exterminated so easily? At most, they would remain dormant for a period of time. Since they had targeted them, the days ahead for the Nicholas family clan would probably not be easy. Faced with all kinds of rumors, speculations, and even mockery from the outside world, the Nicholas family clan remained unusually calm. All the clansmen seemed to be really cultivating in seclusion. None of them appeared. Even the few children who would play wildy in the city every few days had disappeared. As more and more people were beginning to laugh at the Nicholas family, an unexpected news shocked many. Nothing happened to the Nicholas family clan, but something big had happened to Mu Guang Pavilion! It was said that many of the secret strongholds of the Mu Guang Pavilion all over the world had been destroyed! It was not just the Imperial Court and the Misty Moon Sect that had intervened, but also the factions that had feuds with the Mu Guang Pavilion. It seemed that a mysterious person had exposed the locations of the strongholds where those from the Mu Guang Pavilion gathered and detailed information about many of their assassins! In less than a month, nearly ten secret strongholds of the Mu Guang Pavilion had been annihilated, and more than a hundred of the Mu Guang Pavilion assassins had been killed!! Even so, the Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion still did not appear, and there was no movement from the upper echelons! Many people started to sense that something was amiss. There were rumors that the upper echelons of the Mu Guang Pavilion had actually all been killed. There were even rumors that the nest of the Mu Guang Pavilion had been destroyed, and that the Pavilion Masters had all died. Although these wild guesses sounded unbelievable, there were still some who thought that it was possible. Many people started to guess who the mysterious expert who had exterminated the Mu Guang Pavilion¡¯s nest was, and some even guessed that it was the Nicholas family clan. Someone had linked this matter to the mysterious expert who had killed the eight Magi of the four large family clans in Holy Light City and blew up the ancestral graves of the four family clans. This person was said to be the backer of the Nicholas family clan. This was because the four large family clans of the Holy Light City had something in common with the Mu Guang Pavilion. They had¡­ offended the Nicholas family!! The imagination of the bystanders was very strong. Various versions of rumors emerged endlessly. Some even said that the recent abnormal behavior of the Nicholas family clan was related to this. Chapter 219 - Innumerable It was also said that the Nicholas family had actually been hiding their strength, and that in fact, many Great Magi and Great Archmagi had secretly gone out to attack the Mu Guang Pavilion. The outside world had been abuzz with the news about the Mu Guang Pavilion, but the Nicholas family clan remained quiet as if they were cut off from the world. It was impossible for outsiders to know that the entire Nicholas family clan was currently immersed in cultivation and could not extricate themselves. After the news of the annihilation of the Mu Guang Pavilion had spread, the people of Winterfrost were especially lively in their chatter as it involved the Nicholas family clan. In the Holy Light City, the intensity of the public debate was also any lower. Although no one in the Holy Light City had a feud with the Mu Guang Pavilion, someone had a feud with the Nicholas family. Although the four large family clans of the Holy Light City had been quiet ever since the ancestral grave explosion, people had been paying attention and speculating about the four family clans. Especially recently, the various troublesome things that had happened to the four large family clans had also caused discussions from time to time. However, everyone was just watching the show or watching the troubles of the four families. Over the past days, the situation of the four large family clans in the Holy Light City had been really tragic. Almost nothing good happened to them, not to mention that their family businesses were frequently in trouble. Their clansmen who were working outside were also involved in frequent accidents. Even those who were cultivating at home had problems from time to time, and some of them had even gone berserk in their cultivation. The bad luck of the four family clans had made many people believe and see that the favor of the heavens above actually existed. It could not be due to such a coincidence that things happened to the four large family clans after their ancestral graves had been blown up. It must have been caused by the destruction of the favor from the heavens! In the eyes of outsiders, the four large family clans had been quiet recently. They seemed to be busy cleaning up their own mess and had no time to deal with the Nicholas family clan. No one knew that the four large family clans had actually, a long while ago, secretly colluded with and paid a huge sum of money to the Mu Guang Pavilion to deal with the Nicholas family clan. Although someone had guessed this later, it was only a rumor. There was no evidence. Now, after the news of the Mu Guang Pavilion had spread, the four large family clans of the Holy Light City did not make any overt move, but their family heads had secretly gathered together again. In a secret room somewhere, four people were sitting opposite each other. Tea had been placed in front of them, but no one was in the mood to drink. The four of them looked a little gloomy, and the atmosphere was very oppressive. These four people were the family heads of the four large family clans in the Holy Light City. The old man in the gray robe was the head of the Adrian family, Moqi. The old man in the yellow robe with narrow eyes was the head of the Jeffrey family, Frick. The thin, white-haired old man in a black robe was the head of the Treis family, Zana. The square-faced old man in white clothes and gray hair was the head of the Byron family, Rick. It turned out that the four large family clans had not expected the Nicholas family clan to have developed to this extent. The few people who had come to provoke the Nicholas family clan previously were only a branch of the four large family clans. ¡°Is the matter of the Mu Guang Pavilion related to the Nicholas family clan?¡± Frick broke the silence. Zana said, ¡°Is the information impossible to verify? Has the Mu Guang Pavilion really been annihilated? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Rick continued, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. Even if the Nicholas family really has an expert we don¡¯t know about, is he powerful enough to exterminate all the experts above the Chiefs of the Mu Guang Pavilion, including the Pavilion Masters?¡± Zana sneered and said, ¡°If they had the strength, they would have long killed their way here and exterminated our four family clans.¡± Moqi said in a low voice, ¡°But those destroyed strongholds of the Mu Guang Pavilion and assassins are all real. I guess only the Chiefs and the Pavilion Masters are left in the Mu Guang Pavilion. Why haven¡¯t they made any moves?¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I remember that the last time a similar situation happened was 150 years ago, when three halls of the Mu Guang Pavilion were successively exterminated by a team led by the Sasi Group of the Grand Dominance State. Then, the two Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion personally took action and killed everyone in the Sasi Group overnight, including eleven experts of the Great Archmange realm. This caused no one to dare to pursue the Mu Guang Pavilion for 50 years.¡± For a moment after the other three had heard this, they fell silent. In their hearts, they all knew that it was definitely not normal for the upper echelons of the Mu Guang Pavilion to be missing and for them not to have any news. Even if they were not dead, they had gone into hiding, and they would not appear for a short period of time. With a dark expression, Frick said, ¡°This must have something to do with the Nicholas family!¡± They knew more than outsiders. For example, there should have been two other Chiefs who had gone to deal with the Nicholas family clan, in addition to the one who had been exposed. Where were the other two Chiefs and the many subordinates? Why was there no news at all? Could it be¡­ that they had all been dealt with secretly when they went to deal with the Nicholas family clan?! Thinking of this possibility, the four of them could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. Impossible, impossible! The Nicholas family clan could not be so powerful!! Something must have happened in between! Zana said in a low voice, ¡°It is said that everyone in the Nicholas family has been cultivating in seclusion during this period. What does this mean?¡± Rick sneered and said, ¡°I think they¡¯re afraid of the Mu Guang Pavilion¡¯s revenge! Perhaps the Chiefs and Pavilion Masters of the Mu Guang Pavilion are just hiding temporarily. They might attack the Nicholas family clan at any moment!¡± If this was really the case, it would be great. However, while everyone else had this thought in their hearts, they also understood that this was unlikely. Moqi said, ¡°Are we going to let the Nicholas family continue to rise up?¡± Zana¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of helplessness. ¡°What else can we do? Even the Mu Guang Pavilion has been defeated. Do you think any other assassin organization would dare to take on this mission?¡± Moqi snorted. ¡°There will be people willing to work for their lives if the remuneration is enough.¡± ¡°We might not necessarily have to find an assassin,¡± Rick said. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not the only ones who don¡¯t want to see the rise of the Nicholas family.¡± The eyes of the others lit up when they heard this, and they immediately understood what he meant. Moqi asked, ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± Frick said, ¡°However, they may not be willing or dare to deal with the Nicholas family now, right?¡± ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t give it a try?¡± Rick sneered. ¡°At least, we can¡¯t let the Nicholas family live too comfortably. It¡¯s good to probe them more.¡± The other three nodded slightly. Frick said, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡± When the four large family clans of the Holy Light City were scheming behind their backs, on the Nicholas family¡¯s side, the effect of the entire family clan¡¯s cheat cultivation was gradually showing. One month after the 100-day seclusion had begun, Norton, the current head of the Nicholas family clan, had successfully broken through the bottleneck and advanced to the level of a Great Archmage!! Half a month later, Zoro had advanced to the realm of the Great Archmage! In a few days, Dick had also advanced to the realm of the Great Archmage! After that, Jimmy, Charles, Kathleen, and the others also followed suit. One after another, they advanced to the Great Archmage realm!! Chapter 220 - Impartiality As for the others, their levels had also advanced rapidly. Even Aaron and the others, who had only started cultivating from scratch after returning to their family, had all gradually reached the Mage realm! During this period of time, Karuman, the old servant guarding the family courtyard, had been in a daze. Karuman sat at the entrance of the family courtyard all day, staring at the sky in a daze. He muttered from time to time, ¡°Another breakthrough. Another person has broken through.¡± Even the Five-Color Peacock, which was cultivating in seclusion behind the family clan¡¯s courtyard, was awakened from time to time by the frequent advancement sounds. However, it got used to it later and continued to cultivate in seclusion as usual. While the descendants were all cultivating in seclusion, Romo, the Old Ancestor, was not idle. Apart from occasionally giving pointers through a dream to his descendants who were in trouble with their cultivation and occasionally using the Ancestral Protection Talisman to help them break through when they were in trouble, he was also cultivating most of the time. As he was the Old Ancestor of the family clan, the Hundredfold Cultivation Halo Talisman and the various enhancements from the family clan¡¯s magic formation were naturally effective on Romo. Romo was currently a level-6 Divine Mage. Although 30 years of cultivation was not enough for him to advance, it was still enough for him to advance a little. In addition, during this period, the descendants still did not forget to pay respect to their ancestors every day. Under the effect of the Advanced Faith Doubling Talisman, more than 8,000 Faith Points were added to the tab every day. The inventory of Faith Points quickly broke the record. After he had sufficient Faith Points, Romo also used 50,000 Faith Points to upgrade the family¡¯s forbidden ground to level-2. After advancing to level-2, the upper limit on the number of people that can receive the effects of the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground had increased. The current special effects had all received a fourfold increase of comprehension ability, a 20-fold increase in cultivation base, and a 20-fold increase in recuperation. Furthermore, there was a special bonus of 20% increase in the success rate of alchemy! In addition, the area of the upgraded forbidden ground had also greatly expanded. Previously, it was only about the size of the family clan¡¯s courtyard, but now, it had doubled! After the family clan¡¯s forbidden land had been upgraded, the number of clansmen cultivating in it increased to three daily. Ron and Dick occupied two fixed places, and the third place was used by the other clansmen in turn. Priority was given to those who were about to advance. In addition to the routine cultivation, Ron and Dick each had another important task, which was to study alchemy and training! As Dick had the foundation, after he had learned the Divine Refinement Technique, his improvement was extremely fast. The success rate of refining a silver-tier magical weapon was not low. Moreover, after he had advanced to the Great Archmage realm, he was already able to refine a gold-tier magical weapon! Although Ron had started learning alchemy from scratch, his talent for alchemy was obvious. Moreover, he had studied alchemy books of the high-grade divine level. Coupled with the Sacred Tool, the Alchemy Cauldron, plus the Strange Sacred Flame, and the enhancement from the forbidden ground on alchemy, his speed of improvement was not slower than that of Dick at all! In just a month, Ron had already achieved a very high success rate in refining grade-1 and grade-2 pills. These pills were generally suitable for the Mage realm. In another month, he would be able to refine grade-3 and grade-4 pills, which were generally suitable for the Great Mage realm. As time passed, the refinement of grade-5 pills would be imminent, and he would catch up soon. With the help of the pills Ron had refined, the cultivation efficiency of the clansmen had increased significantly! The requirement for the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground to advance from level-2 to level-3 was 300,000 Faith Points. Although he had enough Faith Points in his inventory, Romo was not in a hurry to upgrade the forbidden ground. Instead, he continued to accumulate them. In this period of time, apart from upgrading the forbidden ground and occasionally using the Ancestral Protection Talisman, he had also consumed two times of Faith Points, which were for the two monthly ancestral worship Gift Bags. However, no special items had appeared. They were all common tools such as the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman or the Ancestral Protection Talisman. The Faith Points consumption was not much. Romo then heard the System¡¯s voice again. [Ding, your descendant has just completed an ancestral worship by the whole clan. The host has now received the privilege of a special gift bag.] [This privilege could be checked in the System Shop! Currently, much time had passed, Romo received the ancestral worship gift bag again when there were only 20 days left for the seclusion. Hence, Romo summoned the System Shop and refreshed the gift bag which the System had rewarded him earlier. He saw the character secret manual rewarded by the System. It was priced at 3,000 Faith Points! There were also commercial resources. The special price was 500 Faith Points! The random Super Invincible Sacred Tool was priced at 50,000 Faith Points. In addition, there was also a Retainer Cultivation Speed Talisman (cultivation speed ten times). The special price was 50,000 Faith Points! When Romo saw the items in the System Shop, his eyes lit up slightly. A top-grade Sacred Tool had appeared ! This was good stuff. Moreover, the other items also surprised Romo. And something related to ¡°retainer¡± had appeared in the gift bag. The so-called retainers were like those people that stayed in the family clan to serve. Although he did not know what use the item had, seeing that the price was not cheap, it was probably very powerful. However, Romo only took a glance and did not plan to find out more. After all, this little bit of Faith Points was already insufficient for his own family. However, he was an impartial person who would share the benefits with everyone in the Nicholas family. Since they had appeared in such a System Shop, Romo decided to buy them. He bought everything else except the first item. Alright, to put it simply, the so-called Retainer Cultivation Speed Talisman was actually to allow a long-term retainer in the family clan to obtain ten times the cultivation speed enhancement. It could last for 30 days, which was a month. In addition, when Romo opened the business resource, it was actually the wine-making craft! He was overjoyed because cigarettes and alcohol were all high-end stuff, so they could be considered a profitable business! ¡­ Time passed quickly and night came. Karuman, a servant who did not belong to the Nicholas family clan, was also a retainer. After Karuman had eaten, he returned to his room to calm down and cultivate to increase his ability. Soon, he opened his eyes with a stunned expression. Why did he feel that something was not right with his cultivation today? His cultivation speed was several times faster than before. It had even reached ten times faster! Karuman thought that something had gone wrong with his cultivation. He tried again and found that he seemed to have received a surprise. Chapter 221 - A Gift to Him This situation was very magical to him, but it seemed that he was surrounded by such things. Karuman recalled the unbelievable cultivation speed of the Nicholas family, especially recently. Then, he recalled the inexplicable breakthrough of the Five-Color Peacock. Could it be that he too¡­.? Thinking of this, Karuman became excited. It had to be! It was the Master¡¯s reward! Although he did not know how it had been done, this was not important. What was important was the outcome! With excitement, Karuman did not delay anymore and immediately continued to cultivate. At the same time, Romo was visiting Dick in his dream to guide his cultivation. He had also given him the Refinement Cauldron he had just obtained. Then, another 20 days of peace passed quickly. To everyone in the Nicholas family, 100 days in reality was equivalent to 30 plus years of cultivation! Moreover, among them, there was the additional bonus of the Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talisman and even the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman, and the actual cultivation time obtained by those who had entered the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground to cultivate was even greater! Currently, even without the Old Ancestor Romo, the overall strength of the Nicholas family clan had increased by several levels. It was not much weaker than when the Nicholas family clan was at its peak when Romo was alive! The one with the highest level was naturally Ron, who had always received the most care from the Old Ancestor. He was already a level-7 Great Archmage before he went into seclusion. Now, he had already reached the realm of a top Great Archmage!! However, it would not be easy to break through again and become a Divine Mage. Moreover, Romo would not let Ron break through too quickly because he still needed enough experience and consolidation. It was not good to advance too rashly to become a Divine Mage. Apart from Ron, there were another six people from the Nicholas family who had advanced to the Great Archmage realm! Among them, Dick was a level-8 Great Archmage, Norton was a level-7 Great Archmage, Zoro was a level-6 Great Archmage, and Jimmy was a level-4 Great Archmage. Charles and Kathleen were both level-3 Great Archmagi! The other members of the clan, even the old clansmen (such as Aaron) or the children (Dick Junior) who had started cultivating from scratch after their return, had all reached the Mage realm. Herbert, Elijah, and the others were even at a bottleneck in their magical power. They were not far from breaking through!! In these 100 days, it was like a dream to the members of the Nicholas family clan. Breaking through was as simple as eating and drinking. When the effect of the Hundredfold Cultivation Halo Talisman ended, they suddenly felt their cultivation speed slow down the next day. They were not used to it¡­ However, although they were at a loss, they all knew that it had been a hundred days. The Old Ancestor had reminded them, so now that their cultivation speed had returned to normal, they were all mentally prepared. Romo was also quite satisfied with the results of his descendants¡¯ 100 days of cultivation. Although Norton and the others of the older generation had lost a little of their explosive power because of their age, their magical power talent was not far behind after they had become geniuses. Moreover, their speed of catching up was not slow. The other clansmen were temporarily behind by a large rung because of their aptitude, but it did not matter. It was only a matter of time before they would break through to a higher realm. Moreover, when there were more cultivation resources in the future, Romo would be able to nurture more genius clansmen. Romo had even thought of a day when everyone in the Nicholas family would be a genius, that would truly be awesome! In fact, above the genius level, one could even nurture a higher-level special physical constitution. When the time came, the esteemed ones of the sacred lands and immortal sects would have to stand aside!! Of course, it was still too early to think about this. Currently, the overall level of the clansmen had already increased. The next step was to stabilize those realms that had been reached too quickly. After they had adapted and fully grasped the strength of the new realm, it would be the day for the Nicholas family clan to return to the Holy Light City!! On this day, Karuman discovered that the Nicholas family had returned to normal. They did not hurry back to cultivate in seclusion after paying respects to the ancestors of the Nicholas family clan. Instead, they seemed to have returned to their usual state. The group of children ran around and played again. The others also started to deal with various matters. Some went to the martial arts school, some went to the shops. Those who had been working for the Nicholas family clan had also been summoned to the residence to report their work to the Nicholas family. No one seemed to have changed much from before, but Karuman knew very well that their levels were already worlds apart from three months ago!! Even those who had not even reached the elementary level of cultivation previously were all already at the Great Mage realm! The levels of Norton, Zoro, and the others could not even be seen. However, when he saw them, Karuman sensed danger instinctively! Their levels had all surpassed his?! This guess made Karuman feel a little ridiculous, but he, who had stayed in the Nicholas family for a long time, knew that such a thing, which was absurd to others, was nothing to the Nicholas family. In fact, when Norton looked for him, Karuman could not help but feel a hint of nervousness and oppression. Norton¡¯s attitude toward Karuman had not changed. He smiled politely and said, ¡°Karuman, there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡± Karuman actually felt a little uneasy and immediately said, ¡°Family Head, please speak.¡± Norton smiled and said, ¡°Karuman, you should have also discovered that Zoro and I have already advanced to the realm of the Great Archmage. However, we have advanced too quickly and are not familiar with our strength after the increase, so we want to go to the Calamity Mountain Range to train. However, we have never been there, so we want you to lead us there.¡± True enough, there were also several other people who had reached the Great Archmage realm! Karuman was surprised and bewildered. Countless thoughts flashed through his mind, but he did not show much emotion on the surface. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s naturally not a problem! When does the family head want to set off?¡± Norton said, ¡°In a few days. We have to make arrangements for trivial matters at home first, and then we¡¯ll set off.¡± Karuman nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After Norton had left, Karuman sat back down in the chair by the door of the ancestral hall and glanced inadvertently in the direction of the back of the hall. He was not surprised that Norton and the others needed to train to familiarize themselves with and stabilize their levels, which had increased too quickly. However, it would be safer to have the Five-Color Peacock for protection. If he were to accompany them, he would probably only be a guide. It seemed that Norton and the others no longer needed his protection. In fact, if they were to really encounter danger, it was not certain who would be protecting who. When the Nicholas family appeared again in front of outsiders, many in Winterfrost were surprised. The news spread quickly, but outsiders did not know the real changes in the Nicholas family during this period of time. In many people¡¯s opinion, the Nicholas family clan had only dared to come out because the limelight had passed. This was because in the past three months, the matter of the Mu Guang Pavilion had come to an end. Now, everyone believed that the Mu Guang Pavilion had been annihilated. Chapter 222 - Secret Operation The threat of the Mu Guang Pavilion was gone, so the Nicholas family was active again. Everyone had thought so. The Nicholas family still ignored the various chatter outside and did what they had to do. In the past three months, the family business had been handed over to outsiders to manage. There had been some problems, and they all needed to be dealt with. Three days later, Norton, Zoro, and the others, accompanied by Karuman, quietly left Winterfrost for the Calamity Mountain Range to train. The people on this trip were Norton, Zoro, Jimmy, Dick, and Karuman, who was leading the way. The few of them left the city quietly and did not make a scene. The citizens of the city did not know, but some spies who had been secretly monitoring the Nicholas family clan had noticed. Soon, someone had spread the news secretly, and some people started to act in secret. Zoro and the others did not take the official route. Instead, they took the shortest route in the direction of the Calamity Mountain Range and advanced straight ahead. Two days later, they were not far from the Calamity Mountain Range. Everywhere they went was a desolate wilderness. As they walked, Norton suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s about time to make a move.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Dick beside him. Dick¡¯s eyes flickered with a meaningful glow. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°It is indeed time to act.¡± Zoro frowned slightly, as if he was concentrating on sensing. Jimmy, on the other hand, looked a little grave and looked at the others helplessly. With their souls, they had not discovered any threat. Karuman, who was walking at the back, narrowed his eyes. He had also sensed a hint of abnormality, but it was after Norton had spoken to Dick. He looked at the group of Nicholas family members in front of him and could not help but smile bitterly. From this alone, he could tell that his level could only be in the middle of the line. The few of them stopped in their tracks. Soon, even Jimmy and the others discovered the abnormality, but their expressions remained calm. Two powerful pressures came from the left and behind respectively, no longer concealed. Everyone looked over and saw two beams of light flying over. In a few seconds, they were in front of them. Two figures stopped in the air and looked down at them. One was an old man in a black cloak, and the other was a white-haired old woman in a white cloak. The former was a level-6 Great Archmage, and the latter was a level-7 Great Archmage! The two of them looked down at the crowd below, their eyes filled with undisguised killing intent. However, there was still a hint of doubt in the old woman¡¯s eyes. She said coldly, ¡°When did the Nicholas family cultivate such a strange magical power? I can¡¯t even tell the level?¡± The old man said calmly, ¡°Ah, they¡¯re just being mysterious. You strike, I¡¯ll deal with Karuman.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Karuman and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re Karuman, right? I¡¯ve heard of you. Since you have become a loyal dog of the Nicholas family, you can only die with them today.¡± Karuman did not say anything. He just looked at the two of them. The expression on his face seemed to be a little subtle, as if he was speechless, sighing, and sympathetic. The two in the air were a little baffled. Dick turned to Norton, his eyes questioning. Norton looked at the black-cloaked old man and said expressionlessly, ¡°A hundred years ago, because of a treasure, he became enemies with an old ancestor of the Nicholas family clan. He was seriously injured by that old ancestor and bore a grudge. Sixty years ago, he colluded with a group of people to secretly harm several ancestors of the Nicholas family clan!¡± Sixty years ago, when the Nicholas family clan was still in the Holy Light City, the few remaining top Great Archmagi ancestors had gone to a newly exposed high-energy cave abode to search for treasures in order to allow the declining Nicholas family clan to rise up again. Unexpectedly, they were plotted against by a group of people and suffered heavy casualties, causing the Nicholas family clan to fall completely ten years later. Upon hearing Norton¡¯s words, Masha, who was in the air, sneered even more. ¡°Hehe, you actually recognize me? Then all of you can be enlightened ghosts.¡± Norton looked at the old lady in the white cloak and frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know this person.¡± The old woman¡¯s face was as cold as frost. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°My ancestor¡¯s name is Capron.¡± Norton was stunned for a moment when he heard this. He pondered quickly, and then he looked enlightened. He looked at the old woman and said coldly, ¡°So you¡¯re the descendant of Capron. I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± Dick was not the only one who looked puzzled. Even Jimmy and the others looked puzzled because they had not heard of Capron. Norton smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Capron was a cultivator killed by our Old Ancestor more than 500 years ago.¡± Dick was enlightened and also a little surprised. Someone had actually come to take revenge on an old matter from more than 500 years ago. However, this was actually not rare in the magical world. Not to mention 500 years, there would even be people seeking revenge a thousand years later. Dick chuckled and said, ¡°Even the descendants of the people killed by our Old Ancestor 500 years ago have appeared. Some people have really put in a lot of effort.¡± They all knew that the appearance of these people was most likely related to the four large family clans of the Holy Light City. Although the Mu Guang Pavilion had been settled, the four large family clans would definitely not let the matter rest. They would definitely continue to think of ways to prevent the rise of the Nicholas family clan. One of the reasons why they had taken such a route this time was to fish. They had caught two big ones. That Masha fellow was still on the Nicholas family¡¯s list for settling scores. Even if he had not appeared, the Nicholas family would still look for him in the future. As for the old woman in the white cloak, this was a surprise. It was not known how the four large family clans had found the descendants of the people killed by the Old Ancestor more than 500 years ago. The calm reaction of the Nicholas family members made the two in the air wonder. They looked at each other subconsciously. A murderous glint flashed in Masha¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± At the same time, on the ground, Dick looked at Norton and said, ¡°Grandpa, let me do it.¡± Norton smiled and said, ¡°Who would ask a junior to intervene? Stand down and let Grandpa do it!¡± Zoro added, ¡°That¡¯s right! The levels are just right. Let the two of us do it. All of you, stand down!¡± Dick and the others, ¡°¡­¡± These two elders, who were in their sixties or seventies, actually looked a little excited at this moment, as if they were afraid that others would fight over them. When the two people in the air heard their conversation, they could not help being stunned. Before they could think further, their expressions suddenly changed!! This was because Norton and Zoro had erupted with a powerful aura that far exceeded their expectations! Level-7 Great Archmage! ¡°What?!¡± ¡°How is this possible!!¡± The two of them were extremely shocked. At the same time, Norton and Zoro had already flown up at the same time and attacked the two of them! Chapter 223 - Time and Time Again The two of them were jolted awake. They did not have the chance to think anymore and hurriedly fought. Two intense battles erupted instantly!! The level of these two enemies happened to be the same as Norton and Zoro, so it was indeed appropriate for them to intervene. This was because to them, apart from being enemies, these two were also rare opponents to practice with. The purpose of their trip this time was to gain experience. Now that such good sparring partners had delivered themselves to them, they naturally had to make good use of them. Of course, the two of them had no intention of underestimating the enemy. The members of the Nicholas family clan were already prepared, but Masha and the old woman were extremely shocked. They could hardly believe what they were seeing. The people in front of him were Norton and Zoro, right? But what was going on with their level?! Didn¡¯t they say that they were only of the Great Mage realm?! In their shock, the two of them were flustered. Although they had not been defeated directly, they were still suppressed. When they had calmed down to fight, they found that even if they used their full strength, they could not turn the situation around! They could all sense that the levels of the opponents in front of them did not seem to be very stable. They seemed to have advanced recently, and their combat methods were a little rusty. In such a situation, if they were of the same level, they should have the advantage. However, Masha and the old woman had also discovered something. Their opponent¡¯s magical power realm and magical skills were much higher than theirs! If the magical power skill was higher, the magical power would be purer and stronger. If the magical power was higher, the might would be greater! These two advantages made up for the gap in combat experience, causing Masha and the old woman to be at a disadvantage, and unable to turn the situation around for a while. Most of the time, they could only passively parry the attacks, and the fight was exceptionally stifling. The four figures fought in the air in pairs. From time to time, there were earth-shaking sounds of the collision of magical power, and there were all kinds of dazzling lights. Dick, Jimmy, and the others watched the battle in the air intently; their expressions were excited. They were not too worried because Norton and Zoro had not even used their trump cards. Just using this ordinary magical power was enough to make the enemy run around in circles. They all watched the battle seriously and learned from their combat experience. Beside him, Karuman looked at the battle in the air and then at Dick and the others. He could not help but shake his head gently. It was only now that he had confirmed Norton and Zoro¡¯s true levels. They were indeed higher than him. This made him feel a deep sense of helplessness, but fortunately, he was already mentally prepared. In this situation, he did not have to worry about the battle in the air. Karuman turned around and looked into the distance, his eyes flickering. However, as an old servant, it was time for him to do the chores. As Karuman was thinking this, he found Dick looking at him. When their eyes met, Dick nodded slightly. Karuman understood and nodded slightly. Then, his figure flashed and he disappeared. ¡°Great Archmage realm?! The head of the Nicholas family clan, Norton, and the second-in-command, Zoro, are actually all of the Great Archmage realm?! How is this possible?!¡± On a distant mountain peak, a figure was hidden in the canopy of a large tree, watching the battle of the Great Archmagi in the distance. His eyes were wide open, and he muttered to himself in disbelief. Suddenly, this person seemed to have suddenly sensed something. His entire body trembled, and he subconsciously wanted to turn around and look back. However, he suddenly felt a chill behind his head, and then he lost consciousness. Karuman carried this person and looked in another direction, flying over. A moment later, Karuman was holding three unconscious spies. These were just small fries who were collecting information. They were all Magi who had just entered the sect. If they wanted to gather information, they would naturally not be able to see it if they were too far away. If they were close, how could they escape the senses of a Great Archmage? Karuman checked the surroundings carefully again and did not find any other trash. ¡°Buzz..¡± At this moment, an unusual buzzing sound suddenly came from afar. Karuman¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he suddenly turned around to look. He saw a huge finger condensed from the divine Qi of the heavens and the earth descending from the sky, striking and killing Masha!! ¡°Divine-level magical power!!¡± Just as Karuman was shocked, he suddenly felt Norton¡¯s aura increase in an unbelievable manner. Then, his attack increased rapidly. In a few rounds, he had killed the old lady in the white cloak!! Advanced explosive magical power! The corners of Karuman¡¯s eyes could not help but twitch. He was shocked and also a little envious. How deep was the foundation of the Nicholas family? Karuman sighed in his heart. He carried the three captives in his hand and flew toward the Nicholas family. Norton and Zoro landed from the sky. Their auras had returned to normal. After the intense battle, the two of them did not seem to have expended much energy. They still looked as if they had not had enough. Both of them had the same thought in their minds; it was satisfying!! At this moment, Karuman returned and threw the three people in his arms to the ground. He said, ¡°Do you want to interrogate these people?¡± Norton nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s interrogate them.¡± Although they knew that they would not be able to get anything out of them, everyone still woke the three of them up and interrogated them. As expected, these people were just small fries who had been sent to gather information. They had no background and did not know the identity of the instigator. The probability of getting the clues from them to trace the instigator was not high, and it was troublesome. No one had the time. Therefore, they dealt with these few small fries, and everyone then continued to advance toward the Calamity Mountain Range according to their original plan. In the Nicholas family hall. Romo had seen what had happened to Norton and the others through the Visitation Talisman. Seeing that they had easily settled the trouble and continued to advance, Romo temporarily turned off the visitation screen. These things were all within expectations, and he did not pay much attention. Although the Mu Guang Pavilion had already been dealt with, Romo did not expect the four large family clans of the Holy Light City to let the matter rest. However, they were already in their last days. They would not be able to survive for long. Even if there were others who had feuds with the Nicholas family in the past, they would not be able to stop the rise of the Nicholas family. Their small actions now could not threaten the Nicholas family at all. The interception just now had not even triggered the System mission. Just as Romo was thinking this¡­ [Ding! Warning! Warning! Found several descendants in danger. Urgent mission has been generated. Mission Details: Save the 17th generation descendants, Lily, Dick Junior, and Devon] The System notifications suddenly sounded, shocking Romo! In Winterfrost, on the roof of a clustered housing in the suburb of Snarr. Chapter 224 - Help Three small figures were jumping rapidly between the rooftops like agile monkeys. One of them was very fast, his movements were relaxed and light, and the two behind him looked a little flustered, as if they were trying their best to catch up. ¡°Slow down, slow down¡­ Wait for us,¡± Dick Junior shouted as he crossed a distance of more than ten meters and jumped onto a roof in front of him. He accidentally crushed a tile and could not help but stagger. His body swayed a few times before he regained his balance. ¡°Move aside!¡± At this moment, Devon¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Dick Junior turned around and saw the other party jumping toward him. His body was swaying in the air, and he was about to crash into him. Dick Junior was shocked and quickly backed away. Then Devon landed where he had been standing and crushed two more tiles. He swayed from side to side and screamed. He was about to fall. At this moment, a figure swept past Dick Junior and grabbed Devon¡¯s collar, pulling him back. It was Lily. Currently, Lily¡¯s skin was not as dark as before. It had become delicate and moist, and her eyes had become more lively. However, her personality had not changed at all. She was still as lively and active as before. Ever since she had finished her seclusion, she had been leading her two sidekicks out again, as if she wanted to make up for the lost playtime in the previous three months. Unfortunately, her magical power had improved tremendously, making her feel the sense of loneliness of an expert. She had already lost the interest in fighting the former old enemies. Over the past few days, they had been running around the city when they had nothing to do. They went up the trees and jumped around the houses. They could play and also practice their movement techniques. Lily steadied Devon and curled her lips slightly. She said disdainfully, ¡°Why are you guys so slow? You¡¯re all Magi after all! How embarrassing!¡± Devon blushed and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve just become a level-1 Mage! And I¡¯m not familiar yet. I¡¯m not like you, Lily. You¡¯re already a top Mage.¡± Lily raised her chin. ¡°Hmph! Who is to blame for your low aptitude? I won¡¯t wait for you! Soon, I¡¯ll be able to advance to the realm of the Great Mage! When the time comes, I¡¯ll leave all of you far behind!¡± This hundred days of seclusion was equivalent to more than 30 plus years of cultivation. It had allowed Dick Junior and Devon, the two children, to cultivate from ordinary people to become level-1 and level-2 Magi. This was already a very astonishing speed. After all, their aptitude was only ordinary at present. They had relied on divine-level magical power to become Magi in just 30 years. As for Lily, with her genius aptitude and the special care from the Old Ancestor, she was naturally extraordinary. Currently, she was already a top Mage!! In fact, it was not impossible to break through the realm. It was just that Romo did not want her to break through so quickly, lest her foundation become unstable, especially since a child¡¯s temperament was unstable. She needed more tempering. Although it was good to advance by leaps and bounds, going too far was as bad as not going well. After reaching a certain level, switching to consolidation was the safest choice. ¡°Eh? It looks lively over there!¡± At this moment, Lily suddenly looked toward the entrance of the distant city gate. Her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go and take a look!!¡± As she spoke, she leaped and flew to another roof. ¡°Eh?! Wait for us!¡± Dick Junior and Devon quickly followed, but they were a little slower. In the blink of an eye, Lily had left them behind by dozens of meters. Just as Lily was about to leap again toward the roof in front of her, her expression suddenly changed. She seemed to have sensed something and suddenly turned her head to look somewhere to the right, her eyes revealing shock. At the same time, a figure shot out like lightning from a large tree more than 20 meters away, charging directly at Lily with cold killing intent! Before he arrived, this person had already raised his hand and thrown out a few cold lights. Several hidden weapons shot toward Lily! Lily was in the air and could not exert force. Although she was a top Mage, she was still a child and had almost no combat experience. She was about to fall into danger! At the same time as Lily was attacked, a figure suddenly rushed out from a house beside Dick Junior and Devon. He threw a sharp chain at Dick Junior, who was closest to him!! Dick Junior and Devon were caught off guard. When Dick Junior turned around in shock, the sharp chains were already in front of him! Buzz! At this moment, an almost inaudible sound was suddenly heard. The wooden sword on Lily¡¯s waist suddenly flew out automatically, turning into a blurry stream of light. It instantly shattered the few concealed weapons and then pierced through the assassin¡¯s chest! The assassin did not see anything clearly. His eyes widened, and then he fell halfway, smashing through a roof. At the same time, a beam of golden divine light suddenly emitted from Dick Junior¡¯s body, instantly shattering the sharp blade of the chain. Then, the power of the divine light did not decrease, and it instantly hit the assassin who had just revealed a shocked expression! ¡°Ah!!¡± The assassin screamed and fell to the ground, crashing into an alley. Lily then landed on the roof in front of her. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the blurry light circle in the air and fly back to her. Then, it automatically landed in her hand. Only then did she see clearly that it was her wooden sword! Before Lily could think further, she heard a scream from behind. She was shocked again. She turned around and saw Dick Junior and Devon hugging each other in horror. Lily quickly turned around and flew over to them. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dick Junior pointed at the figure in the alley below and said in fear, ¡°There are¡­ there are bad guys!!¡± Lily blinked, and her little head was working quickly. Although her tiny face was a little pale, she tried her best to remain calm. ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Don¡¯t panic! In such a situation, our Old Ancestor has said that we should go home first! To find Brother Ron! Let¡¯s go!!¡± The three children immediately turned around and rushed back in the direction of the Nicholas family. However, just as they moved, they saw a figure flying over from afar and arriving in front of them in the blink of an eye! Seeing who it was, the three children were stunned for a moment, and then they said in surprise, ¡°Brother Ron!¡± It was Ron! Ron had been looking gloomy, but he relaxed when he saw the three children. He asked, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± The three children shook their heads. Lily said, ¡°We¡¯re fine, Brother Ron. There are two bad guys there!¡± As she spoke, she pointed at the spot where the two assassins had fallen. Ron nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be afraid. You guys go home first. Leave this to me.¡± [Ding! The host¡¯s mission has been completed. Reward: Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman x1, Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x3, Dream Appearing Talismans x2, Visitation Talismans x5.] Chapter 225 - Guests In the Nicholas family hall, just as Romo heard the System notifications for the urgent mission, before he could do anything, he immediately heard the System notifications for the mission completion. He was stunned for a moment before he relaxed. This was not the first time this had happened. It meant that the danger to the descendants had been averted. He had already used the Visitation Talisman and seen Lily and the others. He had resolved this crisis with just one Ancestral Protection Talisman on Dick Junior. This was not bad, although the mission rewards were not much. In fact, even if the Ancestral Protection Talisman had not been activated, Lily¡¯s top-grade Sacred Tool, the Sword Embryo, would have been able to save Dick Junior. It was just that the tool had triggered automatically first upon sensing the threat. After some days of nurturing, the top-grade Sacred Tool, the Sword Embryo, had gradually developed a holy aura, and it was also close to Lily, who had accompanied it day and night. It was equivalent to a Sacred Tool that had grown up with Lily. Even if it was only at the elementary level, it could already automatically protect its master. Killing those few people earlier would be as easy as flipping one¡¯s hand. After Ron, Herbert and a few other clansmen also arrived. Ron asked them to bring the three children home and quickly dealt with the scene. The two assassins were already dead, but even if they were caught alive, it would probably not be possible to interrogate anything out of them. Or rather, without interrogation, one could also guess who the mastermind was. Ron stood on the roof of the place where the incident had occurred and looked around one last time. His gaze stopped in the direction of the city gate for a second and he frowned slightly. However, he did not do anything else, and his figure then disappeared from the spot. At this moment, at the southern entrance of Winterfrost, a luxurious carriage was slowly driving into the city, attracting many onlookers and causing discussions. The commotion Lily had wanted to see earlier had been caused by this group. In the carriage, although the window was not open, an old man in a gray robe was frowning as he looked up in a certain direction. His eyes flickered with a hint of surprise. Opposite the old man sat a young man in splendid clothes. He was about 27 or 28 years old, with sharp brows and bright eyes. He had an extraordinary aura. He looked at the old man and asked, ¡°Chief Steward Kuli, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man with the surname Kuli retracted his gaze and said, ¡°Your Highness, I have discovered a small situation, but it seems to have been resolved.¡± His voice was sharp, and it was a little different from his appearance and age. It gave off a strange feeling. The young man nodded slightly and did not care. He looked down at a gem in his hand and asked, ¡°Chief Steward Kuli, what do you think those Nicholas family members that had entered the Calamity Mountain Range want?¡± Old Man Kuli said in a sharp voice, ¡°It looks like they¡¯re going there to train, but it¡¯s really puzzling that a group of key members of the family clan, including the family head and the deputy head, would enter the Calamity Mountain Range together. Even if they want to lure the enemies out of their hole, there¡¯s no need.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes also flickered with puzzlement. He said, ¡°First, there was Masha and Capron, and then there was Hieror and so on. Six experts have already pursued them, but none of them have returned. Even the people investigating have all been lost. It¡¯s impossible for Karuman alone to deal with those people. Clearly, there are mysterious experts lying in wait. Was the person who killed the eight experts from the four large family clans of the Holy Light City able to do so with just a Sacred Tool?¡± The old man with the surname Kuli smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to make a wild guess. There are too few clues.¡± The young man smiled and said, ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t think anyone will dare to go up and court death. The Nicholas family clan also has a peak-level Guardian Spirit Beast in command. Those people probably could only watch helplessly.¡± The old man with the surname Kuli said, ¡°Although the Nicholas family clan seems to have many secrets, they have always given off an uncertain feeling. If they are really powerful, why are they hiding it? Your Highness, is there a need to be so anxious to get in touch with them?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he said meaningfully, ¡°If it¡¯s any slower, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be my turn. In any case, I¡¯ve been very free recently. I¡¯ll just take it as coming out to relax and make a blind bet. Even if I make a mistake, I have nothing to lose.¡± The old man with the surname Kuli smiled and said nothing more. The carriage drove all the way to the center of the city under the gaze of the citizens and finally drove into the City Lord Residence. On the other side, after Ron had returned to the Nicholas family, he sent some people to investigate the background of the two assassins. Although they would most likely not be able to find anything, he had to give it a try. The Nicholas family had actually been mentally prepared for this situation, so they did not panic. Norton and the others were not at home now, so the family was naturally temporarily managed by Ron, who was of the highest level. In fact, he did not need to do anything. Norton had made arrangements for the secular businesses at home before he left, and Jack and the others were also in charge of them. There would not be any problems. In fact, during this period of time, there had been people trying to stop the development of the secular businesses of the Nicholas family clan. Unfortunately, the development of the Nicholas family clan was unstoppable. Even if someone had used some tricks, it would not shake the progress of the Nicholas family¡¯s business development. Currently, the three commercial paths of the Nicholas family clan, soap, perfume, and special wine, had almost covered the entire country. They were tied together with countless large merchant factions. If anyone wanted to touch the commercial businesses of the Nicholas family clan, those people would be the first not to agree. Jack had also joined the merchant alliance of the Shu capital and had a high status. Soon, it was afternoon. In the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground, Ron spent half a day refining another batch of grade-4 pills. His level had already reached a bottleneck, and he was not in a hurry to break through, so he no longer needed to cultivate. He could just put all his energy into studying alchemy. He was already familiar with refining grade-4 pills, but he was still trying to experiment with refining grade-5 pills. The main reason was that the alchemy materials were rather precious. He had already exhausted a lot of them from practicing these few days. Nurturing weapon refiners and alchemists would use a lot of money. Ordinary factions could not afford them. ¡°I wonder how Grandpa and the others are doing now?¡± After Ron had finished refining a furnace of pills, he took a break and could not help but think of his family members who had gone out. Now, there were even people in the city who had made a move on the children of the Nicholas family clan. It could be imagined that Norton and the others, who were out, would definitely suffer more dangerous attacks. However, Ron was still confident in their strength. He estimated that they should have already reached the Calamity Mountain Range and would only return after a month of training. When they returned, it would be time for the Nicholas family to return to the Holy Light City. As he was thinking, Ron suddenly raised his eyebrows and his head to look up, then he stood up and walked out of the forbidden ground. Outside, an old servant was already waiting at the entrance of the main hall. It was the butler of the Nicholas family, Abel. When Abel saw Ron come out, he said respectfully, ¡°Young Master Ron, the City Lord has come to visit.¡± Ron had long known the situation through his soul. He nodded slightly and walked toward the main hall of the Nicholas family. The guest had already been welcomed into the main hall. Chapter 226 - Winning Favor Apart from the City Lord, Lein Dupont, there was someone else, and his identity seemed extraordinary. When Ron came to the living room, he saw three people. In addition to the City Lord, Lein Dupont, there was also a young man with an extraordinary aura, and a slightly feminine old man. The three of them also looked at Ron at the same time. There was a hint of surprise in the old man¡¯s eyes, and the young man had a warm smile on his face. The young man and the old man did not get up, but Lein Dupont stood up and greeted Ron. ¡°Ron, come, let me introduce them to you,¡± Lein Dupont introduced them to Ron with a smile. ¡°This is His Highness, the Prince VII.¡± Ron could not help being slightly shocked. He glanced at the young man in shock, but he immediately calmed down. He clasped his fist and greeted him politely. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± The Sebastian Kingdom did not have a strict kneeling custom. Moreover, a genius junior like Ron did not have to kneel even if he were to face the emperor. This was a royal decree. Although the other party was a prince, Ron was not nervous. He was just a little surprised. He had not expected the prince to suddenly appear in such a remote place like Winterfrost. The current king had many descendants. The Seventh Prince was called Quinn. He was not particularly outstanding among the many princes, but he was not the weakest. Quinn nodded at Ron with a smile. ¡°Ron, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. You¡¯re indeed a heroic young man.¡± Ron said humbly, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Lein Dupont then introduced the old man. ¡°This is Chief Steward Hansen.¡± Ron also said politely, ¡°Chief Steward Hansen.¡± The old man with the surname Kuli also smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Ron, you¡¯re too polite.¡± The old servant beside the prince, coupled with the special appearance and his voice, Ron had guessed that the other party should be a Chief Steward. However, he had no intention of underestimating him because this Chief Steward was a level-7 Great Archmage! Although a level-7 Great Archmage was nothing to the current Ron, he was definitely a respected expert in the outside world, even if he was a Chief Steward. Then, Ron sat down and said to the three guests, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. The elders of the family had something on and went out. Forgive us for the poor hospitality.¡± Quinn smiled and said, ¡°I have also heard that the family head and others in the Nicholas family had gone out. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to investigate. It¡¯s just that this matter is no longer a secret.¡± Ron was not bothered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not something unspeakable for Grandpa and the others to go out for training.¡± Training? This did not seem convincing. What they did not know was that the main purpose for Norton and the others to go out this time was really to train. Everything else was just secondary. However, Quinn did not pursue the matter. He then changed the topic and chatted with Ron. Quinn almost did not have the air of a prince. As they chatted, it was as if he had already regarded Ron as a friend. If it had been an ordinary person, they would have been flattered. However, Ron¡¯s mental realm was different from before. He remained calm and not overly enthusiastic. Everyone chatted until evening before Quinn and the others bade farewell and left. After the guests had left, everyone in the Nicholas family could not help but discuss. They felt that it was a good thing that Prince VII had come to the Nicholas family as a guest and that this could increase the reputation of the Nicholas family. However, some mature people thought more about it, such as Elijah, Jack, and the others. Then, they all came to look for Ron one after another to remind him that the visit by Prince VII probably had a deeper significance. After knowing that Ron also understood this, they were all relieved. Now that Norton and Zoro were not around, it was naturally not appropriate for the rest to make any decisions on their own unless they had been instructed by the Old Ancestor. The next day, the news of Prince VII¡¯s arrival in Winterfrost and his visit to the Nicholas family spread throughout Winterfrost and also quickly to even further places. Although Ron had not promised or expressed anything special when he received Prince VII, in the eyes of others, just the fact that Prince VII had come to the Nicholas family as a guest made many people guess that the Nicholas family had latched onto Prince VII and had already joined his camp. The battle between the noble factions and the many princes had always been something many people paid attention to. The commoners were just watching the show, but the interests of some people or factions were closely related to these matters. For example, the four large family clans of the Holy Light City! The four large family clans of the Holy Light City all had a deep relationship with the Imperial Court. The court officials they were attached to also had princes they were attached to. The relationships between the parties were complicated and difficult to explain. The current king had many princes. The Eldest Prince was already over 38 years old, but the Crown Prince had not been established. Therefore, the open and covert struggles between the princes were no longer a secret. It was rumored that the four large family clans of the Holy Light City were attached to the Third and Fourth Princes respectively. Now that the Seventh Prince had recruited the Nicholas family clan, everyone guessed that he had taken a fancy to the recent rise of the Nicholas family clan and wanted to support the Nicholas family clan. He might even help the Nicholas family clan return to the Holy Light City! Regarding these rumors, Ron could not help but sigh when he heard them. He knew that whether the Nicholas family admitted it or not, in the eyes of outsiders, they already had a relationship with Prince VII. He had already expected this situation. Although it was not what the Nicholas family wanted, it was not a bad thing. In fact, from a certain perspective, the Nicholas family clan should be grateful for the good intentions of Prince VII. Although Prince VII had not said it explicitly, he was actually helping the Nicholas family build momentum. However, he had also forcefully labeled the Nicholas family as his. If it were an ordinary family clan, they would probably be overjoyed and shed tears of gratitude for the Seventh Prince. However, to the Nicholas family, they did not need such help. The situation was a little delicate. The actions of Prince VII had changed many people¡¯s opinion of the Nicholas family clan. As the head of the family was not around and the Old Ancestor had temporarily not given any instructions, the Nicholas family remained silent about this matter for the time being. However, in the eyes of outsiders, they had tacitly acknowledged it. Ron¡¯s attitude on this matter was very simple as he had not taken it seriously at all. Romo naturally knew what Prince VII was thinking. He had seen the signs that the Nicholas family was rising up and wanted to rope them in first. If he succeeded, he would benefit, but if he failed, he would not lose out. Unfortunately, not to mention the Seventh Prince, even the nobles of the Sebastian Kingdom were nothing to Romo now. The future development of the Nicholas family clan would definitely not be limited to the Land of Shu or the Sebastian Kingdom. The nobles were not much of a deterrence to the Nicholas family clan, nor were they even a threat. Of course, at this stage, this confidence only came from Romo himself. The conventional strength of the Nicholas family clan was far from enough to underestimate the nobles, so Romo would not let his descendants really fall out with the nobles. Chapter 227 - Ignore It However, what Prince VII was doing now was at most a small matter. There was no need to care. The Nicholas family just had to continue to develop steadily according to the current pace. The next step was to return to the Holy Light City. Prince VII only stayed in Winterfrost for a few days before leaving. However, the discussions outside had continued for a while. Now that many people had determined that the Nicholas family clan had already attached itself to Prince VII, they looked forward to the subsequent development of matters between the Nicholas family clan and the four large family clans of the Holy Light City. It was not known if it was because of the appearance of the Seventh Prince, thereafter Nicholas family did not encounter any more dangers like assassination attempts. As there was no need, Romo did not specially visit Ron in his dream to say anything. As usual, the Nicholas family lived a quiet and low-key life. As for Norton, Dick, and the others, after Masha, they had encountered two more interceptions by experts. They were all people who had a feud with the Nicholas family. The outcome of these people was that they naturally became training tools for Norton and the others, and they were all disposed of after a single use. After that, they did not encounter anyone else who had come to seek death. Norton and the others had also entered the inner region of the Calamity Mountain Range. Romo only used the Visitation Talisman occasionally to check on them. There had not been any problems. If there was a problem, the System would immediately remind him. Days passed, and the monthly ancestral worship gift bag was refreshed again. However, no special items appeared. Romo¡¯s inventory of Faith Points continued to accumulate, and he was gradually approaching a million Faith Points! In the Calamity Mountain Range, on the peak of a tall mountain, a figure was standing and cultivating. It was Karuman. A roar sounded not far away, causing Karuman to open his eyes and look over. There was a sea of clouds around him, and hidden in it was the Endless Mountain Forest. Danger lurked everywhere. Then, Karuman retracted his gaze and muttered, ¡°I wonder how they are doing now.¡± This was already the depths of the Calamity Mountain Range. Even Karuman did not dare to go deeper rashly. But Norton, Dick, Jimmy, Zoro, and the others were in the same area as him. However, everyone had separated. A few days ago, Karuman, who had led the way here, seemed to have lost his value and was temporarily abandoned by everyone. Everyone had agreed that they would return here half a month later to meet up. Thinking of the true strength the Nicholas family had displayed after entering the Calamity Mountain Range and their almost reckless momentum for training, Karuman could not help but sigh. They were really strong. Karuman could not imagine how they had suddenly increased their levels to such a high level, but they were really pushing themselves hard and risking their lives. Although everyone had formed a team to enter the Calamity Mountain Range, when they encountered monsters who were level-5 or higher, everyone from the Nicholas family clan would fight alone. No one else would intervene. Once, Jimmy fought with a monster that was equivalent to a level-5 Great Archmage and almost lost his life! Everyone advanced forward, almost exclusively heading for dangerous places. The risks were great, but the gains were not small either. They had obtained many treasures. Moreover, Karuman had also witnessed the astonishing growth of the Nicholas family, not in terms of level, but in terms of combat experience. After coming to this area, everyone decided to split up. The three with higher levels went deeper into the area, while the ones with lower levels scattered in this area. Karuman became an old man who stayed behind to wait for everyone to return. He did not need to go out to train or search for treasures anymore, so he cultivated here. Currently, he was still in the effective period of the Retainer Cultivation Speed Talisman. He enjoyed the feeling of his level soaring. Moreover, the divine Qi here was much richer than in Winterfrost, and the effect of cultivation was better. If he were to go to the Holy Light City, the divine Qi there would be even richer, and it would be even more comfortable! Now, Karuman could already guess what the Nicholas family was going to do next. He believed that it would not be long before they would charge back to the Holy Light City and take back everything that had been snatched away! When he first entered the Nicholas family, Karuman had not expected such a day to come, and to come so soon! Another half a month passed in a flash. The fervent discussion about the Nicholas family clan in Winterfrost had passed, but many people were looking forward to the next show. The Nicholas family remained quiet and low-key during this period of time. It was as if the visit by the Seventh Prince had not affected the Nicholas family clan at all. On the other hand, the secular business of the Nicholas family clan had recently launched a new item called cigarette. It became popular immediately after it was launched. Many people had said that even if the Nicholas family relied solely on these secular businesses, they would have the chance to become the wealthiest family clan in the future. This afternoon, in the forbidden ground of the Nicholas family clan, the people cultivating in the forbidden ground today were the couple, Jack and Sonia. There was also Ron, who was refining pills. Currently, the forbidden ground was rather huge. With the Water Moon Stone and the spirit spring water as the center, Romo had divided it into three separate areas. Suddenly, an abnormal pill cloud fluctuation appeared, waking Jack and Sonia from their cultivation. The two of them were stunned at first, and then they looked pleasantly surprised. They immediately stopped cultivating and came to where Ron was. The temperature in the area where Ron was at was much higher, especially after they got closer to Ron. The two of them even had to use their true essence to resist the dense heat. A huge Alchemy Cauldron, about the height of a person, was emitting a heart-palpitating heat. The strong aroma of pills drifted out from the Alchemy Cauldron, making one feel refreshed. Ron was sitting on a rock in front of the Alchemy Cauldron, putting a few pills into a glass bottle. Sonia said in surprise, ¡°Ron, are you already able to refine grade-5 pills?!¡± Ron looked at the two of them and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve finally succeeded once.¡± Going from grade-4 to grade-5 could be said to be a watershed in alchemy skills. It was just like how a Great Mage could only be considered a true expert after reaching the level of a Great Archmage. A level-5 alchemist was the expert among alchemists and could be called a master!! A level-5 alchemist was an existence sought after no matter where he went. Even a Great Archmage would respect or even curry favor with him. In the Zina Kingdom, there was an organization called the Alchemist Guild. It was not a sect or family clan faction, but an open professional organization. It was similar to the Merchant Union etc. All the alchemists in the world could join, and its status even surpassed that of all the alchemist sects. Although the headquarters of the Alchemist Guild was built in the Zina Kingdom, it did not belong to the Zina Kingdom. Even the nobles of the Zina Kingdom respected the Alchemist Guild. A level-5 alchemist was an existence that could hold the title of a mentor even in the Alchemist Guild. Chapter 228 - Little Achievement However, grade-5 medicinal pills were not the end for the current Ron. With his current peak Great Archmage level and the Strange Sacred Flame, it was only a matter of time before he refined a grade-6 medicinal pill. ¡°Yes?¡± To the two people in front of him, Ron said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go out!¡± Jack was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ron smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa and the others are back!¡± Jack and Sonia were delighted to hear this. The three of them immediately walked out together. When Ron and the others walked out of the forbidden ground and came to the front courtyard of the Nicholas family, they saw that Norton and the others had returned safely! The courtyard was lively. Everyone in the clan had rushed over upon hearing the news and surrounded everyone who had returned. After a while, everyone calmed down. Then, the main members of the Nicholas family clan gathered in the hall. Norton and the others briefly recounted their experience during this trip, and Ron and the others reported on the recent situation at home. Norton and the others were surprised to learn that Prince VII had come to the Nicholas family. Norton frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Prince VII is deliberately recruiting us, but he has not made it clear. He is only hinting at his attitude to help our Nicholas family build momentum.¡± He thought for a moment and asked Ron, ¡°Did the Old Ancestor give any instructions?¡± Ron shook his head slightly. ¡°Not yet.¡± Norton said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait. Now that our training has ended, the Old Ancestor should have new instructions soon.¡± As he spoke, a hint of anticipation and excitement appeared in his eyes. This was because he knew that the next instruction might be the one he had been looking forward to the most in the past 50 years! The others understood what Norton meant, and they were all in the same mood. Now, everyone was holding back a burst of energy, waiting to be vented! Soon, it was night. Romo used another Dream Appearing Talisman, which he had not used for a long time, to give Norton a dream. The next day, Norton summoned the main members of the family again and issued a series of instructions. Then, the people outside very soon noticed that the Nicholas family clan seemed to have suddenly changed from quiet to activity. People who usually did not show themselves had started to appear frequently, as if they were busy with something. After asking around, people gradually discovered that the Nicholas family seemed to be moving! Yes, it was as if they were making all kinds of arrangements to move! This situation surprised many people who had been paying attention to the Nicholas family. They could not understand the significance of this from the Nicholas family. All kinds of rumors had started to appear again. Some said that the Nicholas family was about to face a calamity and that they were preparing to relocate and flee. Others said that Prince VII had made better arrangements and they were going to develop elsewhere. Some guessed that the Nicholas family was going back to the Holy Light City to take revenge¡­ In the study, Colin Campbell was reading a letter which Serena had sent back from her hometown. Colin Campbell was pleased to see his granddaughter say in the letter that her cultivation level had increased again after she had concentrated on her cultivation. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Colin Campbell frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± A servant outside the door reported, ¡°Master, the head of the Nicholas family is here.¡± Colin Campbell¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He immediately said, ¡°Please welcome him in!¡± A moment later, Norton came to the study. When he saw Colin Campbell, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother, long time no see.¡± ¡°You also know that it has been a long time.¡± Colin Campbell pretended to be displeased and joked, ¡°I wonder what you have been busy with recently. I can¡¯t even find you. Have you finally finished your work?¡± The two of them sat down at the coffee table by the window. Colin Campbell pointed to the letter on the desk and smiled. ¡°My Serena has just written today. She has asked me to convey her regards to you.¡± Norton smiled and said, ¡°How is Serena doing at the Sky Blue Magic Academy?¡± Colin Campbell stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s doing fine. She said that she had performed well in the competition between the new disciples of the academy and that the academy¡¯s dean had rewarded her with a sacred medicine. She had just broken through to the Great Archmage realm.¡± Norton narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Serena is talented and smart. I¡¯m very pleased with this granddaughter-in-law. Soon, I¡¯ll get Ron to marry her.¡± Colin Campbell was stunned for a moment before he laughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha! Since you have said so, I¡¯ll be waiting then for the betrothal gifts from the Nicholas family clan! Let me make this clear first, if the gifts are no good, I won¡¯t agree to it!!¡± Norton smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely ensure that you¡¯ll be pleased with the gifts!¡± As he spoke, he waved his right hand across the coffee table between them, and a few glass bottles appeared out of thin air. Colin Campbell could not help being stunned. ¡°What are these?¡± He looked at the glass bottles and his nostrils twitched. Then, his eyes lit up. He looked at Norton and smiled. ¡°By the way, these can¡¯t be the betrothal gifts, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. How can the betrothal gifts be so shabby?¡± Norton laughed and said, ¡°These are just some parting gifts.¡± Colin Campbell was slightly shocked to hear this. ¡°What do you mean? Are you leaving?¡± Norton nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving Winterfrost tomorrow.¡± Colin Campbell was a little nervous and concerned. ¡°All of you? Who else? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Everyone from the Nicholas family clan.¡± Norton¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°We¡¯re going back to the Holy Light City!!¡± Colin Campbell was shocked this time. ¡°Return to the Holy Light City?! What are you guys¡­?¡± Before he could finish, his eyes suddenly widened. He looked at Norton in disbelief and stammered, ¡°Great Archmage realm! You¡­.¡± Just now, Norton had taken the initiative to reveal his level. Only then did Colin Campbell realize that the other party was already at the Great Archmage realm!! As a friend of decades, Colin Campbell could not believe it. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m already of the Great Archmage realm.¡± Norton smiled and said, ¡°Our entire clan has had a fortuitous encounter recently. Our strength is no longer the same as before. As for the details, please forgive me for not being able to tell you.¡± Colin Campbell looked at Norton in a daze. His mind was in a mess. A fortuitous encounter? What did it mean? The Sky Blue Magic Academy? The Guardian Spirit Beast? Or was it the Seventh Prince? It turned out that Ron was not the only one in the Nicholas family clan that had a fortuitous encounter, but the entire family clan?! After a while, Colin Campbell suppressed his many questions and said hesitantly, ¡°But are you really going back to the Holy Light City now? Isn¡¯t this too risky?¡± Norton smiled faintly and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re confident!¡± Even after Norton had left, Colin Campbell had not fully recovered from the shock. Although Norton had told him that it was inconvenient to reveal the details, even revealing the tip of the iceberg was enough to make Colin Campbell find it unbelievable. Colin Campbell returned to the study and saw the bottles of pills on the coffee table. His heart skipped a beat and he hurried forward to pick them up. Chapter 229 - Waiting for an Opportunity ¡°Green Pill, Spirit Concentration Pill, Heavenly Cycle Pill!¡± He checked the few bottles of pills one by one. Colin Campbell was shocked. These were actually all high-grade pills. Not only could they increase the strength of the few existing Great Magi in his family, they could also nurture several more people of the Great Archmage realm!! Colin Campbell turned to look out the window in the direction of the Nicholas family, his mind racing. What kind of fortuitous encounter had the Nicholas family clan had?! After Norton had said goodbye to his old friend, he returned to the Nicholas family. As soon as he walked through the door, Norton¡¯s gaze froze slightly, and then he revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. A clear sword cry sounded from somewhere in the residence, vaguely like a dragon roar! At the same time, a scorching and sharp energy aura emitted! ¡°Dick has successfully refined the weapon!¡± Norton was secretly delighted and immediately walked quickly in the direction of the forbidden ground. At this moment, in the forbidden ground of the Nicholas family clan, a huge furnace more than two meters tall was flickering with a faint golden light, and there was a pale color in the furnace. The flames kept dancing. In the flames, a scarlet sword shadow could be faintly seen. As the sword light flickered, it was like a red dragon swimming in the flames. Dick and Ron were sitting cross-legged separately in front and behind the furnace. Dick was constantly injecting spells into the furnace to control it, while Ron was only providing support with the Strange Sacred Flame. From time to time, a powerful energy aura seeped out from the furnace, and it became stronger each time. Finally, after a loud sword cry, a beam of scarlet sword light rushed out from the furnace. It was like a flood dragon emerging from an abyss, and a sharp sword aura filled the entire forbidden ground. The sword light circled above and then slowly flew back to Ron. The sword light retracted, revealing a flying sword. It was Ron¡¯s Flying Dragon Flame Sword! However, the current Flying Dragon Flame Sword had already advanced from a gold-tier magical weapon to a platinum-tier magical weapon! The Flying Dragon Flame Sword was an item whose energy could grow. There was an incomplete dragon soul in it. By strengthening the dragon soul, the energy level would be increased. If he used Faith Points to strengthen it, it would cost 100,000 points to upgrade it to a platinum-tier magical weapon. Therefore, Romo had not upgraded the Flying Dragon Flame Sword. And now, the level of the Flying Dragon Flame Sword had increased. It was not enhanced by Faith Points, but by Dick¡¯s weapon refinement technique! Previously, Ron had bought a saber with the wisp of a dragon soul from the Spirit Dragon Treasure Pavilion in Walls Village. Now, Dick had extracted the wisp of a dragon soul and successfully integrated it into the Flying Dragon Flame Sword! Under the special care of the Old Ancestor, Dick was now a level-8 Great Archmage and had also learned weapon refinement techniques. Currently, he could already refine gold-tier magical weapons. Although the success rate was not high for the time being, it was still too difficult for him to complete the upgrade of the Flying Dragon Flame Sword alone, so he needed Ron¡¯s Strange Sacred Flame to help. Even so, being able to complete the refinement of the remnant soul of the Flying Dragon Flame Sword had a certain element of luck. Both of them were pleasantly surprised that the weapon had been successfully refined. Dick slowly retracted the effort, and Ron also retracted the Strange Sacred Flame. Seeing Ron¡¯s Strange Sacred Flame disappear, Dick could not help but feel a hint of envy. The Strange Sacred Flame was really useful! Ron inspected the Flying Dragon Flame Sword for a while, then put it away in his Storage Ring. He looked at Dick and said, ¡°Brother Dick, it has been hard on you.¡± Dick smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re brothers. Why are you so polite?¡± At this moment, Norton¡¯s figure appeared in the forbidden ground. He looked at the two of them and asked happily, ¡°Have you succeeded in refining the weapon?¡± Ron nodded. ¡°Yes, it worked.¡± Norton said happily, ¡°The time is just right! We will move tomorrow. Both of you, have a good rest.¡± Ron and Dick looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, it was the next day. Early in the morning, the Nicholas family was busy. The entire clan had gathered at the entrance of the ancestral hall to hold a solemn worship ritual. The descendants of the Nicholas family clan came forward one by one to pay respect to the ancestors of the Nicholas family clan. [Ding! Your descendants have just completed a worship ritual by the whole clan. You have received the right to a Special Gift Bag.] [The Special Gift Bag is available in the System Shop.] When the worship was completed, the System notifications sounded in Romo¡¯s mind. Today was the day the monthly ancestral worship gift bag would be refreshed. [Earth-tier secret manual (random). Special Price: 10,000 Faith Points.] [Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x10. Special Price: 5,000 Faith Points.] [Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points x10. Special Price: 3,000 Faith Points.] [Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman. Special Price: 10,000 Faith Points.] Although none of the four items this time were particularly surprising, they were all acceptable. Romo bought all of them directly. After he had finished the purchase, Romo looked at the Faith Points in his inventory. He still had 1,030,000! Previously, the Advanced Faith Doubling Talisman had provided a hundred days of triple Faith Points. Then, he used an ordinary Faith Doubling Talisman in his inventory and accumulated another month¡¯s worth of double Faith Points. Now, the Faith Points in the inventory had finally exceeded the million mark for the first time! Romo was not in a hurry to use so many Faith Points. Instead, he treated them as the final insurance for his return to the Holy Light City. After using the earth-tier Secret Manual (random), he obtained a medium-grade earth-tier magical power. It did not have any special characteristics, but its value was not low when compared to the usual. Previously, he had also bought an earth-tier secret manual from the monthly ancestral worship gift bag. In the end, he obtained a medium-grade earth-tier cultivation technique. It was no longer useful to the current Nicholas family clan¡­ However, these were still resources. Although they could not be used by his family, he could keep them for the future recruitment of retainers. Romo then used the Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman on the spirit beast egg of the Five-Color Peacock, strengthening the little spirit beast that had not hatched yet. After the worship had been completed, Norton walked out of the ancestral hall and looked at the clansmen waiting orderly outside. He said in a low voice, ¡°Get ready to set off!!¡± Then, he looked at Ron, who nodded slightly. With a flip of his right hand, a miniature flying ferry the size of a palm appeared in his hand. He raised his hand and threw the flying ferry into the air. With a flash of divine light, the flying ferry grew in the wind, and in the blink of an eye, it grew dozens of feet, hundreds of feet, and finally became a huge flying ferry, floating in the sky above the Nicholas family!! ¡°Wow!! What a huge flying ferry!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s bigger than anything we¡¯ve ever sat in before!¡± Lily and the other children could not help but exclaim. The others also looked at the huge flying ferry in the air in shock. Norton could not help but look excited. He said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, get ready to board the ferry!!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a flying ferry! When did it appear?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t there just now! Didn¡¯t you see where it was flying from?¡± ¡°Is that the Nicholas family over there?! It¡¯s the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry?!¡± ¡°No way? When did the Nicholas family clan have such a large flying ferry?!¡± ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°Are they really going to relocate the entire clan?¡± ¡°It might be true! What I¡¯m more curious about is, where are they going?¡± ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re really going to the Holy Light City?¡± Chapter 230 - Snatching Back The people in Winterfrost quickly discovered the flying ferry that had suddenly appeared above the Nicholas family. They were all shocked, and for a moment, the entire city became lively. Soon, even the City Lord, Lein Dupont, was alerted. He flew out of the City Lord Residence and came to the Nicholas family. Looking at the members of the Nicholas family who were boarding the ferry through the elevator produced by the ferry¡¯s formation, Lein Dupont was bewildered. He found Norton and asked, ¡°Family head of the Nicholas family, what are you doing?¡± Norton smiled and said, ¡°City Lord, we¡¯re returning to the Holy Light City.¡± As he spoke, he clasped his fist at Lein Dupont sincerely. ¡°Thank you for your care all these years, City Lord.¡± 1 ¡°Roar!¡± A clear cry resounded in the sky. The Five-Color Peacock spread its wings and flew into the sky. It accompanied the huge flying ferry and flew away from Winterfrost into the distance. 1 In Winterfrost, countless citizens looked up, dumbfounded. In Colin Campbell¡¯s residence, Colin Campbell and all his clansmen had come to the courtyard to watch the flying ferry leave. Even after the flying ferry had disappeared into the distant horizon, Lein Dupont was still in a daze. He had never expected the Nicholas family clan to have a large flying ferry. He had also not expected them to suddenly relocate their entire family today. Most importantly, they were going back to the Holy Light City!! ¡°Are they going back to fight to the death with the four large family clans of the Holy Light City?! Are they betting on the fate of their entire clan?!¡± Lein Dupont knew that the Nicholas family clan had a great opportunity, a great secret, and the hope of rising up again. Therefore, even Prince VII had the intention to rope them in. He had thought that the Nicholas family clan would use the reputation built up by Prince VII to slowly develop. Even if they wanted to take revenge on the four large family clans of the Holy Light City, they would have to plan slowly and wait ten years or even decades. Who would have thought that it would be so fast! In Lein Dupont¡¯s opinion, this was completely an impulsive move to court death! It was impossible for the Nicholas family to be so stupid. Could it be that the Nicholas family really had a powerful force that he did not know about?! Was he so powerful that he could fight head-on with the four large family clans of the Holy Light City?! It was not just Lein Dupont who had this thought. The others who had regained their senses also had this thought. Instantly, the entire Winterfrost was in an uproar. Everyone was discussing fervently, and some people had quickly spread the news. The Nicholas family clan had moved in the direction of the Holy Light City!! Not only the Nicholas clansmen, even the servants in the residence had been taken away! The Nicholas family clan had almost been completely emptied. Even the trees, water, and fish in the pond had been emptied! This meant that they would not be coming back! In the air, on the flying ferry, everyone in the Nicholas family, including the servants, had settled in the cabin. The flying ferry was very spacious, and it would not be a problem to carry hundreds of people. With enough Storage Rings, it was also easy to move items. On the aft deck, Norton and the other main members of the Nicholas family clan looked, with mixed feelings, at Winterfrost, which was becoming further and further away. After all, they had lived here for 50 years. They were certainly somewhat sentimental about leaving, but they were not unwilling, especially Norton who had personally experienced the migration of the family 50 years ago. He had a lot of emotions. When he first moved to Winterfrost, it was so tough that it was like the end of the world for the Nicholas family. The entire family clan had moved, leaving their hometown. They even had to touch the ancestral graves of the family clan and move the ancestral hall. In the past, he had never dared to think that there would really be a day when they would return to the Holy Light City, and that it would be with such determination! They were returning to snatch back everything that once belonged to the Nicholas family!! At this moment, in a spacious cabin on the flying ferry, there was a worship table and an altar, as well as the ancestral tablets of the Nicholas family. It was equivalent to a temporary ancestral hall. Romo was still floating above his tablet. Under normal circumstances, he could not leave the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. Even if someone had brought his tablet out of the ancestral hall, he would not be able to leave with them. Therefore, strictly speaking, he was not living on a tablet. Instead, he was bound to the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. The tablet was in the ancestral hall, so he was living on the tablet. However, the definition of an ancestral hall was not a fixed place. It could be moved, but of course, it could not be casually moved. There were limitations. For example, Romo had used the authority of the Family Clan Relocation to move the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, so he could leave with it. Moreover, this relocation authority could only be used once in a hundred years for free. If it was to be used again in a hundred years, a large number of Faith Points would be required. Currently, this room was equivalent to a temporary ancestral hall of the family clan, and this Sacred Mist Ferry was equivalent to a temporary family clan palace. Romo could control everything on the flying ferry like he controlled the Nicholas family clan. With the speed of the Sacred Mist Ferry, it would only take a day to reach the Holy Light City! The last time he had used the Night Travel Talisman to go out, he had only seen the Holy Light City from a thousand kilometers away. Romo did not know if the current Holy Light City had changed much from his memory. Romo had a lot of feelings for the Holy Light City. When he was alive, the family was in the Holy Light City. Then, in just a hundred years, they built a family clan that was famous in a region and turned the original ¡®three large family clans¡¯ of the Holy Light City into ¡®four large family clans¡¯. There was his glory when he was alive. The Nicholas family clan, which had once been one of the four large family clans, was his resplendent proof in this world. However, things were unpredictable. After his death, his family clan fell and everything that had once belonged to the Nicholas family was taken away. And now, he was going to bring his descendants to snatch all those things back! When the Nicholas family members were on their way to the Holy Light City on the flying ferry, the news had already spread throughout the entire Ferrero City through the communication energy! Many of them had been paying attention to the Nicholas family and the four large family clans of the Holy Light City. After receiving the news, their first reaction was that it was a rumor. However, after many parties had verified it, they were all extremely shocked. The Nicholas family was actually charging back to the Holy Light City now? Where did they get their confidence from?! Previously, when many people were discussing the Nicholas family clan, they had commented that the Nicholas family clan was just bluffing. The mysterious expert behind them actually did not exist at all. If there really was one, why would the Nicholas family clan hide it? They would have long charged back to the Holy Light City to settle the scores with the four large family clans. And now, the Nicholas family had really done this!! Some people felt that the Nicholas family had gone mad, had become arrogant, and was courting death. However, there were also those who felt that the Nicholas family must have something to rely on, and it was definitely not just the Guardian Spirit Beast, Ron, Karuman, and other powers on the surface. There might be even more hidden powers! Chapter 231 - The Troublemakers are here Instantly, countless people reacted upon hearing the news. Those who were far away immediately contacted various parties and paid close attention to the development of the situation. Those who were close immediately set off for the Holy Light City, wanting to see this commotion with their own eyes. In the Holy Light City, when the news spread, the entire city was shocked. In the Treis family palace. In a quiet room, Zana was cultivating. A while ago, the family clan had been having frequent problems, causing him to be badly burned out. Recently, things had finally gotten a little better, and he finally had the time to cultivate properly. However, it was difficult for him to calm down completely and go into seclusion for more than ten days. Thus, it was almost useless. At this moment, Zana, who was cultivating, suddenly frowned. He opened his eyes and looked outside. Then, he waved his right hand and opened the formation outside the entrance. Soon, hurried footsteps could be heard. Then, the door to the quiet room was pushed open, and a man of about 50 years old walked in with a panicked expression. The person¡¯s name was Rackel, and he was Zana¡¯s grandson. Zana frowned and said, ¡°Why are you so flustered?¡± ¡°Grandpa, bad news!¡± Rackel said with an ugly expression. ¡°The Nicholas family has returned!!¡± Zana¡¯s gaze froze slightly. He stared at Rackel and said, ¡°What did you say?!¡± Rackel shuddered from the stare and actually calmed down a lot. He replied, ¡°I have just received news that the Nicholas family clan somehow has a large flying ferry at some point in time. Everyone is flying here in the flying ferry toward the Holy Light City! They are expected to arrive tomorrow!¡± Zana could not help but look surprised. ¡°Is the news reliable?¡± Rackel said, ¡°It came directly from Winterfrost. It has been confirmed by the nobles!!¡± Zana¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He could not help but mutter to himself in surprise, ¡°How could the Nicholas family clan have a large flying ferry? What gives them the confidence to return now?! Could there really be a hidden force we don¡¯t know about?!¡± It was not that they had not thought of this possibility previously, but they later rejected it because the secretive behavior of the Nicholas family clan seemed to be a deliberate attempt to make-believe and pretend. If they were really powerful, there was no need to hide it. Could it be that in such a short period of time, the Nicholas family clan has become so powerful that they are able to kill their way back to the Holy Light City? Or are they actually overconfident?! Countless thoughts flashed through Zana¡¯s mind. He could not figure out why the Nicholas family dared to charge back here now, but he could not suppress the uneasiness in his heart!! He suddenly stood up and walked out quickly. At the same time, he instructed, ¡°Summon all the clansmen that were outside immediately! Also, do your best to find out the exact information about the Nicholas family clan.¡± At the same time, the other family clans have also received news about the Nicholas family clan. Moreover, these three family clans had also issued similar instructions like Zana. Instantly, the people from the four large family clans rushed back to their residences. In the eyes of others, the reactions of the four family clans were somewhat panicked. The onlookers became even more interested in watching the show. In a certain Ferrero city, in a specialty restaurant famous in Ferrero, a young man with an extraordinary aura was sitting in a private room eating a sumptuous meal with a slightly feminine old man. These two people were the traveling Prince VII, Quinn, and his trusted aide, Chief Steward Hansen. Chief Steward Hansen had been holding his wine cup and sipping slowly when his eyebrows were suddenly raised. He seemed to have discovered something, and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. Quinn was sharp enough to notice this situation. He asked, ¡°Chief Steward, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chief Steward Hansen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he said, ¡°Some people are discussing; they have just received news that the Nicholas family clan of Winterfrost has taken a flying ferry to the Holy Light City.¡± Hearing this, Quinn could not help being stunned. Then, he said in surprise, ¡°Are you sure?!¡± Chief Steward Hansen said, ¡°The people talking over there said that the news is true.¡± Quinn frowned slightly. ¡°How can this be? Where did the Nicholas family get their confidence from? With just a level-6 Guardian Spirit Beast and Ron?¡± Chief Steward Hansen said meaningfully, ¡°The Nicholas family clan is probably more confident than this. Your Highness, have you forgotten that none of the people they had gone out of the city to kill previously had returned?¡± A light flickered in Quinn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Does this mean I might have made the right bet?¡± He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± In a restaurant in a certain city, an old man frowned as he listened to the discussions of some people beside him. He was one from the group Romo had met in the Calamity Mountain Range previously, Harris. ¡°Why is the Nicholas family clan here?¡± Harris was surprised when he heard from the person beside him that the Nicholas family had killed their way back to the Holy Light City. He frowned and pondered for a moment, then stood up and left. In the sky, a divine dragon was flying. On the back of the Divine Dragon Beast sat a sage-like old man. He was Xi Bolai, the Mage from the Sky Fortune Academy who had been a guest in the Nicholas family. At this moment, Xi Bolai was holding a Communication Gem and frowning slightly. ¡°Why is the Nicholas family clan doing this?¡± Xi Bolai muttered to himself. He activated the magical power in his body and kept touching his fingertips with his thumb to calculate. A moment later, a helpless expression appeared on his face. He sighed and gave up on calculating. Unable to figure it out, there was a hint of worry in his eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡°The future of the Nicholas family clan is unpredictable, but at least there would not be a calamity of extermination. Perhaps, they have something to rely on.¡± Unfortunately, I really can¡¯t leave. I hope the Nicholas family clan is lucky and can be safe.¡± Xi Bolai sighed, retracted his communication energy, and continued on his way. At this moment, he was above a limitless sea, and in front of him, he could faintly see a huge island that was like a paradise on earth. The news of the Nicholas family killing their way back to the Holy Light City had caused quite a stir in Ferrero City and even the magical world of the Great Xia Kingdom. All eyes were focused on the Holy Light City, waiting for the Nicholas family to arrive. The journey on Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry was smooth without any obstacles. Although what was going on in the flying ferry could not be known, the Guardian Spirit Beast flying with the ferry was afterall at the peak of level-6. Even those who were hostile to the Nicholas family or wanted to probe the strength of the Nicholas family dared not attack. Although they had not sent any message, the attitude of the Nicholas family clearly indicated that they were going to the Holy Light City to settle scores. They would definitely have to face the four large family clans of the Holy Light City altogether. The others were not anxious anymore. They were all waiting to watch a fierce fight. If the Nicholas family were defeated, wouldn¡¯t it be better to beat them when they were down? Many of them were calculating in their hearts. It had been a mistake not to eliminate the Nicholas family 50 years ago. They would definitely not make the same mistake again. Chapter 232 - Condemnation The day passed quickly. At noon the next day, under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes inside and outside the Holy Light City, the shadow of a flying ferry appeared on the horizon, and it became clearer and clearer. ¡°Look, look! There¡¯s a city ahead!¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s huge! The city wall is so tall!¡± ¡°Is that the Holy Light City? Are we going to live here from now on?¡± In the cabin, Lily and the other children were leaning against the window, staring at the approaching city and discussing it excitedly. Next to the children, the adults who knew the situation did not seem to be relaxed. They could not hide the nervousness and worry on their faces. On the deck outside the cabin, Norton, Ron, and the other Great Archmagi were standing at the bow of the ship, staring at the Holy Light City in front of them with solemn expressions. There was nothing to hide. Their souls swept out one after another. Soon, they discovered many powerful auras in the Holy Light City. The other parties were either boldly or carefully probing them. However, the flying ferry was covered by a formation, so they could not detect what was going on inside the ferry. Soon, the flying ferry arrived in front of the Holy Light City. Then, it did not stop but flew directly into the sky above the Holy Light City! In an instant, dozens of unfriendly souls had enveloped the flying ferry. Most of them were just expressing their dissatisfaction with this rude behavior, but some of them were emitting undisguised hostility and even killing intent!! Several powerful auras flew up from the city and flew rapidly toward the flying ferry. The other party was not from the four large family clans of the Holy Light City, but from the City Lord Residence! The Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry had come from the east, and in the Holy Light City, in the east was one of the four large family clans, which was the Treis family!! Moreover, the current Treis family palace had been the former Nicholas family palace!! The Treis family clan had once joined forces with the other three large family clans to force the Nicholas family clan out of the Holy Light City. In the end, not only did they usurp the position as one of the four large family clans, they occupied the Nicholas family palace and also snatched most of the businesses of the Nicholas family clan! Therefore, after the Sacred Mist Ferry flew directly into the sky above the Holy Light City, it first came to the sky above the Treis family clan. Although they understood that this was just a ¡°coincidence¡±, everyone in the Treis family could not help but feel their hearts tighten. Many of them could hardly hide the fear and panic in their hearts. This was because everyone knew that if they had to arrange in order the revenge of the Nicholas family clan, the Treis family clan would definitely be the first!! In particular, the huge and domineering appearance of the flying ferry gave off a huge sense of oppression, like a huge mountain lying across the top of one¡¯s head. One could not help but worry that if it were to smash down directly, one might be directly crushed to death. Zana and the other Great Archmagi of the Treis family clan had already arrived in the sky above the Nicholas family. All of them had grave expressions. The magical power in their bodies was already surging, ready to attack at any moment. However, when they sensed the few auras which had flown out first from the City Lord Residence, everyone from the Treis family, including many others in the city, heaved a sigh of relief. With the City Lord appearing first, the situation should not be too bad. No matter how domineering or impulsive the Nicholas family was, they would not dare to openly go against the nobles. In the sky, the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry stopped. The Five-Color Peacock let out a roar and circled in the air before stopping above the flying ferry. Not to mention anything else, just the aura of the Guardian Spirit Beast alone had made many people in the city shudder in fear. Just now, the circling and the roar had swept up a powerful wind and lightning power in the air, making people feel that the Nicholas family clan was showing off its prowess. Then, the few figures who had flown out of the City Lord Residence came to the front of the flying ferry. They were three old men. The person in the lead was dressed in a purple-black robe. His hair was gray, and his face was angular. He was the City Lord of the Holy Light City, Diaze. Diaze was a noble and the younger brother of the current emperor. He was not only the City Lord of the Holy Light City, but also the administrator of the entire Ferrero. However, Ferrero was not a fiefdom. Although there were many nobles in the Byron Kingdom, they only had the titles of nobility but were not given any land. The purpose was naturally to prevent the nobles from having ulterior motives. Diaze was a level-7 Great Archmage. He was not of the highest level in the Holy Light City, but as the City Lord of the Holy Light City, what was important was not his level, but his identity. In terms of levels, the two princes behind him were level-8 Great Archmagi. Another guest elder was enough¡ªa level-9 Great Archmage! It was not that there was no one of higher levels among the nobles, but that the elders of higher levels had already stopped caring about the world and focused on cultivation. Legend had it that a large number of predecessors of the nobles had gathered in the forbidden land of the Byron Kingdom. There were even countless top Great Archmagi. Upon seeing the City Lord¡¯s arrival, Norton, who was on the flying ferry, took the initiative to bow politely. ¡°Norton greets Diaze on behalf of the Nicholas family.¡± Diaze frowned at Norton and the others and asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Nicholas family clan?¡± Although he was looking at the people on the flying ferry, his soul was paying more attention to the Five-Color Peacock above the flying ferry. Although there was no obvious hostility, he had a feeling that the Guardian Spirit Beast would attack him at any moment. Norton said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°The Nicholas family clan has no intention of offending the City Lord. We have come today to seek justice for the Nicholas family clan. Please help us bear witness.¡± Diaze raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡°Oh? What justice does your Nicholas family want? From whom?¡± Norton¡¯s gaze swept across the entire city and finally landed below. He said coldly, ¡°From the four large family clans and everyone who has persecuted the Nicholas family clan before!¡± His voice was not loud, but it spread throughout the city. Many people could not help but feel their hearts tighten. At the same time, they were inexplicably shocked. The Nicholas family was really going to challenge all its enemies at the same time?! Diaze¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, but his expression remained calm. ¡°Logically speaking, we won¡¯t interfere with the fights between family clans as long as they do not implicate the innocent or go overboard. I also find it a pity that the Nicholas family clan had once lost in the contest. I can understand that all of you want to regain your former glory now, but there¡¯s no need to use such an extreme method. I¡¯m also very troubled by all of you.¡± ¡°If we continue to swallow our anger, my Nicholas family clan will probably never have peace!¡± Norton¡¯s tone was slightly cold. He waved his right hand and threw out an item. He continued, ¡°Please take a look at this first!¡± Diaze¡¯s expression froze. He could tell at a glance that the other party had thrown out a video recording magical equipment! The magical equipment flew into the air and emitted a ball of light like a small moon. Then, an image gradually appeared in the light, and a voice sounded. Chapter 233 - Can Fight without Talking In the video was the translucent figure of an old man. It was the Chief of the Mu Guang Pavilion, who had infiltrated the Nicholas family and was killed by Romo in the ancestral hall! This video had been recorded by Romo when he was interrogating the Chief! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the Chief of the Mu Guang Pavilion. The four large family clans of the Holy Light City had commissioned the Mu Guang Pavilion to assassinate the clansmen of the Nicholas family. The four family heads had personally contacted the Mu Guang Pavilion. The time, place, and remuneration had all come from them. They had given us a lot of information, including¡­¡± As the recording was played, the voice of the Chief spread throughout the city. From the first sentence, the entire Holy Light City almost exploded. Later on, it became more and more intense, and the entire city was in an uproar!! Previously, when the news of the Chief of the Mu Guang Pavilion ambushing the Nicholas family members had spread, people had guessed that it might have something to do with the four large family clans of the Holy Light City, but they could only speculate and had no evidence. And now, the evidence was really in front of them! At first, some people also wondered if the video was fake. However, as the Chief explained more and more details, corresponding clues could be found in many areas, especially by those who were knowledgeable and well-informed. They had already confirmed that this was most likely true!! 1 As the City Lord of the Holy Light City, Diaze naturally knew a lot of information. At this moment, he was also certain about the authenticity of this video. Originally, even if the four large family clans had hired assassins to assassinate the Nicholas family members or even personally dealt with the Nicholas family in secret, as long as there was no real evidence, it would be fine even if outsiders knew about it. There was no such thing as an open and aboveboard contest between powers. Everyone knew that the winner would be the king and the loser would be the bandit. However, if their sinister actions were exposed, it would be a different matter. For example, now, the Nicholas family had used this as an excuse to find and settle scores with the four large family clans. Even the nobles could no longer intervene and side with the four large family clans! As for those who were originally neutral and might help the four large family clans for the sake of benefits, they would also not intervene now! If Romo could attack without restraint now, he would not have to do these superficial things. He would not even have to care about the face of the nobles. He would just destroy the four large family clans. In this world where the strong reigned, although there were laws and reasons, if one was powerful enough, one could ignore these things! Since the strength of the Nicholas family clan had not reached this level yet, it was best to follow the procedures first. Norton looked at Diaze, whose expression was a little dark, and said again, ¡°City Lord, today, our Nicholas family clan wants to settle our scores with the four large family clans. Please grant us our wish.¡± Diaze was furious, not at the Nicholas family but at the four large family clans. It was not that he was righteous, but that the four large family clans had colluded with the Mu Guang Pavilion. This was a serious crime! The Mu Guang Pavilion was an evil organization that the nobles had been hunting down with all their might, but the four large family clans had colluded with them. This was almost equivalent to slapping the nobles in the face! If it had not been for the Nicholas family¡¯s current matter, Diaze would have reprimanded the four family clans on the spot. Diaze said with a dark expression, ¡°I can not intervene in your feud, but you must not implicate the innocent!¡± Norton smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, Diaze. Every injustice has its perpetrator. We won¡¯t implicate the innocent.¡± His words were also a hint to the others to mind their own business! Diaze glanced at the four family clans and snorted. He flicked his sleeve and retreated hundreds of meters, indicating that he would only watch from the side now. Norton looked at the Treis family clan. A cold light flickered in his eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Four family heads, come out and speak!!¡± ¡°Norton, you shameless person! Don¡¯t slander our Jeffrey family! ¡°How dare you, Norton! Who gave you the guts to slander the Adrian family!¡± ¡°Do you think a mere fabricated video can vilify me?! If you don¡¯t make things clear today, don¡¯t even think I¡¯ll let the matter rest! We have not even finished settling the scores with the Nicholas family for harming the descendants of the Treis family, and now you actually want to bite us back. Do you really think the Treis family clan is easy to bully?!¡± Several scalding shouts sounded one after another, and at the same time, powerful auras erupted from various parts of the city. Four groups of figures flew up from the places where the four large family clans were located, and in the blink of an eye, they had arrived in front of the flying ferry! It was a group of Great Archmage experts from the four large family clans of the Holy Light City!! Including the four family heads, there were more than 20 people! The gathering of more than 20 Great Archmagi was a rare sight. There was no lack of experts from the various family clans among those who had retired for many years. Their appearance surprised many of the onlookers in the city, and they discussed spiritedly. From the looks of it, even if the Nicholas family wanted to stop today, the four large family clans would not let the matter rest! From the words of the four family heads earlier, everyone understood the intentions of the four family clans. They planned to deny it at all costs and even accused the Nicholas family clan of slandering them. Next, they would forcefully eliminate the Nicholas family clan! It was normal to think so. The four large family clans would not admit to colluding with the Mu Guang Pavilion at all. They would not admit it even if there was video evidence. Although they would definitely be affected later, as long as the root of the problem, the Nicholas family clan, was eradicated, everything could still be made up for. Everyone understood that at the end of the day, it was impossible to resolve the conflict between the two sides with just words. In the end, strength had to speak for itself. Now, it was up to the Nicholas family to see if they had the strength to fight against the four large family clans. This was also what everyone was most curious about and looking forward to. Faced with the pressure from more than 20 Great Archmagi, everyone on the flying ferry was not affected at all because the pressure had been blocked by the formation. Norton was not surprised by their counterattack. He only said expressionlessly, ¡°Oh? Are you unwilling to admit it?¡± Zana sneered and said, ¡°How can we admit to slander? Norton, even your great-grandfather did not dare to be so arrogant back then! Who gave you the guts!!¡± Upon hearing the other party mention his great-grandfather, Norton¡¯s gaze froze slightly. ¡°Zana, you still have the cheek to mention my great-grandfather! Back then, you took advantage of the situation and killed my great-grandfather. Do you think I¡¯ve forgotten?!¡± Winston was the name of Norton¡¯s great-grandfather. Sixty years ago, Winston was one of the few experts left in the Nicholas family clan. One day, when he was cultivating, he accidentally went berserk and suffered internal injuries. Zana took the opportunity to force Winston to fight with him on the pretext of seeking his guidance. In the battle, he severely injured Winston, and in the end, Winston died from his serious injuries! Zana continued to sneer. ¡°Winston was just not as skilled as others. What¡¯s there to hate about his death? Norton, you¡¯re just a junior. What right do you have to call me by my name?¡± Chapter 234 - Chapter 234 Norton¡¯s eyes flickered, and a smile appeared on his lips. He suddenly said, ¡°What a great saying. What¡¯s there to hate about being killed when one¡¯s skills are inferior! Zana, today, I, a ¡®junior¡¯, would like to seek your guidance on a few moves. Do you dare to fight?!¡± When he said this, almost everyone in the Holy Light City could not help being stunned. They almost thought they had heard wrongly. Zana was stunned for a moment. He stared at Norton and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Norton said word by word, ¡°I said, I want to challenge you! Do you dare to fight?!¡± As he spoke, he took a step forward and walked out directly from the deck. He stepped into the void and walked toward Zana step by step. With each step, the aura in his body became more obvious. However, after he had finished speaking, when he walked out of the protective formation of the flying ferry, the powerful aura of a Great Archmage was completely revealed!! Everyone was shocked again! Zana¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and he was bewildered. He blurted out, ¡°Great Archmage! You¡¯re actually a Great Archmage?¡± His eyes flickered, and he quickly calmed down from his shock. He snorted and said, ¡°Good, good, good! I was wondering why you were so arrogant. It turns out that you have somehow used some method to reach the Great Archmage realm.¡± His words were filled with mockery! Although it was indeed shocking that Norton had suddenly become a Great Archmage, Zana felt that the other party had definitely not used some ¡®normal method¡¯ to increase his level against usual convention. It was very likely some unorthodox method with a great price. It was not just Zana. Everyone else had also thought so, and they felt that it was very likely. The Nicholas family clan had probably resorted to extreme methods to increase their strength. Even if they had to pay a huge price, they had to take revenge on the four large family clans! Norton¡¯s robe fluttered, and his aura was awe-inspiring. He stared at Zana and said, ¡°Cut the crap¡ªdo you dare to fight?!¡± Killing intent flickered in Zana¡¯s eyes, and a powerful aura erupted from his body. He snorted and said, ¡°Do you really think that just because you have the level of a Great Archmage, you can be arrogant? What a joke! Alright! Since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he raised his hand and cast a spell. A strong wind howled in the air, instantly forming countless wind blades that enveloped Norton! The powerful aura of a level-7 Great Archmage erupted from Zana¡¯s body, indicating that he had not held back at all. The magical power around him gathered into a ball, and the others beside him all retreated. Many people could tell from Zana¡¯s attack that he not only wanted to kill Norton, he also wanted to attack the flying ferry behind Norton!! Norton had only revealed his magical power realm, but no one could tell his exact level. However, most of them felt that he was most likely inferior to Zana, who was a level-7 Great Archmage. Buzz! However, at this moment, an aura that did not belong to Zana erupted from Norton¡¯s body, shocking everyone! Before anyone could react, they saw a bolt of lightning appear where Norton was, ¡® ¡® and his figure disappeared! There was a loud rumble! Immediately after, a thunderous explosion sounded from where Norton was! Zana¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, but he looked shocked and furious. In fact, he was clear-headed. After more than 200 years of cultivation, his state of mind was naturally not bad. When he attacked, he did not underestimate Norton. He had already considered many contingency moves. Even if Norton dodged or blocked his attack, the subsequent attacks would still follow. However, even though he had already been cautious, he had still miscalculated! First, it was Norton¡¯s true level. Zana could not believe that the other party was actually a level-7 Great Archmage like him! Then, there was Norton¡¯s speed. Even though they were of the same level, Zana did not even see how the other party had disappeared!! Everything happened in an instant. Just as Zana was horrified, he felt a strong sense of danger coming from the right! Without thinking, all the magical power in his body erupted. He suddenly turned around and raised his hand to defend. ¡°Pfft!¡± But at this moment, a soft sound came from Zana¡¯s body, and his movements instantly froze! A hand that seemed to be wrapped in lightning pierced through the protective magical power barrier outside his body, and then a palm like a knife instantly pierced through his chest. Boom! Boom! Boom! At the same time, a deafening rumble sounded. The magical power Zana had used just now had struck the defensive formation of the flying ferry! The faint golden formation barrier flickered a few times until the magical power ended. The barrier also disappeared¡ªand the flying ferry remained unmoved! However, no one was in the mood to pay attention to the powerful defensive formation of the flying ferry. Everyone looked in disbelief at where Zana was. Almost no one could see clearly how Norton had moved in front of Zana. He was so fast that Zana did not even have the chance to defend or dodge before he was instantly killed!! At this moment, Zana¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his gaze had already started to become not focused. His movements were stiff as he lowered his head to look at the arm that had pierced into his chest. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but no sound came out. He only spat out a mouthful of blood, and his aura dissipated rapidly. The life force in his eyes also dissipated in a few seconds! Zana did not have the chance to escape with his spirit because Norton had shattered his Golden Pill the moment he pierced his chest! Norton retracted his right hand expressionlessly. With a shake of his magical power, he removed the blood from his hand, and Zana¡¯s corpse fell. Only then did many people wake up in shock!! ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Family head!!¡± Screams could be heard. Everyone from the Treis family clan was horrified. Daniel flew out and caught the falling Zana, his eyes filled with shock, anger, and disbelief. Dead, he was really dead!! After catching Zana¡¯s body, Daniel had no choice but to accept reality. The flames of anger burned in his eyes as he looked at Norton and roared, ¡°You! How dare you!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Norton was not afraid of Daniel¡¯s glare at all. He said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to complain about being killed when his skills are inferior?¡± These words had been said by Zana earlier, and were now returned by Norton. Daniel was shocked and furious. The magical power in his body surged, but he held it in in the end. He stared fixedly at Norton and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth. ¡°Good, good, good! The head of the Nicholas family clan is really good!!¡± It was not that he did not want to attack, but he did not dare. Norton¡¯s method of instantly killing Zana was too astonishing. Even Daniel, a level-8 Great Archmage, had not seen the other party¡¯s moves clearly. He was not confident that he could deal with him! Moreover, was the other party really only a level-7 Great Archmage? When he was moving just now, there seemed to be an instantaneous eruption, but Daniel was not sure. As such, the others were not in a better mood than Daniel. Most of them were even more horrified. It could be said that apart from the few Great Archmagi of the Nicholas family clan, no one could believe what they were seeing. The head of the Treis family clan, a level-7 Great Archmage, had been instantly killed!! Chapter 235 - Come at Me All Together Especially the people from the other three family clans. At this moment, they could not help but feel a chill down their spines. They looked at Norton as if they were looking at a ghost. They even wondered if the person in front of them was Norton himself. Just as these people had not fully recovered from their shock, Norton¡¯s gaze swept across the Great Archmagi of the other three family clans. He said calmly, ¡°The ancestors of the Nicholas family clan have also received the guidance of the remaining three of you. Today, I would like to seek guidance from the three of you. Please do not hesitate to teach me!¡± When the three family heads heard this, their expressions changed slightly. What followed was shock, anger, and killing intent! ¡°What arrogance! You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± Although the three of them were shocked that Norton had killed Zana in seconds, it did not mean that they were afraid! In their opinion, a large part of the reason for Zana¡¯s death was because he had underestimated the enemy. A single mistake had led to eternal regret. He had not even had the chance to use his true strength before he was killed by Norton¡¯s surprise attack. That should have been an extremely powerful type of displacement magical power. It was at least high-level and indeed rare, but not invincible! At this moment, Norton had taken the initiative to challenge them. The three of them were even a little happy. They did not have to find an excuse to attack. However, after the angry shout, the three of them did not attack immediately. It was obvious that they all wanted someone else to go first. This was a little awkward. Seeing the three of them being so ¡®modest¡¯, Norton¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He said shockingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to fight alone, it¡¯s fine if the three of you attack together.¡± Everyone was instantly shocked again. The three family heads wondered if they had heard wrongly, but their reaction was extremely fast. Almost instantly, killing intent appeared in their eyes! ¡°How arrogant! How overconfident! In that case, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± The three family clans seemed to have been angered by Norton¡¯s contempt and humiliation. They erupted with magical power at the same time and attacked Norton without holding back! In an instant, a bolt of lightning magical power, a bolt of flame magical power, and a purple flying sword attacked Norton from three directions! Faced with the combined attack of the three, Norton¡¯s gaze froze. He did not panic at all. The magical power in his body surged and instantly increased! Norton¡¯s original level of a level-7 Great Archmage instantly increased to level-8! At the same time, lightning appeared beneath his feet, and then his entire body seemed to have turned into a phantom of lightning and instantly disappeared! Norton had used the divine-tier magical power, Thunderstorm Tribulation, and the Skyfiend Three Transformations to instantly kill Zana. And now, he had completely activated the first transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. The level-8 Great Archmage erupted, and he instantly dodged the enemy¡¯s three attacks. At the same time, his figure appeared behind Rick, who was hundreds of meters away, as fast as lightning. With a raise of his hand, he shot out a flame magical power! Sensing the threat of death coming from behind him, Moqi was horrified. However, he was more mentally prepared than Zana had been when he was instantly killed earlier. After the attack earlier, he had already been on his guard. At this moment, he reacted in time and erupted with all his might in a hurry, dodging this attack by a hair¡¯s breadth. Sensing the powerful aura emitted by Norton, everyone was shocked. They had not expected him to have an explosive magical power! Norton¡¯s counterattack, however, was not over. Immediately after, several more spells were cast, and the head of the Adrian family clan was forced to retreat. Among the three of them, the Adrian family clan¡¯s level was the lowest. He was a level-7 Great Archmage. Originally, he was the same as Norton, but now that Norton had erupted to level-8, it was difficult for him to handle him. A few spells forced him to retreat. The remaining two family heads were both level-8 Great Archmagi. Although they were also shocked, they did not panic. After dodging Norton¡¯s magical power attack, they immediately launched another attack. However, their attack missed again. With a clap of thunder, Norton¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot. Even though they had focused all their attention, they had difficulty catching his trajectory. In an instant, Norton had caught up with the one who was retreating! Moqi was horrified. He immediately used an ice-wall magical power to block Norton, but the ice wall was shattered just as it was formed! In the next moment, there was a flash of golden light, and a pincer steel fork pierced through the air. Moqi had no chance to dodge again, and his chest was instantly pierced! The pincer steel fork exploded the moment it pierced through Moqi. Countless golden lights tore Moqi¡¯s body apart! Without even a scream, Moqi¡¯s body turned into countless fragments, and his spirit and body were annihilated! However, when Norton was killing Moqi, the Byron family head¡¯s lightning magical power and the Jeffrey family head¡¯s flame magical power took the opportunity to attack from both sides! Just when everyone thought that Norton would not be able to launch another pincer steel fork attack because of the interval between the use of magical power, the aura on Norton¡¯s body increased by an unbelievable level! Second Transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations! Under the eruption again, Norton¡¯s level had increased to that of a level-9 Great Archmage. This time, he did not use the Thunderstorm Tribulation to dodge. Instead, he raised and waved his hand. A powerful burst of magical power directly shattered the two magical powers coming from the left and right! While the family heads of the Byron family clan and the Jeffrey family clan were still in shock, Norton pointed at the Byron family head in the distance! Outside the battlefield, an old man behind Diaze suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Not good! Your Highness! Quick, activate the City Protection Formation!¡± Diaze, who had been shocked by Norton¡¯s second eruption, was instantly jolted awake when he heard this. His pupils constricted abruptly. Without any hesitation, he flipped his right hand and took out a golden formation disc engraved with mysterious runes. He injected great magical power into it and activated the City Protection Formation of the Holy Light City! In an instant, a transparent formation barrier appeared in the sky above the Holy Light City, blocking Norton and the others from the city below. In the sky, a layer of clouds tumbled crazily. A finger condensed from the divine Qi of the heavens and the earth broke through the clouds and landed instantly on the head of the Byron family clan! The pupils of the Byron family head constricted rapidly. Before he could finish uttering his words of shock, he erupted with all his magical power to dodge. When he realized that it was not in time, he crazily used magical power to resist. As the finger landed, all the magical power of the Byron family head was crushed. In the next moment, it landed on the Byron family head! ¡°No!!¡± With a scream, the Byron family head was like an ant that had been crushed by a human finger. His entire body instantly turned into a ball of blood mist! The remaining might of the Stone-Shattering Palm then landed on the defensive formation below, emitting an earth-shaking bang before dissipating. The entire defensive formation flickered violently for a long time, giving off a shaky sensation. However, it did not collapse. Not far away, the formation disc in Diaze¡¯s hand vibrated gently, and the runes on it instantly dimmed a little. The corners of Diaze¡¯s eyes twitched as he muttered, ¡°Another divine-tier magical power!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, a roar suddenly sounded from the palace in the south of the city. At the same time, a powerful aura erupted, and a beam of golden light shot into the sky! A sharp and manic murderous intent locked onto Norton and shot toward him. However, in an instant, a sword cry was heard from the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry, intercepting the sword light that was coming at Norton. Ron¡¯s figure blocked the figure flying out of the palace. Chapter 236 - Shocked In the sword light blocked by the Dragon Flame Flying Sword, a light beam of a flying sword appeared. In the beam of light was an old man with white hair and beard. Ron looked at the old man and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t intervene in the battle between the family heads. If you want to fight, I can entertain you.¡± Ron did not show any weakness. He used the Dragon Flame Flying Sword and magical power at the same time and instantly fought the other party fiercely. At this moment, everyone in the Holy Light City was a little dumbfounded. As the battle had developed too quickly, everyone¡¯s eyes and brains could not keep up. Norton had fought four family heads alone, and he had already killed three of them¡­ An ancestor of the Treis family clan, who had retired for many years, had joined the battlefield, but he was being stopped by Ron. And this descendant, who was rumored to be a genius of the Nicholas family clan, was rumored to be a level-3 Great Archmage a few months ago. However, what he saw now was a top Great Archmage? What kind of magical power had the Nicholas family members learned to advance their levels so quickly? Everyone¡¯s mind was filled with shock and doubts. Many of them could not help but feel a burning desire and even greed. Although they felt that it might be some kind of evil mystical technique with a great price, even so, the value of such a powerful increase in level was immeasurable. Just as everyone was shocked, in the air, the battle between Ron and the ancestor of the Treis family clan had become increasingly intense. The onlookers kept retreating, and the aftershocks of the battle landed on the City Protection Formation below from time to time, causing the magic formation barrier to tremble continuously. In the distance, Diaze was speechless. These Great Archmagi had fought so brazenly because they knew he would intervene. He was the City Lord, but why did it feel like he had become a handyman¡­ However, this was already not bad. At least these people knew their limits. As long as they did not hurt the innocent, Diaze did not have to care which family clan would win or which family clan would be annihilated. In the magical world, the battles between family clans and sects were like this. It was not that the royal family did not have the ability to manage them, but if they had to manage all of them, they would not be able to handle them at all. There was also no benefit in doing so. The royal family managed a country. The various factions in the magical world were in the country but they could not be governed by ordinary laws and principles. They formed their own balance. The royal family only wanted to maintain stability. No matter who won today¡¯s battle, it would not make much difference to the royal family. Of course, this referred to the overall situation. If it concerned the interests of factions within the royal family, it would still have an effect. Currently, the four large family clans were attached to Prince III and Prince IV respectively. If they were to fall and the Nicholas family clan were to return to the Holy Light City, then¡­ Diaze¡¯s eyes flickered, and a meaningful smile appeared on his lips. Many spectators were lost in their thoughts. At this moment, there was another change in the battlefield. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± With a scream, Frick finally could not withstand it anymore and was killed by Norton¡¯s magical power. This scream was like a heavy magical attack on the hearts of everyone in the four family clans. They could not help but feel infinite fear. Dead¡­ The four family heads were all dead! They had been killed by Norton alone¡­ The ancestor of the Treis family clan, who was fighting Ron, roared, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Kill them. Leave no one alive.¡± This person¡¯s name was Balo, and he was the ancestor with the highest seniority in the Treis family clan. Before he retired, he was famous for his irritable personality. Now that he saw his descendants killed, Balo was furious and attacked Ron even more crazily but unfortunately, he was neutralized by Ron, and he could not gain any advantage at all. Balo even had a faint feeling that the other party had not used his full strength. Upon hearing Balo¡¯s order, the Great Archmage of the Treis family clan was jolted awake from his shock. At the same time, the powerful aura on Norton¡¯s body began to dissipate rapidly. He had fallen all the way back to his original level-7 Great Archmage state and was obviously in a weak state. It was obvious that although he had killed the heads of the four family clans in a row, he had expended a lot of energy. He was already exhausted. Seeing this, the killing intent of all the Great Archmagi of the four family clans rose. An old man from the Treis family clan shouted, ¡°Kill!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a group of Great Archmagi attacked one after another, using magical power to attack Norton. Norton was indeed almost completely exhausted. Although he had killed the four family heads quickly and ruthlessly, he had also exhausted all his magical power. At this moment, he no longer had the strength to dodge or defend. However, in the face of the many magical attacks, Norton did not look flustered at all. His back was still straight. Just as those magical powers were about to reach Norton, several powerful auras of Great Archmagi erupted from the Sacred Mist Ferry behind him. One by one, magical power appeared and intercepted all the attacks aimed at Norton. Boom! Boom! Boom! One earth-shaking rumble after another sounded in the sky. All kinds of divine lights exploded like huge fireworks, making the people in the city below almost unable to open their eyes. When the light dissipated, several figures had already appeared in front of Norton. Their auras were so astonishing that they directly confronted a group of powerful enemies like the Great Archmagi of the four family clans. They were Zoro, Dick, and the other Great Archmagi of the Nicholas family clan. Zoro¡¯s eyes flickered with a sharp light, and he said coldly, ¡°The battle of the family heads is over. We¡¯ll take over next.¡± The magical power in his body surged, and he spat out one last word. ¡°Charge!¡± In an instant, everyone erupted at the same time and charged at the group of enemies who were looking shocked. Before they even arrived, magical power descended from the sky. On the other side, the more than 20 Great Archmagi of the four large family clans were all horrified. However, before they could think further, the attacks from Zoro and the others had already arrived in front of them. These people were all Great Archmagi. Although they were shocked, they were not in chaos. They started to counterattack almost immediately. Amidst his shock and anger, Balo¡¯s killing intent became even stronger. He shouted, ¡°Attack together and kill them.¡± It was indeed shocking and unbelievable that the Nicholas family clan still had so many Great Archmagi, but it was also because of this that they could not back down. Everyone from the four family clans knew in their hearts that they would definitely fight to the death today. At this point, the four family clans had no way out. There was no need for them to talk nonsense anymore. The only way to end this was to destroy the Nicholas family clan in one go. The battle of a group of Great Archmagi in the air instantly erupted, causing many spectators in the Holy Light City to be dumbfounded. The continuous shocking developments had shocked the onlookers again and again. Many of them felt as if they had been dreaming. It was not just Ron and Norton. The Nicholas family clan actually had so many Great Archmagi. Many people automatically looked at the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry in shock. They even wondered if there were more Great Archmagi hidden inside. Chapter 237 - : Ignorance Some people with greater strength and experience were more concerned about Zoro and the others, who had just appeared. They had seen more, for example, that these people from the Nicholas family clan were not just Great Archmagi, but they also had high-tier cultivation techniques and magical power. All of them could fight alone and kill people of higher levels. Norton, a level-7 Great Archmage, had killed two level-7 Great Archmagi and two level-8 Great Archmagi. Ron was also able to deal with a top Great Archmage with ease. Now, the others were not afraid at all when faced with enemies several times their number, and they were not at a disadvantage. Among the four family clans, there were four level-8 Great Archmagi, and those four had been stopped by Dick alone, a level-8 Great Archmage. Zoro, Jimmy, and the others also faced four to five enemies each. As the old servant of the Nicholas family clan, Karuman, and the family clan¡¯s Five-Color Peacock had not even made a move yet¡­ ¡°It¡¯s about time for them to come out¡­¡± In the battle, Ron¡¯s gaze swept across the Holy Light City and he thought to himself. At this moment, the auras of three top Great Archmagi erupted simultaneously from the palace of the Adrian family clan, and the Jeffrey family clan. Three figures soared into the sky at the same time and charged toward the battlefield in the sky. Among them, there were two from the Adrian family clan and one from the Jeffrey family clan. These were the strongest trump cards hidden by the two family clans. ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, a loud roar pierced through the clouds. The Five-Color Peacock had finally made its move. Its huge body, which was 1,000 feet tall, swooped down. Wind and lightning rolled in the sky, sweeping toward the three figures who had rushed out. The escape light of the three people was instantly obstructed. Two of them forcefully broke through the obstruction of the wind and lightning, but one was forcefully left in the wind and lightning. The person who had been left behind was the Jeffrey family clan¡¯s ancestor, a top Great Archmage. A furious roar sounded from the wind and lightning. He did not intend to break free again but erupted with magical power to attack the Five-Color Peacock. The ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan held back the Five-Color Peacock. The other two top Great Archmagi of the Adrian family clan wanted to rush into the battlefield to save their clansmen and kill the Great Archmagi of the Nicholas family clan. Among the few people from the Nicholas family clan, the lowest level was a level-3 Great Archmage. And among most of the Great Archmagi of the four family clans, several were only level-1 or level-2. Under the fierce attacks of the Nicholas family, these people who were not of sufficient level were in danger. In the battle, the Nicholas family clan was clearly outnumbered. Everyone was more powerful because of the movement speed of the Thunder Tribulation. Even when besieged by many people, the Nicholas family clan had not been hit once. When they attacked, the four family clans were often flustered. If the strong reinforcements from these two top Great Archmagi were to join in, they would definitely be able to kill those few people of lower levels with lightning speed. Then, they would work together to kill the others. This was what the ancestors of the two family clans, the Adrian family clan and the Jeffrey family clan thought. At this moment, the pupils of Balo, who was fighting with Ron, suddenly constricted. He had sensed an extremely strong sense of death threat. Almost instinctively, his body reacted before his brain, and he retreated rapidly without regard for anything!! With a buzzing sound, almost at the same time, a shocking power of the fire spirit erupted from Ron¡¯s body. A ball of dazzling flames shot out from his body and instantly turned into a huge wave that surged toward the two top Great Archmagi ancestors of the Adrian family clan!! At this moment, everyone outside the Nicholas family clan was shocked. The two ancestors of the Adrian family clan were even more horrified. They instantly stopped in their tracks and erupted with all their magical power! The flames streaked across the sky. In front of them were a level-5 Great Archmage from the Treis family clan and a level-3 Great Archmage from the Adrian family clan. The two of them did not even have the chance to react before they were instantly swallowed by the flames! ¡°What is this¡­ Ah!!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Two screams immediately sounded, but they quickly stopped. The two of them did not even have the chance to struggle before they were reduced to ashes by the flames. In the next moment, the flames swept in front of the two ancestors of the Adrian family clan and swallowed their figures. ¡°What¡­ is that?¡± In the distance, Diaze could no longer maintain his calm expression. His eyes could not help but widen slightly as he looked in horror at the strange pale flame that made him uncontrollably afraid. Behind him, the two old men, whose levels were higher than his, were also bewildered. They had also never seen such a strange flame. Even the experts of the royal family did not know, let alone the others. Just as everyone was shocked by the Light Passage Sacred Flame, they heard a few more screams. Many of them were shocked again and quickly looked over. They saw that it was the few Great Archmagi from the four family clans who had panicked because they were too shocked. The Nicholas family had taken the opportunity to kill them. Dick and the others would not wait for the enemy to recover from their shock before they continued to attack. They did not hold back at all. When the enemy panicked, they continued to attack, but the enemy was in chaos and retreating step by step. From the flames, the magical power of the two ancestors of the Adrian family clan erupted. It could be seen that they were trying their best to break out of the encirclement of the flames, but they were unsuccessful. The flames, however, were also shrinking bit by bit. Seeing this, the experts of the four family clans became even more frightened, especially the members of the Adrian family clan. Unfortunately, even if they had wanted to save them, they did not have the chance or strength. The ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan who was a top Great Archmage had also been held back by the Five-Color Peacock, and he could not get away at all. Only Balo could still attack, but he was also shocked by the terrifying power of the Light Passage Sacred Flame. He did not even dare to go over directly to save them. Instead, he attacked Ron directly. Ron was controlling the Light Passage Sacred Flame to surround and kill the two ancestors of the Adrian family clan. At this moment, he indeed did not have much energy to fight with Balo, but Balo¡¯s attacks could not hurt him. The power of the magic robe was activated, and a golden Holy Light Shield enveloped Ron. All of the magical power or magical weapon attacks of Balo were blocked. Although continuous attacks could consume Ron¡¯s magical power, it would probably be difficult to break through his defense for a while. ¡°No¡­¡± A sharp light suddenly flashed in Balo¡¯s eyes, and he actually gave up on attacking Ron. He turned around and flew toward the flying ferry outside the battlefield. Since he could not do anything to Ron for the time being, he would use another method to force the other party to stop. Although he could also attack Zoro and the others, Balo had chosen a more vicious plan¡ªto attack the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry. In this way, not only Ron, Zoro and the others would be thrown into chaos, the four family clans would be able to take the opportunity to counterattack. The speed of a top Great Archmage was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, Balo had approached the Sacred Mist Ferry and mercilessly unleashed his strongest attack of magical power. Chapter 238 - Rebound Attack However, he was shocked to find that Ron and the others did not react at all. How was this possible? Did they not care about the lives of those on the flying ferry? At this moment, two figures were standing on the bow of the flying ferry. One was Norton, who had retreated, and the other was Karuman, who had stayed behind to guard. Faced with Balo¡¯s attack on the flying ferry, the two of them also did not show any panic. The dazzling light condensed into a huge golden saber beam. Just as it was about to land on the flying ferry, a light blue barrier suddenly appeared and blocked the strong magical power. Defensive magic formation. However, so what? How many magical attacks can it block? Balo¡¯s gaze froze, and he sneered in his heart. He was getting ready to continue with the attack to break through the defensive magic formation of the flying ferry in one go. If Ron and the others still did not return to defend, he would kill everyone on the ferry first. ¡°Hmm?¡± However, at this moment, Balo¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and then he revealed a horrified expression. The golden light magical power that had hit the flying ferry¡¯s defensive magic formation did not erupt with power. Instead, unbelievably, it suddenly rebounded toward him!! ¡°What?!¡± Balo did not have the time to think. He did not even have the chance to dodge before he was swallowed by the golden magical light that had rebounded. The flying ferry had a special effect; it could share the family clan¡¯s protective magic formation. Currently, the defensive power of the family clan¡¯s protective magic formation was enough to block an attack of the level of a top Great Archmage, but it was not easy. If Balo really continued to attack, the energy of the magic formation would be quickly exhausted. If Faith Points were not used to maintain it, the magic formation would collapse. However, it was obvious that Balo¡¯s luck was not good. He had actually triggered the rebound effect of the magic formation in one go. Such an unbelievable rebound from the magic formation had actually happened previously when the four family clans and eight Great Archmagi charged into Winterfrost to attack the Nicholas family clan. However, no one had expected the defensive magic formation of the Nicholas family clan¡¯s flying ferry to actually have such a magical function. Furthermore, Balo had been in seclusion previously and did not even know about this. Therefore, it was even more impossible for him to have thought that such a thing would suddenly happen. Caught off guard, he was hit directly by his own magical power, which had rebounded. After the light had swallowed up the figure of Balo, it suddenly exploded in the air. Then, a figure flew out from the exploded light in an extremely sorry state. Although Balo was not dead, his aura was very weak. It was obvious that he had been seriously injured. At this moment, the horror in Balo¡¯s heart was indescribable. He had never thought that one day, he would almost die under his own ultimate move. At this moment, Balo¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He forcefully activated his remaining magical power and built a defensive barrier in front of him. Boom! In the next moment, several beams of dazzling golden sword energy struck Balo¡¯s body, although it had defended him. However, his body was forced to fly back another hundred meters. He was in a sorry state. Just as Balo stabilized himself, he saw a figure chasing after him and attacking with another magical power. It was Karuman. ¡°You ignorant juvenile.¡± Balo was shocked and furious. He erupted with magical power to defend himself again. Unfortunately, his injuries were too serious, and he was forced back by Karuman. Balo was extremely aggrieved, but Karuman was feeling very good at this moment. He loved beating up those who were down and out the most, especially when he was beating up a drowning dog that was a top Great Archmage. This extremely dramatic development stunned the onlookers again. When Balo attacked the flying ferry earlier, many people had thought that the Nicholas family clan was in trouble. They had not expected the situation to change in the blink of an eye. Diaze¡¯s gaze landed on the flying ferry. His eyes flickered slightly as he muttered, ¡°Is that the legendary magic formation that can bounce off magical power? There is actually such a magical formation? Could it be¡­ that the Nicholas family clan actually has a magic formation master?¡± Diaze had only become the City Lord of the Holy Light City 40 years ago, so he had not come into contact with the former Nicholas family clan. Before this, he had also heard various rumors about the Nicholas family clan, especially in the past year. All kinds of rumors had surprised him. Today, he had seen with his own eyes how unbelievable the Nicholas family clan was. It was indeed much more exaggerated than the rumors. ¡°I heard that Quinn had already gotten in touch with the Nicholas family once. His foresight is really surprising. Ah¡­¡± Diaze pondered as his gaze shifted to the ball of flames that had swallowed the two top Great Archmagi. ¡°What kind of magical power is that?¡± ¡°What kind of magical power is this?¡± ¡°These flames seem to have the power of the origin of time? How is this possible?¡± At this moment, in the flames, the two ancestors of the Adrian family clan were trying their best to break through the flames like trapped beasts. However, their magical power was unable to break through the flames at all. Just when they wanted to forcefully break through, they had just touched the flames when the magical power defense outside their bodies collapsed crazily. They also felt an extremely strong threat of death. Their intuition told them that if they charged forward forcefully, they might die. However, if they still did not escape, they would also die. The surrounding flames were rapidly shrinking, and the despairing threat of death was getting stronger and stronger. The two of them looked at each other, and their expressions suddenly changed drastically. One of them said, ¡°Your face.¡± The other person also said in horror, ¡°Your appearance¡­¡± The two of them were horrified at the same time. They looked down at themselves and were shocked to find that they seemed to have suddenly aged a lot. They were already in their seventies and eighties. In reality, they were already more than 250 years old and did not have much life span left. Now that they had been affected by the flames, they seemed to have aged a lot in an instant. At this moment, both of them looked withered, and the hair on their heads had even started to fall off. ¡°Impossible! He¡¯s only a top Great Archmage. How is he able to use such magical power? Impossible!¡± One of them growled with a twisted expression. In the end, he seemed to have lost his calm completely. He suddenly turned around and charged out. The other person was shocked. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t be rash¡­¡± However, before that person could finish speaking, the other party had already charged into the flame barrier. The moment he crashed into the flame barrier, the magical power outside the body of the ancestor of the Adrian family clan quickly collapsed. He seemed to have gone crazy and erupted with magical power without care. However, he could not catch up with the speed at which it was dissipating. In the blink of an eye, his protective magical power was completely corroded. The moment the flames came into contact with his body, he aged rapidly and instantly became a dried corpse. Chapter 239 - Feeling Fear When he sensed the aura of his companion disappear, the other ancestor of the Adrian family clan felt as if his heart had fallen into an ice cave. He felt the strongest fear and despair in his life. At this moment, the flames had already invaded in front of him. ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Amidst his indignant and desperate roar, this person erupted his magical power crazily in an attempt to resist. Unfortunately, it was all in vain. In an instant, his life was ended by the magical flames. Although the outside world could not see what was going on in the flames, they could sense the weakening and disappearance of the auras of the two ancestors of the Adrian family clan. They could also hear their roars before they died. For the first time, many people learnt that a top Great Archmage expert would actually die such a tragic death. It was a long story, but it had only been tens of seconds between the appearance of the two ancestors of the Adrian family clan and their death. When they sensed their auras disappear, the hearts of all the experts of the four family clans on the battlefield turned cold. At the same time, the auras of Dick, Zoro, and the others soared. The few of them had used the Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique simultaneously. Dick¡¯s aura instantly increased to that of a top Great Archmage. As his magical power surged, a golden flying sword burst out from his side. Its speed and power increased by more than ten times. It instantly shattered the magical power of a bolt of lightning that was coming at him, and then pierced through the chest of an enemy who was a level-8 Great Archmage. This was not all. Dick raised his hand and pointed out at the same time. He used the Stone-Shattering Palm and killed the enemy who was a level-8 Great Archmage. At the same time, Zoro and the others had also seized the opportunity to use their strongest magical power, the Stone-Shattering Palm, to kill several enemies. Huge fingers condensed from the divine Qi of the heavens and earth descended from the sky, crushing the Great Archmagi like ants. This scene shocked countless people and was unforgettable. When the two ancestors of the Adrian family clan died in the flames, many people knew that the outcome of this battle was certain. However, they had not expected it to end so quickly. The Nicholas family used the Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique and the Stone-Shattering Palm at the same time. Instantly, seven or eight Great Archmagi were killed. Faced with their skyrocketed strength, the remaining people no longer had a chance. In fact¡­ they did not even have the chance to escape. As Ron retracted the Light Passage Sacred Flame, he looked around. Seeing that Balo was being pursued and beaten by Karuman, he did not care. His gaze finally landed on the top Great Archmage ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan who was fighting with the Five-Color Peacock. At the same time, that ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan felt a chill down his spine, and an unconcealable horror appeared in his eyes. Suddenly, his expression turned ruthless, and the magical power in his body erupted to force the Five-Color Peacock back. Then, he suddenly retreated rapidly. But at this moment, a sword cry like that of a dragon could be heard, and a beam of sword light instantly arrived, sealing off his escape route. The ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan was shocked. He quickly took out a long spear to block the Dragon Flame Flying Sword, but he was forced back. Then, the power of wind and lightning swept over his head, and a magical pair of peacock claws grabbed at his head. He erupted with magical power again and dodged the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s attack by a hair¡¯s breadth. However, the Dragon Flame Flying Sword was about to arrive. Originally, if it was just to deal with the Five-Color Peacock, the ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan would still have some confidence. Although their levels were similar, as a Mage, with the advantage of magical power, he would not be at a disadvantage. But now, with the threat of the flying sword, it was more difficult for him. Moreover, the person controlling the weapon was also a top Great Archmage, and he had other powerful methods. However, at least what had not made the ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan despair was that Ron had not used that strange Light Passage Sacred Flame magical power on him. It seemed that he had expended too much energy and could not use it for the time being. The ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan thought but he could not be happy because even so, his situation was not optimistic at all. Lost¡­ the four large family clans had completely lost today. Although he could not accept this outcome, he understood that this was already a foregone conclusion. What should he do? Should he admit defeat? If he did not admit defeat, not only would he die, his entire family clan might be annihilated. However, even if he admitted defeat, would the other party let him and his family off? By the way, where was the City Lord? If the City Lord appeared¡­. ¡°Ah¡­ old ancestor, save me¡­ Ah, City Lord, save¡­ Ah.¡± At this moment, several screams sounded in succession, causing the expression of the Jeffrey family clan¡¯s ancestor to change drastically again. He turned around and saw that the remaining Great Archmagi of the four family clans had also been mercilessly killed by Zoro and the others. Even Balo had been dismembered by the countless golden sword beams. Karuman grabbed with his right hand and took a Storage Ring in his hand. Looking at the mist of blood in the air, his eyes flickered with a hint of joy and excitement. He had actually killed a top Great Archmage. In his life, Karuman had never felt so pleased and satisfied. And the ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan was almost in despair. His gaze automatically looked in the direction of Diaze, and he could not help but feel shocked and furious. ¡°Is the City Lord still not making a move?¡± ¡°Could it be that¡­..¡± The ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan suddenly thought of a possibility, and his heart instantly felt like it had plunged into an ice cave. In a life-and-death battle, an instant of distraction was fatal. ¡°Roar.¡± When a sharp howl entered his ear, the ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan looked up in shock and saw a wind and lightning power several times stronger than before transform into a shocking sharp claw that instantly landed on his head. He wanted to dodge, but a scarlet sword light came from the side and sealed his retreat. It was over. In his despair, he crazily erupted all his magical power to defend himself. Boom! An earth-shaking rumble sounded, and a dazzling light covered the sky. A figure covered in blood rushed out from the light in a sorry state. However, in the next second, a huge magical peacock appeared behind him. Without another chance to dodge or resist, he was swallowed by the Five-Color Peacock. The moment he was swallowed, the aura of the ancestor of the Jeffrey family clan vanished. The Five-Color Peacock let out a long roar, as if it had eaten delicious food. At this moment, everyone in the Holy Light City was extremely shocked. All of them were gone. The Great Archmagi of the four large family clans were all gone. Even Diaze could not believe what he was seeing. He could not suppress the shock in his heart. At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a sword cry like a dragon roar. Then, they felt a powerful aura erupt in the air. The magical power in Ron¡¯s body surged, and the aura of a top Great Archmage seemed to be rising. Everyone could not help but be stunned. They did not understand. The battle had already ended, and Ron had just used an explosive magical power. What else did he want to do? Chapter 240 - Finally recaptured In the next moment, everyone saw the scarlet flying sword, which had flown back to Ron, circling around him. A layer of dazzling strange flames appeared in the scarlet sword light. In the distance, Diaze had also looked shocked. At this moment, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something. His pupils constricted slightly, and a hint of fear appeared in his eyes. He seemed to want to speak, but after a flash of his eyes, he stopped for some reason. At the same time, the Dragon Flame Flying Sword suddenly plummeted. Under everyone¡¯s incredulous gaze, it instantly struck the City Protection Formation of the Holy Light City. A deafening bang sounded. The entire City Protection Formation flickered violently, but it did not collapse. However, a large hole had been pierced where the Dragon Flame Flying Sword had landed. On the blade of the Dragon Flame Flying Sword, a ball of flames erupted in the next moment. A little flame turned into thousands in the blink of an eye, like an incomparably huge firework blooming in the air. Then, as if it had a spirit, it split into four torrents and scattered in four directions. At first, many people were just shocked and did not know what Ron was going to do, but at this moment, many people finally reacted. This was because the four directions where the flames had scattered were where the palaces of the four large family clans were. They were clearly trying to exterminate the four large family clans! In the blink of an eye, the four flames descended like rains of fire into the four palaces. The flames fell into the four family clans¡¯ palaces. At first, there were screams of fear, but a few seconds later, they all disappeared. The four palaces and even the entire Holy Light City fell into an extremely strange dead silence at this moment. Many Great Archmagi could clearly perceive with their divine senses that at this moment, a large number of auras had disappeared from the four family clans¡¯ palaces. A bone-chilling cold rose from the hearts of many. Even the Great Archmagi could not believe that the Nicholas family had really done this. Furthermore, he had exterminated all four large family clans of the Holy Light City in one go. There was no room for negotiation. He had been so ruthless and vicious. Everyone looked at the figure of the young man with the astonishing aura in the sky, and a sense of reverence surged uncontrollably in their hearts. At this moment, in the eyes of everyone, Ron was no longer the person who had the ability to increase his level at an astonishing speed. Instead, he was a terrifying existence who could kill two top Great Archmagi with a wave of his hand and wipe out the four large family clans of the Holy Light City without blinking. In the air, Ron looked down at the Holy Light City below, not just at the situation in the four family clans¡¯ palaces, but also the expressions of everyone in the city. His expression was indifferent, and his state of mind was firm and calm. He had long come to the realization that the feud between the Nicholas family clan and the four large family clans could no longer be amicably resolved. Since they would not rest until one of them was dead, he had to eliminate them completely without leaving any future troubles. Fifty years ago, when the Nicholas family clan was forced out of the Holy Light City, they had encountered many dangers. Previously, the four large family clans had even sent eight Great Archmagi to attack the Nicholas family clan. Later on, they hired the Mu Guang Pavilion to assassinate the Nicholas family. It could be said that if there was just one misfortune, the Nicholas family clan would no longer exist. The cycle of the heavens and retribution would repeat itself. Today, it was just a change of status. Ron did not want the hands of the other clansmen to be stained with too much blood. He alone would be this evil person. Updated by VipNovel /Com In just ten seconds, the flames in the four family clans¡¯ palaces flew into the air simultaneously. In the blink of an eye, they had returned the same way they had come. The Dragon Flame Flying Sword, which had been inserted into City Protection Formation, was also withdrawn with a sword cry. The magic formation flickered for a moment before returning to normal. However, everyone knew that if Ron really wanted to, he would most likely be able to break the formation completely. The reason why he had held back was because there was no need to really break the formation. At the same time, he was sending a message to the others. The Nicholas family clan would only take revenge and not endanger others. The Dragon Flame Flying Sword, which was wrapped in flames, flew back to Ron¡¯s side in an instant. Ron slowly swept his gaze across the Holy Light City and said, ¡°The feud between the Nicholas family clan and the four family clans has been settled today. From now on, there will no longer be the four large family clans in the Holy Light City. There will only be the Nicholas family clan.¡± His voice was not loud, but it reverberated clearly throughout the entire Holy Light City. It exploded in everyone¡¯s ears like a thunderclap, shocking them and making them unable to calm down for a long time. At this moment, Ron¡¯s aura was even more powerful than in the previous battle. It had far surpassed that of an ordinary top Great Archmage. Only then did many people realize that Ron had not used his full strength earlier. And at this moment, it was not difficult to guess the purpose of showing it to everyone. It was just to intimidate and establish their might. Then, the powerful aura on Ron¡¯s body quickly converged, and he retracted his flying sword and the Light Passage Sacred Flame. He looked up at Diaze in the distance and nodded slightly. He said, ¡°City Lord, our feud with the four large family clans is over. Please let us enter the city and return to our family clan¡¯s former residence.¡± A faint light flashed in Diaze¡¯s eyes, and thousands of thoughts ran through his mind. However, on the surface, he was calm and indifferent, as if he did not care about Ron¡¯s extermination of the four family clans at all. He nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask about your private feud with the four family clans. Since it has been settled, let¡¯s drop the matter. You can handle the rest yourselves. If you need anything, you can contact the local officials.¡± Ron said politely, ¡°Thank you for your help, City Lord.¡± Diaze nodded slightly and put away the formation disc in his hand. The magic formation barrier above the Holy Light City also disappeared. The entire Nicholas family clan returned to the flying ferry, and then the flying ferry slowly landed. It landed below the previous home of the former Nicholas family clan, and from today onwards, it would still be the home of the Nicholas family clan. Seeing this, many people in the Holy Light City could not help but be secretly surprised. They had not expected the City Lord to really let the Nicholas family clan return just like that. He had not expressed anything about the extermination of the four large family clans. Many people started to think quickly about how much significance the City Lord¡¯s attitude had, how much it represented the benefits and trade-offs between the factions in the royal family, and so on. However, there were also people who understood the difficulties Diaze was in. Now that things had turned out this way, Diaze probably had no choice but to seek stability. If he were to make things difficult for the Nicholas family again, it might not end well. The performance of the Nicholas family was too powerful, far beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Even the royal family had to consider their attitude carefully. An old man behind Diaze said hesitantly, ¡°City Lord, is this really¡­¡± Diaze raised his hand to stop the other party from speaking. His eyes flickered and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle this matter temporarily as such for now. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± As he spoke, his gaze seemed to inadvertently glance at the distant sky, and then he turned around and flew back to the City Lord Residence. Chapter 241 - : Hidden Rewards At this moment, in the sky somewhere outside Holy Light City, on a flying ferry, Prince VII watched with burning eyes as the flying ferry slowly landed in the City Lord¡¯s residence. An ecstatic expression appeared on his face. ¡°The Nicholas family clan has really given me a huge surprise, hehe.¡± Prince VII¡¯s eyes lit up, and his expression seemed a little smug. ¡°Chief Steward Hansen, you said that I seemed to have found the right party this time. What do you think?¡± Behind Prince VII, Chief Steward Hansen was also quite surprised, so he smiled and nodded. ¡°The Prince is really capable. Even I have to admit defeat.¡± Prince VII laughed and said, ¡°Chief Steward Hansen, flattery has never been your forte.¡± ¡°Ha, I was just telling the truth.¡± Chief Steward Hansen narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°However, with the Nicholas family clan¡¯s strength, it looks like they won¡¯t submit to us easily, right?¡± ¡°I naturally know this,¡± said Prince VII. ¡°Now that I think about it, my simple contact with them earlier on was just wishful thinking. They did not need that kind of help at all, but it does not matter. At least, I have buttered the Nicholas family clan up more than the others.¡± As he spoke, Prince VII looked toward the center of the city and said, ¡°It looks like someone has discovered this earlier than us. Let¡¯s go. In this case, we should pay a visit.¡± Then, the flying ferry flew toward the city and landed inside the city. On one flying ferry, many people were still in a daze. Even after they had landed, they still found it unbelievable. Although they also trusted Ron and the others very much, it could be said that they trusted them absolutely, they had really not imagined such a method. Some people were just happy, while others were worried and horrified. After all, it was such a brutal act¡­ There were also some people who did not know that Ron had exterminated the other family clans, such as Lily and Devon. However, those who were a little more mature actually had a clear understanding in their hearts. They understood that Ron needed a lot of resolve to be able to do this. After everyone had alighted from the flying ferry, Ron put it away, and Norton began to arrange for people to take over various matters. Currently, because of the extermination, this place only had some servants left; they had not reacted yet to what had happened. It was basically a mess¡­ If they did not tidy it up, then no matter how large this place was, it would not be comfortable to stay here. The first step of the transformation was to erase all the traces left behind by the family clan that had lived here previously, including the furniture, the manpower¡­ Everything had to be removed. As a large number of people and items were moved away, they also moved in a large number of their own items. The new place was many times larger than their previous place. For a moment, it was really difficult to get rid of all the items, big and small. They could only clear some important areas first. There was no need to elaborate on the most important matter. Soon, even children like Lily and Devon were brought to this place. They looked curiously at the adults with reddened eyes. They did not understand why the adults were crying non-stop. However, they were still smiling and could not even speak. Norton, Zoro, and Herbert had tears in their eyes. Their emotions were extremely complicated. They were excited, emotional, and¡­ This was something the younger generation could not understand. Back then, they had left in a sorry state with their elders. Now, they had returned with the elders and generations of their family clansmen¡­ They would definitely fulfill the last wish of their Old Ancestor! Even if they were gone, the descendants would inherit the family clan¡¯s will and continue to move forward! This family clan had finally returned to their origin today and regained everything that had been snatched away in the past. From now on, they would definitely make this family clan stronger! They would not disappoint the Old Ancestor! ¡­ . In the void, an invisible phantom watched everything quietly. He was also very emotional. After many twists and turns, he had finally returned to this most familiar place. Although there were some places that were different from what he remembered, they had remained the same in general. He could still sense the traces of familiarity and the warmth. Romo was very satisfied. The emptiness in his heart had been filled. To him, this was his home. The previous one was just a temporary residence. Here, he had expanded the territory step by step. He had seen with his own eyes many of the buildings here being constructed¡­ It was during this period of gradual growth and expansion that he had developed this family clan into the largest family clan. Romo sighed, his heart filled with indescribable complicated emotions. [The family clan has successfully relocated.] [Hidden mission, return to the origin. It has been successfully completed.] [Received the following rewards:¡­] The Systems notifications sounded in his ear, instantly scattering Romo¡¯s indescribable emotions. He carefully flipped through the rewards given by the System. He flipped through several pages in a row and still had not finished. It felt good. It was rare for the System to be so generous. It had actually given generous rewards that had never been seen before! He had not expected there to be such a hidden setting, and that the rewards would be so generous. He was dazzled. Previously, Romo had been somewhat puzzled. After all, he had received rewards for completing a relatively small mission. Why was there no related mission generated to resolve such a major family feud? It turned out that this major event had been waiting here. The System had actually set up a hidden mission. Such a hidden mission would result in generous rewards that far surpassed the usual. However, a milestone had been set up. There had been no notifications, and it was triggered and accomplished passively. From the looks of it, this setting was a little like an achievement system that had no notifications. ¡°This System, which generates missions for me, is quite creative.¡± Romo could not help but complain in his heart. Naturally, he did not receive any response. After all, a machine did not have an emotional module. Romo did not care about anything else and started to use the System rewards. With a wave of Faint Points, his level kept rising¡­ He was only one step away from the next threshold! After he had leveled up, he started to count the various rewards given by the System, preparing to use them one by one. First, he had to upgrade the protective formation and the forbidden ground. After all the clansmen had moved back to their current home, the protective formation and forbidden ground which he had set up earlier had automatically moved to a new location. Of course, the orientation had not changed, and the entrance was the same. With a thought from Romo, the System sounded again. [Confirmed use¡­ successful use¡­] [The current level of the Protective Formation is level-5. The effects have been stacked¡­ The effect of the experience has increased from 30 times to 40 times¡­ It has increased up to five times¡­ The effect has been enhanced¡­ Ten times more cultivation has been added¡­] After the upgrade, the effects of many attributes had increased. Of course, there were also those that had not. Moreover, a new attribute had been added this time¡ªit was a Retainer Tenfold Cultivation Speed effect. Chapter 242 - Time to Harvest This attribute was a little special. It was targeted not at the clansmen but at the retainers of the family clan. Although it was not a direct increase in the strength of the family clan, they could rely on these people. There were many things that the clansmen did not have to do themselves. They could then have more time to cultivate. In addition, some of the more powerful retainers could also protect some of the weaker clansmen¡­ After he had finished upgrading the Protective Formation, it was time to upgrade the Forbidden Ground. Romo looked at the introduction on the tool and found that the upgrade tool ignored all restrictions and directly upgraded the forbidden ground by one level. After some thought, he chose to use Faith Points to increase the current level first, and then use the tool rewarded by System which he had just obtained. [Confirm use¡­ successful use¡­] [The current level of the forbidden ground is level-3. The effects have been stacked¡­ The upper limit on the number of people who can receive its effects has been increased to six. The relevant bonuses are as follows¡­ five times. The healing effect has been increased to 30 times¡­ The success rate of refining medicine has increased by 20%. The success rate of refining magical weapons has increased by 10%.] Just like the formation, after the Forbidden Ground had been upgraded, the effects of the original attributes had been increased. At the same time, the effect of the additional attribute had been introduced¡ªthe success rate of refining magical weapons. Now, the two effects were finally a pair. Romo checked the Faith Points required to level up again. It had increased to 800,000 points in an instant. The corners of his lips curled up. With a tool this time, he would not have to expend Faith Points. [Confirm use¡­ successful use¡­] [Current level of the forbidden ground is level-4. The effects have been stacked¡­ The upper limit of the number of people who can receive its effects has been increased to ten. The relevant bonuses are as follows¡­ The strength of the magical beasts that are not from the family clan will be reduced by half in the forbidden ground.] Perhaps he could get some magical beasts to tame in the future? A thought flashed across Romo¡¯s mind, and his gaze landed on the other two brand new tools. These two items looked pretty good¡­ Of course, not all attributes had increased. For example, the Realm Breakthrough Halo and the Inner Demon Purification had not changed. In addition, there was an enhancement of the effect of a new attribute ¨C the Retainer Tenfold Cultivation Speed increase. This new attribute was a little different from the previous ones. It was targeted at the retainers, the outsiders who were temporarily living in the Nicholas family. Coincidentally, the Nicholas family clan had just returned to the Holy Light City, and their strength and various cultivation resources had been reshuffled. It was time to start recruiting some helpers. Any family clan with relatively strong strength would basically recruit many retainers, including the various large and small factions; the royal family was no exception. To the current Nicholas family clan, nurturing retainers was basically considered secondary. The primary focus was still the clansmen of the main family. However, with the retainers, there was no need for the clansmen to do many things themselves. This way, they could concentrate more on their cultivation to increase their strength and the strength of their family clan. Moreover, they could also send some more powerful retainers to protect the clansmen who were weaker¡­ In short, there were many benefits. 1 After upgrading the magic formation to protect the family clan, the next step was to upgrade the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground. Considering the cost-effective factors, Romo did not use the tool to upgrade the forbidden ground directly. This tool could allow the forbidden ground to advance by one level indefinitely. Currently, the Faith Points required to advance from level-2 to level-3 were not too many. He could use the Faith Points to advance one level first, and then use the forbidden ground upgrade tool he had obtained earlier from the generous rewards. [Command Confirmation: Consumed 300,000 Faith Points¡­ The family clan¡¯s forbidden ground¡¯s current level has increased to level-3.] [The upper limit of the number of people who can receive the effects in the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground has been increased to 6. The current attributes are as follows:] [The comprehension ability has been increased to five times, healing has been increased to 30 times, and the success rate of refining pills has increased to 20%. New attributes have been added. The success rate of refining magical weapons has increased to 10%.] Like the previous protective formation, after the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground had been upgraded by one level, the effect of many attributes had been enhanced. Similarly, there was an enhancement of the effect of a new attribute, the success rate of refining a magical weapon. Finally, the Nicholas family clan had gathered all the attributes for alchemy and weapon refinement. Romo took a look at the next upgrade of the forbidden ground. The Faith Points required were only 300,000 previously, but now, it required 800,000! However, it did not matter. He still had the tool to upgrade the forbidden ground. [Command Confirmation: One Forbidden Ground Enhancement Talisman will be used¡­ The family clan¡¯s forbidden ground has been upgraded to level-4.] [The upper limit of the number of people who can receive the effects in the family clan¡¯s forbidden land has been increased to 10. The current attributes are as follows.] [Enhancement for comprehension ability has increased by six times, cultivation experience has increased by 30 times, the success rate of refining magical weapons has increased to 20%. Enhancement of new attribute that has been added¡ªeffect on magical beast in forbidden ground] [Forbidden Ground Magical Beast Effect: In the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground, the strength of the magical beast which has not belonged to the family clan yet will be weakened by 50%.] This new attribute seemed to be quite clear. Perhaps he could let his clansmen catch a few magical beasts in the future and tame them¡­ Romo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned around and looked at the other rewards. [Family Clan Treasure Vault Construction Talisman: The family clan¡¯s treasure vault will be built after the talisman has been consumed. There is a probability that the secret magical manuals and magical weapons placed here would be strangely transformed.] [Family Clan Guardian Spirit Beast Nest Construction Talisman: The Guardian Spirit Beast¡¯s nest will be built after the talisman is used. The Guardian Spirit Beast in it will receive a tenfold increase in cultivation.] These two Construction Talismans were both very useful. The ancestral home of the Nicholas family clan originally had a Multi-Treasure Pavilion. It was a six-storey, hexagonal building which Romo had personally designed. After it had been occupied by the Treis family clan, it was still used. Currently, there were still many magical manuals and magical weapons stored inside. There was naturally no need to think too much about the location for the Treasure Vault Construction Talisman. It was used on the Multi-Treasure Pavilion. As for the Nest Construction Talisman, he planned to use it tonight. Then, there were the random magical weapons and the random heaven-tier magical manuals. There were two of each. Romo immediately used them. After four random picks, he obtained the platinum-tier magic weapon, the Cloud Gold Furnace, the low-grade heaven-tier secret magical manual, the Flowing Cloud Armor, the silver-tier magic weapon, the Formation-Breaking Spear, and a high-grade heaven-tier magical manual, the Sacred Talisman Record. Among them, the Cloud Gold Furnace was a furnace with special characteristics. Its additional attribute was the increase in the success rate of refining a magical weapon by 20%. The new magical weapon refined had a 10% chance of obtaining the power of lightning technique. The Flowing Cloud Armor was for defense, and the Formation-Breaking Spear was for attack. When using this spear to attack a magic formation, it could exert 130% the usual attack power. The Sacred Talisman Record was a secret magical manual used to study talisman making. There were two surprises here. With the Cloud Gold Furnace, Dick could also change to a higher-quality weapon-refinement furnace. With the Sacred Talisman Record, the Nicholas family clan could consider nurturing a talisman master. To be honest, this Sacred Talisman Record was actually a special type of magical treasure, the kind that could only be used once. However, weapon refinement and talisman-making were two different systems. A weapon refiner might not be able to make talismans. Those who could make talismans were generally called a talisman maker. Compared to alchemy and weapon refinement, making talismans was easier. However, it was not much different. Talisman masters were also rare. Romo still had two special talismans in his possession. They were to be used for developing talent. If the descendants of the family clan could develop the talent to make talismans, the Nicholas family clan would be able to nurture a talisman master. Chapter 243 - One Annihilated Four After he had picked the random magical weapons and random magical manuals, it was time for the segment he had been looking forward to the most¡ªopen the high-grade Surprise Treasure Chest! There was no need to choose one from many this time. He hoped that he could get something good¡­ [Command confirmed. Used 1 high-grade Surprise Treasure Chest¡­ Received Strange Sacred Flame¡ªSun-Devouring Flame.] It was actually a big surprise! He had obtained another Strange Sacred Flame! The Light Passage Sacred Flame earlier had played an extremely powerful role in Ron¡¯s hands, raising the strength of the Nicholas family clan suddenly¡­ Now, another one had appeared again, and it would definitely bring the family clan to a new height! After counting all this, Romo used the Advanced Faith Doubling Talisman, which was one of the generous rewards. In the next hundred days, he would be able to obtain three times the Faith Points. While he was counting the various rewards, the Nicholas family had already settled down in the palace. However, there were still many things to do¡­ Apart from Norton, who needed to oversee the family clan, all the Great Archmagi had been sent out to the three family clans to obtain the spoils of victory! Although the Nicholas family clan had already destroyed the three family clans, the territory and resources of the three family clans had not been transferred to the Nicholas family clan yet. After all, the three family clans were different from the Treis family clan. The Treis family had seized the Nicholas family clan¡¯s land and businesses, so it was natural to return them to their rightful owners. Even so, the items of the three family clans had become ownerless. How could the Nicholas family not want them? Due to the earlier battle, the others had been stunned by Nicholas¡¯ power. Unless Nicholas made the first move, the others would not dare to extend their hands to get the items. Even the City Lord of the Holy Light City, Diaze, chose to wait and see. Looking at the situation, those who had some calculations in their hearts also had some misgivings. The Nicholas family members were well aware of this and they would not be polite to those people¡­ Since they had won the battle, they naturally had to take the spoils of victory! In the City Lord Residence of the Holy Light City, in a hall used to receive guests. At this moment, Diaze was holding a cup of tea and taking a leisurely sip. Sitting opposite him was the Seventh Prince, Quinn. ¡°Imperial Uncle, are you really not tempted by the palaces and ancestral businesses of the three large family clans?¡± As he spoke, Quinn started to joke. ¡°Even I¡¯m a little envious of their stuff.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m tempted, it¡¯s indeed not appropriate for me to intervene now. Since it was won by the Nicholas family, what harm is there in giving the spoils of war to them?¡± Diaze smiled. ¡°Oh? Imperial Uncle is quite open-minded, but¡­¡± Quinn¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that this family clan will become so powerful that you won¡¯t be able to control it?¡± Upon hearing this, Diaze smiled helplessly. ¡°With the powerful strength the Nicholas family clan has displayed today, I don¡¯t think they can be easily controlled unless I get help from another place. However¡­ everything belonging to the three large family clans will eventually be taken by them. Why should I be the bad guy?¡± The four large family clans that had vanished from the Holy Light City today were extremely powerful existences in the eyes of many. But now, the Nicholas family clan had directly annihilated the four large family clans. During the battle between the two sides, both sides had displayed different combat strength¡­ From this, it could be seen that the Nicholas family clan had unfathomable strength. They had actually used many extremely powerful magical powers, magical weapons, and secret techniques in a row¡­ It could be said that there was an endless stream of them. Their foundation was even deeper than that of the four large family clans combined. It was unbelievable. Now, for them to collect the spoils of victory after the battle, this behavior was naturally reasonable. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Moreover, at the end of the day, those things are actually not that good¡­ There¡¯s no need to offend a powerful family clan that I still can¡¯t fathom for the sake of those few benefits.¡± In Diaze¡¯s eyes, the items were really not that attractive. When he said he had been tempted earlier, it was just a joke. Quinn had come into contact with the Nicholas family clan previously, and after today¡¯s battle, he could see more clearly. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°I wonder how long the Nicholas family clan can last. Perhaps¡­¡± Diaze could tell that he was tempted. He reminded him carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. There¡¯s no need to decide so quickly.¡± Prince VII looked a little bitter and anxious. ¡°I know, but¡­ I¡¯m not the only candidate for the throne. If they¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Diaze poured him some tea and said unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. What is yours will eventually fall into your hands. What doesn¡¯t belong to you, you won¡¯t be able to get it, no matter how anxious you are.¡± Quinn raised his teacup and smiled when he saw the tea leaves rise and fall in the tea. ¡°I understand what you mean, but how many people can do this¡­¡± In the end, the murmur was already inaudible. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not easy for you to make a trip here. Don¡¯t just think about troublesome things. Relax and enjoy yourself here for a few more days, okay? Lina is coming over in a few days, so the two of you can have a good gathering.¡± With these few words said, Diaze was about to settle the matter. ¡°Ah? Is the Ninth Sister really coming over?¡± Quinn¡¯s head was already starting to hurt. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come into the Holy Light City¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you want to come here.¡± Diaze patted his shoulder and smiled brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running, kid. I won¡¯t help you hide it¡­ When she comes and finds out that you have left first, you won¡¯t have a good life after that.¡± Quinn held his forehead speechlessly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave¡­¡± When the people in the City Lord Residence were talking about the Nicholas family, many people in the Holy Light City were also discussing the subsequent developments and paying close attention to the subsequent movements of the Nicholas family. Soon, every pair of eyes and ears knew the latest development of the matter. Nicholas¡¯ family had sent a Great Archmage to the palaces of the three large family clans. This action was basically within most people¡¯s expectations. However, they had not expected the City Lord Residence to not have any reaction. It was unbelievably calm. Many people started to think as they calculated with their fingers. Previously, when the four large family clans were exterminated by the Nicholas family clan, the City Lord had pretended to be a bystander. Later on, he did not do anything to the Nicholas family clan¡­ It seemed that Diaze was planning to rope in this powerful family clan. In fact, it was easy to understand. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the Nicholas family clan had become a hot topic. Previously, the four large family clans seemed to have each submitted to two princes. Now that the four large family clans were gone from the Holy Light City, a ruthless figure much more powerful than the four large family clans had entered¡ªthe Nicholas family clan. If the Nicholas family clan chose to submit to the royal family, it would make no difference to the Sebastian Kingdom whether the four large family clans were destroyed or not. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only However, this was not certain now. One could only continue to wait and see. This was what some of the idle people in the city thought. Not to mention other things, the Nicholas family clan was currently in the limelight! Just like Ron had said at that time, ¡°From now on, there are no more four large family clans in the Holy Light City. There is only the Nicholas family clan!¡± Such a simple and shocking sentence had spread quickly throughout the Holy Light City, throughout the entire Sebastian Kingdom, and to some extremely far places¡­ Chapter 244 - Soft Fragrance The news had reached Winterfrost, the Campbell palace. In a study, Colin Campbell stood there in a daze for a long time before he regained his senses. He had not expected this! He had waited anxiously in Winterfrost for a long time¡­ and in the end, he had received such big news! Although he had learned from his old friend that the current Nicholas family clan was no longer the same as before, he was still very uneasy. After all, those were the four large family clans of the Holy Light City! They had even been related to the royal family! He had not expected the Nicholas family clan to be so powerful now. They were actually able to destroy the four large family clans in one go and return to the Holy Light City! Their wish to return to the ancestral land had finally been fulfilled. Norton and the others must be very happy now. Thinking of the words Norton had left behind before he left, the excitement in Colin Campbell¡¯s heart was indescribable. He clenched his fists and looked into the distance through the window. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the betrothal gifts from the Nicholas family¡­¡± The low murmur drifted in the air. When the news reached the Sky Blue Magic Academy, it immediately caused a commotion. ¡°The Nicholas family had destroyed the four large family clans of the Holy Light City in one battle! It is true!¡± ¡°Whoa! The Nicholas family has won? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°Is it reliable? Could it be¡­¡± ¡°I heard the news from the City Lord. It¡¯s definitely true!¡± ¡°It is said that the Nicholas family clan has produced a bunch of Great Archmagi! Especially Ron, he has already reached the peak!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake, right? How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! The scenario at that time was roughly like this¡­¡± ¡°Yes! My family in the Holy Light City¡­¡± In a cultivation formation, a group of Magi was discussing the latest major incident! ¡°Ron¡­ is actually a top Great Archmage?!¡± Upon hearing the keyword, a beautiful figure could not help but exclaim softly. What should she do¡­ It was naturally a good thing that the Nicholas family could defeat the four large family clans of the Holy Light City¡­ Serena was genuinely happy for them when she heard the news. However, she was always at a loss when she heard news about Ron. From the last time they separated, every time she heard the word ¡°Ron¡±, she would learn that his level had increased tremendously! Currently, she was only a level-3 Great Archmage, but that person was already a top Great Archmage¡­ This gap caused an extremely subtle change in the complicated emotions in her heart. She believed that Ron would not break off this marriage because of the difference in levels, but¡­ 1 ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Serena sighed softly, a little lost. This news had reached a small building. The two women in white were arguing softly about this. They were not arguing about whether it was true or false, but¡­ ¡°Should we report this news to the Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not tell her. After all, the Nicholas family clan has nothing to do with us now¡­¡± ¡°But I heard that our Grandmaster had a relationship with the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan¡­¡± ¡°Watch your words! Do you want to die?!¡± ¡°Cough¡­ I won¡¯t say anymore¡­ What¡¯s happening to you?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The words came to an abrupt stop and the woman looked in the direction of her companion¡¯s gaze in surprise. ¡°What are the two of you talking about?¡± A cold female voice sounded. The woman in white was so frightened that she almost knelt down to apologize. When did the Grandmaster appear?! How much had she heard?! Beside them, a woman in her thirties had unknowingly appeared. Her long hair was like a waterfall, stretching out along the contour of her body. Her jade-like skin made one feel that it was perfect in every way. This cold woman was also wearing a white dress. Her white dress was clearly similar to the others, but it made her look as cold as the cold moon, making it impossible for anyone to have any disrespectful thoughts. Her voice was faint and ethereal. ¡°Tell me, what happened to the Nicholas family?¡± Upon hearing the Grandmaster¡¯s question, the two women in white trembled like paper. They were so frightened that they almost lost their voices. The white-robed woman, who had advised her companion to be careful with her words, turned pale and said uneasily, ¡°Grandmaster, we¡­¡± ¡°Speak.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s like this. I have received news earlier that¡­ the Nicholas family clan has annihilated the four large family clans of the Holy Light City today and has returned grandly to the Holy Light City¡­¡± The woman in white, who had stood up to answer, spoke very carefully. ¡°Returned?¡± asked the cold and aloof Corsia. In her memory, the Nicholas family clan had always been a member of the four large family clans of the Holy Light City. Why did it sound today like something had been hidden¡­ The woman in white, who was already a Great Archmage, replied respectfully, ¡°Grandmaster, the Nicholas family¡­¡± She roughly explained the changes in the Nicholas family in the past few hundred years. She emphasized the difference in the situation 50 years ago and the past one year. Corsia¡¯s expression was calm. No emotion could be seen. It seemed that she did not care about the current situation of the Nicholas family. After the junior had finished speaking, she narrowed her eyes and fell silent for a moment. Then, she looked at the two jittery women in white. ¡°How do the two of you know so much about the Nicholas family clan?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, a Mage came here today as a guest and we happened to talk about this. Only then did the two of us know¡­¡± Back then, after the Grandmaster had returned from outside, she went into seclusion to study magical power. Then, the elders of the family clan gave the order that no one was allowed to mention or pay attention to the Nicholas family clan¡­ This ban had been maintained for hundreds of years, and the two of them had accidentally learned a little about it. As for the others, they probably only knew the order but did not know the reason. In the past few hundred years, no one had paid attention to the Nicholas family clan in the Holy Light City. If it had not been for the fact that they had specially asked around, this information would not have reached their ears. Half a day ago, a Mage happened to pass by here and talked about this matter, which had been spreading like wildfire in Ferrero City. The two of them were really curious, so they asked in private. However, after knowing this, they were conflicted again¡­ They did not know if they should present this news to their Grandmaster. Unexpectedly, just as they were arguing about whether they should tell her, their Grandmaster discovered them¡­ The two of them did not hide anything anymore and told her everything. After hearing their explanation, Corsia was silent for a moment again. Then, she said calmly, ¡°I understand.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only As soon as she finished speaking, her figure suddenly flashed and she disappeared. The two Great Archmagi looked at each other and relaxed after a while. After leaving, Corsia flashed for a few seconds and arrived at the peak of a mountain. She looked into the distance and seemed to have seen something¡­ She was still cold and cheerless, but there was a hint of nostalgia and sadness in her eyes. ¡°It has been 500 years since we last met¡­ I didn¡¯t expect your descendants to have already gone through so much¡­¡± After a few murmurs, her gaze suddenly softened, and a rare smile appeared on her lips, causing everything that was splendid and exquisite in her surroundings to pale in comparison. Chapter 245 - Nurture the Descendants The cold beauty smiled, and for a moment, it was as if the world had stopped for a breath. ¡°Perhaps, I should go out and take a look¡­¡± The sun set and the moon rose. Sebastian Kingdom, Holy Light City. The clansmen of the Nicholas family were already lying on their beds resting. They had been tired all day and had to work tomorrow. In the ancestral hall, Romo summoned the System and clicked on the rewards left behind today. [Command Confirmation. To use one piece of the Family Clan Guardian Spirit Beast Nest Construction Talisman. The plan for the nest can be selected as follows:] With the System notifications, many different types of nests appeared in front of Romo. Each type was suitable for a different Guardian Spirit Beast¡­ At the front, the System had recommended the most suitable plan for the nest. It was quite considerate. Currently, the Nicholas family clan only had one Guardian Spirit Beast, the Five-Color Peacock. Yes, there was no need to consider further. He clicked on the plan recommended by the System¡ªCloud Sea Perch. Behind the ancestral hall, there was a dwelling of mountain rock and water. After the System had modified it, it instantly became ethereal. The mountain was covered in clouds, and the water produced blue waves. In the area designated by the System, the divine Qi was strong and the place was overflowing with an aura of energy. In between the pure white clouds and the blue sea, a cloud of fog rose with the wind and rolled into an erratic cave-like shape. At this moment, the Five-Color Peacock behind the ancestral hall seemed to have been summoned by something. Its forehead became slightly hot, and the imprint sealed in it opened a little¡­ The magical beast blinked several times in a row, its eyes filled with disbelief, surprise, and panic. It spread its wings and flew into the depths of the ethereal sea of clouds. It flew in and out from time to time, showing a rare childlike interest¡­ It seemed to be very pleased. The Great Archmagi of the Nicholas family had also discovered it. Such a large energy fluctuation must have been caused by the Old Ancestor! As for Karuman, he was no longer surprised. He took a few glances and retracted his gaze. After using the Family Clan Guardian Spirit Beast Nest Construction Talisman, Romo glanced at the System¡¯s inventory of tools. Finally, his gaze landed on the Special Talent Development Talisman. This kind of talisman had once appeared in a treasure chest which he had selected from many. At that time, he had chosen the divine-tier secret magical manual¡ªMagical Weapon-Refinement Technique. Now that he had finally obtained a Special Talent Development Talisman, he planned to use it on Ron after careful consideration. Currently, the descendants of the Nicholas family clan could be said to have advanced one after another. In the midst of this, Ron was still the core¡­ From the recent battle, it could be seen that he was not only able to support the entire family, but also the strongest person in the family on the surface. Yes, in the current cultivation plan for descendants, Ron was still the most important! He was already a top Great Archmage. Taking into account the stability of his realm and other issues, it was not appropriate for him to forcefully increase the realm level of his magical power. He should start from other aspects. His magical power talent had already reached the maximum level of the ordinary, which was the genius level. However, this was only the beginning. This was because above ordinary talent, there was also a special constitution! The probability of the latter appearing could be said to be one in a million. Legend had it that the Innate Spirit Body recorded in the book, and the temporary spirit body, the Spectral Spirit Body, which Romo had been temporarily revived in ¡­ was the Spirit Sacred Body. Read The Latest Chapter at When people with special constitution cultivated magical power, they would, in general, be faster than others. The reason why it was ¡®in general¡¯ was because there were some with certain special constitution who when cultivating magical power had to work twice as hard for half the results, spending more effort than others. For example, the Spirit Severing Sacred Body which could not sense the energy aura of the world at all, let alone absorb it or use it. However, using the Special Physical Constitution Development Talisman in the System, only a good special constitution would be obtained, which was the Spirit Sacred Body. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks This would save some trouble. Romo thought. [Command Confirmation. Consumed one Special Physical Constitution Development Talisman. Confirmation of the target for use: Ron, 17th generation descendant of the Nicholas family clan.] [This descendant has obtained the Spirit Sacred Body¡ªFlame Sacred Body.] [Flame Sacred Body: Fire-based special body. It has its own affinity for fire-based magical power. All interaction events related to fire will obtain attribute enhancement.] The Flame Sacred Body, upon closer look, was simply using Ron¡¯s template! Suitable, this was very suitable! Just as Romo was using the System to inject the Flame Sacred Body into Ron¡¯s body, Ron, who was cultivating in his bedroom, suddenly felt something inside his body¡­ He was now a top Great Archmage. At the bottleneck of such a peak level, it was more suitable for him to be enlightened in his mind than to bury his head in cultivation. As such, he did not stay in the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground to cultivate. Of course, it was still necessary for him to concentrate on his usual cultivation. Ron¡¯s closed eyelids suddenly opened, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Strange Sacred Flame in his body was suddenly stimulated. Not only did it become more agitated, it had also become stronger! What he had just done was not much different from before. It must have been¡­ a gift from the Old Ancestor! However, what was strange was that the Old Ancestor had not told him this in his dream this time. Perhaps, the Old Ancestor had something to do and was temporarily delayed. With this thought, Ron quickly calmed himself down and continued to cultivate. He was full of anticipation. Romo, the Old Ancestor who had been missed by his descendants, was currently thinking about the target to use the Special Talent Development Talismans and the Special Talent Strengthening Talismans on. He had two Special Talent Development Talismans in his possession, and five Special Talent Strengthening Talismans in his possession. They could be used together. After thinking about it, Romo decided to use the two Special Talent Development Talismans on the family head. Currently, the cultivation plan for descendants was mainly aimed at those who were effective. The development of special talents was basically for secondary professions. Children did not need to dabble in all this. It was better to let the adults do it. In fact, he could have continued to stack them on Ron and Dick, but no matter how many special talents they were to get, they had limited time. It was better to distribute some so as not to overload them. After all, it was also tiring to refine medicine and weapons. [Command Confirmation: One piece of Special Talent Development Talisman has been used. Confirmation of the target is: 15th generation descendant of the Nicholas family clan, Norton.] [This descendant has received a special talent¡ªFormation Talent (high-grade)] [Command Confirmation: One piece of Special Talent Development Talisman has been used. Confirmation of the target is: 16th generation descendant of the Nicholas family clan, Zoro.] Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only [This descendant has received a special talent¡ªTalisman-Making Talent (high-grade)] After using the two Special Talent Development Talismans, Norton obained the high-grade Formation Talent, and Zoro obtained the high-grade Talisman-Making Talent. Magic formations and talisman-making were both good talents that could increase the strength of a family clan! Moreover, the high-grade divine-tier secret magical manual, the Sacred Talisman Record, which he had obtained earlier could be a complement to Zoro¡¯s talent in talisman-making! After developing the special talents, Romo used the five Special Talent Strengthening Talismans, two each on Norton and Zoro, and one on Dick to increase their talent levels to that of a genius! Chapter 246 - Intense Curiosity Immediately after, he turned his gaze to the Talent Strengthening Talismans. There were a total of 20 pieces, and he used them all. With this wave, the magical power talent of the 17th generation descendants of the Nicholas family clan was all pulled to an excellent level! As for the Cultivation Speed Talismans, Romo temporarily ignored them. During this period of time, the descendants probably would not have much time to cultivate magical power. It would be a waste to use them now, so it was better to use them later. After deciding where to assign this pile of items, Romo clicked open a Dream Appearing Talisman and confirmed its use. Then, he entered Dick¡¯s dream¡­ ¡­ . . . Nicholas family clan, forbidden ground. The family clan¡¯s forbidden ground level was now level-4, and the upper limit on the number of people that could receive its effects was ten people. At this moment, except for Ron, who was at a bottleneck, all the Great Archmagi were cultivating in the family¡¯s forbidden ground. In addition, there were a few Great Magi trying to break through the magical power realm. The night gradually turned dark. Norton and the others, who were immersed in their magical cultivation, suddenly felt a strong energy wave and the violent and surging sound! ¡°Whoa!¡± Everyone, including Norton, came to their senses. Norton¡¯s eyes were fixed on the place where the energy eruption had occurred. He was quite shocked. ¡°Is that Dick?!¡± The last time he had seen such a huge scene was when Ron had obtained the Strange Sacred Flame. Now¡­ could it be that Dick had also obtained the Strange Sacred Flame bestowed by the Old Ancestor?! Yes, that must be it! Norton was ecstatic and wished he could run out and vent. As the magic formation was isolated, the people outside did not know what was going on inside the forbidden ground. That night, with the help of the Old Ancestor, Romo, Dick successfully refined the Sun-Devouring Flame. His level had also broken through, from the original level-7 Great Archmage to a top Great Archmage comparable to Ron! In other words, the Nicholas family clan already had two top Great Archmagi, and they were all top Great Archmagi who possessed the Strange Sacred Flame and specialized in alchemy and weapon refinement! No one outside knew that after just one night, the powerful strength of the Nicholas family clan had increased again! After daybreak, Norton gathered all the core members of the Nicholas family and held a family meeting. In the meeting, Dick recounted the series of instructions the Old Ancestor had given him last night, letting everyone present know about the great changes in the family last night. Norton followed closely behind. He had basically arranged for everyone to deal with the important matters today. After the meeting had ended, everyone started to get busy without resting. Yesterday, they had already led their men to tidy up the palaces of the three large family clans¡­ The most important thing was to basically empty the treasure vaults of the three large family clans. Currently, apart from the magical weapons carried by the family members, all the magical weapons and secret magical books of the Nicholas family had been collected and stored in the Multi-Treasure Pavilion. In addition to the various magical power cultivation resources in the family¡¯s treasure vault, there were also a large number of businesses that belonged to the four large family clans of the Holy Light City. Those which the businesses served included ordinary people and Magi, and the shops they opened were diverse and numerous. Amongst them, there was no lack of shops selling pills and magical weapons. It was really eye-catching. All the territories and resources of the Treis family clan were destined to be returned to the Nicholas family. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks As for the other three family clans, all their businesses were too huge. It was impossible for the Nicholas family clan to take over all of them in a short period of time¡­ More importantly, many of the businesses were actually not the private properties of the three large family clans. They were basically associated with other forces. In other words, the Nicholas family clan needed to determine which businesses they could obtain from the three large family clans. At the same time, they also needed to discuss with the other powers to see what procedures were needed to obtain the related businesses. Of course, there were other trivial details to consider. While the Nicholas family clan was busy with the businesses, the other large and small powers had also made their moves. Even if they could not reap the major benefits, getting a small share in them would also be good. The atmosphere in the entire Holy Light City was extremely heated because of the movements of everyone. There were people here to get a share of the benefits, and also people here to watch the show¡­ That afternoon, Norton suddenly stopped in the midst of dealing with the important matters that were constantly being sent over. He sensed a familiar aura and a smile instantly appeared on his face. He walked out quickly in surprise and joy. After a few steps, a servant ran over and reported, ¡°Master, Lord Harris is here.¡± Norton nodded and left. He had already sensed it from the magical power emanated. When he walked to the hall specially used for receiving visitors, he saw an old man. This person was Harris. ¡°Senior!¡± Norton went over and bowed. ¡°Hello, Family Head.¡± Harris returned the greeting. After they had sat down, Harris was a little polite. ¡°Currently, the Nicholas clansmen are so busy that their feet don¡¯t touch the ground. Logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t have come over to disturb you all. It¡¯s just that I happen to be passing by here, so it wouldn¡¯t be right if I don¡¯t visit. Therefore, I¡¯ve come to disturb you.¡± ¡°How can this be considered a disturbance? It is our honor to have Senior come to our Nicholas family home.¡± As he spoke, Norton looked grateful. ¡°We would not dare to forget Senior¡¯s good intentions toward the Nicholas family.¡± Yesterday, when the Nicholas family clan fought against the four large family clans of the Holy Light City, Harris was watching from afar. He had been worried that the Nicholas family clan would not be able to hold out; if that time came, he would lend a helping hand¡­ The battle later was overwhelmingly on one side, so he naturally did not go over. In fact, Norton and the others had also discovered Harris watching the battle from the side. However, they were too engrossed in their fight and did not have the time to greet anyone. Although Harris had not actually intervened, this favor was already very precious to the Nicholas family. ¡°Family head, you¡¯re being too serious. I actually didn¡¯t help much. I can¡¯t accept your gratitude¡­ Back then, the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan had saved my life. I¡¯ve always remembered this favor.¡± Harris waved his hand repeatedly, his expression sincere. ¡°If the Nicholas family needs me, I dare not refuse!¡± Norton and Harris looked at each other. They could sense each other¡¯s sincerity. They smiled at each other, and the atmosphere changed again. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Harris looked puzzled and worried. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but¡­ is the current strength of the Nicholas family a little¡­ inappropriate?¡± Norton knew very well that although Harris seemed to be asking, he was actually concerned about them. He was concerned that the abnormal increase in the level of the Nicholas family clan would cause harm to them instead¡­ After all, such a terrifying increase was unprecedented! They had experienced it themselves, but if they had heard it from others, they would probably not believe it either. The topic of the Nicholas family clan¡¯s rank was currently trending in the Holy Light City, and many people were discussing it fervently. Chapter 247 - Famous Currently, the general consensus was that the Nicholas family must have used some forbidden secret technique. The stronger they were now, the more miserable they would be in the future¡­ Just wait, the Nicholas family clan would definitely suffer a backlash! Many large and small factions were waiting for the moment the Nicholas family clan collapsed! In the eyes of those with ill intentions, the destruction of the Nicholas family would come soon¡­ Of course, Harris was different from those people. The smile on Norton¡¯s face became even warmer. He consoled Harris, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. The rapid advancement of the Nicholas family clan has absolutely nothing to do with those unorthodox methods. The ¡®devastation by backlash¡¯ mentioned by those people will definitely not happen to my clansmen!¡± He picked up his tea, took a sip, and continued, ¡°We have indeed used some special methods, but that was an opportunity unique to our clan.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s good. I was overthinking.¡± Upon hearing this, the worry in Harris¡¯ heart lessened, and his curiosity surged. What kind of special opportunity could have created such an existence for Great Archmagi? Especially the person in the lead, he had actually reached the realm of a top Great Archmage¡­ All kinds of magical weapons and secret techniques emerged endlessly¡­ This opportunity was too powerful. There was great excitement in his heart. There were actually no side effects to such a unique speed of breakthrough? No one would believe this! This was too unbelievable! The words from the Nicholas family head had really exceeded his understanding¡­ They could actually nurture a large number of Great Archmage experts so easily. After entering this palace, he discovered¡ª The Nicholas family not only had so many Great Archmagi, the levels of many people in the family had also increased tremendously! Even those ordinary people were already Great Magi! Seriously! He had only been gone for a few months! Even if it had been a pill, it was impossible to work so fast! The itch in Harris¡¯ heart was like tens of thousands of ants crawling in his heart. He really wanted to know¡­ How did such a monster-like growth speed come about?! He clenched his fists and suppressed the curiosity in his heart. After all, this was the family clan¡¯s secret technique. He could not ask further¡­ After suppressing the curiosity in his heart, Harris changed the topic, and the two of them started to chat¡­ When they talked about Leonard and the others, Harris said that he had already received their message earlier. When they had heard that the Nicholas family was returning to the Holy Light City, they wanted to rush back to help¡­ but the journey was too long and they could not come back in time. They would probably be here in a few days¡¯ time. The two of them chatted happily. Considering that Norton was the head of the family, he probably still had many urgent matters to deal with. It did not take long for Harris to stand up and make a farewell gesture. ¡°The Nicholas family is extremely busy currently, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Everyone in our clan will definitely welcome an esteemed guest like you.¡± Norton smiled and invited, ¡°Since Leonard and the others are coming, don¡¯t go and find a place to stay. Stay in our palace and wait for them while you rest!¡± Harris stopped in his tracks. He agreed. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks He smiled in a relaxed manner. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to refuse such hospitality. I¡¯ll stay in the palace for a few more days.¡± As such, Harris stayed in the Nicholas family for the time being. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo closed his eyes and emanated his magical power, covering the countless treasures in the Multi-Treasure Pavilion. Currently, the number of cultivation resources of magical power in the family clan treasure vault had far surpassed the number guessed by outsiders. In the family clan¡¯s treasure vault, in addition to the large number of secret manuals and magical weapons extracted from the treasure vaults of the four large family clans, there were also the gains Norton and the others had obtained in the month they had gone to the Calamity Mountain Range. They had also found many secret manuals and magical weapons¡­ Coupled with the treasures he had obtained from the Mu Guang Pavilion previously and some treasures Romo had obtained earlier in the Calamity Mountain Range¡­ After a few accumulations, the Nicholas family clan¡¯s foundation had become extremely deep. If the City Lord of the Holy Light City were to see so many treasures, he would probably be shocked. There were really too many! As the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan, Romo had absolute control over everything in the family¡¯s treasure vault. He used the magical power in his body skillfully to categorize the various secret magical manuals and magical weapons carefully. He placed the secret manuals and magical weapons in the six-storey hexagonal building of the Multi-Treasure Pavilion according to the quality and value of the items. He did not know how likely the secret manuals and magical weapons placed inside would transform and what would eventually happen¡­ He could only wait and see. He hoped that they would not disappoint him. [Ding! The reputation of the host¡¯s family clan has increased. It has increased to a famous level.] [Reputation level has been met. Received a Reputation Gift Bag.] The System notifications suddenly sounded in Romo¡¯s ear. This surprised him. The reputation of the Nicholas family clan had increased to a famous level! After destroying the four large family clans yesterday and returning to the Holy Light City, the reputation level had increased by one level today. It must have been that the news of the Nicholas family¡¯s return had spread throughout the Sebastian Kingdom! Not to mention the other places, just in the Ferrero City area, everyone was basically discussing this major incident in the Holy Light City! To the onlookers, this was already an extremely attention-grabbing topic. A family clan that was once famous had weakened and retreated to an unknown small corner, and then it counterattacked forcefully and regained its former glory! Perhaps because of this, the reputation of the Nicholas family clan had increased rapidly, to the extent that Romo had received a Reputation Gift Bag! [Command Confirmation. One Reputation Gift Bag has been used. The rewards are as follows:] [Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points x 200, Advanced Luck Talisman x 1, Fertility Enhancement Talisman x 1, Realm Breakthrough Protection Talismans x 10, Ancestral Blessing Talismans x10, Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman x 1, Recruitment Talisman x 1, Dream Appearing Talismans x 20, Visitation Talismans x 50.] To be honest, the Reputation Gift Bag this time was much more generous than the previous one. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only In addition to the various familiar tools, there was also a new talisman among them¡ªthe Recruitment Talisman. [Recruitment Talisman: After becoming famous, using this talisman will increase the number of helpers from outside seeking refuge within a one-month period.] Indeed, after the Nicholas family clan had returned to the ancestral land, they were more or less short of manpower now. They would definitely recruit retainers in the days ahead. However, there was no need to be too anxious. After all, the Nicholas family clan was currently preoccupied with taking over the businesses of the four large family clans and did not have the time to care about anything else¡­ It was better to wait for the family clan to settle down in the Holy Light City before using this Recruitment Talisman. The 200 Family Luck Free Distribution Points had already been automatically used. Romo took a look. Nearly 70 of them had been added to the luck for magical power cultivation. Chapter 248 - Level There was one each of the Advanced Luck Talisman and the Fertility Enhancement Talisman. They were also selected to be used. Speaking of which, Kathleen, who had been the first to reveal her pregnancy, was about to give birth¡­ There were nearly ten pregnant women in the family. Romo¡¯s gaze swept across the Family Clan Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman. He specified the target to be the spirit beast egg of the Five-Color Peacock. He stored the other tools in the System space. In the busyness of the descendants of the Nicholas family, night fell quickly. Romo used a Dream Appearing Talisman and went to Zoro¡¯s dream. He imparted to him a high-grade divine-tier magical secret manual, the Sacred Talisman Record. The next day, the Nicholas family was very busy as usual. Even Kathleen, who was about to give birth, was overseeing those commercial products with Caesar. Ordinary businesses such as perfume and soap had already been moved over from Winterfrost. Previously, for the ordinary businesses of the Nicholas family clan, they had already set up a general structure in Winterfrost. Now, they were only making adjustments and explaining some details¡­ They had already arranged trustworthy manpower. Even if they did not keep an eye on them, there would not be any problems. As for the businesses which they had taken over recently from the four large family clans, they were still being reorganized¡­ There was basically no hindrance to the businesses targeted at ordinary people. On the other hand, the businesses that involved Magi were very complicated. They could not be resolved overnight. For example, the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion, which originally belonged to the Treis family clan, was a famous major business in the magic world. The Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion was most well-known for the level-3 weapon-refining master named Orin who could refine gold-tier magical weapons! Due to this ability, this person received a lot of attention in the Holy Light City. Even in the entire Ferrero City, he could be considered a prominent figure¡­ Back then, the Treis family had to cede great benefits to successfully invite him over. From then on, the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion became unstoppable. It continued to annex and expand. Now, it had basically monopolized the weapon refinement industry in the Holy Light City! It was naturally impossible for the Treis family to monopolize such a large piece of cake. Back then, in order to invite this person, the Treis family clan had ceded half of the share of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion! In other words, the Treis family clan, one of the four large family clans, did not have absolute control over this weapon refinement business. Zoro had come yesterday to take over the share of the Treis family clan, but¡­ The discussion did not go smoothly. Hence, the Nicholas family clan had sent another person today. Yesterday, Orlin, the person in actual control of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion, had not been polite to Zoro, who had come to take over the business of the Treis family clan. His attitude was very domineering. ¡°This is a different matter!¡± ¡°The feud between the Nicholas family clan and the Treis family clan has nothing to do with me. The ownership of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion has already been decided. It is jointly controlled by the Treis family clan and me¡­ Now that the Treis family clan is no longer around, the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion is naturally all mine!¡± ¡°What has this got to do with the Nicholas family?¡± Zoro was stunned. These words were too outrageous¡­ It was obvious that he wanted to swallow this huge business entirely! How could the Nicholas family let go of such a large piece of meat in front of them? However, they did not have the relevant proof. For a moment, he could not do anything to Orlin, who was like a scoundrel. This level-3 weapon refinement master of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion had an extremely great reputation. Even the City Lord of the Holy Light City had to be polite to him. He also had a deep relationship with many Great Archmagi of the Holy Light City and even those of Ferrero City. Moreover, the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion had no feud with the Nicholas family clan, so it was not easy to forcefully take it back! After knowing about this troublesome situation, the core members of the Nicholas family quickly started a discussion. In the end, they decided to send Dick¡­ At this moment, Dick had already arrived at the door of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion. He looked up at the large signboard on the door, and a hint of interest rose in his eyes. He strode into the Weapon Refinement Pavilion. ¡°Welcome, guest. We have¡­¡± An attendant walked over with a smile. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks When he saw the person¡¯s face, he was shocked. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Dick Nicholas.¡± Dick¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Come and have a chat with Master Orin.¡± ¡°Dick Nicholas!¡¯ The Nicholas family had come knocking on their door! The attendant was not the only one who had recognized Dick. The customers beside him had also recognized him! They subconsciously shrank back, horror on their faces. It was actually Dick! In the previous battle, Dick¡¯s performance had been commendable among the few Great Archmagi of the Nicholas family! As a level-8 Great Archmage, he had killed three top Great Archmagi in a row! Scary. What is he doing here? Suddenly, a wave of pressure swept over from the depths of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion¡­ Ignoring the stunned crowd, Dick smiled and stepped into the void. In an instant, he was gone. On the periphery of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion, there was a hall used for business. Behind the hall, there were luxurious private rooms for guests to view magical weapons individually. Further in, there was a very spacious quiet room. Below this quiet room, there was an underground secret room with a difficult-to-find entrance. This secret room was actually a weapon refinement room. After stepping into the weapon refinement room, what greeted him was the abnormally high temperature that had not dissipated all year round. This was already a forbidden ground for ordinary people. In the center of this extremely spacious place, there was a pool of molten lava. Above the pool was a huge floating furnace. At this moment, it was being used by a hale and hearty old man to refine magical weapons. This old man, who was calm and collected in the intense flames, was the person in-control of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion, Orin. He was a level-3 weapon refinement master and also a level-7 Great Archmage. He said without turning around when he sensed an unfamiliar aura, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let me finish refining the item in this furnace first.¡± The interest in Dick¡¯s eyes became even more obvious. He looked curiously at the other party¡¯s weapon refinement technique. It was a rare opportunity to observe. In the silence between the two, time passed as usual¡­ Under the burning gaze of the two of them, the magical weapon in the furnace gradually took shape¡­ Orin¡¯s energy seeped into it bit by bit. Suddenly, the magical power in his body suddenly surged, and his hands instantly changed several gestures. The energy was fused into the magical weapon by his various techniques. The temperature in the room began to rise steadily. At a certain moment, the magical weapon suddenly emitted a buzzing sound! This was¡­ a success! Orin carefully restrained the fire and controlled the temperature¡­ An ancient short blade landed in his palm; it looked inconspicuous. However, the two people in the room knew that this newly refined magical weapon had barely passed the threshold of a gold-tier magical weapon. Just by a narrow margin, this short blade would only be a silver-tier magical weapon. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only A hint of joy flashed across Orin¡¯s heart as he waved his hand and kept the newly refined magical weapon. Then, he flashed to Dick¡¯s side and raised his hand to set up a table and some chairs. There were also two tea sets emitting cold and hot vapor. The tea inside was rippling slightly in the absence of any wind, and the tea leaves were spinning. Orlin was the first to sit down, and then he waved his hand in the air. ¡°Sit.¡± Dick smiled and picked up a cup of cold tea as he sat. He had not expected this person to enjoy himself. He had actually specially refined two sets of gold-tier magical equipment, the tea sets, just to make tea. Chapter 249 - A Bet on Refining Weapons The person opposite him also sighed in his heart. Indeed, heroes started young¡­ Orin had watched the entire battle yesterday. He naturally knew that although Dick looked young, he was already a level-8 Great Archmage, and his strength far surpassed those of the same level! In addition, he had also passively heard a lot of fragmented information about this fella¡¯s background. Orlin twisted his fingers slightly and looked across. ¡°I heard that you have once stayed in a small sect in the Northern Region?¡± Dick nodded, his smile unchanging. ¡°I stayed there for a while.¡± His past experiences had not been good, but when he left, he had already let go of them completely. Now, there was nothing to hide. ¡°You¡¯ve learned weapon refinement¡­ Could it be that your family head has asked you to come and take over the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of the family businesses.¡± Dick¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°However, if you need my help in the future, I can come over.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Orin snorted, his attitude changing. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s help!¡± ¡°I have already made it clear yesterday that the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refining Pavilion is not a place where the Nicholas family clan can encroach on!¡± ¡°No matter who all of you send, I won¡¯t change my mind! Of course¡­ if you want to snatch it openly, it¡¯s naturally fine. However, to be honest, I have contributed greatly to the development of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m gone from this Weapon Refinement Pavilion, I¡¯m afraid it will instantly become ordinary!¡± Towards the end, his voice was filled with mockery and arrogance. This was the confidence of a level-3 weapon-refining master! To be honest, the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion had indeed been propped up by Orlin, the only weapon refiner in the store. If he were to leave, the huge Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion would instantly collapse¡­ ¡°Master, don¡¯t be anxious. As you have said, the Weapon Refinement Pavilion is indeed supported by your reputation and connections.¡± Dick¡¯s smile remained. ¡°Our clan has always respected those who are capable. If possible, we naturally hope that the two sides can work together and achieve a win-win. Why don¡¯t we do this?¡± He raised his hand and knocked on the table. ¡°Shall we make a bet?¡± Orin was stunned. ¡°A bet?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to ask Master for some pointers on weapon refinement. Let¡¯s bet on this.¡± Dick said calmly, ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll leave this place immediately, and the Nicholas family won¡¯t come again to disturb you, Master. If you lose, you will hand over the 50% control of the former Treis family clan to our family clan. How about that?¡± Orin paused for a moment. He had not expected this fellow to dare to compete with him in weapon refinement. He asked with a strange expression, ¡°Are you sure you want to compete in weapon refinement with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Dick replied with a smile. ¡°What an arrogant kid!¡± Orin shook his head repeatedly. He looked down on this person. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many ignorant and arrogant people like you in my early years¡­ Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with your family clan to actually let a Mage like you become a level-8 Great Archmage in just a few months! But¡­ so what? Your weapon refinement technique won¡¯t grow!¡± ¡°You are really young and naive!¡± Dick raised his eyebrows at the other party¡¯s loud laughter. ¡°The magical weapon that Master has just refined should have been more than enough to become a platinum-tier magical weapon, but now, it is barely a gold-tier magical weapon¡­ Master Orin has made a mistake in the last step.¡± Orin¡¯s laughter suddenly stopped, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡°You can tell?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, you¡¯re a level-8 Great Archmage¡­ You are not making a bet with me just because of this, right?¡± ¡°Are you willing to bet with me, Master?¡± Dick asked back. Their eyes met, and Orin stared intently at Dick. ¡°Are you really going to bet with me on that weapon refinement technique?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡± Dick smiled. ¡°I can write a letter as proof.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for this¡­¡± Orin¡¯s eyes flickered as he agreed,¡± Alright, I¡¯ll bet with you! ¡± ¡°If a person from the Nicholas family clan is so capable, I can work with your family and bring this Weapon Refinement Pavilion to greater heights!¡± Although he did not know where this fellow¡¯s confidence came from, from his perspective, this bet was not a loss. It would naturally be good if he won, but it would not be bad if he lost¡­ After all, there was no big loss. Of course, if Dick from the Nicholas family clan had the ability to easily defeat a level-3 weapon-refining master, the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion would not be considered essential to them. They could have opened another weapon-refinement pavilion to go against him¡­ No one would be able to stop them from doing such a business thing. After all, there was only one weapon-refining master in the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion. Dick took a sip of tea and put down the teacup. He asked, ¡°Master, you have just refined a magical weapon. Do you want to rest first?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest!¡± Orin snorted. ¡°How do you want to compete in weapon refinement?¡± ¡°Under the same conditions, the person who can refine a magical weapon in the shortest time and of the highest level will win!¡± Dick introduced generally. Orin shouted, ¡°Come on then!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dick walked to the other corner and waved his hand to put down the common furnace and refining materials in the storage space. ¡°Master, what do you think of the requirements?¡± Orin went forward to take a look. Whether it was the weapon refinement furnace or the refinement materials, they were all similar to what he had taken out earlier¡­ They were basically the requirements to refine a gold-tier magical weapon! ¡°Alright, your weapon refinement furnace is of the same quality as mine. I also use the same rare materials!¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand and put down the same materials. Then, the two of them stopped talking and focused on refining. In this duel, Dick did not use the Cloud Gold Furnace or the Strange Sacred Flame. Even his magical power level was suppressed to the same realm as Orlin. He used the magical power of a level-7 Great Archmage like Orlin to refine the magical weapon. Time passed bit by bit. The heat, which had dissipated slightly earlier, condensed again, and even rose steadily. The immense heat even reached outside the magic formation, giving many people a shock. ¡­ Half a day later. Orin looked at the gradually forming magical weapon in front of him and smiled. This time, he was in an unprecedentedly good condition. It would definitely be a gold-tier magical weapon! Buzz! At this moment, Orlin was suddenly swept by a huge energy aura. The fluctuation of that magical weapon was no lower than a high-grade one! He turned his head in surprise and looked at it in disbelief. ¡°How is it possible to refine it so quickly?!¡± ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s actually a platinum-tier magical weapon!!¡± After being dumbfounded for a while, he rubbed his eyes and looked carefully again. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°It¡¯s actually a flying sword!!¡± Just as Orlin¡¯s mind was flickering, the magical weapon in front of him also emitted a buzzing sound¡­ He quickly placed the attention he had diverted earlier into his furnace. For a moment, he was a little flustered. Large beads of sweat appeared on his forehead and fell one by one. ¡°Oh no, I was too busy looking at the platinum-tier magical weapon!¡± The result of a moment of relaxation was that the previous excellent state of weapon refinement was no longer present. In fact¡­ it was very likely that the magical weapon this time would be destroyed! Chapter 250 - Alchemist and Weapon Refiner Orin quickly tried to remedy the situation. He wanted to go back to the earlier steps of condensing energy, but his situation was getting worse. In the blink of an eye, the magical weapon, which had condensed a lot of his mental strength, was about to be destroyed! ¡°Hu ~ ~ ~¡± A magical power containing special energy flew over and condensed into the magical weapon in front of him. Orin: ¡°!¡± He almost cursed out loud, but the magical weapon in the furnace, which had almost failed completely, suddenly had the hope of becoming a full-fledged magical weapon! Orin: ¡°!!!¡± Immediately, no matter how strange and surprised he felt, he restrained his mind and focused on weapon refinement. After half an hour, the furnace in front of him suddenly lit up. A cold curved saber floated out of the furnace. It was a gold-tier magical weapon! To be honest, if it had not been for that incident just now, he might have laughed out loud, but¡­ Orin had mixed feelings. He waved his hand and put away the magical weapon. He stood up and bowed to Dick. ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡± Sigh¡­ his skills were inferior. Dick did not accept the old man¡¯s greeting. He quickly stood up and stopped him. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a junior. I still have a lot to learn¡­¡± ¡°What master?¡± Orin waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not a master in front of you! Don¡¯t say you¡¯re a junior!¡± His head hurt, and his heart was filled with panic, shock, and confusion¡­ How could he have such a powerful junior! ¡°I, junior¡­¡± Dick was about to say something else. ¡°No, no! I really can¡¯t accept this!¡± Orin was at a loss of what to do. At this moment, his face was filled with respect and fear. The earlier arrogance was all gone, not to mention the arrogance of a level-3 weapon-refining master¡­ In weapon refinement, one never looked at superficial reputation. What mattered was real ability. Whoever was capable would go up. Previously, Orin had been admired by so many people because they had held in esteem his ability to refine gold-tier magical weapons. Even the City Lord of the Holy Light City had to treat him with respect. But now¡­ His words and actions were full of respect and admiration. ¡°You¡¯re the master! With my little tricks, I can at most be your assistant!¡± Orin had always been proud of being able to refine gold-tier magical weapons. Now that a platinum-tier magical weapon had appeared in front of him¡­ how could he still be arrogant? At this moment, Dick Nicholas was like a god in front of him, emitting all kinds of glow. The young man in front of him, who had been smiling faintly, was not someone he could compare with at all¡­ He could no longer have any thoughts of competing with him. He was old and he had to admit defeat. Just in terms of weapon refinement technique, the other party had far surpassed him, not to mention the grade of the furnace, weapon refinement skill and the other factors that affected it. Orin was completely convinced. He had lost his earlier arrogance. ¡°You¡¯re the senior! Senior¡¯s weapon refinement skills have far surpassed mine. Please let me call you Master.¡± Dick smiled. ¡°Master Orin, there¡¯s no need for this¡­¡± The two of them chatted for a while. They had found a solution to the problem that had plagued the Nicholas family previously. Two hours later, Dick returned home and ran into Ron, who had returned. ¡°Brother Dick.¡± Ron walked to Dick and said with a smile, ¡°Earlier, on the way, I heard that you had refined a platinum-tier magical weapon in the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Dick sounded a little glad. ¡°To be able to refine a platinum-tier magical weapon now is more or less due to luck. Anyway¡­ it¡¯s good that I could settle the family matters well.¡± When he was refining weapons in the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion, he did not think too much. He was completely immersed naturally in refining weapons. If he were to really refine it again now, even under the same conditions, he might not be able to produce another platinum-tier magical weapon¡­ Even if he had used the Cloud Gold Furnace and the Strange Sacred Flame and did not suppress his magical power level, the outcome would still be uncertain. Such a fortuitous situation was not easy to achieve. Speaking of which, Orin had probably been stunned by his move, and his attitude was exceptionally respectful. The verbal bet earlier had been honored. Now, half of the ownership of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion had been successfully won by the Nicholas family. Dick smiled and asked Ron, ¡°Is everything going well on your side?¡± ¡°Yes, it is the same, it went very well,¡± Ron replied with a smile. He had also been sent out by the family head today to settle the businesses that had not been settled yesterday. It was a shop that originally belonged to the Byron family. It was mainly in charge of the production and sale of pills. The situation was similar to that of the Sacred Spirit Weapon Refinement Pavilion. When he had arrived there, those alchemists who had been unwilling to come under the Nicholas family clan were gathered by him to ¡°exchange pointers¡±. Soon, they no longer spoke arrogantly¡­ The Nicholas family had taken over a pill store specially for Magi. Their relaxed demeanor had also infected the other clansmen. The next day, news about the Nicholas family clan spread throughout the Holy Light City again¡­ Basically, everyone learnt that the Nicholas family had successfully taken over the alchemy business of the Byron family and the weapon refinement business of the Treis family. What made everyone discuss fervently was not the matter concerning the takeover of the businesses, but a piece of information which had been leaked¡ªthe Nicholas family clan actually had an alchemist and a weapon-refiner! Moreover, they were the most capable younger generation in the family¡ªRon and Dick! These two people were already famous. Not only were they of high magical power realm and powerful strength, they were also a level-6 alchemist and a level-4 weapon refining master! Unlike the magical power realm, alchemy and weapon refinement were divided into nine levels. The levels between them were also different. To an alchemist, their level was the same as the highest grade of the pills they had made. The pills were divided into nine grades. Grade 1 and 2 were suitable for ordinary Magi, grade 3 and 4 were suitable for Great Magi, grade 5 and 6 were suitable for Great Archmagi, grade 7 and 8 were suitable for the Divine Magi, and grade 9 were the sacred pills that only a Heavenly Divine Mage could come into contact with! Before returning to the Holy Light City, Ron¡¯s alchemy skills had not reached level-6¡­ After obtaining the Sacred Spirit Body¡­ the Flame Sacred Body, his control over the Strange Sacred Flame became even more exquisite. He was able to refine pills with ease, and it did not take long for him to reach the realm of a level-6 alchemist¡­ To a weapon refiner, their level was the same as the highest level of weapon they had refined. Magical weapons were also divided into ordinary magical weapons, sacred weapons, and divine weapons. To be able to refine a silver-tier magical weapon meant that one had entered the threshold of a weapon refiner. The gold, platinum, and diamond-tier magical weapons after that corresponded to a level-2 to level-4 weapon refiner. After that, the refined magical weapons were no longer called in the same way; they were called sacred weapons. These were also divided into four levels, low, medium, high, and top. They corresponded to a level-5 to level-8 weapon refiner. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only At level-9, a weapon refiner could refine a divine weapon! The magical weapons refined by the weapon refiners of the nine levels were all different. Generally speaking, below the Divine Mage, even a top Great Archmage would rarely have a diamond-tier magical weapon on him. As for a sacred weapon, only a Divine Mage could use it! Currently, the Nicholas family clan had Ron, a level-6 alchemist, and Dick, a level-4 weapon refiner. In their family, they are able to satisfy the needs of the clansmen below the Divine Mage realm for magical weapons and magical pills!! Chapter 251 - Rebuilding the Family Cemetery It had to be known that even the four large family clans previously did not have such an important talent in their family. They had basically paid a huge price to hire an alchemist and a weapon refiner from outside. Even if they had tried all means to invite them, the highest level was only a level-5 alchemist and a level-3 weapon refiner! But now¡­ the Nicholas family clan actually had a level-6 alchemist and a level-4 weapon refiner! How could this not be shocking? Previously, everyone was only afraid of the Nicholas family clan; they were shocked and frightened by the powerful combat strength displayed by their clansmen¡­ Now, everyone¡¯s opinion of this family clan had changed drastically. Even the group of people who had originally sat back and watched, or kept a respectful distance, could not sit still anymore. They had all put the matter of working with the Nicholas family on the agenda. They had to build a good relationship with the Nicholas family! Previously, they could not get anything from the powerful combat strength of this family clan, but it was different now¡­ A level-6 alchemist and a level-4 weapon refiner had instantly doubled the value of befriending the Nicholas family! The latest situation of the Nicholas family clan had spread like wildfire in the Holy Light City. That afternoon, the City Lord of the Holy Light City, Diaze, and the Seventh Prince, Quinn, chatted about this as they played chess¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Nicholas family to hide so much. They even have a level-6 alchemist and a level-4 weapon refiner. This is too shocking.¡± The City Lord made a move of the chess piece and looked at the person opposite him with a meaningful gaze. ¡°Did you really not know earlier?¡± Hearing this, Prince VII smiled helplessly. He twirled the Chinese chess piece in his hand and shook his head. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know. If I had known, why would I only go and take a look?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ What a coincidence.¡± The City Lord laughed. When they heard the news, the two of them were in disbelief. They did not believe the news at all. They had no choice but to believe it after they sent someone to investigate and verify it. However, they really could not figure out how these two geniuses from the Nicholas family had managed to increase the level of their alchemy and weapon refinement to such a high level while they were breaking through levels rapidly. Buzz! An inexplicable vibration suddenly sounded from afar, and the expression of the City Lord, Diaze, changed drastically. Prince VII asked curiously, ¡°Imperial Uncle, what happened?¡± City Lord Diaze looked surprised and puzzled. He stood up and looked in the east direction outside the Holy Light City. ¡°Come with me to take a look!¡± With that said, the City Lord released the magical power in his body, and the energy carried Quinn to a high place. In the air, the two of them looked into the distance at the same time. They saw that outside the Holy Light City, in the east, dozens of kilometers away from the city, there was a huge commotion. It seemed that even the heavens and earth were shaking¡­ Even Quinn had sensed that a large amount of energy was being extracted over at high speed. Shocked and puzzled, Quinn looked surprised. ¡°What¡­ is that?¡± A hint of darkness flashed in the City Lord¡¯ eyes, and his voice had a strange meaning that he could not suppress. ¡°It¡¯s the Nicholas family. Their clansmen are rebuilding the family cemetery!¡± Quinn was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted. That location was where the Nicholas family cemetery was! He had heard about this earlier, but because he did not know much about it, he had not paid much attention. But now that there was such a huge commotion, no matter how he looked at it, there was something strange¡­ Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The City Lord¡¯s gaze was long as he stared at the ground in the distance. Suddenly, he noticed the regular energy changes and could no longer maintain his calm. ¡°The Nicholas family clan has actually changed the feng shui of the family cemetery and reconstructed the Feng Shui Magic Formation! They¡­ actually have a powerful magic formation master?!¡± Upon hearing this, Quinn was stunned, and then he was speechless. How many more secrets was the Nicholas family hiding? Why did it not stop every day¡­ Apart from the City Lord Residence, all the other powers in the Holy Light City, as long as they had a Great Archmage, basically knew about this news. The Nicholas family had caused a huge commotion again! The strange commotion on the east side of the city had been caused by them. Such news soon spread throughout the entire Holy Light City. Many people had heard that the Nicholas family clan was about to rebuild the ancestral graves of the family clan. The source of this news was really true, and it had indeed been confirmed. The Nicholas family had indeed been busy with this matter in the past few days, and they had basically prepared everything. The Nicholas family clan had been forced out by the four large family clans back then, and they had even been forced to move their ancestral graves. They basically sealed the coffins and left, looking extremely pathetic. This place, which had been dug full of holes, was no longer of value. From then on, it had been neglected and had been abandoned for nearly 50 years. There was no way to build a Feng Shui Magic Formation here! Two days ago, when they heard that the Nicholas family was actually moving the family tombs back to the original place, they were a little surprised. They did not know what the Nicholas family was thinking. This place was no longer of any use. But now, the Feng Shui Magic Formation, which had been destroyed earlier, was about to be restored¡­ Such a powerful and heaven-defying ability was clearly something only a master of magic formations could do! In other words, the Nicholas family clan still had an unfathomable master of magic formations! Yesterday, it had been revealed that the Nicholas family clan had a level-6 alchemist and a level-4 weapon refiner. Today, a magic formation master appeared! The revelations from this family clan really did not stop at all¡­ They had thought that destroying the four large family clans in one go that day would be a rare event, and that after this battle, the Nicholas family clan would have to at least recuperate for a few days. At the same time, this would also allow the spectators to soothe their overly shocked nerves. Unexpectedly, this was only the beginning?! The Nicholas family clan had also received a lot of attention today. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. In front of the Old Ancestor Romo, a visitation scene showed that the clansmen were rebuilding the family cemetery. The cemetery of the family clan was an important place that the family clan cared a lot about. It was said that with the protection of the Old Ancestor, what directly affected the family clan¡¯s luck was the tomb of the Old Ancestor. The benefits it brought to the entire family clan were immeasurable. Even ordinary people, as long as they had some money and power, would rebuild the cemetery and hire people to read the feng shui and modify it. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Not to mention those Magi who were originally cultivating natural energy; none of them did not care about this. In the eyes of outsiders, the family cemetery was about ethics and how much one respected their ancestors. This was basically related to the foundation of a family clan. Back then, the Nicholas family clan had opened the graves to take away all the coffins of their ancestors. In everyone¡¯s opinion, it was somewhat unbelievable and disdainful¡­ If they could not even protect their ancestral graves, what possibility did this family clan have to rise up? Being forced to dig up a grave was such a great humiliation that all the seniors of the Nicholas family could not breathe¡­ They were simply too ashamed to face the ancestors! Chapter 252 - The Turbulence of Making Connections The obsession had been imprinted in their hearts for a long time. Now that they finally had the chance, they naturally had to move back the ancestral graves and reconstruct the Feng Shui Magic Formation. The descendants of the Nicholas family clan who were still alive had to return to the family clan. This concerned the future development of the family cemetery, so they naturally would not let this matter rest. Previously, Norton, Zoro, and Dick had been promoted to geniuses by him. Considering the need for future development, Romo simply spent 300,000 Faith Points to buy a divine-tier Magic Formation Secret Manual from the System Shop and then imparted it to Norton. With the enhancement of the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed, comprehension ability, and so on, Norton quickly got the hang of it and mastered the ways of the magic formation. He incorporated all the knowledge in the magic manual into himself. After all the preparations had been made, Norton immediately started to restore the Feng Shui Magic Formation in the family cemetery which had been destroyed previously. Soon, there were initial results. The reconstruction of the family cemetery had advanced by a large margin. Now, all the ancestral coffins of the Nicholas family had been ushered back to the cemetery. [Ding! The cemetery of the host¡¯s family clan has been successfully rebuilt.] [Binding to the Old Ancestor¡¯s tomb¡­ Binding is successful.] [The family clan¡¯s luck is increasing rapidly¡­ to a great extent.] [The family cemetery can share the defense of the family clan¡¯s magic formation in multiple enhancements.] After the System notifications, Romo raised his eyebrows. He had not expected the family cemetery to be bound to him¡­ Previously, in Winterfrost, the System had not mentioned this at all. It seemed that the System did not acknowledge that temporary cemetery. It was only today that the reconstruction of the family cemetery had some initial results. Otherwise, it was unknown if the System would wait for death. Forget it, this was a good thing. The tomb of the Old Ancestor of the family clan had received the same increase in defense attributes, including basic defense points, attack rebound, and a series of other attributes¡­ Even the luck of the family clan had greatly increased! With such a large wave of family clan luck points crashing down, the family clan¡¯s luck level, however, did not increase¡­ Indeed, it was much harder to increase it after reaching level-4. With Romo as a witness, the reconstruction of the ancestral graves of the Nicholas family clan was completed. It was only now that the return of the Nicholas family clan had officially come to an end. In the past few days, everyone in the Nicholas family had been running around to take over the businesses¡­ After a few days of work, most of the businesses under the four large family clans of the Holy Light City had been gathered into the hands of the Nicholas family. There were still some businesses left, and those large and small forces, which were like wolves and tigers, finally could not hold back anymore. They pounced on the remnants and snatched them all away¡­ After the businesses of the four large family clans had been divided up one by one, basically no one mentioned the four large family clans that had been exterminated. As the businesses of the Holy Light City had been rapidly reshuffled, the turmoil from the annihilation of the four large family clans earlier also quickly subsided. The four large family clans, which had once shaken the Holy Light City, were gone. There was the Nicholas family clan. There was no need to worry about the situation in the Holy Light City. One might as well think about what to have for dinner. One should live as he should¡­ No one ran to the Nicholas family and threatened to take revenge. Perhaps everyone had also been stunned by the series of news from the family? No matter how bold one might be, one could not cover the sky. Everyone wanted to live, so they naturally would not court death. As for the royal nobles in the Sebastian Kingdom, it was not known what those who had most of the resources were thinking. There was another large group of people secretly watching the Nicholas family. Recently, the Nicholas family clan had been in the limelight. One after another, major news had been exposed. Under the interference of various factors, many of them could not hold back anymore. They wanted to be the first to befriend the family clan so that it would be easier for them to work together in the future. Level-6 alchemist, level-4 weapon refiner, and a magic formation master. Three Masters were gathered in one hall. Who could resist this? Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks No one could hold back. As such, on the second day after the Nicholas family clan had finished rebuilding the family cemetery, someone immediately took action. One after another, exquisite and expensive invitation cards were delivered to the Nicholas family. Everyone outside was looking. Who would be the first to obtain the favor of the Nicholas family? Would it be him? Not long after, someone turned around from the enthusiastic atmosphere of delivering the invitation cards. He simply came knocking on the door with a big gift, wanting to meet the Nicholas family. In the face of benefits, what was dignity? So what if he had lowered the dignity of the family head? If he could build a good relationship with the Nicholas family, he might be able to befriend a few masters immediately and live a¡­ good life from now on. In short, he had to befriend the Nicholas family! More and more people came with gifts, wanting to talk to the Nicholas family. Later on, there was also a general template. ¡°¡­Congratulations on the return of the Nicholas family clan to the Holy Light City!¡± Those who had some old friendship with the Nicholas family clan were all thinking of ways to further their relationship with the family clan. As for those who had a feud with the Nicholas family clan, they were even trying all means to mend their relationship, afraid that they would take revenge and exterminate them. Among the latter, there was a medium-sized family clan that had even sent their Great Archmage head of the family to apologize and even brought something as a compensation. It was said that they had learned it from the East¡­ With such a good show, the onlookers were shocked and shouted, ¡°Great!¡± ¡°One more time!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get enough of it!¡± ¡°The people from the cities really know how to play!¡± They were treating the entrance of the Nicholas family as a stage for a show. The corners of the eyes of the clansmen of the Nicholas family twitched, and they were momentarily speechless. Even if they had come to apologize, it would have been enough to just send them some treasures. Why did they have to create all this fuss¡­ Sigh. Perhaps because this head had been too loud, many people immediately followed suit. They all come over enthusiastically. The Nicholas family did not make things difficult for them. They accepted their gifts and said, ¡°In the future, you¡¯d better be good people.¡± Their attitude seemed good, but many people were secretly speculating that this was just a facade of peace. The Nicholas family might flip the table and kill someone in the future, or they could slowly take revenge in the future. There was nothing else to say for now. At this moment, the threshold of the Nicholas family clan had almost been flattened. It could be said that there were as many guests as the clouds, and they came in peace. At this moment, news of the Nicholas family clan spread. The Holy Light City was instantly in an uproar. ¡°The Nicholas family clan is about to recruit retainers!¡± ¡°The Nicholas family wants to recruit retainers?!¡± As soon as this news came out, it immediately caused an uproar among the solo magic cultivators. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only The Magi, who did not have much to rely on and had to rely on themselves to cultivate, all grinned from ear to ear¡­ Alright, alright. After fighting alone for so long, finally¡­ an opportunity had come! The news earlier had caused an uproar. They naturally knew how deep the foundation of the Nicholas family clan was and how unfathomable their strength was¡­ They could satisfy all those below that a level-6 alchemist, a level-4 weapon refiner, and a Divine Mage. Even though they knew that it was unlikely for them, they still scratched their heads and rubbed their cheeks, thinking hard about how they could be associated with this powerful family clan. In the end, a formation master had been revealed, and those large and small factions that had smelled opportunity all pounced over. They could not snatch anything at all! Chapter 253 - Retainer Assessment These people did not have any thoughts of respecting the old and loving the young. Of course, this was also an underlying rule of the continent¡ªstrength reigned. If they really could not snatch anything, there was nothing they could do. However, many people had an idea. They planned to wait for this commotion to pass before visiting and recommending themselves. They might even be successful. In the end, so what? It was better to come at the right time than to come earlier! This was joining the crowd! A group of solo Magi ran eagerly to the notice put up by the Nicholas family. They poked their heads out with great hope, and high fighting spirit¡ª After seeing it clearly, their hearts turned cold. Sigh, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. They need a Great Mage. An ordinary Mage would not be qualified. Moreover, even if one¡¯s level had reached or surpassed it, he would still have to go through the assessment by the Nicholas family clan¡­ Another hurdle had been added. Most of them returned in disappointment. At the same time, there were also many who stayed¡­ There was no lack of Great Magi among them. After receiving the news that the Nicholas family was recruiting retainers, the reactions of the large and small factions in the Holy Light City were all different. Some were shocked, some were puzzled, and some said, ¡°As expected¡­¡± At first, they were a little surprised, but soon, they switched to other emotions. Whatever this family clan did was really not surprising. Some days ago, they had thought that the Nicholas family clan must have taken some drugs or cultivated some evil techniques. Now, they were even more certain of their speculation. If it had not been for a backlash, how could the Nicholas family have needed retainers so quickly? They must be seizing the opportunity to strengthen themselves! There were also people who felt that it was reasonable for the Nicholas family to need manpower since they had taken over a lot of commercial assets. There was no need to make a fuss. Amidst all kinds of speculations and responses, the next day came quickly. Early in the morning, there were many people gathered in front of the gate of the Nicholas family¡­ There were several circles of people here, inside and outside. Most of them had come to watch a show. Of course, there were also 20 to 30 solo Magi who had come to take the test. They were all Great Magi. They were basically below level-5, and there were only a few above. These people had two goals for this trip. The first was to see if they could clinch the first prize, and the second was to see if the path to joining the Nicholas family clan was easy, for example, what was the exact situation and what the attitude of the people inside was like¡­ basically, they were here also to recce for those who would come later. Around the time after breakfast, the door to the Nicholas family clan opened. Some servants greeted the solo Magi who were taking the test. The others looked on eagerly and found a way to watch the show. The surroundings of the Nicholas family clan, whether it was the trees, the roof, the windows¡­ were all crowded with people. It could be said that they were enthusiastic spectators. The Nicholas family did not care much about these peepers. After all, it would not hurt to be seen. It was mainly because the recruitment of these retainers was really not something worth keeping a secret. About 20 to 30 people had been invited to a courtyard. The person in charge of the inspection this time was the eldest grandson of the family head Norton, John. This was enough to show the attention and care the Nicholas family had put into recruiting the retainers. However, they did not see the few powerful Great Archmagi, especially the two influential figures. They were still a little disappointed. Thereafter, they became calm. Now that their levels were so low, it was normal that they could not see them. They could only hope that in the future, if they could successfully enter, they would have the chance to see those two. After calming down, they listened carefully to the rules of the test. The group of solo Magi looked at each other. According to the rules of the assessment, every candidate had to compete with the Nicholas family members of the same realm. They would be graded according to the actual situation. The score was directly related to the final outcome. There might be three scenarios for the outcome of the duel. One was to win and pass the duel; one was to fail but have an outstanding performance; these people might be kept behind; and the other was to fail and have only an average performance, then these people could only leave. ¡°Alright, I, Sheyasa, will be the first to take on your guys!¡± While everyone was hesitating, a woman with a carefree personality jumped nimbly to the middle of the courtyard. She was a level-5 Great Mage, one of the best among the 20-30 people. The Nicholas family members behind John discussed for a while and sent an old man. This was one of the first people to return to the Nicholas family, Aaron, who had a high seniority in the Nicholas family. Sheyasa¡¯s gaze paused. Although she was puzzled, she still bowed. ¡°Please enlighten me!¡± ¡°Please advise.¡± Aaron returned the greeting. ¡­ . Bang! ¡°Cough!¡± Soon, the duel ended, and Sheyasa returned defeated. She pursed her lips and told the rest to be careful later, although the outcome would not change even if they were careful. The other independent Magi, who were watching from the side, scratched their heads. They were a little too taken aback. Two more went up in succession. The outcome was the same, but the battle was even more tragic. The Nicholas family member had restrained themselves earlier. The group of independent Magi swallowed their saliva in shock. After watching three rounds, they also understood that the old man in the battle clearly had an extremely exquisite magical power. At first, when he fought back and forth, he was a little stuck, but soon, he became more and more proficient. The difficulty he had in attacking earlier could not be seen at all. The old man had not held back at all earlier. It was just that he was a little rusty at first! Then, there were two more rounds. The people from the Nicholas family clan fought more and more easily, but the independent Magi who came to take the test had not won. Those who had not fought yet became even more anxious¡­ Would they all lose today? After the people of the same realm had finished competing, Aaron retreated with a flushed face. A simple and honest-looking person came over. Then, with a few thuds, a few level-3 Great Magi were also beaten. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± As the assessment continued, the participants present were all stunned. No one passed the ten consecutive rounds! Such a battle situation had also been seen by the onlookers. Outside the field, everyone who was not from the Nicholas family clan was in an uproar and then they became silent. ¡°Are they using us as a training tool?¡± Someone muttered softly. Those who had not competed and those who had been defeated looked at each other, their hearts aching. Sigh¡­ They could see through it but could not reveal it. One by one, the Nicholas family members who had come out to test the candidates were all those who had cultivated some extremely exquisite magical power. Coupled with the fact that their minds were working quickly, it only took ten minutes for them to finish their sparring¡­ When they came out, all of them were smiling. It was obvious that they wanted to do it again. As independent Magi, no matter how much combat experience they had, they could not compare with them¡­ Defeated, defeated¡­ With a series of bangs, the duel finally came to an end. Before this, no one who had come to participate or to watch had expected such an outcome. In the end, no one from the Nicholas family clan lost! Chapter 254 - Greeting Gift With the realms being the same, the Nicholas family members had completely suppressed the candidates. Could this be¡­ the legendary secret technique of the Nicholas family?! It was really a crushing defeat by someone of the same realm! As everyone was discussing, the results of the tests, which had been kept secret earlier, were revealed. There were 29 candidates, 13 had passed, and the 13 independent Magi had successfully secured the place, becoming the retainers of the Nicholas family clan. Those who could pass were either stronger or had better aptitudes. As for everyone¡¯s character, it was still not obvious. At first glance, there were no unruly characters. After all, it had been stated in the notice earlier that there should be a bottomline in the character. In any case, those who had come so far were all those who had not done anything bad. Of course, there would also be regular tests and private investigations later to prevent them from mistaking the wrong person and raising an ingrate. The Nicholas family clan did not recruit death warriors, but they also required their retainers to have no ill intentions. They also did not expect these retainers to pledge their loyalty now, but if they dared to do anything bad to the Nicholas family, they would not let them off. Speaking of which, the Nicholas family still had an old gatekeeper servant, Karuman. However, he was different from these new retainers. After all, he was an old man who had stayed for a long time. If there were those who had concealed themselves well, such as the spies sent by the other party, they would not be able to find anything¡­ After all, some powers would more or less have some unknown methods which they could not guard against. Of course, the Nicholas family clan was not worried about these people. They did not even need to pay much attention to investigate. If there were such people around, they would expose themselves no matter how long they hid¡­ Their greatest reliance was the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family. No one in the Nicholas family territory could hide from the Old Ancestor. If anyone really had ulterior motives, they would be done for. The sun was setting in the west, and night had fallen. After the initial batch of people had finished competing, other independent Magi had been invited in. There were some who came alone, in a group of two, and also those that came in a group of more than ten people¡­ Some had successfully made it into the Nicholas family, while others smiled and left¡­ After a day, a total of 20 people had become the retainers of the Nicholas family. These 20-odd people were all Great Magi who were not weak. There were even five or six Great Magi above level-7. Most of them were somewhat famous in some places. To ordinary people, among the people they often came into contact with, a Great Mage was already a very powerful expert. A Great Mage above level-7 was even stronger. Usually, ordinary people respected these Great Magi with great ability. In the eyes of ordinary people, a Great Archmage was not someone they could see at all. A Great Mage was still better. They felt closer to them. These 20-odd Great Magi had just become retainers of the Nicholas family when they received a greeting gift. It was actually a bottle of Heavenly Cycle Pills! Those who heard the news were basically envious. Heavenly Cycle Pill, this was a grade-4 pill! Consuming it would not only greatly increase the cultivation speed of a Great Mage, but also condense magical power. It would be very beneficial to future magical cultivation. This was much more precious than the grade-3 Circular Sky Pill. Moreover, there was no place where a steady supply of the Circular Sky Pill could be found. Usually, when a bottle appeared, these lone Magi would have to fight for it. Most of the time, they could not even snatch one! In the end, everyone¡¯s eyes turned red when they heard the news. They had just entered the door and they could obtain an entire bottle of Heavenly Cycle Pills! They were really too touched. Some independent Magi were immediately tempted. Many people were rushing over from different places to the location of the Nicholas family. Time passed, and night came. The bustling Holy Light City gradually calmed down. In the Nicholas family palace, the 20-odd newcomers were all staying in the small courtyard that had been specially tidied up. They rubbed their hands and sat up straight impatiently. They opened a bottle of medicine and poured out a pill. They swallowed it¡­ This was a Heavenly Cycle Pill! It was a grade-4 pill that they usually could not come into contact with! The pill half melted in their mouth, and then slid down their throat and into their body. A warmth enveloped them. In this relaxed but also not slacking state, they circulated the magical power in their bodies and started to cultivate¡­ A lone Magi, who had wanted to come over and ask about the situation, was stunned for a second when he saw his fellow cultivators, who had taken the pill and were surrounded by dense energy, cultivate. That¡¯s not right. He had also used such a pill before. It had not been possible for him to reach such a level¡­ With questions in his mind, he returned to his room. He opened the bottle and swallowed the pill. He circulated the magical power in his body, and the energy around him flowed along his body and silently converged into his body¡­ It was actually more than ten times that of his previous cultivation. There must be some kind of magic formation in this palace to assist magical cultivation¡­ He could not continue thinking about it. Such a unique and smooth cultivation was really irresistible. He was completely immersed in it. This trip had been the right one¡­ In a daze, a thought flashed past and quickly dissipated. While the new retainers were cultivating in the northwest corner, the few leaders of the Nicholas family clan had silently appeared in the courtyard at the front. Norton smiled and said calmly, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re here. Please show yourself.¡± As he finished speaking, two or three figures flashed to a small area in front of him from different positions. The protective magic formation of the Nicholas family clan did not stop them. The three of them looked to be around 50 to 80 years old¡­ Their actual age was probably no less than 100. After the three of them had landed, they stretched out their hands and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Family Head of the Nicholas family.¡± Norton nodded and returned the greeting. ¡°Thank you for your trust in the Nicholas family.¡± ¡°Family head Nicholas, we should be the ones thanking you.¡± The white-haired, lean old man smiled sincerely. ¡°Thank you for accepting us.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for your trust in us.¡± A broader and shorter old man also smiled in response. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll take care of each other.¡± The last old man, who was the oldest, nodded slightly and did not speak. Norton and Zoro looked at each other and understood that this matter had been settled. These three Great Archmagi had come to take the test. Since they were Great Archmagi, there was naturally no need for them to take the assessment in front of everyone like earlier. In fact, they were also present today. Through the communication of magical power, they had already communicated a lot with each other. It was just that no one knew. In just a short while, the few people present had introduced themselves. The white-haired, thin old man was called Basse. He was a local lone Mage in the Holy Light City and was currently a level-2 Great Archmage. Chapter 255 - Tenfold Speed The relatively short old man was called Kefan. He was also a local solo Mage in the Holy Light City and was currently a level-4 Great Archmage. The silent old man¡¯s name was Kadun. His hometown was in the Desert Capital bordering Ferrero City. He was currently a level-5 Great Archmage. There was no need for an assessment for such Great Archmagi. After a rough confirmation, the Nicholas family clan admitted them directly. Since they had become one of them, they naturally had to have some corresponding benefits. Zoro, who was beside Norton, flipped his hand and took out a few bottles of extraordinary-looking pills, handing them to the three new retainers. The three of them took a look and were a little stunned. There was really a greeting gift¡­ It was just nice that it could speed up their cultivation speed in the Great Archmage realm. The grade-5 pill was a variant of the Heavenly Cycle Pill, but the medicinal effect was much stronger. There were ten pills in a bottle. Even they, as Great Archmagi, were a little speechless at such a greeting gift. Such a precious cultivation necessity was actually used as a greeting gift¡­ The few of them chatted and laughed. Soon, the three new retainers each went into a wider and more comfortable guest room. After coming to the Nicholas family, the three of them were very well-behaved. They carefully controlled their magical power in a small range to prevent it from disturbing others¡­ Moreover, there were many people in the family who were of higher levels than them. It was better to be careful. After they had settled down, the few of them each took out the bottle of pills in their rooms and opened them to swallow the pills¡­ The medicinal power slowly spread throughout their bodies. They formed a seal with their hands and focused. In just two seconds, their eyelids suddenly opened. No! Such a cultivation speed was abnormal! It had far exceeded their expectations, and it was even after they had been mentally prepared. After all, they had long known that the Nicholas family clan¡¯s levels were increasing rapidly. They must have been enhanced by multiple magic formations, otherwise, they would not have been so fast! Recalling the rumors about the magic formation master earlier, they quickly smiled, their faces flushed. ¡°I¡¯ve followed the right person.¡± Without thinking further, they emptied their minds and quickly entered a mysterious cultivation state. The next day, the Nicholas family clan had three more Great Archmagi. This news spread rapidly. Everyone who heard the news was surprised. It was rare for a Great Archmage to become a retainer to another family clan. One of the reasons was that after becoming a retainer, one could not be as carefree as before to wander freely¡­ The reason why one had embarked on the path of a lone Mage was mostly because of freedom. Of course, magical power cultivation was also what they valued. For example, among the four large family clans in the Holy Light City, most of them only had one or two Great Archmage retainers. The Tries family clan, which had occupied the Nicholas family territory earlier, did not even have one. However, now that the Nicholas family had made a move, they had received three Great Archmagi on the first day alone! No matter how great the reputation of the Nicholas family clan was, with their alchemy, weapon refinement, and magic formation masters, it was still extremely shocking! Those were three Great Archmagi! They were not Great Magi, certainly not ordinary Magi. They were Great Archmagi! While everyone was surprised, another piece of news quickly spread. In the Nicholas family, there was an auxiliary magic formation that could speed up cultivation! This news had first come from the mouths of the 20-odd Great Mage retainers. At that time, many of them did not believe it at all. They kept thinking that these new retainers had been bribed, and that what they had said were like the merchants. None of them spoke the truth¡­ But then, the three Great Archmagi also nodded. The news was true. Then, everyone in and outside the Holy Light City was in an uproar again. The cultivation speed of the Nicholas family clan¡¯s magical power had increased by tenfold! Such a powerful auxiliary magic formation usually only existed in the hands of the small group of top powers. Usually, the effect could only be achieved by making use of an environment with abundant energy. But now, the Nicholas family had actually activated such a powerful magic formation just a few days after they returned? The Treis family, which had occupied this place previously, had not had such a capability either¡­ It seemed that this was an extremely powerful auxiliary magic formation formed by the Nicholas family clansmen in their land! Thinking about it carefully, the strange magic formation, which had inexplicably appeared in that battle to return, which could deflect the attack of a Great Archmage, and the Feng Shui Magic Formation, which had been reorganized when the Nicholas family was rebuilding the family cemetery¡­ The Nicholas family might have a magic formation grandmaster! Some people had already guessed so and even thought that they had seen through the truth. In the next four days, a large number of independent Magi came to the Nicholas family to undergo the retainer assessment. Many of them had even specially rushed over from other places. In the first five days of recruitment alone, the Nicholas family clan had more than 70 Great Mage retainers and seven Great Archmagi! Not to mention the others, even Romo, the Old Ancestor, was pleasantly surprised by this outcome. This Recruitment Talisman was quite useful. That night, in a guest room in the Nicholas family. Harris, who should have focused on cultivating magical power, had been unable to enter a cultivation state¡­ To be precise, his state for magical power cultivation had not been good these few days. In the middle of the night, Harris, who was uneasy, came out from his cultivation state again. He could sense the calm state of the new retainers in the Nicholas family, as well as the fluctuations of energy of varying concentration and strength. He could not help but sigh softly in his heart¡­ He was envious. He was a little envious of these new retainers. He was envious that they could enjoy the auxiliary enhancement of ten times the cultivation speed of magical power. According to Harris¡¯ careful observation over the past few days, all the retainers who had joined the Nicholas family, regardless of their realm, had cultivated at an unbelievable speed. Sigh¡­ Why does this magic formation, which assists with magical cultivation, have the ability to recognize people? Harris was listless. He was already here, but he still could not enjoy it. The more he could not get it, the more he wanted it¡­ Apart from being surprised, he also felt an unbearable itch in his heart. It was nothing more than a matter of life and death. Harris had already been stuck at the peak of the Great Archmage realm for nearly 40 years. He was almost 270 years old now. If he still did not break through, he would only be able to live for another 40 years at most¡­ He was not sure if he could break through to the next level of magical power in these 40 years. Previously, he had always thought that the hope of advancing to become a Divine Mage was extremely slim¡­ But now, he seemed to have seen some light. If he could obtain the help of the Nicholas family, a magic formation with a cultivation speed ten times faster, and also Ron, a level-6 alchemist¡­ He might really be able to break through! Chapter 256 - The Ruins Appeared ¡°Why don¡¯t I stay here and be a guest of the Nicholas family?¡± Harris asked himself, but soon, he shook his head repeatedly and extinguished the thought again¡­ Over the past few days, he had been in the ups and downs. He did not want to give up the freedom to wander around, nor did he want his magical power realm to stagnate¡­ He was hesitant and undecided. He had already been wandering freely for more than 200 years. It was impossible for him to suddenly settle down in a certain place, in a certain family clan, and live the rest of his life listening to the orders of others. Harris sighed heavily. His heart was dark with worry. As he really could not make a decision, he planned to wait for Leonard, Edward, and the others to come over to discuss this carefully. However, after waiting for two to three days, there was a sudden message from the other side saying that they had encountered a small accident and would probably not be able to rush over until later. It was said that they had chanced upon some ruins and had heard that the battle to return had ended, so they planned to go in and explore. They might be able to find treasures. Harris hesitated until his head hurt. He even wondered if he should go over and explore the treasures with them. Buzz¡­ As he was thinking about this and that, he sensed something. He suddenly reached into his clothes and took out a communication magical device. It was Leonard and the others. Could it be that the two of them had finally arrived? Just as he was guessing, his pupils constricted when he saw the content. Crack! The magical device in his hand suddenly shattered into a few pieces. Oh no! His heart skipped a beat. Something had probably happened to Leonard and the others! The communication magical device had its own connection effect. If one side¡¯s magical device was destroyed, the other side¡¯s magical device would also be destroyed! And in the content he had received just now, there was only one word¡ªHelp! This was Leonard¡¯s distress signal! Harris suddenly jumped up from the bed and used his magical power to dash out of the room. He charged into the air above the roof and stopped in his tracks. The four figures followed closely behind and landed beside him. At the same time, many waves of magical power were probing in his direction. ¡°Senior Harris, what happened?¡± Norton took the initiative to ask. Ron and the other two behind him also looked over worriedly. Harris¡¯ expression was ugly, and his heart sank. ¡°Leonard and the others have sent out a distress signal. Even the communication magical device has been shattered. I have to go and check out the situation quickly!¡± Hearing this, Norton and the other three were all very worried. Ron took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you and help!¡± ¡°Count me in.¡± Dick leaned over. ¡°If the two of us go, we should be able to handle any situation.¡± Norton and Zoro looked at the two most outstanding people in the family who had spoken in unison. ¡°Alright, the two of you, be careful,¡± Norton reminded them. Ron and Dick were currently the strongest members of the Nicholas family clan, and they could help each other¡­ They would go together, so they did not have to worry too much about safety, and it would save the rest of the family from taking the risk to go with them. Moreover, the Nicholas family had been busy recently, so they could not spare too many clansmen to follow them. Of course, just because the clansmen could not leave their posts temporarily did not mean that the others could not leave. It just so happened that they had recruited many retainers recently, and it was time for them to be put into action. Norton pondered for a moment and suggested, ¡°In my opinion, the two of you should bring some retainers. Why don¡¯t you bring Holken and Kadun?¡± Holken was a new retainer who had joined later. His magical power realm was the same as Kadun¡¯s. They were both level-5 Great Archmagi. At the same time, he was also the highest ranked among the seven Great Archmage retainers. The level of these two was far inferior to Ron and Dick, so they naturally did not expect them to protect anyone. The main reason they had been sent this time was to be Ron and Dick¡¯s assistants. Ron and Dick agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll follow the family head¡¯s arrangements.¡± Perhaps because of the magical power, the two figures instantly landed beside them. ¡°Holken, Kadun, please assist them,¡± Norton instructed. ¡°Yes, Family Head!¡± The two of them responded respectfully. Since they had already joined the Nicholas family, they would definitely listen to the family head¡¯s arrangements. After all, they had already enjoyed the tenfold benefits. At this moment, another figure landed and said, ¡°Family Head, I¡¯m also of level-5. Shall I follow them?¡± Norton looked at Karuman and was stunned for a moment. When he suggested bringing the retainers over, he had not thought of Karuman. In his heart, Karuman was different from the other retainers. Holken and Kadun looked at Karuman in surprise. Something seemed to flash in their eyes. ¡°Alright, the six of you please take care of each other.¡± After it had been confirmed, the six Great Archmagi flew to an extremely high altitude, and then Ron took out the Sacred Mist Ferry from his Storage Ring. The few of them took the flying ferry and left the Holy Light City. The Great Archmagi in the Holy Light City sensed the energy waves of the flying ferry and looked in the direction of its departure in confusion. The Nicholas family had actually sent out six Great Archmagi. Was they going to do something big? ¡°Last night, the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry flew northeast. I wonder how many people are on the ferry. I wonder why!¡± ¡°Nothing major has happened recently¡­ Why is it heading northeast?¡± ¡°Not many members of the Nicholas family clan seem to have disappeared¡­ Have they brought their new retainers over?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The next day, the relevant news spread throughout the Holy Light City. Everyone was a little surprised and puzzled. They basically did not understand what the Nicholas family wanted to do¡­ In the afternoon, those who had been discussing the Nicholas family suddenly heard a piece of news and immediately diverted their attention. ¡°Hey, have you guys heard?¡± ¡°It is said that in the Lower Ocean State, the ruins of a Divine Mage have appeared!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone who heard the news was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s a Divine Mage!!¡± Then, he was tempted. ¡°There must be treasures in the ruins! There might even be a divine-tier collection of manuals!!¡± ¡°Magical secret manuals! Magical sacred tools!¡± Every Mage who heard the news was eager to give it a try. Even the Great Magi and Great Archmagi could not hold back. It was said that a few days ago, the ruins of a Divine Mage had been discovered by the local Magi. At that time, many Magi had gathered there. They had originally treated the ruins as ordinary ruins, but after entering, a Great Archmage immediately discovered that it turned out to be the ruins of a Divine Mage! Immediately, those Great Archmagi there went berserk. They were all killing and plundering! It was said that only three out of ten people were able to come out alive¡­ The news of the ruins had only spread later. After the news spread that the ruins of a Divine Mage had been found in the Lower Ocean State, a large group of Magi had already rushed there, including the Great Archmagi¡­ It was said that even Divine Magi had gone there. Some of the quick-witted spectators immediately associated this news with the news they had heard in the morning. Chapter 257 - Scarlet Blood The flying ferry of the Nicholas family clan was heading in the direction of the Lower Ocean State which was northeast! ¡°They might have received the news in advance and want to rush over to take a share¡­¡± ¡°Very likely¡­¡± ¡°However¡­ it might also not be the case?¡± Without discussing the actual attitude of the others first, the hearts of the Nicholas family members skipped a beat when they heard the news. Norton, Zoro, and the Nicholas family were all very worried. This was because Ron and the others were headed for the Lower Ocean State! And it really seemed to be the ruins of that Divine Mage! Previously, Harris had told Norton that he was going to that treasure-hunting ground to find Leonard and the others¡­ Thinking that the six of them, who were traveling on the flying ferry, might have missed the news, Norton immediately used the communication magical device to contact Ron. ¡°¡­That¡¯s the general situation in the news. Now, I suspect that Leonard and the others were likely the first batch of people to discover the ruins of the Divine Mage. From the looks of it, the reason that Leonard had sent out the distress signal was very likely because he had been injured in the fight for the treasures¡­¡± ¡°All of you have to be careful. This matter has already spread like wildfire. It can be predicted that there will be a huge commotion later!¡± ¡°This is different from what we knew earlier¡­ There might be another bloodbath in the magical world.¡± ¡°Alright, we understand¡­¡± Ron put down his communicating device. His expression was grave, and he looked a little stern. The others also looked as if this matter had become serious. However, the three retainers were more excited than worried. This was the ruins of a Divine Mage! Although this trip would definitely be a few levels more dangerous than what they had expected, at the same time, it might also bring their strength to a higher level¡­ Anyone would be tempted by the ruins of a Divine Mage, right? Moreover, to be honest, not only was their group strong, they were also one step ahead of many. Holken could not help but look at Ron with glowing eyes. ¡°Young Master Ron, on this trip¡­ should we participate in the treasure hunt?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve made it in time, we definitely can¡¯t miss this. If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll participate.¡± Ron gave an affirmative answer and emphasized, ¡°The main mission for this trip is to find Leonard and Edward. We¡¯ll see what happens¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to save people first before snatching the treasures.¡± Upon hearing this, Holken was a little disappointed. This was not what he had expected, but he did not refute it. He only nodded. In his opinion, exploring the ruins of a Divine Mage and obtaining magical weapons, manuals, and ancient tomes were the most important. However¡­ now that he was already a retainer of the Nicholas family, he should listen to Young Master Ron¡¯s arrangements. When Harris, who was secretly worried, heard this, the pressure in his heart eased a little. With his own strength, it would probably be difficult for him to save people in this chaotic situation. Fortunately, there were members of the Nicholas family. Fortunately, they were all loyal. The Lower Ocean State was an adjacent region northeast of Ferrero City. Its area was slightly smaller than that of Ferrero. The main geographical terrains were the mountains and rivers¡­ It was rumored that many experts had lived in seclusion in these mountains since ancient times. About a thousand years ago in the Lower Ocean State, someone had discovered the ruins of a Divine Mage here. At that time, an extremely bloody and tragic battle had occurred, involving the entire Sebastian Kingdom. Even the four top factions and the empire had not been able to escape¡­ It was said that some of the famous large factions and big shots had more or less obtained some treasures in that great battle, which enabled them to remain in an invincible position for a long time. Among them, it was said that one person had successfully obtained the legacy of a Divine Mage in that great chaos and was able to live forever¡­ Currently, the location of the ruins of the Divine Mage was in Luhoe Captial of the Lower Ocean State. The Luhoe Capital happened to be on the side of Ferrero City. With the speed of the flying ferry which Ron and the others were on, they would arrive successfully in less than a day. When the Nicholas family clan had left Winterfrost and flew toward the Holy Light City, Leonard and Edward had also chosen to rush to the Holy Light City immediately, just like Harris. However, as the journey was long, it would take several days even if they were to rush. On the way there, they had heard the news that the Nicholas family clan had annihilated the four large family clans in one battle, so they did not rush day and night. On the way, they happened to run into some ancient ruins, so they told Harris that they were going to search for treasures¡­ but something unexpected happened. Fortunately, Leonard and the other two had been in contact with Harris earlier, so Ron and the others were able to hurry over. It was not known if the two of them would still be fine when Ron and the others arrived at the destination¡­ ¡­ When Ron received Norton¡¯s message, it was in the afternoon. They were in the Lower Ocean State, and it did not take long for them to get close to the Luhoe Capital. When they arrived at the Luhoe Capital, they found that the atmosphere here was very different from that of the Holy Light City. Along the way, they could see Great Archmagi flashing past from time to time. They were all rushing to the same place. As they continued to fly forward, a large stretch of sparkling water appeared on the ground ahead. It was like the surface of a real sea, and it was a magnificent blood-red color. The surrounding areas of the Lower Ocean State were all land. This looked like the sea, but it naturally was not the sea. This large area of blood-red sea was actually a large freshwater lake. As the area was too eye-catching, coupled with the fact that this place produced the Red Rose Lotus, it was called the Red Rose Sea. Every time the Red Rose Lotus bloomed, it would dye the entire water red. This time, the ruins of the Divine Mage had appeared in this rose-red sea. If this matter had not reached the Holy Light City and Norton had not known and then sent a message to them, Ron and the others would probably have to investigate the situation and spend a lot of time on this when they arrived in the Lower Ocean State. Although they could not compare to the locals and the people nearby, they were at least much faster than the people near the Holy Light City. When they got closer to the Red Rose Sea, Ron and the others subconsciously spread out their magical power to search the surroundings, but they were disturbed by a resistance. What prevented them from using their magical power to search was the ¡°sea¡± below. This sea did not have the natural barrier of the Dark Night Canyon. It had a magic formation barrier! It seemed to be an incomplete magic formation. Its original effect should have been to completely block the use of magical power. Now, this incomplete formation could only achieve the effect of obstruction¡­ However, although it was incomplete, the magic formation was still very effective. The further into the center of the Red Rose Sea, the greater the obstruction. The range of this magic formation was extremely large, so large that it had completely enveloped the entire Red Rose Sea. It had already reached a diameter of more than a thousand kilometers. Such a coincidence did not seem like a coincidence¡­ Could it be that this entire rose-red sea belonged to that Divine Mage? Boom! When Ron and the others were almost at the edge of the Red Rose Sea, there was a sudden sound not far ahead. Two figures were approaching quickly. From that panicked state, it was obvious that the former was fleeing, and the latter was chasing. One of them was a level-3 Great Archmage, and the other was a level-4 Great Archmage. Chapter 258 - In An Alternate Space The six of them had their eyes on the two of them. At this moment, they were all thinking the same thing. Ron¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Catch those two and ask them.¡± Upon hearing the order, Holken and Kadun dashed forward and flew away. The two Great Archmagi had just come out of the Red Rose Sea when they saw the huge flying ferry. They were shocked for a moment and were immediately frightened by the two level-5 Great Archmagi who had leapt in front of them. They turned around and wanted to escape, but they had long lost their best chance. They were not in a good state. The fatigue in their eyes was obvious. Suddenly, they were unable to resist the level-5 Great Archmagi who were stronger than them. They were quickly caught. At this moment, the circulation of their magical power had been blocked, and they could only be thrown weakly onto the deck. When they saw that there were so many people stronger than them on the flying ferry, their faces revealed expressions of horror and despair. Ron looked down at the two who had fallen to the ground and said, ¡°Who among you knows the details about the emergence of the ruins of the Divine Mage, especially the situation of the first batch of Magi who went in to search for treasures?¡± The two of them were stunned for a second. The level-3 Great Archmage who had been pursued earlier quickly said, ¡°I, I know! I¡¯m one of the Magi who had gone in to investigate the situation! I can tell you all the details!¡± ¡°Speak.¡± The six of them stared intently at this person. This person was also very sensible. He did not waste any time and told them everything Ron and the others wanted to know. He was one of the first to discover the ruins of the predecessor here. At that time, an island had appeared in the center of the Red Rose Sea without warning. Moreover, there was a magic protective formation outside. However, the magic formation was already at the end of its power and could not withstand the fluctuations of the treasures inside. In order to obtain the treasures, many Great Archmagi had joined forces to attack the magic formation, but they had not been able to break it¡­ It was not until nearly 30 Great Archmagi continued to attack the magic formation for two consecutive days that the magic formation was finally broken. Then, everyone went up to the island together. Only then did they realize that what had appeared on the Red Rose Sea was only a corner of the island. Immediately after, everyone discovered a mysterious entrance. After entering, they were enlightened. This was the ruins of the mystic realm of a Divine Mage! Before they could take a closer look, a beam of sacred light suddenly escaped from the depths. It was actually a living spirit sacred weapon! The sacred weapon might have also sensed that the magic formation trapping it had been broken, so it fled in a hurry. With such a magical item in front of them, everyone¡¯s eyes turned red. Without a word, they picked up their weapons and started to snatch. In the chaotic battle, more than half of the people died tragically on the spot. However, no one managed to snatch the sacred weapon. Furthermore, it seemed that something that should not have been touched had been touched in the battle, and that mystic realm actually started to collapse! In the process of collapse, many treasures in the mystic realm appeared in front of everyone, including magical power manuals, magical weapons, refining materials¡­ Hence, everyone started to kill and plunder again. This time, it was even more intense, and they no longer had any rationality to speak of. As for himself, because he was weaker in the chaotic battle, he had no choice but to escape from the mystic realm. In the end, there were more people outside¡­ The Magi who had escaped like him were besieged. He killed his way out, but in the end, this person could not be shaken off no matter what. He could not defeat him, so he fled¡­ He fled to the front of the flying ferry and was caught. After hearing the story of the person called Clane, everyone present looked thoughtful. Harris waved his hand and condensed energy to reveal two faint phantoms. He asked, ¡°These two are Leonard and Edward. Have you seen them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen them before. They were also one of the first to enter to search for treasures. Edward even knows how to use a magic formation!¡± Clane quickly replied. Hearing this, Ron and the others all looked happy. Harris asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± Clane thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are now. When I escaped from the mystic realm, they were still inside¡­¡± They were still inside! They could still be alive! Harris felt a little relieved and looked at Ron. Ron nodded imperceptibly, his gaze landing on the other person who had been restrained. ¡°You can leave now.¡± With that said, the person felt his magical power circulating normally again. He was stunned for a moment. He had thought that he was going to die, but the tables had turned. He looked ecstatic, got up from the ground, and bowed respectfully to Ron. ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Lord!¡± With that said, he quickly slipped away, not even looking at the person he had pursued earlier. ¡°Clane, lead us to these two.¡± Ron looked at Clane. ¡°You can leave after you have found them.¡± ¡°In the meantime, we¡¯ll guarantee your life.¡± Clane smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡­When Clane was recounting the story earlier, the flying ferry had been advancing rapidly. At this moment, it had already reached the Red Rose Sea and was completely enveloped by the incomplete magic formation. Below was the blood-colored Rose Lotus hidden under the water. On the sparkling surface of the water, blood mists were rising, and they became thicker and thicker as they went forward. Not far ahead was the center region of the entire Red Rose Sea. The interference of magical power was extremely strong. Even Ron, who was a top Great Archmage, could only vaguely sense an abnormal spatial fluctuation. Ron looked ahead and saw a blood mist so thick that it almost condensed into blood beads, and it had even formed a tornado vortex connecting the heavens and the earth. It was a spectacular sight. Beside this tornado vortex, there were many figures. They were basically all the people who had fled from the mystic realm with treasures. They were being pursued by those who wanted to snatch the treasures¡­ Some were fighting, and some were flying. As for what Clane had recounted earlier that he had fled the mystic realm because he was weak and could not snatch the treasure, this was probably a lie. However, Ron did not care much about this. He was not interested in snatching treasures now. Ron ignored the Mage beside him and steered the flying ferry directly toward the vortex. Then, the seven people on the flying ferry saw a huge island appear in front of them. The island was about five kilometers in radius, and there were many reefs and other underwater plants on it¡­ The island seemed to have stayed at the bottom of the sea for a very long time. In the center of the island, which was also the highest point, there was a large area of ancient ruins. In the center of the ruins, there was a violent and distorted alternate space. The ¡°door¡± into the ruins of the mystic realm of the Divine Mage was also formed by a vortex. ¡°The entrance to the ruins seems to be expanding!¡± Clane was a little surprised. ¡°I remember that it was not so big before!¡± Dick smiled and said, ¡°This Divine Mage seems to be a rather powerful existence even among those of the same realm. He has even built his cultivation mansion in an alternate space.¡± There were also many kinds of items that could be used in an alternate space. The Storage Rings that had been refined could actually be considered an alternate space. They were basically pitch-black inside and could only contain non-living objects. Chapter 259 - Rons Fury This kind of mystic realm space was different. Not only was it extremely large, it could also allow people to survive inside. Once it was modified, one could basically live very comfortably. It was said that the opening of a mystic realm space required one to comprehend the law of space, coupled with some special methods and other harsh conditions. The reason why it was said to be so was because the method to open up a mystic space had been lost in the magical world for many years. Legend had it that in ancient times, those Divine Magi were all able to open up their own mystic space and transform it into an excellent place with rich energy for cultivation¡­ Currently, the few remaining mystic spaces in the magical world had all been occupied by the top powerful forces. Currently, many Great Archmagi would not be able to see the magical power world¡¯s mystic realms even if they exhausted their entire lives. Ron did not say anything. Since the entrance to the mystic realm in the center of the ruins stretched for thousands of feet, he could only control the flying ferry to crash through! Some people were still going in and out of the entrance when they suddenly saw such a huge flying ferry crashing down. Their expressions changed drastically, and they fled in panic. As for the flying ferry, when it hit the violent and distorted area, it flashed and disappeared directly from this world. Buzz! The magic protective formation on the flying ferry was automatically activated. A circle of golden light enveloped the entire flying ferry. Ron and the others only felt a flash before their eyes, and then they were in another place. The red rose lotuses here were actually planted on the ground. As far as the eye could see, they had already covered more than a hundred kilometers! They lit up the world with a blood-red glow¡­ There were red rose lotuses everywhere! There was a bright light above his head, and some white clouds were drifting slowly. No bright moon could be seen¡­ These were actually all conjured by a magic formation. The entire alternate realm space was about a hundred kilometers in radius, and there were void fragments at the end. Moreover, the concentration of energy here was dozens of times higher than outside! If one could cultivate magical power in it, one would definitely be able to break through very quickly! However, this energy had actually been accumulated. It was not known how long it had taken to accumulate such a strong concentration¡­ If it was consumed forcefully, this place would soon become the same as outside. In addition, the energy here was actually quite turbulent and violent. It seemed that even the entire mystic realm space was shaking and buzzing¡­ There was not a single place here that was not erupting with fierce battles! More than hundreds of Great Archmagi were scattered around the mystic realm of the ruins. On the tall mountain at the front, the number of battles that erupted were the most and their intensity was the strongest! In addition to the energy waves brought about by the intense battles, the surroundings were also filled with turbulent waves from the collapsing magic formation. Amidst the waves of various turbulent energy fragments, there were also the energies of many secret treasures mixed in! The ability to detect objects with magical power, which had already been suppressed outside, was even more obvious here. It was so blurry that even the form could hardly be seen. As soon as they entered the mystic realm, everyone on the flying ferry looked at Clane. Seeing the mystic realm in such chaos, Clane revealed a look of lingering fear. This place was very different from the situation he had left earlier. It was already ten times more chaotic than before. Upon receiving the looks from Harris and Ron, he immediately pointed not far to the right and said quickly. ¡°When I left this place, the two of them should have been there! But now¡­ I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re still around¡­¡± Ron did not hesitate at all and immediately steered the flying ferry in that direction. Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst the continuous sounds of battle, all kinds of magical light suddenly shot out in rapid frequency. The energies of the magical power of many Great Archmagi were mixed together. Clearly, an extremely intense and chaotic battle was erupting ahead! Soon, Ron and Harris looked happy¡­ There was Leonard¡¯s aura! In the mystic realm, many people had also discovered the appearance of the huge flying ferry. Many of them looked over. The flying ferry streaked across the sky and soon arrived at the high mountain, five kilometers from the side. Originally, there were more than ten people engaged in an intense battle there. The four people at the center who had been besieged were about to be killed¡­ Suddenly, they realized that under the pressure of the flying ferry, the people in the small battlefield immediately broke away and fled. The few people at the front, who were not so fast, were almost blown to the ground. When the people who were already in a desperate situation saw the change in the battle situation, the despair on their faces became even stronger. Among them, a Mage was stunned for a moment, and then he shouted in surprise, ¡°Senior Harris! Ron!¡± This person was Leonard, whose presence Ron had sensed earlier. Upon hearing Leonard¡¯s words, the few people around him were stunned. Leonard activated the magical power in his body and flew quickly toward the flying ferry. ¡°Follow me! They are friends!¡± The three people, who had almost been completely exhausted earlier, were overjoyed to hear this and immediately followed Leonard. The dozen or so Great Archmagi, who had originally besieged them, looked indignant. They all erupted with magical power, wanting to stop them. However, just as they were about to attack, they suddenly felt a powerful aura. Their expressions changed drastically, and they immediately retreated rapidly. At this moment, a powerful aura erupted from the flying ferry, and a burst of flames shot rapidly in their direction. Suddenly, with a bang, it exploded and surrounded the dozen or so Great Archmagi! This group of people was horrified and in despair, and among them was a level-3 Great Archmage. He was about to forcefully break out from the isolation of the flames, but the moment he touched the flames, he let out a shrill scream! ¡°Ah!!¡± In the blink of an eye, that person quickly turned into ashes! The others who had wanted to use magical power to break through the flames stopped in panic, not daring to try again¡­ A look of despair appeared on their faces. The one who had tried to break through the flames had been reduced to ashes, and their hearts were as good as dead. Even Leonard and the other three, who had flown to the side of the flying ferry, almost could not stand firm when they landed. However, Leonard did not hesitate at all and immediately flew onto the flying ferry in a flash. When the three hesitant people behind him saw Leonard¡¯s attitude, they gritted their teeth and followed him onto the flying ferry. ¡°I hope they¡¯re really friendly¡­¡± ¡°Senior Harris!¡± Leonard raised his hand in greeting and looked at Ron. ¡°Ron¡­ uh¡­¡± The other party¡¯s strength was already very different. He was already a top Great Archmage. It did not seem appropriate to address him by his full name. Ron was not concerned with this at all. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Leonard, you can call me by my name.¡± Upon hearing this, Leonard did not dwell on such small details anymore. He let out a long sigh and relaxed. ¡°Fortunately, you guys came. Otherwise, we would have been dead.¡± Harris frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Edward?¡± Leonard looked down at a storage ring, and said with sorrow and anger, ¡°He¡­ has been killed¡­¡± Ron and Harris¡¯ expressions changed drastically. ¡°Who has done this?!¡± Leonard continued, ¡°Our group had just entered and found the treasures, and an intense battle immediately broke out. Then¡­¡± Chapter 260 - Where the Treasures Are As he spoke, his gaze swept toward Clane, who was standing at the side. He had a sudden realization and guessed that Ron and the others had already known many things. He paused and explained briefly. ¡°Later, Edward and I joined forces with a few others to break out of the encirclement, but¡­ more and more people came to kill us. In the chaotic intense battle, Edward¡­ he was seriously injured and died.¡± After hearing this, everyone fell silent. In fact, they had more or less guessed this situation¡­ However, after having confirmed it, they could not accept it for a while. Especially Harris and Ron, who were filled with grief and fury. Everything from the past appeared before their eyes¡­ Edward was a friend who had gone through thick and thin with Harris, and he had also helped the Nicholas family. Ron had always remembered this favor, and he also knew that the other party had intervened to repay the favor of saving his life, but he could not ignore such deep love. During the short period that Harris and the others were staying with them, Ron and Edward had already formed a deep friendship, so he immediately stepped forward when he learned they were in danger. In the end¡­ he was too late. Ron¡¯s expression was cold, and the killing intent in his eyes was obvious. He looked up at the dozen or so Great Archmagi below, who had besieged Leonard earlier, and his voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Did they kill him?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Leonard was extremely indignant. He stretched out his hand and pointed at a level-8 Great Archmage. ¡°He was the one who killed him!!¡± The expression of the gray-haired old man, who had been pointed out, changed drastically. He shouted in panic, ¡°I¡­¡± A ball of flames suddenly appeared above the person¡¯s head. In an instant, it was about to descend and surround him. Powerful energy radiated from the old man¡¯s body. He wanted to flee quickly, but the flames followed closely behind and instantly engulfed him! ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± Amidst the screams, the person¡¯s protective magical power was swallowed by the flames. In the blink of an eye, the person disappeared completely from the world. His physical body and soul were all gone! A level-8 Great Archmage had actually died just like that, and his body and spirit had been annihilated!! This scene frightened the people beside him so much that they could no longer stand still. They all knelt down and begged for mercy. ¡°Please spare our lives!¡± ¡°This, all this has nothing to do with me¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Senior, please spare my life! I¡¯m willing¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°No¡­ I ahhh!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± As some were begging for mercy and some were fighting with their lives on the line, the ring of flames around them suddenly shrank and instantly swallowed everyone! Their screams which sounded like wailing ghosts were mixed together. In just seconds, they turned into ashes and scattered with the wind¡­ All the flames that had been burning with crackling sounds obediently converged into a cluster and swept back into Ron¡¯s hand. With a whoosh, they scattered into stars and vanished in front of everyone. A pile of storage magical tools was in Ron¡¯s hand. As for the plunderers earlier, they had completely disappeared from the world. Leonard and the other three, who had witnessed all of this with their own eyes, were so shocked that their eyeballs almost fell out. Even Harris, Kadun, Holken, and Karuman could not help but exclaim in their hearts, ¡°Has he become stronger?!¡± Compared to the combat strength he had displayed in the battle of return a few days ago, the ultimate flame technique in front of them was terrifyingly powerful! The members of the Nicholas family clan were so terrifying! They had become stronger again!! Until now, most people still felt that this Strange Sacred Flame was actually a magical power they had never heard of or seen before. Some guessed that it was a high-grade divine-tier magical power, while others guessed it was even higher. Among the ten-odd people on the flying ferry, only Dick knew that Ron had already activated the Flame Sacred Body, so he was naturally more powerful than before when using the Strange Sacred Flame. Ron turned to look at Leonard and the others. Just as he was wondering if he should bring them out first, he suddenly sensed that something was wrong. Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically as they looked up at the tall mountain not far away. Buzz! Buzz! The trembling sound of metal and stone resounded throughout the world, and a beam of golden sacred light shot into the sky! At the same time, an extremely powerful aura of a magical weapon swept out! It was a Sacred Tool!! At this moment, the eyes of the ten-odd people on the flying ferry lit up. Sacred Tool! And it was even a medium-grade Sacred Tool!! In the dazzling holy light, there was a Sacred Tool in the shape of a gourd. It seemed to be fleeing. As soon as it appeared, it immediately flew directly toward the exit, or rather, the entrance to the mystic realm! Previously, Clane had told them that the Sacred Tool that the first group of people had seen when they came in was a low-grade Sacred Tool in the shape of a flying shuttle. At that time, it had also flown out. It was not known who had snatched it in the end. But now, another medium-grade Sacred Tool had actually appeared in this mystic realm! The Sacred Tool was extremely fast. It flew directly toward the exit. Dozens of figures flew out from the treasure mountain it had appeared in. Clearly, these people were all here to snatch sacred tools. On the flying ferry, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Sacred Tool. A fanatical expression appeared on their faces, even Leonard and the other three, who had just escaped death. Sacred weapon! Sacred weapon! This is a sacred weapon!! It was a sacred weapon that most Great Archmagi would not be able to possess in their lifetime! If a Great Archmage could possess a sacred weapon, his or her strength would immediately increase by several times, and they would be able to easily kill enemies of a higher level. Even if he did not need it, he would be able to exchange it with others, and with other factions, and he could also exchange it for countless magical cultivation resources! Especially Kadun and Holken, the magical power in their bodies had already faintly vibrated, and they were about to charge out uncontrollably! However, they had not received the order, so they could only panic in their hearts and look at Ron and Dick¡­ It was only then that they realized that Ron and Dick were not looking at the flying sacred weapon but at the mountain peak on the side, where the sacred weapon had emerged. Ron and Dick exchanged a look and nodded in unison. Then, Ron said to Karuman and the others, ¡°Brother and I are going there to take a look. You guys ride on the flying ferry and wait for us.¡± Upon hearing this, the others were stunned for a moment before they understood. It was not that these two were not tempted, but they had wanted more and better treasures! After some thought, it could be understood that since a medium-grade Sacred Tool had emerged, there must be more and better treasures inside! There might even be the inheritance of the Divine Mage!! However, at the same time, they also knew that it must be extremely dangerous inside. It was not just the abode itself, but also the powerful Magi who were snatching treasures! As such, even though they knew that there might be more and better treasures inside, the others did not dare to risk their lives. Now that Ron had given them the flying ferry, not only would it protect them, they might also be able to snatch other treasures. In just a few seconds, the Holy Light Treasure Gourd had already dodged the interception of many Great Archmagi and rushed to the exit of the mystic realm. Then, it plunged into the spatial vortex and left in a flash! Chapter 261 - Demon Binding Ropes Harris¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Ron and Dick and said, ¡°I¡¯m with you!¡± Ron nodded and instructed, ¡°Karuman, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to operate the flying ferry.¡± With that said, he flipped his right hand upward, and a magical tool to control the flying ferry appeared in his hand. He handed it to Karuman. Karuman sighed in his heart and took the magical control tool. ¡°Alright.¡± This time, he had taken the initiative to follow them because he wanted to show off in front of the two young masters. Ever since the Nicholas family clan started to recruit retainers, he had sensed a strong sense of crisis. In fact, when the members of the Nicholas family clan broke through to the Great Archmage realm one after another, he had a sense of crisis and powerlessness in his heart¡­ because he had already sensed that his advancement speed could no longer keep up with the Nicholas family. The Nicholas family had risen too quickly! Back then, as an old servant, he could still escort Young Master Ron to participate in the trial¡­ But now, he was no longer of much use. In the battle of return earlier, he had killed a seriously injured top Great Archmage like he had picked up a bargain. This was already his best combat record currently. The Nicholas family had recruited six Great Archmagi in a row, two of whom were of the same level as him. Such a sense of crisis made him uneasy. He could no longer relax like before¡­ He had to show his ability in front of his master! He, Karuman, still had value to stay in the Nicholas family! Compared to the other retainers who were in a daze, his greatest advantage was that he knew the benefits of being loyal to the Nicholas family far surpassed the imagination of ordinary people! The new retainers were still focused on the superficial things but Karuman could already see things clearly. However, this time when he followed them out, the subsequent development of things was different from what he had envisaged¡­ Looking at the current situation, even if he wanted to follow the two young masters, he could not. If he insisted on following them, not only would he not be able to fight, he might even be a burden to the two young masters! After seeing the situation clearly, Karuman sighed in his heart. He could only separate from the young masters for the time being. After a brief exchange of two to three words, Ron, Dick, and Harris left the flying ferry and leapt toward the place where the secret treasure had emerged. As for Karuman and the three retainers, as well as Leonard, and Clane, who had followed them, they took the flying ferry and flew out of the mystic realm of the ruins. Many other Magi had made the same choice as them. All of them had followed after the medium-grade sacred weapon. No one had even entered the entrance of the vortex¡­ Clearly, the battle outside to snatch the sacred weapon was intense. After they had left the flying ferry, Ron and the other two quickly arrived at the treasure mountain where the sacred weapon had emerged. They landed in a cave halfway up the mountain. At the entrance of the cave, there was still the lingering aura of a broken magic formation. Looking in, it was pitch-black and dark. It was impossible to see clearly. Even magical power could not penetrate. It seemed that there was at least an even more powerful magical protective formation in this treasure mountain! In other words, this blessed land was the true residence of the Divine Mage! After the medium-grade sacred weapon had flown away earlier, many Magi had chased after it from here. Currently, there was no one at the entrance of the cave. The situation inside was not known. The three of them exchanged glances and activated the magical power in their bodies at the same time. They broke through the barrier and charged into the blessed land! ¡°Moo!¡± However, just as they entered, their ears were pricked by a strange scream, and a powerful threatening aura greeted them! The gold-tint magic robe on Ron¡¯s body flashed, and a Holy Light Shield enveloped Ron and the others. Boom! In the next moment, the light shield was hit by a huge shadow, emitting a loud bang. The huge shadow was repelled by the light shield. The three of them looked at the huge black shadow in unison. When they saw it clearly, they revealed shocked expressions. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ is a wooden bull?!¡± What was attacking Ron and the other two was not a Mage or a magical beast, but a huge wooden bull! The wooden bull was ten meters tall and as tall and strong as a hill. Its entire body was made of wooden blocks that were brown to black, but it was as alive as real life. After being thrown back by the protective shield, it even became dizzy. It shook its head, and the parts on its body made a crisp clicking sound. Dick¡¯s eyes lit up. He said in surprise, ¡°A mechanical puppet!¡± The mechanical puppet was a special creation. Like the talisman, it was actually a kind of magical equipment if carefully compared. However, it was very different from other magical equipment. The refinement of such a creation, like talismans, required a special refining technique. The refining technique of such a mechanical puppet was a branch from ordinary refining techniques, or rather, an advanced version. Currently, the magical weapon refinement technique which Dick had learned did not have any methods to refine puppet creations. However, as a weapon refiner, Dick was interested in this kind of alternative equipment refinement technique. He had once searched for and investigated many special magical equipment¡­ Among them, this mechanical puppet could be described simply as a magical equipment that could move! There were two types of mechanical puppets. One required a Mage to operate it, and the other could move on its own under certain circumstances. The puppet creation in front of him was probably the latter! In addition, this wooden bull also emitted an extremely powerful aura of a magical beast. It seemed that this wooden bull was driven by a level-6 magic core! With the level-6 magic core and the refined mystic wooden body, the strength of this puppet creation was equivalent to that of a level-6 magical beast! Could this wooden bull puppet be the gatekeeper puppet for the residence of the Divine Mage? Looking at the damaged state of the wooden bull, there were many cracks in it¡­ it was impossible to tell how many battles it had experienced and how many magical weapons it had been attacked by. However, as long as the mechanical puppet had not been completely damaged or its energy totally exhausted, the commands set by its master would be carried out. Dick guessed that the reason why this wooden bull could still be a gatekeeper was very likely because the Magi who had barged in had only repelled it and then left in a hurry. After all, this wooden bull was really difficult to deal with¡­ The wooden bull had probably been set to guard the door, so it had been staying here. Every time someone came in, it would fight them head-on. At this moment, Dick suddenly sensed the fluctuation of the Strange Sacred Flame on Ron, who was beside him. He quickly stopped him. ¡°Ron, don¡¯t destroy this wooden bull! I want to keep it and study it!¡± Hearing this, Ron paused for a moment and agreed. After retracting the Strange Sacred Flame, he used the Demon Binding Ropes to bind the wooden bull tightly. Chapter 262 - Strange Tentacles ¡°Just remove the energy beast core.¡± Hearing the reminder behind him, Ron¡¯s heart skipped a beat. One end of the Demon Binding Ropes which had wrapped around the wooden bull suddenly stood up and nimbly poked into the wooden puppet creation to search around. The struggling wooden bull suddenly froze and stopped moving. At the same time, with a click, a wooden box popped out from the back of the wooden bull¡¯s neck. The Demon Binding Ropes probed around and took out a level-6 beast core. The three of them walked over to take a look. Dick took the beast core from the Demon Binding Ropes and found that there were cracks on the beast core. There was not much energy left in it. After putting away the wooden bull puppet, Dick became excited and said with a smile, ¡°Quick, go and take a look in front! There might be more!¡± After leaving the entrance of the cave, the three of them continued forward to explore. Harris looked at the bloodstains on the sides. It seemed that many people had come here previously, but they could not deal with the puppet creation¡­ Now, in just one exchange, it had been taken down by the two clansmen of the Nicholas family. If he were to attack, although he would be able to destroy the wooden bull, it would be difficult for him to keep the wooden bull intact. Of course, the reason why it had been so easy to take it down was mainly because this magical weapon could restrain the wooden bull. Ever since they entered the mountain, the three of them could not exercise their magical power to detect objects. Under the interference of the magic formation, they could only sense things about a hundred meters away. The fluctuations of magical power here were even more chaotic and turbulent. It seemed that many broken magic formations were affecting each other, like several fragments of a broken realm intertwining in the air. If one were to forcefully use the magical power in one¡¯s body to search, it would even injure the soul in one¡¯s body. Without exception, the few rooms closest to the entrance had all been wantonly destroyed. Light sources shone everywhere in the cave, so what the naked eye could see had not been affected. Behind the ruins, a large and spacious place appeared in front of the three of them. The reason why it was so spacious was entirely because the ground in front had already collapsed, revealing several layers of space below. Below were layers of space, and above was not much different. A large portion of the ceiling had also shattered, and there were also several layers of space. The mountaintop had obviously been hollowed out¡­ Halfway up the mountain, in the upper and mid sections of the buildings, there were naturally stairs which connected them up and down¡­ However, it was obvious that they had not been used by the intruders who had all chosen to break through the sky and the ground. Through these fractured spaces, it could be determined that each level had been used by the Divine Mage for different functions. On the floor where Ron and the others were currently, they could smell the strong medicinal fragrance wafting from the upper levels. It was obvious that a large amount of magical medicine had been accumulated above, but it was likely that currently only the shattered vessels of medicinal liquid and powder remained where they were. In these fractured spaces, more than ten Great Archmagi above level-5 could be seen. They were all in an intense battle. There were Magi killing each other, and there were also mechanical puppets fighting fiercely with the Magi. The number of puppet creations was also extremely large! In front of Ron and the others, they could see three puppet creations attacking a Mage. Each of them was as strong as the wooden bull! Moreover, there were many scattered puppet parts and puppet creations in the ruins of the building! Could it be that¡­ this Divine Mage was also a Magic Puppet Master?! This thought appeared simultaneously in the minds of the three of them. The light in Dick¡¯s eyes was shockingly bright, and the smile on his face was unrestrained. It was as if he had seen a figurine, a big baby, and his wife. He wished he could hug them on the spot! Just as the three of them were scanning their surroundings, a Mage flew in their direction. Behind him was a puppet creation that looked like a giant alligator. It was covered in black iron, and its surface was densely covered with hooks. There were also many dark brown pieces of bloody flesh on it! ¡°Please help me, my lords. I¡¯m willing to give half of the treasures I have obtained as my gratitude! The Mage, who was dealing with the giant alligator puppet in a panic, even shouted for help in fear. He seemed to be exhausted. After the cry for help, a beam of holy light suddenly streaked across his head. He was stunned for a moment and almost had a piece of his flesh taken off by the alligator¡¯s hooks. Under his shocked gaze, the holy light landed on the top of the giant alligator puppet and bound it tightly. The mechanical puppet, which had been as violent as a level-6 ferocious magical beast, could only struggle in vain. Soon, the giant alligator puppet stopped moving. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too¡­?!¡± The Mage, who had dodged in a hurry, was stunned on the spot. The shock and disbelief in his heart had reached its peak¡­ and he felt a little ridiculous. The giant alligator puppet, which had forced him into a desperate situation, had actually been dealt with so easily?! How many seconds had it been?! Dick¡¯s figure flashed and he landed beside the giant alligator puppet, which had already had its beast core¡¯s energy extracted. He smiled and kept the puppet creation. He had obtained another one! Of course, he could not refine or activate these mobile magical treasures and puppet creations now. However¡­ he could also learn the special techniques he needed in the future. In any case, he would keep them away for now. Later on, he would search for the related ancient secret manuals in the ruins of the Magic Puppet Master. He had to find these secret manuals, study them thoroughly, and master them completely! Dick¡¯s heart was full of anticipation, but the Mage who had called for help earlier did not look right. His footsteps shifted slightly¡­ ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± A strange movement came from behind him. The threat of death had already descended on his head. His expression changed drastically. He circulated all his magical power under his feet and was about to dodge¡­ ¡°Pu!¡± A sharp point pierced his entire chest. A tentacle had quietly appeared on the wall behind this person¡­ The protective shield around him was useless! At this moment, even Ron and the others could not help but be shocked. They had not sensed the existence of this tentacle-like monster earlier! It was only when the tentacle struck that they sensed a hint of abnormality, but¡­ they did not even have the time to give a warning. After piercing the Mage and swallowing a life, the tentacle retracted with a swoosh. The Mage was brought to the ground like a dead object; he had died! The corpse of the Mage, who had died aggrieved, underwent another strange change in an instant. In the blink of an eye, sinister black veins crawled all over its skin. Immediately after, its entire body rotted rapidly. In just a few blinks of the eye, the corpse had turned into a pool of black blood¡­ That tentacle monster¡¯s attack was actually poisonous! Only then did Ron and the other two suddenly realize that there were also several pools of black blood here!! It turned out that those Magi had all been killed in such a bizarre manner! Not only that, after the tentacles had retracted, the faint aura that had been left on the wall also vanished without a trace! Dick frowned; he was shocked and puzzled. ¡°Those strange tentacles¡­ are also puppet creations?!¡± Harris¡¯ expression was grave. He carefully probed with his magical power, but he could not find the intrigue of the strange tentacles¡­ His heart suddenly shrunk, and he instinctively retreated a few meters. ¡°Chi!¡± The moment he dodged, a hole was pierced in the ground. Chapter 263 - Rescue from the Pythons Mouth If he had been a moment slower, he would have been pierced through by now! Just as Harris was about to retreat and counterattack, a sword cry sounded from beside him. A sharp scarlet light shot out with a bang, cutting off the black shadow that was about to shrink again! The broken object fell to the ground with a thud. The three of them stared at it. It turned out to be a ¡°spider leg¡±! It was about the thickness of two fingers and was made of an extremely strange material. It seemed to be metal clay, but it was not metal clay. Dick reminded, ¡°It¡¯s a part of the puppet! Little¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the ground ten meters away was suddenly pierced through, and more than ten sharp long tentacles poked out from the ground, stabbing at Ron above like a cage! Before the ground had been pierced, Ron had already jumped up, and a layer of Holy Light Shield had been placed around him. The gold-tint magic robe had been passively activated. Currently, Ron understood. Although the tentacle puppet had hidden itself silently, it would emit a trace of imperceptible fluctuations when it attacked, making it easier for the one being attacked to sense it. Therefore, Harris had sensed it in time and successfully dodged it. The Mage earlier had also sensed it, but he did not manage to dodge it successfully. More than ten sharp limbs grabbed, and the energy shield on the surface of Ron¡¯s body blocked the powerful force completely. Ron grabbed down casually, and with a buzz sound, the ground suddenly shattered, and a large piece of ground was grabbed by him through the air. There was also a ball of black shadows, which was very bizarre. At first glance, that ball looked like a bunch of wriggling creatures, such as snakes and earthworms¡­ They were soft but also hard. Each of them was a tentacle used for attack. When they were pulled out, they were still hugging the soil, like the roots of an old tree. As a result, after he had grabbed them out, the ground beside him also crumbled and cracked, and this was also followed by climbing cracks on some walls. This thing seemed to have also sensed the danger. The tentacles actually split into two balls. One half dug crazily into the ground, and the other stabbed crazily at Ron! As he had the gold-tint magic robe on him, Ron was not afraid at all. He flicked his right hand casually, and a cluster of flames shot into the ball of tentacles. The flames did not burn it but scurried into the deepest part through the gaps in the puppet¡¯s joints. ¡°Click.¡± After the cracking sound, all the frantically surging tentacles froze and then went limp. Then, it was not known if it was because of a command or because it had touched some mechanism, the ball of tentacles started to shrink rapidly¡­ It shrunk into a small ball made of metal wires. Ron grabbed it and looked at it briefly. He could not see anything, so he threw the metal ball of wires to Dick. ¡°This thing is interesting¡­¡± Dick sized it up carefully, and the interest in his eyes became stronger. He placed the little ball into his Storage Ring. Although he could not figure out anything yet, he had already understood that among the many puppet creations, there were some small surprises which the Magic Puppet Master had left behind! The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. He stared excitedly at the few puppet creations which were in the midst of battle. ¡°Let¡¯s go and catch those few first¡­ Hmm?¡± Dick could not finish his sentence. He suddenly stopped and looked down at the fractured space. Ron and Harris had also sensed something and looked ahead at the fractured space. ¡°Buzz! Boom!!¡± Almost at the same moment, the entire cave suddenly shook, and sounds of explosions came from deeper down the fractured space. Powerful auras swept toward everyone. Among them was actually the aura of a level-7 magical beast?! Subconsciously, the hearts of Ron and the other two shrank. A level-7 magical beast?! Sensing the extremely terrifying and powerful aura, everyone in the cave was extremely shocked. The Magi who had been fighting earlier immediately fled. Dick¡¯s eyes lit up with a magical glow as he shouted, ¡°No! It¡¯s not a magical beast. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a puppet creation!!¡± Boom! At the same time, an earth-shaking roar suddenly sounded. The originally intact floors were also blasted open. A beam of golden sacred light broke through all obstacles like a tornado and shot into the sky! Half of the space where Ron and the others were located had already collapsed, and when it was swept up by the soaring golden light, huge cracks immediately appeared. Everyone retreated until they had nowhere to retreat to. They had to press against the side of the nearest wall of the mountain to barely dodge this wave of impact. On the floor they were on, a few Magi were a little slower. They were immediately shredded into pieces by the golden light! Seeing this scene, Harris already had the intention to retreat. He subconsciously looked at Ron and Dick and found that the two of them were actually looking down with a frenzied expression! The energy in Ron and Dick was restless. They had not been frightened by the terrifying might of the golden light at all. Instead, they had even been provoked to fight. Sigh, he really had to accept his age¡­ Seeing the eager state of the two young people, Harris could not help but sigh in his heart. The beam of golden light swept all the way to the top of the cave. It was not until it was stopped by the strongest magic protective formation that it finally stopped. A deep well had already been dug out by the golden light tornado in the cave. The middle was empty, like those skywells. Ron¡¯s gaze was fixed at what was below. He was surprised. Why is this person here? In the space of the deep well below, more than ten figures were flying up rapidly to escape; they were in very bad shape. This was a group of Great Archmagi, and most of them had relatively high magical power levels. They were probably the strongest or the first to come deep into the cave to search for treasures. However, they were now all fleeing in panic. It looked like they had encountered some accident. Following closely behind them was a huge shadow. It was golden in color and emitted a terrifying aura. The extremely powerful aura of a level-7 magical beast earlier had been emitted by this huge shadow! It was actually a nine-headed golden python!! Strictly speaking, it was not a magical beast but a puppet creation! Its body was extremely large, and it was glowing with a metallic luster. However, it did not slow down at all when it moved. It was completely different from the puppets Ron had seen earlier. It was almost identical to a real magical beast! The nine terrifying python heads were each more than ten meters tall! The eyes in them were as big as lanterns, and in the deepest depths, there was a scarlet glow. They were extremely alive! However, for some reason, only two of the nine python heads revealed a violent and ferocious appearance. The remaining seven did not seem to have much strength. Even so, the two python heads were extremely breathtaking. The golden tornado which had generated the ¡°well¡± earlier had come out from the ferocious mouth of one of the two heads! There were a total of 12 people who were being relentlessly pursued by the nine-headed python with two active heads. They had split into three groups to flee. The fastest group amongst them was a five-man team, and the weakest was a three-man team. Chapter 264 - That Move Was... At this moment, the rightmost of the two berserk python heads suddenly hissed. It suddenly stretched its neck and bit hard at the three of them with its ferocious mouth! The three of them wanted to flee quickly, but the slowest level-6 Great Archmage was swallowed whole! ¡°Ah!¡± He could not even scream for two seconds before he was torn apart by the violent golden light inside!! Of the other two level-7 Great Archmagi, one of them had closely followed his dead companion. He was bitten off and torn apart by the other python head! The remaining Mage was so frightened that his entire body was trembling. He was terrified. He tried his best to escape, but the killing deity was following closely behind him¡­ Sensing the violent aura coming from behind him, he managed barely to escape in horror from the bite. He waved his right hand to block with a gold-tier magical saber, but the saber immediately shattered, and there was no trace of a saber mark on the python¡¯s head!¡±¡± ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± As if it had been provoked by the large saber, the python head let out a deafening hiss. Countless golden light blades shot out from its ferocious mouth and enveloped the little insect that had provoked it! The golden blade ignored the shield and easily tore through the level-7 Great Archmage. There was only a single scream from the original spot! Many of the golden blades struck at the others from the side, and everyone dodged in horror. Two of the four-man team were slow for a moment and died tragically on the spot. The pieces of flesh were like kites with their strings cut, falling directly into the well¡­ As for the five-man team, which was the fastest, they were also in an extremely sorry state. One of them, who was dressed in a white-brocade robe, was actually Prince VII of the Sebastian Kingdom! It is Quinn, why is he here? At this moment, he was actually a level-3 Great Archmage! However, in the current escape from the nine-headed python, a level-3 Great Archmage could only be a burden¡­ The person who was fleeing with Quinn was Chief Steward Hansen, who had been following him. Beside the two of them, there was also an energetic old man who was a level-9 Great Archmage. He had previously appeared beside the City Lord of the Holy Light City, Diaze. He was a royal attendant. Apart from the three of them, there was also an old woman and a young lady. The hunched old woman emitted the powerful aura of a top Great Archmage. The delicate young lady beside her was pale, and her sweat-soaked hair was stuck to both sides of her face. She looked very pitiful. This level-5 Great Archmage was stronger than the level-3 Great Archmage. The few people who were still alive in the skywell had managed to survive a wave of golden blades. Before they could catch their breath, they suddenly heard two more screams coming from below! The two heads of the nine-headed golden python opened their ferocious mouths at the same time. A golden tornado shot out from the left head and golden blades shot out from the right. The attacks rolled together and tore at the few people above it! Quinn and the other four were shocked. They tried their best to survive this wave, but the golden tornado blades were close and fierce. They had even been separated by a violent wind. As such, the two young people of lower levels fell into a life-and-death crisis! Quinn had just dodged a golden blade with the help of Chief Steward Hansen, when he saw another golden blade of light just inches away! In the chaos, the old woman stood in front of the young lady and used the might of a top Great Archmage to break two golden light blades in a row. However, in the instant that she used her magical power, the golden tornado tore the two of them apart! ¡°Ah!¡± the young lady exclaimed. A few more golden blades came at her, and her eyes were filled with despair. Just when she was in such great despair that she almost closed her eyes, she suddenly felt someone grab her shoulder. A gentle energy surrounded her and brought her back a few steps to avoid the fatal situation! As she could not react in time, the young lady was brought down by the inertia and landed into a warm embrace. She looked up in a daze and saw her savior¡¯s expression turn serious. He raised his hand and shattered another golden blade. Dick ignored the movement in his arms and focused on the golden tornado blades¡­ At the same time, on the other side, Quinn, who was on the verge of despair, suddenly had a flash in front of his eyes. A figure blocked in front of him, and a layer of energy shield spread out, covering his entire body¡­ All the golden blade attacks were blocked and shattered! Boom! Boom! Amidst the continuous roars, most of the golden blades were blocked by the energy shield of the gold-tint magic robe. The faces of the few of them lit up, and they took advantage of the gap in the battle to stabilize themselves. Ron frowned and said, ¡°Go up quickly!¡± As he spoke, an extremely scorching Strange Sacred Flame suddenly emitted from his body. The sacred flames shot out and swept out, enveloping the nine-headed golden python that was charging from below! Dick held the young lady and glanced at the others. He activated his magical power with his left hand and used energy to envelop Quinn. As he spoke, he fled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡± The others, who had obtained a chance of survival in the desperate situation, immediately followed him up in surprise. Quinn, who had been carried up in the air by Dick¡¯s energy shield, looked down at Ron in shock, his emotions surging. Unexpectedly, the two of them had met again in the mystic realm and he had even saved his life. No, he had actually saved the lives of several of them! In a few seconds, Dick had brought the two of them up. Harris was waiting for them. After he had placed them down, he said to the young lady and Quinn, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. You¡¯d better leave quickly.¡± As he spoke, he glanced at the few people who had followed him and did not say anything else. He circulated the magical power in his body and flew down. Harris nodded at them, indicating that they should leave quickly, and then he flew over. The few of them, who had escaped death, were still in a daze. Most of them still did not know the name of their benefactor¡­ The old woman looked at Chief Steward Hansen with a questioning gaze. Chief Steward Hansen did not elaborate. He reminded everyone, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. Let¡¯s leave first¡­¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± ¡°Boom¡ª¡± At this moment, the nine-headed python and a loud bang sounded at the same time. The entire cave was trembling. A terrifying power of the Strange Sacred Flame shot into the sky, and a terrifying aura spread out, shocking everyone! The old woman¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± ¡°Nanny! They¡¯re still¡­¡± The young lady was very anxious. The old woman advised her, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll only be a burden if we stay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Quinn glanced at the deep well in surprise and suspicion. His eyes were filled with flames. His heart skipped a beat, and he quickly retracted his gaze and pulled the young lady over. ¡°Ninth Sister, let¡¯s leave first!¡± Then, a group of people flew toward the vortex of the mystic realm. The young lady turned around to look repeatedly, very worried. This person, who had been called Ninth Sister by Prince VII, was the Ninth Princess of the Sebastian Kingdom, Norlis. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± In the abyss, the nine-headed golden python was struggling non-stop in the flames, as if it had really sensed the burning pain. Seeing this scene, Ron and the other two were a little surprised. They did not care so much for now, as long as the attack was effective. Ron controlled the flames to suppress the nine-headed python puppet, while Dick and Harris kept trying to attack with various spells and magical weapons, but they were basically unable to affect the puppet creation. ¡°This puppet should be a level-7 puppet creation,¡± Dick muttered. Chapter 265 - Old Man Pale Face The strength levels of puppet creations and magical beasts were the same. A level-7 puppet was equivalent to a level-7 magical beast. The strength of a level-7 magical beast was equivalent to a human Divine Mage! The body of this puppet creation had already been specially refined. Its strength was basically equivalent to a level-7 magical beast. It might even be stronger than the latter. Coupled with the beast core of a level-7 magical beast as the power source¡­ it could naturally emit the same might as a level-7 magical beast. Currently, only two out of the nine of them were alive. They probably could not even unleash 10% of their strongest strength. Otherwise, Ron¡¯s Strange Sacred Flame might not have been able to restrain them, and all those people earlier would have died. In the flames currently, the Demon Binding Ropes had already wrapped around the nine-headed python and searched for a while, but this puppet creation actually did not have a gap between the parts! It was not known what material this python had been made of, but it was actually formed as a whole from top to bottom. It looked flawless! Dick frowned and looked at it for a while. He seemed to be hesitating. Seeing that even Ron¡¯s Strange Sacred Flame could not take down the nine-headed golden python, he suggested to Ron regretfully, ¡°Ron, why don¡¯t you use that move?¡± Although he really wanted this puppet creation, now¡­ he could not seem to find any other way. Upon hearing this, Harris, who was beside him, could not help but ask himself, ¡°Which move?¡± Ron sized up the state of the puppet in the flames and temporarily rejected the idea. ¡°I¡¯ll try again and see if I can exhaust its energy.¡± As he spoke, the aura of the flames around him suddenly increased. He had used the Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique to obtain two kinds of enhancements at the same time, including the rapid recovery of magical power and the power of the flames. ¡­ ¡­ Quinn and the others quickly retreated from the cave and flew toward the exit of the mystic realm without stopping. Due to what had happened earlier, they now knew very well how terrifying this mystic realm was. Moreover¡­ it seemed to be getting more and more dangerous here. On the way, Quinn told Norlis the identities of Ron and the other two. The old woman beside Norlis said in surprise, ¡°So, the young man with the flame is Ron Nicholas? It¡¯s indeed as the rumors say, his strength is unfathomable¡­ Could his flame magical power really be a divine-tier magical power?¡± ¡°How¡­ would I know?¡± Quinn spread his hands helplessly. The old woman¡¯s gaze shifted to Chief Steward Hansen and the attendant. The two of them shook their heads in unison. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Norlis¡¯ eyes lit up slightly, and she muttered in her heart, ¡°So, his name is Dick¡­¡± Thinking of something, she asked worriedly, ¡°Nanny, will¡­ will anything happen to them?¡± Seeing her attitude, the old woman¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be too worried. They should have some special methods. Let¡¯s wait outside first. They might come out soon.¡± With that said, this group of people had already flown out of the vortex of the mystic realm. Everyone¡¯s vision blurred. When they looked again, they were already above the Red Rose Sea. Moreover, a group of Great Archmagi had actually gathered in the large stretch of blood-red fog. They fought and snatched, and it was extremely chaotic. Quinn and the others were stunned for a moment, and then they all looked surprised. ¡°They¡¯re snatching the sacred weapon!¡± A beam of golden sacred light could be seen flowing in the air. It tried several times to break through the encirclement, but was blocked by the Great Archmagi each time. However, although those Great Archmagi could block it, no one could really catch it. This golden sacred light was extremely fast. Moreover, every time a Great Archmage was about to catch it, there would be other treasure hunters beside him to block him and snatch it¡­ Yes, this sacred weapon was still an ownerless item. In the chaotic battle, some people wanted to snatch the treasure, while others simply turned to attack others when they could not get it¡­ The magical weapon in this golden sacred light was the medium-grade sacred weapon, the Holy Light Treasure Gourd, which had escaped from the cave before Ron and the others. As soon as this sacred weapon escaped from the mystic realm, it was stopped by a large group of Great Archmagi with beaming eyes. It could not advance or retreat, and could only repeatedly circle and dodge. When Quinn and the others saw the sacred weapon appear, they had wanted to snatch it. However, after the life-threatening escape earlier, they were already exhausted to the point of weakness, not to mention going over to snatch the treasure. They could only quickly leave this chaotic battle zone to avoid being accidentally injured. They were still a little envious¡­ After stopping at the edge, they waited for Ron to recover his magical power while paying attention to the situation of the battle. At the edge of the chaotic battle, a flying ferry was floating in the air. On the flying ferry, Karuman, the three retainers,, and Leonard were standing on the deck, paying attention to the movement of the golden sacred light from time to time. Until now, they had not joined the chaotic battle. If they were to snatch the medium-grade sacred weapon now, they would immediately be besieged by the others. Even if they could hide in the flying ferry, they would not be able to leave until Ron and the other two returned. Karuman had been paying attention to the vortex exit and was still thinking about how to show his value. He was quite surprised to see that Prince VII was also in the mystic realm. At this moment, the itching Holken asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we attack now?¡± Kadun also wanted to fight, but he still looked at Karuman. Although the three of them were all level-5 Great Archmagi, there was a difference in status between them. This person had stayed in the Nicholas family for a long time and might know something¡­ Karuman shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± There was some emotion in Holken¡¯s heart, but he could still suppress it. His expression darkened, and he reluctantly accepted it. Suddenly, cries of surprise could be heard from the chaotic battle. The few of them looked up and saw that the golden sacred light had charged out of the layers of encirclement! A group of Great Archmagi chased after it in panic. Holken could not help but move his feet slightly; he was about to chase after it. At this moment, an extremely powerful aura suddenly pressed down on everyone. Everyone¡¯s movements froze! At the same time, the golden light, which had just broken through the encirclement by the Great Archmagi, also stopped. It was as if it had been restrained by some invisible force. The golden light flickered rapidly, but it could not break free! After two to three breaths, a figure suddenly appeared from the void and reached out to take the treasure gourd. This was an old man in a purple magic robe. His silver hair was tied up high, and his brows were filled with malice which made one¡¯s breathing much heavier. This old man was a Divine Mage!! Seeing this person appear, all the Great Archmagi present revealed extremely shocked expressions. Although they did not know this person, the terrifying aura earlier had already indicated this person¡¯s identity. He was actually a Divine Mage! As for what level it was, the Great Archmagi present could not tell at all. The Divine Mage ignored the many Great Archmagi beside him. He looked at the sacred weapon treasure gourd in his hand, his eyes flickering. He seemed to be quite satisfied with this magical weapon. Chapter 266 - Surrender? Kill! Then, he casually put away the magical weapon and looked at the vortex entrance in front of him. He shrunk the ground to an inch and stepped into the entrance of the mystic realm¡­ All the Great Archmagi watched in a daze as the Divine Mage left. After a long few seconds, they exploded! Some were lamenting that they had not been able to snatch the sacred weapon, some were discussing enthusiastically who this Divine Mage was, and some were inexplicably slashing at people with their knives¡­ It was still extremely chaotic. At this moment, they were already in a daze. The few people on the flying ferry had ugly expressions at this moment. They were very worried. Leonard was a little anxious. ¡°Why has a Divine Mage appeared so quickly?! What should we do? Ron and the others are still inside!¡± ¡°¡± Kadun looked hesitant. ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ enter the mystic realm to assist them?¡± Holken shook his head. ¡°No! If that Divine Mage senses us and thinks we¡¯re following him¡­ it¡¯ll probably be even worse!¡± Karuman thought quickly and made up his mind. ¡°We¡¯ll go in after 65 seconds!¡± If they followed him in now, whether they could find him or not was another matter. It was very likely that they would provoke that Divine Mage¡­ In 65 seconds, this person should have already entered the cave. If they entered the mystic realm then, they would be able to assist Ron and the other two who would be retreating from inside. Not far away, Quinn looked at that figure, his eyes filled with surprise. After everyone had entered, he frowned and asked, ¡°Does anyone know the identity of this Divine Mage?¡± ¡°This Lord¡­ is most likely the old man in the rumors,¡± the old woman said, as if she had thought of something. Chief Steward Hansen also echoed, ¡°I once saw a portrait by chance. It should be this Lord!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really him?!¡± Quinn said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that a thousand years ago, he had found the inheritance of a Divine Mage in this Lower Ocean State, and then he successfully broke through to the Divine Mage realm?!¡± He had searched all the memories in his mind, but he only had this little bit of relevant records. He could not recall anything else he had seen in the secret manual. Chief Steward Hansen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed this Lord. I heard that he has been searching for the mystic realm of the Divine Mage. It looks like it¡¯s true¡­¡± It had been mentioned previously that about a thousand years ago, the ruins of a Divine Mage had appeared in the Lower Ocean State. At that time, the entire Sebastian Kingdom had been involved, and the magical world was in a bloodbath. In the end, a top Great Archmage at that time successfully obtained the inheritance of the Divine Mage. Not long after, he broke through to the Divine Mage realm. This person had once been a well-known figure in the magical world. As his name had the words ¡°Pale Face¡± in it, he was called Old Man Pale Face. He was that Divine Mage earlier! It was said that after he had broken through, this Divine Mage had settled down in the Lower Ocean State¡­ However, after that, traces of him appearing before people became rare, and the huge momentum around him gradually weakened. It was rumored that he had gone to find the mystic realm of the ruins of another Divine Mage. From the looks of it, what had been said was true¡­ This Divine Mage had appeared so quickly because of this. Norlis looked at the old woman with a confused expression. ¡°Nanny, after this Old Man Pale Face had gone in, will he be able to help Dick and the others escape?¡± Hearing this, the old woman¡¯s eyes flickered, but she did not reveal the strangeness in her heart. ¡°Perhaps¡­ yes.¡± Norlis was overjoyed. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! They¡¯ll probably come out soon to meet us!¡± The old lady turned her head and gave her a look, stopping her from saying anything more. Chief Steward Hansen hesitated for a moment but did not say anything in the end. Sigh¡­ things were not that simple. If the nine-headed golden python had been seen by Old Man Pale Face, he would definitely be tempted to make a move. Moreover the Nicholas family had also attracted some attention¡­ It was hard to say how this Divine Mage would treat the Nicholas family members. ¡­ ¡­ [Ding! Warning!!] [Detected that the two genius descendants are facing a great threat. An urgent mission has been generated.] [Urgent Mission: Save the 17th generation descendants of the Nicholas family, Dick and Ron.] In Holy Light City, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. Romo was using the Visitation Talisman to check on Ron and the others when the System¡¯s warning sounded in his ear! His heart skipped a beat. Danger?! He carefully observed the virtual screen but did not find any danger¡­ ¡°Is it from inside this cave? Or has someone dangerous appeared?¡± He focused his attention on the movements on the screen, intending to save them at any moment. At this moment, Ron was circulating the first transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations in his body, and he had been controlling the nine-headed python puppet with the Light Passage Sacred Flame to continue to consume the beast core energy in the puppet creation. Under the suppression by the special attribute of the Light Passage Sacred Flame, the energy of the beast core was being rapidly consumed. If nothing unexpected happened, this puppet creation would soon become weak. By then, its strength, which was less than a tenth of its original strength, would decrease further, and he should be able to take it down successfully. After successfully obtaining this level-7 puppet creation, if Dick could learn the method to control it, the Nicholas family clan would have another trump card! There was no one beside Ron now. Dick and Harris saw that their attacks did not have much effect, so they simply left this place and went elsewhere to explore and search. Although most of the cave had been destroyed by the nine-headed golden python, something could still be found in the ruins¡­ For example, the treasures that had fallen in the cave from the corpses of those Great Archmagi. In fact, what Dick wanted the most was the inheritance left behind by the Divine Mage¡­ However, so far, he had not found any effective information. As he had not been able to find it, he wondered if the inheritance had already been seized by Quinn and the others, who had fled earlier. At that time, he did not have the chance to ask in detail. Should he ask in detail after he got out? The two brothers had saved their lives after all. If he were to ask them, he should be able to get some information¡­ As Dick was thinking, he suddenly felt a change, and his expression changed! ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± An ear-piercing cry sounded from another direction, accompanied by the abnormally terrifying aura of the nine-headed python puppet! Dick immediately turned around and jumped to Ron¡¯s side. Harris, who was on the other side, followed closely behind. Seeing the puppet creation struggling crazily in the flames, Dick asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ron frowned and replied, ¡°For some reason, the nine-headed golden python seemed to have been provoked by something and suddenly struggled desperately¡­¡± The violent struggle of the nine-headed python puppet had already exceeded his expectations. He had clearly been using the Strange Sacred Flame to suppress the energy consumption and had not done much. How could he have provoked the puppet to such an extent? Chapter 267 - Powerful Aura Perhaps, what had provoked this puppet creation was not him¡­ but a terrifying existence that even the puppet was afraid of! Dick and Ron¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They exchanged a look and used their magical power at the same time to find out what was going on. Just when they had sensed that something was wrong, the three of them in the cave felt a terrifying and powerful pressure crushing down from the sky! Buzz! In an instant, the gold-tint magic robe on Ron¡¯s body was activated. Light flickered, and a large number of runes condensed into an energy shield, enveloping Ron and the other two! In the next moment, the three of them sensed that the pressure on their bodies had been temporarily blocked. They were finally able to move. ¡°Eh?¡± Almost at the same time, a surprised voice sounded from above them. ¡°There¡¯s actually a sacred-tool magic robe. Not bad.¡± Ron and the other two quickly looked up and saw a shadow descending. This person¡­ is a Divine Mage?! Sensing such bad news from the powerful aura, the three of them instantly became anxious. Even in the magical world, one could only hear the voice of a Divine Mage and not see him. Usually, he would go into seclusion to cultivate and usually would not care about other things¡­ He would basically not appear in front of others. Even a major event like the appearance of the ruins of a Divine Mage might not be able to attract a Divine Mage¡­ When the ruins in the Lower Ocean State appeared a thousand years ago, not a single Divine Mage had appeared from beginning to the end. As such, the inheritance of a Divine Mage had fallen into the hands of a top Great Archmage.¡¯¡¯ After the Old Man Pale Face had obtained the inheritance, he broke through the magical realm not long after and became a Divine Mage. However¡­ according to the fragmented information that came later, it was said that the owner of that mystic realm had not reached level-3 of the Divine Realm, and the ruins had not been opened in the mystic realm¡­, and that the highest-grade magical weapons in there were only some unknown magical weapons. And this time, it was obviously different from the previous time. Currently, the value of the ruins of the Divine Mage far surpassed that of the Divine Mage a thousand years ago! Ron and the others had naturally expected the mystic realm of the ruins to definitely attract Divine Magi¡­ However, they had not expected the Divine Mage, who had never cared about the affairs of the world, to arrive now! Moreover, this Divine Mage had been so hostile to them the moment he appeared. This situation was not strange. There was no need for a Divine Mage to be polite to the three Great Archmagi. Even if it had been a top Great Archmage, he would not take him seriously. Just as Ron and the other two were shocked, Old Man Pale Face was already less than a hundred meters away from them. He sized Ron up carefully for a while, his eyes flashing with interest. ¡°Hand over this flame magical power and this sacred-tool magic robe, and I can spare your lives!¡± This cold and calm voice reached the ears of Ron and the other two. Upon hearing this, Ron and the other two did not leave gratefully after handing over the treasures. Instead, their expressions were grave, and their emotions were in turmoil. Harris¡¯ thoughts were that since this Divine Mage could covet the Strange Sacred Flame of the Nicholas family, it was very likely that he would silence them after obtaining it! Robbing and killing had always been together since ancient times! As for Ron and Dick, their thoughts were relatively simple. Surrender to a Divine Mage who had snatched their things? How was this possible! It was impossible to reason with a Divine Mage. They would not give their lives to others to decide! At that moment, the conflict between them and this Divine Mage could no longer be reversed. Ron and Dick looked at each other and saw each other¡¯s determination. There was no need for words. Let¡¯s do it! In an instant, the power of the two of them increased exponentially!! Second Transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations! The two of them were already top-notch Great Archmagi. When they activated the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, the power in their bodies skyrocketed again! Their magical power realm had already surpassed that of ordinary top Great Archmagi and was approaching that of a Divine Mage! The two of them had not made a sound, but a huge commotion had suddenly erupted. Harris, who was beside them, was so frightened that he could not help but gulp¡­ This¡­ is there no room for discussion?! Were they being too rash? Confronting a Divine Mage was like an egg hitting a rock!! Even the Old Man Pale Face, who had been standing above, was stunned for a moment. Then, killing intent appeared in his eyes¡­ Disdain and mockery had already spread. ¡°Young and arrogant. You¡¯re overestimating your capabilities!¡± His laughter was cold. Then, he did not waste his breath anymore. With a raise of his hand, a beam of extremely terrifying red and purple sacred light shot directly at the three of them! At the same time, Ron waved his hand and summoned the flames below that had restrained the nine-headed python. The flames shot into the sky and swept past the enemy above! At the same time, a scorching aura, which was not inferior to Ron¡¯s flames at all, suddenly erupted from Dick¡¯s body. It was as if a scorching sun had condensed behind him, and it also swept up crazily! This was Dick¡¯s Strange Sacred Flame¡ªSun-Devouring Flame!! Harris¡¯ pupils constricted. He was dumbfounded and extremely shocked! ¡°This? No, no! Why does Dick also know the power of this fire technique?!¡± Was this magical power really a magical power?! ¡°High-grade divine-tier magical power?! No¡­ It might far surpass it!!¡± The Old Man Pale Face revealed an ecstatic expression. He was already determined to obtain this mystic technique. His gaze as he stared down was already burning to the extreme, and greed was obvious in his eyes! In this instant, the flames had already charged in front of the red and purple sacred light, and the two sides collided! Boom! Boom! A loud rumble reverberated throughout the entire mystic realm! Even the cave shook violently. The cave collapsed¡­ In the center of the explosion, the space had already twisted and become violent, as if it would tear apart in the next second! An extremely terrifying impact suddenly swept across the surroundings¡­ The gold-tint magic robe on Ron¡¯s body flickered with light, and the golden runes instantly spread out, condensing into a stable golden turtle shell that protected them firmly in the surging collision. The nine-headed golden python below the three of them had wanted to attack Ron and the others, but it was slapped down hard by the powerful impact just as it flew into the air! Harris exclaimed, ¡°It has been blocked?!¡± The violent attack of a Divine Mage had actually been blocked by two Great Archmagi!! Just when he was so shocked that he could not speak or move, Ron and Dick made a new move¡­ A cluster of fierce flames and a cluster of scorching flames condensed on two different palms. They were different from the previous flames. This was¡­ the main body of the Strange Sacred Flame!! The two palms were held upright close to each other, and the two Strange Sacred Flames in the palms were pushed against each other. They were like magnets of the same level being forcefully connected. The two clusters of Strange Sacred Flames were jumping violently, and they were already extremely agitated¡­ They seemed to be incompatible with each other! Although the two clusters of Strange Sacred Flames seemed to be repelling each other, the two palms still pushed deeply and forcefully collided with each other! Chapter 268 - Platinum Fire Cloud The two clusters of Strange Sacred Flames jumped extremely quickly. As they swayed, they suddenly lengthened, flattened, and then entangled themselves with each other¡­ A terrifying aura began to spread, and the power to destroy the heavens and the earth was brewing. In the moment before the two Strange Sacred Flames merged, the person above was still surprised and delighted. ¡°This¡­ It actually has a trace of the power of time?!¡± In front of Old Man Pale Face, there was an invisible barrier protecting him from the impact. He was also unscathed from the series of collisions earlier. He had thought that he would only need one move to defeat them, and then he would be able to capture and interrogate them slowly to see what kind of fire magical power it was and how he could obtain it¡­ Even if they resisted and refused to say anything, it was not impossible to forcefully search their souls. Unexpectedly, these two youngsters of the Great Archmage realm could actually block a blow from a Divine Mage¡­ The power of this fire-based magical power was really astonishing. Moreover, not only were these two fire magical powers far more powerful than ordinary, they also contained a trace of extremely rare power of time! The first flame carried the power of time, and the next flame carried a hint of killing power!! Although they were all very faint and weak, Old Male Pale Face was already extremely shocked. The power of law was something that even a Divine Mage would find difficult to comprehend. One could only observe the powerful strength from afar! Only by comprehending the laws and controlling them a little could he break through to the Heavenly Divine realm! Previously, he was only interested in this special magical power and wanted to play with it. Now, he was completely attracted by the fire-based magical power and could not take his eyes off it¡­ No matter what, he had to get it!! This fire-based magical power was most likely a divine-tier magical power secret technique!! Old Man Pale Face¡¯s eyes lit up. Just as he was about to attack and snatch the secret magical power, the veins on his forehead suddenly twitched. He looked over! Below, the space in the center of the collision between the scorching flame, the fierce flame, and the red-purple sacred light was still twisting lightly. In just a few seconds, it had blinded his detection¡­ Now, a fire cloud suddenly floated out from the remnants of the light! A cloud of fire with the intersection of platinum was floating toward him. This two-colored fiery cloud was the ¡°move¡± Ron and Dick had mentioned earlier! This was something the Old Ancestor had given them. They had merged their Strange Sacred Flames together and used a combined technique. Self-created magical technique, the Strange Sacred Flame Combined Technique!! Ron and Dick had never used this move in reality before. This was the first time they were using it! Before this, under the lead of the Old Ancestor, they had each used it countless times. They had long grasped the secret to the fusion of the Strange Sacred Flames. However¡­ a dream was still a dream. No matter how close it was to reality, it could not become reality. How much power would be unleashed¡­ would have to depend on the current situation. They were already in such a predicament, and they did not have any other moves, so they could only use this move. And what the Old Ancestor had imparted to them had never disappointed them. The two of them had successfully fused the Strange Sacred Flames in reality and created a platinum fire cloud by merging two into one!! Previously, the reasons why they had each used the Strange Sacred Flame was firstly to block the attack of the Divine Mage, and secondly to create the instant space of the merged fire cloud¡­ At this moment, the platinum fire cloud, which had been jointly created by the two of them, had already streaked across the air and shot toward Old Man Pale Face with a whoosh! This fire cloud was only the size of a fist. It looked very obedient and could even make people think it was cute and beautiful. However, the heart of the person it was facing exploded. There was danger!! The strongest threat he had ever felt in his life exploded in the head of Old Man Pale Face! Ever since he had advanced to become a Divine Mage, in the past thousand years, he had not felt so weak¡­ Without any time to think, Old Man Pale Face instinctively erupted with all his magical power. As he retreated rapidly, he quickly took out a low-grade Golden Turtle Sacred Tool. The magical tool flashed with golden light and condensed into a physical turtle shell, enveloping him. Whatever he could do¡­ had been done. This was because in this instant, the platinum-colored fire cloud had suddenly accelerated and flashed in front of him!! At this moment, even space and time seemed to have frozen. In the next moment, the platinum fire cloud suddenly exploded!! Buzz! This fist-sized platinum fire cloud suddenly exploded into an even larger fire cloud, filling the entire space and swallowing Old Man Pale Face!! ¡­ ¡­ Outside the cave, at the vortex entrance of the mystic realm, the vortex churned and spat out a flying ferry. On the flying ferry, Karuman and the others were all tense. After they came in, they immediately probed the surroundings carefully. After discovering that there was no powerful aura of the Divine Mage, they all heaved a long sigh. Then, everyone on the flying ferry looked at the entrance to the mid-level of the mountain. That Divine Mage had probably entered the cave to search for treasures¡­ Karuman frowned, his heart already in his throat. No¡­ Ron and the others had not come out yet! This¡­ They were very likely still inside! They might even run into that Divine Mage!! ¡°Young Master is not outside¡­ He might have already met that person. What should we do?¡± Holken¡¯s gaze wandered. Karuman gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside the cave first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a Divine Mage there!¡± Holken snorted angrily. ¡°Are you asking us to die?!¡± Karuman¡¯s pupils constricted. He turned around and stared at him, the murderous intent in his eyes obvious. ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish to die even if you wish to!¡± Holken said coldly. ¡°I want to leave the team!¡± Karuman¡¯s magical power suddenly erupted, and he said sinisterly, ¡°You want to betray the Nicholas family?!¡± ¡°Betray?¡± Holken roared angrily. ¡°I¡¯m a retainer, not a martyr servant! I won¡¯t be a retainer anymore! I¡¯ll return that bottle of pills to them immediately when I get back. As for you guys¡­¡± He turned to look at the others and smiled sarcastically. ¡°If you want to court death, go ahead. In any case, I won¡¯t accompany you! Be careful not to lose your life!¡± As he spoke, he exerted his strength beneath his feet. After he had tapped away from the flying ferry, he entered the vortex behind without looking back. On the flying ferry, the six of them had ugly expressions. Currently, on the flying ferry, apart from Karuman, Kadun, and Leonard, there were also the three strangers who had been saved with Leonard. As for Clane, who had led the way to find them, he had already left earlier. The three Magi had stayed behind because they had saved them and because it was safer on the flying ferry¡­ At this moment, they were all a little hesitant and had the intention to retreat. Karuman did not plan to stop those who wanted to live. His voice was cold. ¡°Those who want to leave, leave quickly!¡± ¡°The Nicholas family clan has saved my life twice. How can I be such a villian?¡± Leonard blurted out. Upon hearing this, the three Magi behind him were all speechless. If they were to leave now, wouldn¡¯t they become such villains? But if they did not leave¡­ they would really die if they followed! After having been on the periphery of the Red Rose Sea for a while, some people had already recognized him as Old Man Pale Face from the rumors! With his nature, he could kill people in the blink of an eye! Karuman did not have the time to wait for them to think. Just as he was about to steer the flying ferry toward the cave, he suddenly heard¡ª Buzz! A terrifying threat came from ahead. Everyone looked over in surprise and saw the cave treasure mountain trembling and beginning to collapse!! In this terrifying energy wave, there was a Divine Mage¡­ and also a scorching flame so powerful that it could not be described with words!! Karuman suddenly froze. ¡°Flame waves¡­¡± Ron and the others¡­ had really fought with that Divine Mage!! Chapter 269 - The Crisis Is Still Here In the middle of the collapsed treasure mountain, in the cave of the ruins. ¡°No, impossible! How¡­ how is this possible?!¡± ¡°What kind of fire-based secret technique is this?!¡± There were voices of shock and disbelief¡­ Old Man Pale Face¡¯s body trembled. He stared at the dense platinum fire cloud around him, his heart turning cold. Was this really a magical power that a Great Archmage could use?! Even if they had used a forbidden technique to forcefully increase their level to half step to the Divine Mage level, it was impossible for them to unleash such a terrifying magical power! But now, it was right in front of him¡­ This was not a matter of whether he believed it or not! Crack! With a cracking sound, the face of Old Man Pale Face turned ashen, and his eyes saw the crack of the golden turtle shell above his head. The cracks suddenly spread, and in half a moment, they had spread throughout the entire low-grade sacred tool ¡­ The golden light energy shield protecting him flickered crazily, and it had already reached its limit! ¡°No!!¡± His eyes were bloodshot, and he erupted with all the energy in his body. His hands moved continuously, wanting to use magical power¡­ Boom! The phantom turtle shell, which had originally solidified, shattered with a bang. The platinum fire cloud immediately closed in and swallowed Old Man Pale Face! Then, the aura of a Divine Mage vanished from this world!! ¡°Dead¡­ dead?!¡± A Divine Mage¡­ had really died?! Harris stared blankly at the sea of fire above him. He felt the divine-tier aura disappear, and a cord in his mind suddenly snapped. In just a few seconds, a Divine Mage had been killed with a single move from the two-color fire cloud!! Just a moment ago, he had thought that he was dead for sure. After all, it was two Great Archmagi in combat against a Divine Mage. The Great Archmagi should have been in a hopeless situation¡­ But now¡­ not only was he not dead, he had also personally witnessed two top Great Archmagi working together to incinerate a Divine Mage! And¡­ it was almost an instant kill!! Harris swallowed hard. The two-color fire cloud was too terrifying. How could there be a magical power for a Great Archmage to annihilate a Divine Mage? How¡­ how was this possible?! How could he die just like that¡­ At the same time, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. The scene of Ron and Dick joining hands to slay a Divine Mage was displayed in the viewing screen. Romo saw it. His lips curled into a smile of satisfaction. ¡°Not bad! This skill is really powerful!¡± To be honest, the power erupted from the two-color fiery cloud had exceeded Romo¡¯s expectations. He certainly knew that it would be very powerful, and had also guessed that it would be so powerful¡­ The magical power used by two top Great Archmagi could actually kill a Divine Mage instantly! Although this Divine Mage, who had been burned to death, was at most level-2 of the Divine Realm, Romo had also heard of Old Man Pale Face¡¯s name when he was alive. After he had woken up, he had asked Norton to gather a lot of information on the various events in the magic world in the past 500 years. From this, he had obtained some information about this person. Nearly a thousand years ago, this person was lucky enough to obtain the inheritance of a Divine Mage in the mystic realm of the Lower Ocean State¡¯s ruins. He had transformed from a top Great Archmage to a Divine Mage. From the relevant records, this person¡¯s talent for magical power cultivation was much inferior to that of a Mage of the same realm¡­ It was pure luck that he could break through to the Divine Realm. After becoming a Divine Mage, his magical power realm remained unchanged. He had always been a level-1 Divine Mage. Generally speaking, a Great Archmage could live for 300 years. After breaking through to the Divine Realm, he could live for another 1,000 years. Then, with each breakthrough to the next level of magical power, another few hundred years of lifespan could be added. It depended on the individual¡¯s situation! According to the records, the longest a Divine Mage could live was up to 5,000 years¡­ There were also cases where a Divine Mage could live up to 3,000 years at least. It was said that when Old Man Pale Face appeared previously, he was still at level-1 of the Divine Realm more than a hundred years ago. Even now, his level had probably increased to level-2. If he had been a higher-level Divine Mage, he would not have been killed so easily. Of course, in the past tens of thousands of years, this was probably the only two-color fire cloud which could cross the realm to kill a Divine Mage. If news of a Great Archmage destroying a Divine Mage were to spread, it would definitely shock everyone in the magical world! Ron and Dick had jointly used this move. Romo had obtained inspiration from his memory of a certain novel before he transmigrated to create this magical spell¡­ It was just like a specific martial arts technique of the Nicholas family clan. Of course, it was not just wishful thinking. As the host of the Ancestral Protection System, he knew the Strange Sacred Flame produced by the System very well. This was why he could study and create such a joint technique based on the characteristics of the two clusters of Strange Sacred Flames. In fact, if he were to intervene, he alone would suffice! With Ron and Dick¡¯s current magical power level, it was still too difficult for them to use this move. This was why the two of them had to join forces and add the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. The reason why a single move could kill a Divine Mage had a lot to do with Old Man Pale Face¡¯s underestimation of his enemy. Currently, this battle was equivalent to a strong man facing two kids. No matter how hard the kids threw small stones at the strong man, he would not take such an attack seriously because it would not pose a threat at all¡­ In the end, the kids suddenly took out a bomb. Even if Ron and Dick could not take down the opponent in this battle, Romo had already prepared to use the Ancestral Protection Talisman¡­ Of course, it would be good if the descendants could resolve it themselves. ¡­Resolve, resolve?! Wait a minute!! With this thought, his expression turned grave. The System notification about this matter being resolved had not sounded!! Ron and Dick were still facing a life-and-death crisis!! At the same time, in the cave. The violent power of the two-color fire cloud¡¯s explosion had already come to an end. The platinum fire cloud, which had filled the space, separated with a whoosh and gathered again into a cluster of the Strange Sacred Flame¡¯s main body. Each then returned to its owner¡¯s body. Ron and Dick had stopped using the Skyfiend Three Transformations at this moment. The rising explosive power had fallen, and both of them were in a weak state. However, this was only a temporary weakness. With such a small price and such a small energy consumption, it was worth it to kill a Divine Mage in one move. Ron had previously used flames to restrain the nine-headed python, but he had the Flame Sacred Body, so his physical condition was similar to Dick. Dick stretched out his hand and grabbed the purple Storage Ring and a few pieces of broken turtle shells. He said regretfully, ¡°I can¡¯t use this low-grade sacred tool anymore¡­¡± Then, he sensed the items in the Storage Ring. His eyes lit up as he put away the Storage Ring. There were many good items here. He would count them later¡­ ¡°This place is a little strange.¡± Ron¡¯s gaze swept down. ¡°After we subdue the nine-headed python puppet, we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dick nodded in agreement. At this moment, Harris had also reacted. He forcefully suppressed the shock from the ¡°killing of a divine-level expert in one move¡± and nodded. Just as Ron and the other two were about to fly down, they suddenly heard¡ª ¡°All of you, don¡¯t even think about going anywhere¡­¡± Chapter 270 - Killing with a Raise of the Hand ¡°All of you, don¡¯t even think about going anywhere¡­¡± The icy voice froze the three of them. It was not psychological¡­ They had all been restrained by a sudden invisible force! The expressions of Ron and the other two changed drastically, and they were all terrified. It turned out that there were still enemies here!! Another Divine Mage! Moreover, not only were they unable to move their bodies, they could not even use the energy in their bodies. Even the power of the invincible gold-tint magic robe had been sealed! This Divine Mage was stronger than Old Man Pale Face earlier! The three of them stiffly raised their heads to look up. More than a hundred meters away from where Old Man Pale Face had been, a gray-haired old man in a green robe had quietly landed! The old man was looking down at them and speaking slowly with a smile. ¡°What a great show. I didn¡¯t expect the young people today to have such good stuff.¡± His gaze stopped on Ron and Dick. The greed in his eyes was identical to that of Old Man Pale Face earlier! After witnessing the power of this two-color fire cloud crossing realm to kill, his greed for this magical secret technique became even stronger! The green-robed old man was so anxious that he did not give the three of them a chance to speak. With a raise of his hand, he was already prepared to capture one young man and search his soul immediately! He would search one soul first. While obtaining some information, he could also warn the other lad¡­ When the time came, he would then interrogate him, and he would probably be able to obtain all the information he wanted. Just as he had made up his mind, his expression suddenly changed! Buzz! At this moment, the space in the cave trembled, and a powerful aura shot out, dissipating the invisible force that had restrained Ron and the other two! Behind Dick, a tall figure whose face could not be seen clearly suddenly appeared!! ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Harris¡¯ pupils trembled, and he could no longer think. Before he could see clearly, his vision suddenly turned black, and he fell to the ground, unconscious¡­ At the same moment, Ron and Dick were stunned. They turned around and looked ecstatic. They exclaimed in unison, ¡°Old Ancestor!!¡± This majestic phantom which had suddenly descended was naturally Romo, who had used the Ancestral Protection Talisman. Romo smiled at the two descendants and nodded in praise. ¡°Not bad.¡± Ron had once experienced the same situation in the Dark Night Canyon, so he could suppress the surging emotions in his heart. This was the first time Dick had seen the Old Ancestor in real life, and the excitement in his heart surged. The green-robed old man above them was extremely terrified! ¡°You! Who are you?!¡± Faced with such an earth-shocking expert whom he could not see clearly, he did not dare to hold back at all¡­ He erupted all the magical power in his body and completely revealed his true magical power realm. Divine Mage¡­ level-5 Divine Mage!! It was no wonder that he had been able to spy on them with ease without being discovered by anyone. His strength had far surpassed that of Old Man Pale Face. Romo glanced at the figure above and roughly identified him. Zhao Xi was known as the Old Beauty. The reason required no further explanation. However, most people called him the Green-Robed Old Man. Every time he appeared in front of others, he would wear a green robe. He was a lone Mage from the northern region of the Sebastian Kingdom. He had become famous almost a thousand years ago. Back then, he was almost as famous as Old Man Pale Face, but now, the level of his magical power was different. It seemed that not only was this green-robed old man talented, his previous luck had also been not bad. Now that he had encountered Romo, his life had come to an end. Looking at the other party¡¯s frightened state, Romo said calmly, ¡°How dare you harm my descendants? Go and die¡­¡± ¡°Buzz!!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a loud buzzing sound could be heard. Green-Robed Old Man had made his move. Countless energies in the void had converged here, forming a huge net of stars that shot down at Romo! The entire cave shook violently again. The magic protective formation, which was already in danger, finally could not hold out anymore and shattered with a bang¡­ The magic formation beside it and the rocks on the walls of the cave also shattered like tofu, revealing the scene outside. After the Green-Robed Old Man had used this magical power, he took a step forward, shattered the void, and entered the spatial passageway! He had fled so decisively. It was obvious that he had already understood that the two of them were far apart¡­ Faced with the large energy net descending head-on, Romo¡¯s expression was as usual. He raised his hand and shattered the imposing Great Star Net. Then, he pulled with his right hand and easily pulled out a certain rat that had fled into the void!! Green-Robed Old Man¡¯s expression was that of confusion, and he was trembling in fear. The magical power in his body circulated crazily, but he was unable to do anything to that power! It was obvious that it was just pure energy condensation!! However¡­ the person who had used it was a level-9 Divine Mage!! He finally knew how powerful the terrifying figure in front of him was. The Green-Robed Old Man was so frightened that he prostrated himself on the ground and shouted, ¡°My Lord, please spare¡­¡± Before he could say another word, his entire body exploded into a ball of blood-colored mist!! Body and soul destroyed! There were two main reasons why he had exterminated a Divine Mage so decisively. Firstly, a Divine Mage could not be used by Romo currently. He was not strong enough to do this for the time being, nor could he control the Soul Seal. Secondly, the time limit for the Old Ancestor to descend was short to begin with, so there was no need to keep him around to talk nonsense. Therefore, it was very normal for him to be so carefree and decisive. It was easy for a level-9 Divine Realm expert to kill a level-5 Divine Realm expert. [Ding! The completion of an urgent mission has been detected. Rewards are being calculated¡­] Romo heard the System notification. It was a series of rewards, but it was not the time to count them now. He would count them carefully after he got back. ¡°¡­¡± Beside him, Ron and Dick were stunned. ¡­ They knew that the Old Ancestor was extremely powerful, but they had not expected him to be so powerful! With a raise of his hand, a level-5, Divine Realm expert was reduced to ashes!! Ron was even more excited. Compared to the last time, the Old Ancestor was even stronger!! A ring fell from the blood-colored mist and was casually caught by Romo. Then, he glanced at a golden shadow below and grabbed it casually. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± With a heaven-shaking scream of fear, a huge golden figure had been caught and brought in front of the four of them. ¡°Hmm?¡± Romo looked at the puppet creation, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± He seemed to have discovered something, but now was not the time to sit and chat. Soon, it was forcefully stuffed into the Storage Ring in his hand. Romo looked around and felt a little regretful. He muttered to himself, ¡°¡­What a waste. Unfortunately, this mystic realm is about to collapse completely.¡± This mystic realm space had been built with the help of the Red Rose Sea outside. It could not be taken away for use¡­ There were also mystic realms that had been opened up, or rather, refined into magical treasures. However, these were of a higher level than the former, and were rare in the basic world. The cave, which was the core of the mystic realm space, had already collapsed. Even the entire mystic realm space was about to collapse! This small world suddenly started to tremble¡­ The heavens and earth collapsed, and everything was destroyed. It was as if the world had ended! Romo¡¯s magical power spread out and enveloped the entire mystic realm. Then, with a thought¡ª In an instant, countless natural treasures, secret manuals, magical weapons, and magical treasures¡­ all pounced toward him! Among the large number of treasures that had come pouncing toward him, some had been nurtured for countless years in this mystic realm, and there were also the remnants from Magi who had died later on¡­ At this moment, all of them had flown in front of Romo and were casually stored into his Storage Ring. Immediately after, he threw the Storage Ring into Ron¡¯s arms. ¡°Release the puppet creations after we return to the forbidden ground.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Ancestor!¡± Ron quickly caught it. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± At this moment, the entire mystic realm space collapsed! It collapsed completely!! Chapter 271 - Destruction of the Mystic Realm The scenery around them suddenly changed. The sun and moon appeared above them, and red rose bloody water appeared at the bottom! When the mystic realm space shattered, the space intersected and fused. At this moment, this place had already appeared in the outside world! At the same time, countless spatial cracks had also appeared in the shattered space of the mystic realm. A large amount of spatial turbulence surged out. If one was not careful, one would be immediately swept into the void!! The cracked ground had already been swallowed by the void¡­ An invisible barrier enveloped Ron and the others, blocking all the threats outside. Under the repeated sweeping and collision of the spatial turbulence, the energy barrier trembled violently. Romo¡¯s magical power was being rapidly consumed¡­ Fortunately, he did not have to worry about anything else. The vast energy of a level-9 Divine Realm was being consumed continuously. While protecting Ron and the other two, he suddenly turned his head to the right. There was a flying ferry there, struggling in the turbulence of the horizontal and vertical collisions. It was like a toy in the midst of the crazy prank of a rascal. Of course, the flying ferry was still being navigated according to the rules. Most of the spatial turbulence had been barely avoided. Occasionally, when it could not be dodged, it would be blocked by the magic protective formation on the flying ferry. The Ancestral Protection Talisman only had 60 seconds left. If it was used beyond the time limit, it would consume a large number of Faith Points every second. Romo immediately carried Ron and the other two and leapt toward the flying ferry¡­ Everyone on the flying ferry was horrified and at a loss. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± ¡°The mystic realm space has shattered!!¡± ¡°What happened inside?!¡± ¡°Karuman! How long can this flying ferry¡¯s defense last?!¡± ¡°Quick, charge out!!¡± ¡°What has happened?!¡± Everyone on the flying ferry was so confused that they erupted¡­ They had just entered the mystic realm when they saw the treasure mountain collapse. They were already frightened and at a loss, but in the end, the space in the mystic realm also collapsed!! They did not know anything at all, and there was a sudden change in front of them¡­ If it had not been for the defense of the flying ferry, they would have died long ago! Now, they were so frightened that their souls were about to fly out. It was just that they had a life-saving straw in their hands¡­ Otherwise, they would probably collapse like the cracked ground! However, even Karuman, who was controlling the flying ferry, did not know how long this magic formation could last. His heart was heavy. Looking around, the entire mystic realm space was like a piece of ¡®pie¡¯ that had fallen from the sky and smashed into tomato sauce! At this moment, on the Red Rose Sea, all the Magi had fallen into fear, confusion, and more confusion¡­ The space had shattered?! Why is there spatial turbulence!! Compared to Karuman and the others, this group of people did not know anything at all! A moment ago, they were still closely discussing the Divine Mage who had just entered. In the next moment¡­ the threat of death pressed down from the sky! Amidst countless shouts and screams, the Magi who were still alive fled in all directions without thinking! Just when the hearts of Karuman and the others were about to sink to the bottom, Leonard suddenly shouted in surprise, ¡°It is Ron! Ron and the others are here!!¡± Hearing this, Karuman was overjoyed. He took a closer look and saw that it was indeed Ron, Dick, and Harris! ¡°Quick, assist them!¡± Leonard urged anxiously. As he spoke, Karuman had already steered the flying ferry over to welcome Ron and the others. And Romo¡­ had already left this place. After protecting Ron and the others through the central airspace where the mystic flow was most turbulent, the time limit for the Ancestral Protection Talisman was up. Moreover, Ron and the others had recovered some of their magical power, so they could fly back to the flying ferry by themselves. Seeing this, Romo returned to the ancestral hall. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo was using the Visitation Talisman to continue to monitor their situation. At the same time, he also took a few glances at the energy consumption rate of the Sacred Mist Ferry¡¯s magic protective formation¡­ The magic protective formation on the Sacred Mist Ferry was of the same defensive strength as the family clan¡¯s protective formation. The spatial turbulence above the Red Rose Sea was still unable to cause harm to the flying ferry. Only the energy consumption rate was a little fast. However, the energy consumption on the flying ferry could be replenished with Faith Points, so there should not be any major problems. Speaking of which, the magic formation protecting the family clan was actually also consuming energy. However, the energy of the family clan¡¯s protective formation could be restored slowly. Similarly, Faith Points had to be used to rapidly replenish the energy. It was only when the defense had exceeded the limit of the family clan¡¯s protective formation, that one would not even have the time to charge it. When the time came, the protective formation would collapse directly. Everyone on the flying ferry, which Romo was paying attention to, was a little surprised. ¡°Ron, are you guys alright?¡± Leonard asked with concern, and then he became a little anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Senior Harris?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all fine,¡± Ron replied firmly. As he spoke, Harris, who was being supported, woke up. As soon as he regained his senses, Harris instinctively pushed Ron away and took a few steps back. Magical light radiated from his body, and his eyes were extremely wary¡­ When his gaze landed on the scene in front of him, he was stunned. Karuman and the others looked at him in surprise. They could not understand¡­ Leonard asked in shock, ¡°Senior Harris, you, what are you¡­.?¡± Harris was at a loss. From the corner of his eye, he saw the turbulent Red Rose Sea. He looked at Leonard and the others, then looked away at Ron and Dick. ¡°You, just¡­ ahem! This¡­ you guys? Weren¡¯t you still¡­¡± He forced his tongue to straighten. ¡°What happened just now? ¡± In his memory, he was clearly in a hopeless situation of certain death just a moment ago when the new Divine Mage appeared. But now, when he opened his eyes, why had he¡­ Why was everything so different? Even though he was at the peak of the Great Archmage realm, he could not withstand such a sudden change in the situation. Dick did not explain further. He only said, ¡°Senior Harris, it¡¯s more important to get out of danger now. As for the rest¡­ let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Although he was still confused, Harris quickly understood that the mystic realm space had collapsed. He immediately nodded with a grave expression. ¡°Alright.¡± He was still in shock, but he understood the priorities of the current situation. At this moment, Ron had already taken the magical tool for controling the flying ferry from Karuman and injected his energy¡­ The flying ferry shook gently, and its speed suddenly increased, shooting diagonally into the sky. Dick glanced at everyone and found that the number was not right. He asked, ¡°Where is Holken?¡± Karuman snorted coldly with an expression of disdain. ¡°After Old Man Pale Face entered the cave in the mystic realm, we planned to go in by the side to assist you guys. That fella was afraid of death and refused to go. He fled.¡± Dick was stunned for a moment. He was not too surprised and could not be bothered with him. There was no need to pay attention to those who had fled. On the other hand, the others really wanted him to say something. For example, what had happened in the cave? Why were you the only ones to come out? Where was that Divine Mage¡­ They were full of questions, but this was indeed not the time to get answers¡­ Sigh, they could only wait till they had escaped to ask questions! Under Ron¡¯s control, the flying ferry passed easily through countless spatial turbulences and flew rapidly toward a relatively safe altitude. ¡°Young Master Ron! Save me!¡± At this moment, an urgent cry suddenly sounded not far away! Chapter 272 - Attacked by Everyone Upon hearing the cry for help, everyone looked in the direction of the voice. The person calling for help was actually Holken! At this moment, Holken was surrounded by spatial turbulence. He wanted to escape and return to the flying ferry, but the area he was in was very chaotic. It looked like he would be killed and torn apart by the turbulence at any moment. Seeing this person in such a predicament, a strange expression appeared on the faces of Karuman and the others on the flying ferry, and they turned to look at Ron, who was at the helm. Ron¡¯s expression was calm as he continued to steer the flying ferry as if he had not heard anything. Seeing that the life-saving straw was about to fly away, Holken became anxious and shouted in panic, ¡°Wait!! Young Master, save¡­ Ahhh!!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he had already screamed. It turned out that when he was crying for help, he had not noticed the few streams of turbulence that had instantly appeared around him. His legs were instantly sliced and minced by the turbulence! In such dense and terrifying spatial turbulence, even a level-5 Great Archmage would not be able to withstand it!! After losing his legs, Holken was in so much pain that he went crazy. His will to live made him keep trying to dodge, but the turbulent region was like a cage, trapping him firmly! When the flying ferry flew out of the violent region of spatial turbulence, everyone sensed the disappearance of that aura¡­ On the flying ferry, Karuman glanced at the location from afar, and a cold smile appeared on his lips. The faces of Kadun and the three Magi behind Leonard were pale, and a chill ran down their spines. They were both afraid and glad that they had not left just now¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The mystic realm space had overlapped with this space. The hundred-meter-wide land smashed heavily onto the surface of the Red Rose Sea. The splashes were simply monstrous waves to the Magi of this world! The entire Red Rose Sea was trembling. Huge waves kept rising, and it did not calm down for a long time¡­ Fortunately, the spatial turbulence caused by the shattering of the mystic realm space was already dissipating rapidly, and the area where the turbulence was surging was also shrinking. Many people had escaped narrowly from the dangerous area. The Magi who had escaped one after another looked back at that stretch of land that was slowly sinking into the Red Rose Sea. They were very uneasy. In a safe area of the danger zone, Quinn and the others were on a flying ferry, their hearts still palpitating¡­ Fortunately, in order not to be affected by the chaotic battle, they had stopped a distance away from the vortex entrance, so they could retreat with relative ease in the danger. However¡­ what had caused the mystic realm to collapse? Thinking of this, Prince VII, Quinn, frowned and muttered, ¡°Why has this mystic realm suddenly collapsed? What happened inside?¡± ¡°Why is there no sign of the Divine Mage who had entered earlier?¡± Chief Steward Hansen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Great!¡± Norlis smiled when she saw the figures on the flying ferry. ¡°Dick and the others have come out too!¡± The old woman behind her exchanged a look with Chief Steward Hansen, her eyes filled with surprise and suspicion¡­ The two of them knew the situation inside better than the others, but this sudden change had greatly exceeded their expectations. They really could not guess the situation inside. At first, both of them had thought that Ron and the other two would settle it quickly, and that they would probably see Ron and the other two soon. However, not long after, a Divine Mage came. He snatched the sacred weapon and entered the mystic realm. Just when they were about to carefully ponder, a retainer of the Nicholas family clan steered the flying ferry into the mystic realm. Soon after, the space in the mystic realm shattered!! What had happened in the mystic realm just when they were leaving?! From the current outcome, the retainer had successfully received Ron and the other two. Then¡­ Have Ron and the others fought with Old Man Pale Face? What about the level-7 golden python puppet? Has it been taken by Old Man Pale Face? Has Old Man Pale Face also obtained that divine-tier inheritance in the cave? Has the collapse of the mystic realm space been caused by Old Man Pale Face? Countless questions flashed through their minds, but they could not figure out all these things, let alone see them clearly. They might be able to get an answer from Ron and the others, but¡­ ¡°Nanny, why don¡¯t we go and find them!¡± Norlis¡¯ face was red and she could not wait anymore. ¡°We haven¡¯t thanked Dick and the others for saving our lives!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to go directly now.¡± The old woman shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Norlis did not understand. ¡°Why¡­¡± ¡°Ninth Sister, take a closer look around them,¡± said Quinn helplessly. Only then did Norlis turn around and size up the situation carefully. Then, she was surprised to find that a large group of Magi had gathered beside the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry¡­ They seemed to be besieging it! At this moment, on the flying ferry surrounded by a large group of Magi, Ron frowned and said nothing, and the others looked a little uncomfortable. Dick glanced at the people surrounding them, his gaze stopping on a top Great Archmage at the front. ¡°What¡­ is the meaning of this?¡± The black-robed old man in the lead had an unfriendly gaze. ¡°We are a little puzzled. Please explain¡­ Why has this mystic realm space suddenly collapsed?¡± ¡°Regarding this, I suggest you ask Old Man Pale Face,¡± Dick said calmly. ¡°We¡¯re not sure.¡± ¡°How can you not know!¡± ¡°When the mystic realm collapsed, only you guys came out!¡± The black-robed old man¡¯s magical power faintly radiated. ¡°If you want to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit¡­ then we¡¯ll entertain you to the end!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Dick sneered. ¡°Do you think the few of us are easy to bully, so you¡¯re here to rob us?¡± Among the large group of Magi who had surrounded them, there were probably many who had ¡°labored in vain¡± outside earlier. There might even be those who had just rushed over and did not dare to do anything to the Divine Mage, who had not shown himself, but had chosen to bully them as if they were soft persimmons. They definitely had not guessed the real situation inside. Even if they had, they would not believe it¡­ Currently, the focus of everyone¡¯s attention was on the ¡°last group of people who had come out¡±. Compared to wanting to know what happened, it would be better to say that they wanted to become bandits directly¡­ It was indeed common to kill and plunder. Currently, everyone on the flying ferry had become the target of everyone. Seeing the surrounding wolves, Leonard and the others became nervous¡­ They had just escaped from the spatial turbulence, so why were they being targeted? Moreover, with this large group of Magi, it would not be easy to resolve this problem. The eyes of everyone on the flying ferry landed on the two of them. They were calm and composed. Dick looked at Ron and asked, ¡°How long can the magic protective formation on the ferry last?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than enough to fly away from here,¡± said Ron calmly. Dick¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± In front of the flying ferry, the black-robed old man, whose expression had turned ugly from Dick¡¯s words, was about to say something when he suddenly discovered that the flying ferry was crashing directly toward him! ¡°Trying to run? Dream on!¡± he shouted, the killing intent in his eyes obvious. ¡°Quick, stop him!¡± 1 As he spoke, he was the first to erupt the magical power in his body. He waved his hand and used a magical attack to smash at the flying ferry! The group of Magi beside him also followed suit¡­ Magic spells and magical weapons pounced densely on the flying ferry! Chapter 273 - Besieged by Hungry Wolves Buzz! A large number of golden runes appeared on the surface of the Sacred Mist Ferry, instantly condensing into a defensive barrier. The magic protective formation was activated. All kinds of magical power and magical weapon attacks were all blocked outside. Moreover, there were also several magical spells. Not only did it successfully block them, they were also bounced back! These were all magical attacks that had not erupted yet. They had bounced back to their masters¡­ ¡°This¡­ Be careful!!¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± In an instant, a few screams and wails mixed together! Someone had been injured and killed by his own magical power!! After discovering this information, the Magi, who had been focused on attacking the flying ferry, were horrified and panicked. ¡°How, how can this be?¡± ¡°This protective formation even bounce off attacks?!¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± The Magi were in a mess. Their gazes swept across the few Magi who were either injured or dead. They were shocked and in disbelief¡­ Currently, although the Magi of the Lower Ocean State had heard of the Nicholas family, they had not really seen them, let alone recognized this flying ferry¡­ After all, this was not the Ferrero region. The Ferrero region had just received the news, and they should still be on the way. As for Prince VII, Quinn, and the others, they had received the news through some internal channels, which was why they had come earlier than Ron and the others. However, someone quickly reacted¡ª ¡°A flying ferry with a defense formation that rebounds?¡± ¡°¡­Rebound¡­ Defensive Barrier!¡± ¡°This is the Nicholas family clan from the Holy Light City!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s as powerful as the rumors say.¡± ¡°So what? We¡¯re from the Lower Ocean State. Since when did we allow the Holy Light City to come and behave atrociously!¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to be afraid! The probability of his flying ferry rebounding is not high!¡± ¡°They were the last to come out. They must have obtained the divine-tier inheritance! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± ¡°Break the energy shield first! Then force them to hand over the secret treasures!¡± In the chaos, some people wanted to retreat, while others were excited. One after another, all the participants became excited. ¡°Yes! Snatch the treasures!¡± Amidst the indignation of the crowd, everyone seemed to be righteous and promoted it boldly¡­ Greed and killing intent burned in their eyes, burning extremely brightly! With so many of them, they might not necessarily be the unlucky person to be injured and killed. They might be the one to snatch the Divine Mage¡¯s inheritance! ¡°Didn¡¯t that Old Man Pale Face earlier also advance from a Great Archmage to the Divine Realm?¡± Thinking that they might advance another step forward, many Magi panted heavily¡­ Coupled with the green light in their eyes, they looked like man-eating beasts. Here was not the Holy Light City, which had become numbed from being shocked daily by news about the Nicholas family, nor was this the Ferrero. This was the Lower Ocean State. The Nicholas family clan did not have much deterrence here, and they were not afraid of empty titles! They had a large group of people, and they were in such a chaotic battle for the treasures. Even if the Nicholas family wanted to take revenge later, it would be impossible for them to find everyone. the hands of the Ferrero region could not reach so far¡­ In any case, they definitely would not be able to find them! After snatching the secret treasure, they would just go out and hide. There was no need to be afraid! Among the treasure hunters, almost everyone had the same thought. Unless something bad happened to them, no one thought they would be unlucky. Of course, there was another reason. The flying ferry had just been surrounded and it was about to leave. In the eyes of the treasure-snatching Magi, who was already glowing green, it must have been because they had the treasures and were guilty. Otherwise, why would they run without a word? A few of them even firmly believed this. They had entered the cave and seen Ron and the other two, and then they fled when they saw the golden python. In short, it all came down to one conclusion. ¡°They must have the secret treasures on them! Charge!!¡± They were in luck like a group of blind cats running into a dead rat, and they attacked the Sacred Mist Ferry fiercely! As they had to keep the magic protective formation up, the speed of the flying ferry could not be increased to the maximum. They were being pursued and attacked by a group of Magi¡­ The energy of the magic formation was being consumed continuously. During this period, there were also attacks which were rebounded. However, this move was mainly to catch people off guard. Once they were on guard, the number of injuries and fatalities decreased significantly. After familiarizing themselves with the rebound mechanism of the defensive formation, the morale of the group of Magi increased greatly, and they stepped up their attacks. Of the nearly 100 Great Archmagi, there were more than 20 who were above level-7. The group of them chased after the flying ferry and fought, their blood boiling! In the distance, Quinn and the others watched all of this with grave expressions. Norlis pressed her fingers together and looked nervously at the flying ferry. She was very worried. ¡°Nanny, is there any way to help them?¡± ¡°Miss, this won¡¯t do. Even if we go over¡­ we won¡¯t be able to help much¡­¡± Their current magical power, energy, physical condition, and mental state were all not good. Even if they were in their peak condition, they would not be able to help at all against nearly a hundred red-eyed Great Archmagi. These Great Archmagi, whose eyes had turned red from killing, were like a group of hungry wolves. They would not rest until they had bitten off flesh. Sigh¡­ I hope the magic formation of the flying ferry can last a little longer. It might be able to shake off those red-eyed people. At this moment, on the Sacred Mist Ferry. ¡°This is too much! How is this different from bandits!!¡± Leonard cursed angrily. Dick looked at these people who were pestering them relentlessly, the killing intent in his eyes sharp and cold. He had not wanted to expend the energy he had saved¡­ However, these people had already offended him. Buzz! The powerful magical power of a top Great Archmage erupted. Dick waved his hand casually, and a cluster of flames shot into the sky and exploded. A sheet of shattered golden light from the flames landed on the enemy, and then with a bang, a sea of flames burned!! ¡°What is that¡­ be careful!¡± ¡°Ahhh! Fire-based secret technique?!¡± ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± The sea of golden flames swept out, catching many people off guard. Many people screamed and died in the sea of flames! Among those who had been drowned in this small sea of flames, there were more than 20 people. Only four lucky Great Archmagi had escaped alive. The others were all burned in an instant!! Such a small amount of golden flames had burned a clean passageway in front of the flying ferry!! Golden flames filled the sky, as if even the sky was burning¡­ The red-eyed Magi, who were still alive, felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on their head. They shuddered and retreated in shock, not daring to fight anymore! Dick glanced at them, extremely calm. ¡°Does anyone else want to die?¡± The Magi shook their heads violently and took a few steps back! The flying ferry flew for a distance under the protection of the blazing flames. Then, the blazing flames that filled the sky gathered into a cluster of flames and swept back into Dick¡¯s body. Those Magi dared not pursue for a moment¡­ Not to mention the others, even Karuman, the old servant of the family clan, was extremely shocked¡­ ¡­It turned out that Young Master Dick also knew that fire-based secret technique. Moreover, compared to the battle of return, his magical power level had increased again! Harris asked worriedly, ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Dick¡¯s voice was calm, but¡­ The magical power he had accumulated earlier had all been exhausted. He probably would not be able to fight for a while. Those people had not followed them, so they should be able to go home. ¡­ ¡­ At the same time, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. Seeing the visitation scene, Romo nodded. Everything should be fine¡­ Just when he was thinking that ¡°everything should be fine¡±, the System notifications sounded. [Ding! Warning!!] [Detected that the two genius descendants are facing a great threat. An urgent mission has been generated.] [Urgent Mission: ¡­] Chapter 274 - The Crisis Reappears [Urgent Mission: Save the 17th generation descendants of the Nicholas family, Dick and Ron.] Upon hearing the alarm, Romo was stunned. Why is it coming again?! Thinking of the two Divine Magi earlier, he had a bad feeling. Could it be¡­ Frowning, he continued to stare at the visitation scene. In the sky above the Red Rose Sea, in the Sacred Mist Ferry. After escaping from the encirclement of the nearly 100 Great Archmagi who had gone berserk earlier, the flying ferry sped up. Just when it had covered a distance¡­ ¡°Boom!!¡± The flying ferry seemed to have hit some invisible barrier and suddenly stopped! The magic protective formation on the Sacred Mist Ferry flickered repeatedly and even trembled a little, as if it would shatter in the next second! The expressions of everyone on the flying ferry changed drastically. They were exceptionally frightened. A terrifying pressure as heavy as a mountain pressed down on them, immobilizing them. Those with low cultivation bases were even pressed to the ground¡­ The threat of death filled their hearts. All of them, including the entire flying ferry, had been locked onto! Ron gritted his teeth and looked up. He saw an old man hovering in the air in front of him, looking at the flying ferry coldly as if he was looking at an ant. Ron turned his head and met Dick¡¯s gaze. Bitterness flashed in both their eyes. What is happening today? They had actually¡­ run into three Divine Magi in a row!! Wasn¡¯t it said that a Divine Mage was a rare sight? In such a short period of time, they had already seen the third one! Moreover, this third one¡­ was even stronger. He was even stronger than the one whom the Old Ancestor had killed with a raise of his hand! Most importantly, all these three had come with ill intentions! It seemed that the ¡°fame¡± of the ruins of the Divine Mage had already spread far and wide. Around the flying ferry which had been locked on by the Divine Mage, there was also a group of Magi who had been staring at the flying ferry in fear earlier. However, they were no longer frightened now. Or rather, they were frightened and also gloating¡­ A mixture of fear and panic was spreading. No one knew where the Divine Mage who had appeared earlier had gone for the time being. Now, there was another who was far stronger than the one before! Of course, if a Divine Mage had come to snatch the treasures, they would probably not even get anything now¡­ However, it was good that they were still alive. It was better than being targeted by a Divine Mage. As they were far away and the Divine Mage could not be bothered with the others, although the pressure on this group of Magi was also heavy, they could still withstand it. The group of people started whispering to each other. ¡°¡­Who is this?¡± ¡°He looks much stronger than Old Man Pale Face earlier!¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s Venerable Wind Punisher from the Gale Wind Island!¡± ¡°Even the Divine Mage from the Gale Wind Island¡­ has come?!¡± As everyone discussed, they quickly figured out the identity of this new Divine Mage. Summer Wind Punisher was known as Venerable Wind Punisher. He was a Divine Mage on the Gale Wind Island, one of the four great factions of the Sebastian Kingdom. He was a level-6 Divine Mage! Even the four most powerful factions had come¡­ The value of the divine-tier ruins must have far surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations! There might even be a divine-tier inheritance! The group of Magi had mixed feelings¡­ Their treasures would probably be all taken away by the Venerable Wind Punisher¡­ In the sky, the Venerable Wind Punisher looked down at the flying ferry below and said coldly, ¡°Hand over everything from the mystic realm, or die.¡± Such a calm and composed attitude was also displayed on the face of Old Man Pale Face previously. On the flying ferry, the few Magi, who could not stand, were sitting on the deck with pale faces. They did not dare to look up at the Divine Mage. They even glanced at the two of them from time to time. They were burning with anxiety. Why were they still hesitating?! That was a Divine Mage with strength far beyond that of Old Man Pale Face! At this moment, there was only one choice¡ªHand over the treasures in order to live!! However¡­ the other two seemed to think differently from them. The three of them looked at the two of them in shock; the latter were actually hesitating! How is this possible¡­ Could it be that these two still want to disobey the orders of the Divine Mage? They are¡­ courting death! Ron and Dick were indeed hesitating at this moment. They were not hesitating whether to hand over the treasures to save their lives, but whether they could still fight! Dick gave Ron a wry smile. Currently, he could no longer fight, unless¡­ he forcefully erupted with the third transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. However, after using it, their bodies and souls would definitely be injured, and it would be irreversible¡­ Even if they had to pay such a price and forcefully use that platinum fire cloud move, they would probably not be able to injure the Divine Mage in the sky. After all, this person¡¯s magical power realm far surpassed that of Old Man Pale Face earlier! ¡­Should they really wait for the Old Ancestor to appear? However, the Old Ancestor had once said that such a move could not be used casually. They really did not know if the Old Ancestor could still use it¡­ Just as Ron and Dick were hesitating, they suddenly heard something. Buzz! The magic protective formation of the Sacred Mist Ferry was vibrating violently. As the golden light flashed, the defensive barrier became transparent in an instant! It was about to shatter!! Ron and Dick looked at each other with determined eyes. The magical power in their bodies had already faintly erupted¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ wait a minute!!¡± The onlookers looked in the direction of the sudden exclamation and saw a flying ferry cutting through the sky and flying toward the flying ferry. The person who had exclaimed was a young girl. Everyone on the flying ferry looked nervous and solemn. It was Norlis, Quinn and the others! When the other flying ferry was hundreds of meters away from the flying ferry, it suddenly stopped. Norlis was about to say something, but the old woman beside her pulled her over and stopped her from saying anything. Quinn took two steps forward and bowed to Venerable Wind Punisher in the sky with an extremely respectful attitude. ¡°Junior Quinn and my younger sister, Norlis, greet the Venerable!¡± Upon hearing this, the onlookers were surprised and started discussing spiritedly. ¡°Why have the Prince of the Sebastian Kingdom, the Seventh Prince, and the Ninth Princess also come?!¡± In the sky, Venerable Wind Punisher¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and his voice was calm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Quinn felt bitter in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The few people on the flying ferry have just saved our lives. On account of the royal family of the Sebastian Kingdom¡­ I hope you can show mercy.¡± Venerable Wind Punisher¡¯s gaze drifted for a moment, and then he looked indifferently at the few people on the flying ferry. ¡°I repeat. Hand over everything or die.¡± He repeated his command to give face to the royal family of the Sebastian Kingdom. A hint of bitterness flashed in the eyes of Prince VII, Quinn. Sigh¡­ Indeed, in front of the Divine Mage of the Gale Wind Island, the Prince and Princess were nothing. Even if his father had come to plead for mercy, it would probably not be much different from the current situation. A Divine Mage was an existence that even the royal family had to look up to! Faced with the threat of a Divine Mage, Ron and Dick moved, and the magical power in their bodies erupted! ¡°Are they crazy?!¡± The onlookers were shocked. In the sky, seeing that the little insects were actually unwilling to hand over the treasures obediently, Venerable Wind Punisher¡¯s murderous voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A burst of magical power swept out faintly, and as his fingers curled slightly, it gathered into a¡­ ¡°How dare you want to kill the Nicholas family? I¡¯ll bury the entire Gale Wind Island!¡± A cold female voice suddenly sounded. Chapter 275 - Help from an Old Friend ¡°How dare you want to kill the Nicholas family? I¡¯ll bury the entire Gale Wind Island!¡± This cold and pleasant voice had been clearly heard by everyone. Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled! Even Venerable Wind Punisher, who was standing still in the sky, had a change in expression for the first time. His pupils constricted, and he looked ahead warily. His magical power surrounded him and he was extremely alert! A gust of cold wind blew gently, sweeping away the pressure on the flying ferry, making the few people on the ferry much more relaxed. Ron and Dick, who were about to fight with their lives on the line, were stunned for a moment and stopped the third transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, which was about to activate. The onlookers swallowed their saliva and looked in front of Venerable Wind Punisher. At some point, a woman in a white robe had landed there. She did not adorn any accessories, and her aura was as cold as ice. She was beautiful without equal¡­ She was like a fairy who had descended to the mortal world, and no one dared to have any disrespectful thoughts. No one present, including Venerable Wind Punisher, recognized this woman. But, someone who was ¡°not present¡± had recognized this woman. At this moment, looking at the cold and peerless woman in the visitation screen, Romo¡¯s heart surged with the most turbulent emotions since he had arrived in this world; he was extremely shocked! ¡°How can this be¡­?¡± Romo muttered in disbelief. Then, his gaze shifted as if he had thought of something and was pleasantly surprised. As expected, you¡¯re already a Divine Mage¡­ As he muttered softly, he was gradually tainted with mixed emotions. There was joy, regret, nostalgia, disappointment¡­ The beautiful face in the visitation scene made him feel both familiar and alien. Romo muttered, ¡°¡­It has been 500, no, more than 600 years¡­ It has been so long since we last met. Do you still remember me¡­¡± Back then, in the Calamity Mountain Range, he had been very surprised to encounter his enemy, who had been using evil techniques to survive. Time had passed, old friend¡­ At that time, he had thought that ¡®old friend¡¯ was the only one he would see. He had not expected to see another today¡­ Moreover, she was someone he had highly regarded! She¡­. she is Corsia. She was a little girl whom he had met by chance when he was still an ordinary Mage more than 600 years ago. Later on, a great opportunity had landed upon her. A female magic cultivator with unfathomable strength had taken her in and brought her away¡­ From then on, the two of them became like two parallel lines and never met again. Romo had not expected to see this little girl again more than 500 years after his death! The little girl back then was now a Divine Mage¡­ Moreover, she happened to appear there to help! From what Corsia had said, she clearly knew Ron and Dick¡¯s identities! And those domineering words. Romo¡¯s heart surged. ¡°It turns out that you still remember that joking promise¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ At this moment, on the Red Rose Sea. Venerable Wind Punisher looked at the unknown female cultivator in front of him, his eyes full of killing intent, and his voice was extremely cold. ¡°What arrogance! Which corner of the earth have you come from? How dare you want to bury my Gale Wind Island?!¡± Corsia was still cold and indifferent to the murderous intent. She said calmly and indifferently, ¡°The dead don¡¯t need to know too much.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, an extremely cold and powerful aura spewed out from her body! Venerable Wind Punisher¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and a storm surged in his heart. The killing intent in his eyes became even sharper. He sneered. ¡°I was wondering what kind of person¡­ a level-5 Divine Mage dares to court death in front of me!!¡± The magical power energy that had been accumulating for a long time instantly spewed out. With a wave of his hand, it condensed into a violent wind that seemed to be able to tear the heavens and the earth apart. It enveloped a radius of several kilometers with Corsia as the center and suddenly swept toward her!! Seeing the two Divine Magi fight without saying another word, the Magi all around fled one after another, afraid that they would be affected and lose their lives! Fortunately, the sudden eruption of the violent wind magical power did not tear in all directions. Instead, it instantly shrunk into a shocking violent wind and attacked the female cultivator in the center! As they retreated, many people stared at this scene and felt that this female cultivator was definitely in danger. Just as Venerable Wind Punisher had said, her magical power was at level-5 of the Divine Realm, one level lower than Venerable Wind Punisher! On the Sacred Mist Ferry, Ron and Dick looked at the intense battle in the sky nervously. They were secretly shocked. ¡°This Senior is protecting the Nicholas family clan¡­ What relationship does she have with our family? She is actually protecting our family clan and even intervening to help us¡­¡± Seeing that Venerable Wind Punisher had used the Violent Wind Magical Power first, the two of them were worried for the female cultivator protecting them. Their plans coincided. If there was a chance later, he and his brother would use the platinum fire cloud to help Senior! In the blink of an eye, a gust of wind, which contained all the magical power of a level-6 Divine Mage, had already pounced on Corsia¡­ Venerable Wind Punisher, who had used his full strength, was already accumulating a second full-strength magical power. All this while, Corsia had remained indifferent and cold. At this moment, she took a light step forward. Countless white patterns like ripples appeared on the surface of the void high in the sky where she landed¡­ Countless white runes instantly spread to a radius of 50 kilometers, condensing instantly into a huge magic formation. The cold air that could freeze the heavens and the earth quickly climbed up and enveloped the sky! The strong wind, which had swept in front of Corsia earlier, seemed to have been frozen by the cold air. It instantly froze!! At the same time, a flying sword, which seemed to have been condensed from the biting cold, suddenly appeared in front of Corsia and shot out violently! Buzz! With a violent sword cry that seemed to be able to freeze a person¡¯s heart instantly, the flying sword cut through the sluggish wind and shot directly at the enemy opposite. Vaguely, an extremely faint phantom seemed to appear on the flying sword. It was as if a goddess from the nine heavens was riding a sword and attacking directly! ¡°What?!¡± The pupils of the person who was originally smiling coldly, and who was still brewing a second magical attack in his hand and body, had already constricted, and he was so shocked that his expression became grim! The magical attack which had been brewing for a while was immediately abandoned by him. All the magical power in his body was suddenly unleashed. His right foot took a weak step, the magical power almost shattering the space, and he was ejected!! As he shot backward, he waved his hand and a low-grade flying sword and a medium-grade dragon-scale magical weapon appeared! When he was using his magical weapons to defend, Venerable Wind Punisher cried out in fear. ¡°Divine Maiden Sword!¡± The flying sword was shattered by the biting cold. ¡°You are from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island!!¡± The golden-light energy protective shield condensed from the dragon-scale magical weapon was shattered together with the magical weapon. ¡°Wait!! I admit¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his chest was pierced by the flying sword condensed from the biting cold!! All of this happened in an instant. In this short period of time, Venerable Wind Punisher had already retreated dozens of kilometers, but it was of no use. He could not even finish his sentence before his chest was pierced¡­ and his entire body stopped! The reason why he could not spit out half a word was not because he was already dead, but¡­ Crack! Chapter 276 - Divine Mountain Immortal Island Venerable Wind Punisher had already been frozen into an ice sculpture by the biting cold in his chest. Crack! An ice pattern split open on his chest, and then instantly spread throughout the entire ice sculpture. The pattern continued to crack deeply, and a large block of ice was shattered into countless small pieces. They scattered in the air and shattered into tiny ice crystals. Finally¡­ they dissipated from the world! Even his spirit had been imprisoned in his body, and dissipated completely also with the ice!! When magical power was cultivated to the divine level, the magical power in the body would completely fuse with the soul, causing a qualitative change in the soul, which was the spirit. When one was at the Great Archmage realm, if one wanted his soul to escape from his physical body, he would have to wait for his physical body to die. Furthermore, the duration of the soul leaving his body was extremely short. It was even extremely difficult to switch to the ghost realm. On the other hand, a Divine Mage was different. As his spirit had already been formed, he could freely leave his body and move around for a long time. This move was basically used for survival. Even if his physical body had completely dissipated, as long as his spirit had successfully fled, he might be able to cultivate into a ghost and survive in this world. However, usually, not many would be able to survive successfully¡­ After all, a threat that could kill a Divine Mage had to be extremely powerful, and would usually not give the spirit a chance to escape. Just like the three Divine Magi today, they had all died, and their spirit destroyed. Old Man Pale Face had been jointly killed by Ron and Dick; a green-robed old man had been killed by Romo with a raise of his hand; and a Venerable Wind Punisher had been pierced and shattered by Corsia. The scene was dead silent. Everyone¡¯s movements froze, and their minds were in chaos¡­ A Divine Mage had actually been killed in one second?! ¡°This must be an illusion, right? The Divine Mage¡­ is really dead?!¡± A level-6 Divine Mage from the Gale Wind Island had been instantly killed by a level-5 Divine Mage?! Among the dazed Magi, there were also those who could see clearly that the reason why Venerable Wind Punisher had been instantly killed was entirely because of the Ice Sword that had pierced his chest! Recalling the few words which Venerable Wind Punisher had said before he died, those who were quick-thinking had already deduced something shocking. The Divine Maiden Sword and the Divine Mountain Immortal Island! Romo, who was paying attention to the battle, naturally caught these two phrases. He could not help but mutter to himself. ¡°So, you had joined the Divine Mountain Immortal Sect back then¡­ No wonder the congratulatory gift was so astonishing¡­¡± Back then, Corsia had followed her master in a daze. She did not even know which faction she was joining. Romo naturally could not get a clear answer. Later on, when Romo got married in this world, he received a congratulatory wedding gift from someone entrusted by Coscia. It was actually a Storage Ring with various treasures! At that time, he was only a Great Mage. He was shocked to suddenly receive such a valuable gift. The reason why he was able to increase his strength so quickly and establish the Nicholas family clan and cause it to rise up was also because of the help of the many treasures! In the letter that came with the gift, Corsia did not specify the faction she had joined. Even so, Romo could guess that Corsia had joined some powerful faction. He had not expected Corsia to join the Divine Mountain Immortal Island! This was one of the two strongest factions in the magical world! Moreover, the flying sword that Corsia had used to kill Venerable Wind Punisher was the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword, which everyone in the magical world knew!! This sword was one of the top few sacred weapons of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island! It was also one of the few most precious treasures in the entire magical world! With the power of a sacred weapon it was naturally not strange for it to be able to cross one level to kill a level-6 Divine Mage instantly¡­ And for Corsia to have the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword, it meant that her status on the Divine Mountain Immortal Island must be extremely noble¡­ According to past practices, the person who had the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword would very likely become the Island Master of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. As such, in the eyes of outsiders, this Nine Heavens Goddess Sword was one of the symbols of the next master of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island! Back then, before he had died, even Romo, who had built the Nicholas family clan single-handedly, had only heard of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island in rumors¡­ To most people in the magical world, the Divine Mountain Immortal Island was an existence they could only look up to even if they had spent their entire lives. It was high and mighty. Romo had not expected to see his old friend from more than 600 years ago, and that she even had the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword! ¡­ ¡­ On the Red Rose Sea, everyone gradually discovered something. Venerable Wind Punisher had clearly been killed by that mysterious woman, but the Ice Magic Formation¡­ was still there! At this moment, not only was the Ice Magic Formation still working, the cold air within a radius of 50 kilometers seemed to be increasing! The cold air was as cold as a blade. Vaguely¡­ there was killing intent! At the same time, Corsia, who was standing in the sky, slowly lowered her head and looked down at a group of people. A group of people who had been chasing the flying ferry and shouting about killing! In an instant, this group of people suddenly trembled. Their bodies and minds turned cold. The despair of death overflowed from their hearts¡­ Among them, some had used their trump cards and were circulating their energy to flee. Some of them had cold hands and feet and could no longer move. Some of them were still in a daze and could not understand¡­ In the next moment, the magic formation, which had enveloped a radius of 50 kilometers, suddenly shattered into countless runes and white light. They turned into dense ice blades in the air and stabbed the group of people¡­ Like a torrential rain, countless ice blades fell! ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Wait! Senior¡­¡± ¡°Spare me¡­ Ahhh!!¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Screams mixed together as they shot into the sky¡­ Those who had attacked the flying ferry previously were all killed by the falling ice blades! There were a few who had faster reactions and were stronger. They had just fled out of the 50-kilometer radius, yet they did not survive! The heavens knew that when they had heard the words ¡°Dared to kill¡­. I¡¯ll bury¡­¡±, they already fled¡­ After a violent frost storm, all the people who had shouted about killing the Nicholas family earlier had quietly disappeared. Only a large amount of sparkling ice crystals were left on the original spot; they dissipated with the wind. Only then did the biting cold that had been creeping up gradually dissipate. However, the coldness in the hearts of everyone present was not fading at all. There were only 30 or so people who had not come over to fight the flying ferry earlier. They had not been afflicted by the ice, but they still dared not make any sound¡­ On a flying ferry hundreds of meters away from the Sacred Mist Ferry, Quinn and the others were also shocked. The choppy waves in their hearts could not be calmed. An unknown female senior had announced her identity mightily as a protector the moment she appeared. Her subsequent actions had also indicated that she was extraordinarily protective of the Nicholas family. At this moment, recalling the first sentence this senior had said to everyone, many people then realized the meaning behind the sentence. ¡°How dare you want to kill the Nicholas family? I¡¯ll bury the entire Gale Wind Island!¡± This sentence was not to warn Venerable Wind Punisher, but¡­ to inform the Gale Wind Island! From the moment Venerable Wind Punisher attacked the members of the Nicholas family clan, this mysterious female cultivator had already intended to kill him. She had indeed killed him instantly. After she had killed him, if the Gale Wind Island dared to send people to take revenge and harm the members of the Nicholas family clan, then the Gale Wind Island would be buried with them! When everyone first heard the words ¡°dared to kill¡­ I¡¯ll bury..¡±, they thought that she was too arrogant. However, at this moment, they no longer doubted its significance. The Gale Wind Island was only one of the four great factions of the Sebastian Kingdom. It would be easy for the Divine Mountain Immortal Island to destroy it! The phrase ¡°I¡¯ll kill and you die¡± was really domineering!! ¡°But¡­ who is this Divine Mage female cultivator from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island to the Nicholas family?!¡± Chapter 277 - Deep Relationship As they could not explain their thoughts, everyone cast their gaze on the flying ferry. On the flying ferry, Leonard and the others had their eyes on the two of them. The two from the Nicholas family clan were also shocked and extremely confused. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I¡¯m also confused!¡± From the looks of it, this Divine Mage from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island should have a deep relationship with the Nicholas family clan?! However¡­ there had never been any related news in the family. How could there be any relationship?! The Old Ancestor had never said anything related. Just as everyone was shocked and puzzled, the figure in the sky took a step in the air and instantly arrived on the flying ferry. Everyone on the flying ferry was a little nervous. They had not expected this magic protective formation to be useless. This mysterious female cultivator had actually entered directly! Even though their bodies were tense, they did not dare to move recklessly. They all looked down. This big shot was too powerful! Ron and Dick looked at this senior in awe. Corsia¡¯s originally cold gaze softened when it swept across Ron and Dick. Her voice was calm. ¡°Are the two of you descendants of the Nicholas family clan?¡± ¡°Yes, Juniors Ron and Dick greet Senior!¡± The two of them replied respectfully. Corsia looked at the two of them and was a little surprised. Their aptitude and talent were quite astonishing. Her expression was as usual as she said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Nicholas palace.¡± This¡­ Senior wanted to return with them! Ron and Dick looked at each other, suppressed their surprise, and said respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡± Corsia nodded gently and entered the flying ferry. She chose an unused room, entered the room, and closed the door. Everyone :¡±¡­¡± On the deck, everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Even the two brothers of the Nicholas family were very surprised. They wanted to ask something¡­ but Senior did not seem to want to speak. They decided not to. Harris and the others looked at Ron and Dick perplexed, hoping to get some information. The two brothers smiled bitterly and shook their heads. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Even if you ask, you won¡¯t know anything.¡± Even though Senior had already entered the cabin, no one dared to speak much, let alone mention that person. They could only swallow their questions. No matter what relationship this person had with the Nicholas family, at least they did not have to worry too much about being pursued. Ron said softly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else now. You guys make the most of your time to rest.¡± Everyone agreed softly. No one entered. They all sat on the deck to cultivate magical power. Ron looked up ahead and nodded gently at the few people on the flying ferry not far away as a greeting and an acknowledgment of appreciation. Previously, Quinn and the others had pleaded on their behalf. Whether they were of use or not, the Nicholas family would remember this favor¡­ However, the Divine Mage senior who had just helped them was still resting on the flying ferry. It was not appropriate to invite them over now. Then, Ron steered the Sacred Mist Ferry and sped back home. On the original spot, seeing the flying ferry disappear into the horizon, everyone on the Red Rose Sea heaved a sigh of relief. The terrifying person had finally left¡­ Everyone, who had a bellyful of words to say, started to comment fervently. ¡°This is too terrifying¡­ Is that person just now really a Divine Mage from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island?!¡± ¡°How can that be false? These were the dying words of Venerable Wind Punisher.¡± ¡°¡­ Divine Maiden Sword¡­ Nine Heavens Goddess Sword! I¡¯m actually lucky enough to see this treasure today¡­¡± ¡°She must be from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, and she is very likely the future Island Master of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island! However¡­ why have I not heard of this¡­¡± ¡°¡­How domineering! I¡¯ll kill and you die!¡± ¡°The Gale Wind Island doesn¡¯t dare to go against the Divine Mountain Immortal Island at all. The former¡­ are they going to swallow their anger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°This person is so protective of the Nicholas family. What¡¯s their relationship?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. A small family clan is actually related to the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. It must be because of blessings from their old ancestors!¡± ¡°I guess the Nicholas family doesn¡¯t know they have such a relationship. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t they seek help when they were about to be exterminated¡­¡± ¡°Could the Divine Mountain Immortal Island have intervened in the rise of this small family clan?¡± ¡°In the future, the Nicholas family clan will probably be extraordinary!¡± ¡°They can probably do whatever they want in the Sebastian Kingdom, right?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, who has obtained the secret treasures from the mystic realm of the Red Rose Sea? The Nicholas family clan? Old Man Pale Face? Or someone else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I wonder where Old Man Pale Face has gone¡­ I don¡¯t see him.¡± ¡°He should have left long ago¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± On the flying ferry, Quinn and the others had different expressions as they listened to the discussions of the others beside them. Norlis¡¯ eyes lit up, and she said in admiration, ¡°Senior, is she from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island?¡± ¡°¡­The Divine Maiden Sword. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡± The old woman sighed in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Nicholas family clan to be related to the Divine Mountain Immortal Island¡­¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Chief Steward Hansen frowned deeply. He could not understand. ¡°I have already flipped through the history of the Nicholas family a few times. There is no relevant information in it. Why have the people from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island suddenly come out to protect this family?¡± ¡°Perhaps it is an extremely secret special opportunity?¡± The old woman guessed. She paused and said, ¡°Although it is unbelievable, the truth is already in front of us.¡± Hearing this, the others nodded. Yes, there was no need to dwell on the details. It was fine as long as it was the truth. The Nicholas family had a close relationship with the Divine Mountain Immortal Island! If this news were to spread to the Sebastian Kingdom, it would definitely shock everyone! Moreover, it might cause the powers of the Sebastian Kingdom to be reshuffled! ¡°The Nicholas family clan is full of surprises. It¡¯s simply shocking.¡± Prince VII, Quinn, touched his chin and sighed. ¡°It looks like I was right back then¡­ the bet is successful.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry back to the Holy Light City!¡± ¡­ ¡­ [Ding! Urgent mission successfully completed. The rewards for this mission are as follows¡­] In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. Romo heard the System notification of ¡°Urgent mission completed¡± again, followed by a series of rewards. He was secretly relieved. In a short period of time, two urgent missions had been generated in a row. Fortunately, they were successfully resolved in the end. Especially this most recent one, if it had not been for Corsia suddenly appearing to intervene, they would have been in a difficult situation. There was already no Ancestral Protection Talisman left in the inventory. Without the Ancestral Protection Talisman, it was impossible to save anyone. As there was no other way, the Ancestral Protection System had combined the situation at that time to create a temporary ¡°Ancestral Protection Talisman¡±. It had used Faith Points to activate this function. However, he was not sure if this was incidental or inevitable. Chapter 278 - The Nurture of a Son of Destiny Romo was not sure if the System could generate this function every time. This was mainly because he had not encountered the same predicament after this. He could not and was unwilling to deliberately verify it. He could not use the lives of his descendants as an experiment. Of course, it was best to keep some trump cards that could be used, to avoid being stretched when in need. Fortunately, this time, the danger had been averted. Romo had a subtle feeling about Corsia, who had resolved the crisis and returned with Ron and the others. He had all thought that those people he had been familiar with had probably left long ago. He did not expect to have the chance to see the person he had cared about back then. Moreover, the old friend was no longer the same as before. Whether it was her identity or strength, she was already very different from before¡­ He was naturally overjoyed. However, apart from being pleasantly surprised, there was also some worry. Now, even if the two of them were to face each other, it would be difficult for them to ¡°meet¡± again. Moreover¡­ it was probably still not appropriate to let Corsia know that he was ¡®still around¡¯. Romo sighed in his heart. He decided to put this matter aside for the time being. He summoned the System and started to calculate the gains from completing the two urgent missions. [Special-Grade Experience Talismans x 10, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 20, Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 100.] [Realm Breakthrough Protection Talismans x 10, Talent Strengthening Talismans x 5, Enlightenment Talismans x 2, Dream Appearing Talismans x 10, and Family Clan Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman x 1.] [Hundredfold Retainer Cultivation Speed Talismans x 3 and Tenfold Retainer Cultivation Speed Talismans x 30.] [Advanced Faith Doubling Talisman x 1, Faith Doubling Talisman x 1, Son-of-Destiny Nurturing Talisman x 1.] Apart from one item, the rest were basically cultivation materials which he had used before. [Son-of-Destiny Nurturing Talisman: Randomly select a descendant of the family clan who is in the gestation state. This descendant will be able to obtain the luck of a certain Son of Destiny when he is born.] This was undoubtedly good stuff. To be precise, upgrading luck was much more difficult than upgrading talent. In the Nicholas family, there were basically a bunch of talented descendants, but Anthony was the only one with the Son-of-Destiny luck level. The Talent Strengthening Talisman, which was used to increase one¡¯s talent for magical power cultivation, could be said to be very common. However, the Luck Strengthening Talisman, which was used to increase one¡¯s luck level, had only been obtained once. Of course, one could also buy it directly from the Shop by expending Faith Points, but the price was too high. Currently, Romo could obtain a Son-of-Destiny Nurturing Talisman. Even if the target was an unborn fetus, its value would not be lower. To the Nicholas family, being able to nurture a Son of Destiny was of great value. About half a year ago, when the luck of the main family clan had advanced to level-4, there was a special reward in the gift bag. [In the next year, a ¡®Son of Destiny¡¯ will definitely appear among the newborns of the main family clan.] Even till now, this reward was still in gestation. It was probably about to be realized. With the original one and the current nurturing talisman, it meant that the Nicholas family would soon welcome two descendants of the Son-of-Destiny luck level!! Of course, this would definitely give the Nicholas family a strong push for its development! Romo used this Son-of-Destiny Nurturing Talisman directly. [Command Confirmation. Used one Son-of-Destiny Nurturing Talisman¡­] With the System notification, a beam of light energy, which only Romo could successfully follow and sense, rushed out of the ancestral hall. In the next moment, the light landed on a pregnant woman in the family. To be precise, it should have landed on her belly, on the fetus that was in the gestation state. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Caesar, who was flipping through the accounts in the study, suddenly heard something. He was instantly frightened. He quickly ran over in a flash to check on his wife¡¯s condition and asked nervously, ¡°Dear wife, are you alright?¡± Kathleen, who had been sitting by the window looking at the flowers, lowered her head and stroked her abdomen. She smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. This little one seemed to have stretched just now.¡± Caesar squatted down and held her hand. He also sensed the baby¡¯s movement and smiled gently. ¡°Our child should be born soon.¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyes smiled in anticipation. ¡°Yes, it will be soon.¡± She would be due in a few days. If nothing went wrong, she should be able to hold her child in her arms soon. ¡°Dear wife, shall we sit somewhere else? It¡¯s cold there. Let¡¯s go to the other side¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a level-7 Great Archmage. Darling, you¡¯re too nervous¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be more careful¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the ancestral hall, Romo could sense their situation through the magical power he had unleashed. The corners of his mouth subconsciously curled into a gentle smile. Unexpectedly, the Son-of-Destiny Nurturing Talisman had coincidentally landed on the fetus which would be the earliest to be born soon. He wondered what kind of luck this child would obtain. He would only know the exact type of luck when the baby was born. [Special-Grade Experience Talismans x 100 have been used¡­ The host¡¯s current magical power level has increased to the peak of the Divine Realm.] Above the Divine Mage level was the Heavenly Divine Mage!! However, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to break through from the Divine Realm to the Heavenly Divine Realm. This was not like breaking through from the Great Archmage Realm to the Divine Realm. Although it was difficult to break through to the Divine Realm, it was already very ¡°easy¡± compared to breaking through to the Heavenly Divine Realm. No matter how difficult it was to cultivate to become a Divine Mage, some would still emerge from among the countless Magi in the magical world. There were more than ten in the territory of the Sebastian Kingdom alone, and the four large factions each had a few of them. And the two most powerful factions in the entire magical world, the Divine Mountain Immortal Island and the Earth Origin Sacred Land, had more than 20 of them who were well-known in the outside world! However, there were only a few Heavenly Divine Magi in the entire magical world! Among them, there were also those who had only existed in rumors and legends. Until now, whether they were real or not, and whether they were dead or alive were uncertain. For example, there were records in the Vanstone Empire that the founding emperor was already a Heavenly Divine Mage and had always existed in the world to protect the empire. No one had been fated to meet him. [Talent Strengthening Talismans x 5 used¡­ The Family Clan Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman has been used¡­] Romo first strengthened the talent for magical power cultivation of the few descendants who were of higher levels in the family, and also increased the nurturing of the spirit beast egg¡­ As for the balance nurturing tools for the family clan, he had stored them in the System space and did not use them for the time being. After resolving the two urgent crises, he did not obtain any secret manuals on magical power or magical weapons or sacred tools. They were basically all single-use consumables. They were fast to use but weak. In comparison, the rewards were actually not very generous. The threats in these two urgent missions were all powerful Divine Magi, but it was not difficult to resolve them. In particular, the second urgent mission had been completed before Romo had to do anything. It was like opening the door to receive a free gift box. The System naturally would not give him too much of a reward. However, in this series of events, on top of the gains from these missions, Ron and the others had also obtained a great opportunity. In addition to the various magical books, magical weapons, natural treasures, and so on from the mystic realm, the gains from this trip could be said to be of great value. Chapter 279 - Difficult to Explain The Magi on the Red Rose Sea discussed enthusiastically for a while and finally satisfied their desire to communicate. Then, they quickly scattered from the Red Rose Sea. Accompanying these Magi were all kinds of false rumors. In fact, the speed at which these rumors spread was even faster than Ron and the others taking a flying ferry home! Everything related to the mystic realm of the Red Rose Sea¡¯s ruins had been revealed. This time, whether it was the beginning or the end of the appearance of the ruins of the Divine Mage, it had all been too sudden. From the beginning to the end, it had only been a few days. It had not even been two days since the news broke out. Many people had heard the news and rushed from far away to the Red Rose Sea. In the end, when they were halfway there, they had heard that the divine-tier ruins were gone¡­ This was simply ridiculous! However, although it had appeared and disappeared quickly, what had happened in the mystic realm of the ruins had really happened quite closely. First, it was the mystic realm of the Red Rose Sea. As soon as it had been heard that the mystic realm had opened in the divine-tier ruins, it was already shocking enough. It was enough to make all the Magi run over with bloodshot eyes¡­ To be able to open up a mystic realm space, this Divine Mage must be extremely powerful. His family background must be unimaginably rich! Just the sacred tools that had emerged from the mystic realm alone, there were already two. There must be more in the mystic realm! Moreover, it was said that there were many puppet creations inside, including a level-7 nine-headed golden python! It was also because of this reason that many people guessed that the master of this mystic realm was definitely a powerful Divine Mage who had already studied the Divine Art of Creation in puppet creation! Then, a group of Divine Magi appeared. First, it was the appearance of Old Man Pale Face to snatch the treasure gourd sacred weapon which was outside. Then, he entered the mystic realm and disappeared without a trace. Then, Venerable Wind Punisher appeared. This person was from one of the four great factions of the Sebastian Kingdom, the Gale Wind Island. He had appeared again after many years of seclusion. However, no matter what, these two could not compare with the identity of the third person. A Divine Mage from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island who had the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword!! What was most shocking was that such a prominent figure was actually related to a rising family clan in the Holy Light City! Moreover, she had instantly killed Venerable Wind Punisher of the Gale Wind Island and said bluntly that if anyone dared to kill the Nicholas family, the entire Gale Wind Island would be buried with them!! These words were really domineering. No matter how much the Gale Wind Island was aggrieved in their hearts, they probably would not dare to say anything. ¡°¡­Nicholas family clan¡­ Divine Mage¡­ Nine Heavens Goddess Sword¡­ The future Island Master of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island¡­ Their relationship is not shallow!¡± For a moment, the Nicholas family had once again become the center of heated discussion in the Sebastian Kingdom. The related discussions had even spread throughout the magical world of the entire magic continent! ¡­ ¡­ In the sky, the Sacred Mist Ferry was still flying at great speed. On the deck of the flying ferry, everyone remained where they were. No one walked toward the cabin. They were all worried that they might do something wrong and offend the senior who had just saved them. Of course, it was still okay to talk softly outside. After they had focused on their physical recovery, they chatted casually. Regarding what had happened in the mystic realm, Ron and the other two only talked about it in general and did not elaborate on certain things. The three people behind Leonard did not ask anything but tactfully kept their mouths shut. However, it was not right for him to hold all the questions in his heart¡­ Leonard thought that he should find some time to see if he could get any news from Harris in private and satisfy his curiosity. However, he did not know that Harris was more conflicted than all of them. In the eyes of the others, he, who had entered the mystic realm with the two brothers of the Nicholas family clan, should know at least 99%. However¡­ Harris only knew 50% of what had happened in the mystic realm! Towards the end, he had already fainted¡­ and it happened to also be the most critical part. He was still very lost, but he could not ask! This was because he had already understood that Ron and Dick would not tell him the key details¡­ Harris guessed that apart from the joint magical power and secret technique, which was the platinum fire cloud move, Ron and the others should have more powerful methods. Otherwise, how could they have killed the Green-Robed Old Man, who was much stronger than Old Man Pale Face? They had resolved the threat! Of course, such a rare and extraordinary method was probably an extremely well-hidden secret. He probably could not even dig it up. Therefore, he decided to just stay where he was and not be curious. Half a day later, the three people on the flying ferry, who had been saved with Leonard, bade farewell to everyone and left. In another half a day, the Holy Light City could be vaguely seen ahead. ¡°Hmm?!¡± Ron suddenly raised his eyebrows in surprise, his gaze fixed on the cabin. Everyone was puzzled. Dick asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Senior¡­ has just left.¡± Ron was a little confused. This senior had not exposed her magical power aura, so no one could sense her tracks. Ron had been able to sense her because he was controlling the flying ferry. Only then did he realize that the other party had suddenly left. Everyone present looked stunned. They instinctively looked in the direction of the cabin, feeling very lost. They were almost at their destination. Why had Senior suddenly left? Could it be that¡­ Senior had traveled with them just to escort them back safely?! ¡­ ¡­ Holy Light City, Nicholas family palace. Everyone in the Nicholas family was looking forward to the flying ferry bringing Ron and the others home quickly. The series of events that had happened on the Red Rose Sea had already spread throughout the Holy Light City. Now, everyone in the palace was enthusiastically discussing related matters, big and small¡­ It was not just the Nicholas family; most people were waiting for the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry to return. No one had noticed that an outsider had come to their palace. This person had entered the Nicholas family clan without making a sound. She had not even alerted the magic protective formation in the family clan. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, two circles of extremely faint ripples suddenly appeared in the air. A woman in white stepped gently onto the ground. This person was Corsia. When she reached the altar, she quietly stopped in her tracks and looked up at the Old Ancestor at the top. There was a tablet and a portrait. The elegance and coldness that Corsia had been holding in front of outsiders could no longer be maintained. Her expression had softened¡­ as if she was afraid of disturbing something. Her gaze was gentle and sorrowful. There was also a hint of a daze in her clear eyes, as if she had sunk into the depths of a distant memory¡­ After a long while, her dazed eyes focused a little as she muttered, ¡°Brother Romo¡­ little Corsia has come to see you¡­¡± 1 Chapter 280 - Had She Known Earlier If someone familiar with her demeanor from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island saw her current state, their mouth would open so wide that an egg could be stuffed into it. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, no one would have thought that the Grandmaster, who had always been cold and seemed to not care about anything, would actually have such a moment¡­ the emotions of a human being would actually surface on the Grandmaster. ¡°Back then, we had clearly agreed¡­ to break through to the Divine Realm together and survive together? Why¡­ why have all of the promises not been kept¡­¡± ¡°Now¡­ I¡¯m the only one who has reached the Divine Realm¡­ Why are you gone just after I went into seclusion¡­¡± ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have¡­¡± Corsia stared at the portrait, the grief in her heart slowly flowing out. The more she spoke, the more sorrowful she became. The regret in her heart was unbearable. More than 600 years ago, like Romo, she was a lone Mage who had just entered the magical world. She basically knew nothing. At that time, her magical power level was even lower than that of the Great Mage Romo. Every day, she would follow behind Romo, shouting, ¡°Brother Romo¡­¡± along the way. She was only following behind mainly because there was already someone beside Romo at that time¡­ Later on, Corsia met her master. At that time, she was still ignorant, so it was naturally a rare opportunity¡­ but her master wanted to take her away. At that time, she had already planned in her heart that if Romo were to tell her not to leave, she would give up the opportunity that had descended from the sky. However, Romo did not reveal anything after hearing the news. He only said, ¡°Not bad, girl, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot. You have to cherish this well.¡± He was really happy for her, even more happier than she was for herself¡­ He advised her to concentrate on cultivation when she got there. With no excuse to stay, Corsia followed her master in a daze. When she arrived at the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, she was surprised to find that her master was from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. It turned out that she had already joined the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, one of the two strongest factions in the magical world! There were many rules on the island, and the people on the island did not go out unless there were special circumstances. After joining the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, Corsia focused on magical cultivation. Every day, there was nothing but cultivation. With her master¡¯s careful nurturing and full expectations, she successfully passed the most difficult test and became her master¡¯s personal disciple. From then on, her cultivation became even smoother, and she became a Great Archmage not long after. Then, by chance, Corsia learned that Brother Romo was about to marry someone. After hearing the news, she did not leave the island to witness the marriage because of the rules of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, and also because she was reluctant to go and see it with her own eyes¡­ However, she still found someone to deliver the wedding gift for her. It was filled with the treasures she had saved up after arriving at the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. After getting someone to send it over, she went into seclusion to cultivate. When she came out again, it was more than a hundred years later. At this moment, Corsia was already a Divine Mage. After more than a hundred years of cultivating in seclusion, coupled with her divine-tier mental state of comprehension, her personality had also become tainted by the boundless silence. She no longer loved to smile, nor did she want to talk to others. After coming out of seclusion, Corsia had specially inquired about Romo¡¯s current situation and knew that he had made a name for himself in the Holy Light City and had even established the Nicholas family clan. He was very famous in Ferrero. Knowing that Brother Romo was doing well, she did not go over to disturb him. She then went into seclusion again to cultivate. When she came out of seclusion this time, it was already 500 years later. When she asked around again, she learned that Romo had died very soon after she had gone into seclusion. The Nicholas family had encountered many changes, and the entire family clan had even almost perished¡­ ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have separated from you and gone to the Divine Mountain Immortal Island with Master¡­ So what if I can¡¯t cultivate to the Divine Realm? If I could accompany you and die together¡­¡± ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s better than living alone¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s too late¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± A drop of crystal streaked across her cheek, and Corsia muttered in a daze. As she knew that there was no one here, she did not hide the thoughts in her heart at all. She revealed all her thoughts, one after another. But this place¡­ someone was actually here. Moreover, he was almost right in front of her! Romo floated in the air, momentarily speechless. His emotions were extremely chaotic. He had wanted to let the other party know of his existence a few times, but he stopped himself a few times. Forget it¡­ Let¡¯s keep it this way for now¡­ ¡­ ¡­ When Corsia was muttering to herself in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan, the flying ferry had finally returned to the Nicholas family clan as the people of the Holy Light City had been anticipating. When they looked into the horizon and saw the familiar shadow of the flying ferry, many people could not close their mouths. The Holy Light City was instantly in an uproar. The members of the Nicholas family were in the front yard, eagerly waiting. They were somewhat excited. Soon, the Sacred Mist Ferry descended from the sky and landed in the courtyard. The clansmen immediately surrounded them and asked about their well-being. It was lively for a while¡­ The family head Norton told everyone to dismiss for the time being, leaving only a few core members of the family and the few people, who had just alighted from the flying ferry, to talk in the reception hall. In the hall, Norton immediately asked when he saw that everyone was seated, ¡°What has happened in the Red Rose Sea?¡± After getting some answers, he asked again, ¡°¡­Is this true? And¡­ what else? Why haven¡¯t I seen that Divine Mage senior?¡± As Ron and the others explained, Norton, Zoro, and the others gradually confirmed the authenticity of the rumors one by one, and then they were all stunned. ¡°What? The rumors¡­ are true!!¡± ¡°Does this Divine Mage senior from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island really have a deep relationship with the Nicholas family?!¡± ¡°What?! Does our family clan have such a relationship? Why was I not aware¡­¡± When the clansmen who had stayed in the Holy Light City suddenly heard the rumors, they did not believe a word. They had not heard anything about it! It was only now that everyone clearly heard it directly from Ron, and it was indeed the truth. Everyone was still in a daze, unable to recover. They were puzzled, shocked, and at a loss¡­ Moreover, what Ron and the others knew was limited. After all, they had not dared to ask in detail at that time. Later on, Senior left the flying ferry. They were also at a loss, not knowing what was going on. Everyone knew the situation, but it caused even more questions, especially those related to that Senior¡­ Why had she suddenly left when she was almost here? Everyone was simply confused¡­ They knew in part but it was as if they knew nothing! They became even more puzzled and the curiosity was unbearable. However, the members of the Nicholas family present all had the same thought in their hearts. This was a thought not known to outsiders. Perhaps, the Old Ancestor knew the key. When the night came, the Old Ancestor might give some instructions. Chapter 281 - Refining and Counting Regarding Edward¡¯s death, everyone in the Nicholas family was very sad. Now that Leonard had kept his remains, he planned to find a suitable place to bury them later. Edward was alone and had never mentioned that he wished to return to his hometown. In fact, having a friend to collect his corpse and bury him after his death was considered very good in the magical world. In Red Rose Sea¡¯s mystic realm this time alone, it was unknown how many people had died inside and outside. Their corpses had basically been left in the open to rot and become bones and ashes¡­ There was none of the dignity they had when they were alive. In the future, they would only become a pile of yellow soil. Then, there was the escape of the retainer, Holken. Although the Nicholas family members were resentful, he was already dead, so there was no need to say anything more. Everyone chatted in the hall for a while, and then Harris, Leonard, and the others left to rest. Ron and Dick followed Norton and the others to the ancestral hall to pay respect to their Old Ancestor. When this group of people arrived at the ancestral hall, everything was as usual. After they had paid their respects and reported their safety, Ron, Dick, and the head of the family, Norton, went to the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground together. At this moment, Ron and Dick told them everything without holding anything back. Only then did Norton know everything that had happened in the cave, including the Old Ancestor appearing to save them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as the Old Ancestor says and release that puppet creation in the forbidden ground.¡± Norton looked at Ron. ¡°Alright.¡± Ron took out the purple ring and probed it with his magical power. Then, he waved his hand forward, and a huge golden figure landed in the empty ground. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± As soon as it was out, the nine-headed golden python charged at the three of them, wanting to attack them. However, in the next moment, the void in the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground suddenly froze. Then, with a buzzing sound, some invisible force seemed to have appeared; it pressed the nine python heads of the level-7 puppet against the ground! In the forbidden ground of the Nicholas family clan, everything was under Romo¡¯s control. In the current situation, it could be said that the forbidden ground was a gaming arena, and the level-7 puppet creation in it was just a toy that could be played with at will. Previously, in the cave in the mystic realm, when Romo had casually picked up this thing and stuffed it into the storage ring, he had noticed that this puppet creation seemed to be interesting. However, he did not have the time to think about it carefully back then. Now, he could study it carefully. ¡°Eh¡­ I see¡­¡± After a while, he roughly understood. Romo looked at Dick and activated the Strange Sacred Flame in his body. As the host of the Ancestral Protection System, he could completely control everything provided by the System, even if the Strange Sacred Flame had already been refined into his body. In the forbidden ground, Norton and the others were surprised. They did not know how the level-7 puppet had been pressed to the ground. Suddenly, Dick¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before he could do anything, the Sun-Devouring Flame surged out from his body! Everyone present was surprised. Immediately after, they noticed that the crazily surging Strange Sacred Flame had not lost control. At this moment, it was extending its tongue of flame and swallowing the nine-headed golden python into the fire! ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± The level-7 nine-headed python puppet hissed in fear and struggled to break free from the flames, but it was still firmly restrained. Dick looked at the Strange Sacred Flame in front of him and his heart skipped a beat. He had not controlled it. The Old Ancestor had guided him to use the flames to refine this puppet creation! Ron and Norton, who were beside him, had also understood now. They looked at him as if to ask if it was their Old Ancestor. Dick nodded and replied, ¡°It was the Old Ancestor¡¯s instruction.¡± With that said, he sat down on the ground and focused his attention on sensing the status of the Sun-Devouring Flame. Norton and Ron watched for a while. Seeing that the situation was normal, they left the forbidden ground with the others and let Dick concentrate on the refinement. After leaving the forbidden ground, Norton and Ron came to the treasure vault of the hexagonal building and took stock of the treasures they had obtained from this trip to the Red Rose Sea. The items obtained on this trip were of extremely high value. Not only were there a series of treasures from the Red Rose Sea¡¯s mystic realm, there were also many treasures on Old Man Pale Face and the Green-Robed Old Man! These two Divine Magi had already cultivated magical power for more than a thousand years. They could be said to be old freaks, so they were naturally extremely rich. Once they emptied the storage rings of the two of them, the number of treasures in the Nicholas family¡¯s treasure vault immediately doubled!! Just sacred tools alone, there were already three!! Magical power secret manuals, magical weapons, magical treasures, potions, pills, natural treasures, and refinement materials were uncountable! The grandfather and grandson had been taking stock of the items in the family¡¯s treasure vault for a long time. The current head of the Nicholas family, Norton, smiled so hard that his wrinkles increased, and his mouth could not close. However, although the quantity was huge, and everything was good, in the end, they did not find the divine-tier inheritance of the master of mystic realm. ¡­ ¡­ At about the same time, in the sky above the Nicholas family, Corsia stood in the air and looked down at the Nicholas family. There was surprise and joy in her eyes as she muttered, ¡°Brother Romo, your family descendants seem to have a great opportunity¡­¡± Previously, when she had sensed that Ron and the others had returned to the family, Corsia had left the Nicholas family and stayed here to observe the family. In just a short while, she had been shocked. Compared to the ¡°update on the situation of the Nicholas family¡± she had obtained previously, what was presented in front of her now was even more shocking! Disregarding everything else, just the number of genius clansmen in the Nicholas family was terrifying! Under normal circumstances, it was much more difficult to develop a family clan of magical power than to develop a magical power. This was because in a family clan, there was no guarantee that the descendants would all have excellent cultivation talent. Even if the family clan had a large number of people, it was difficult to guarantee that there would be clansmen with good cultivation talent. On the other hand, magical power cultivation was different. If from the beginning, good talent had been selected to join, they would naturally develop and become stronger. Currently, the Nicholas family only had a few dozen clansmen, and there were nearly ten geniuses among them! Although the talent of the rest for magical power cultivation was a little inferior, their levels had far surpassed the levels of an ordinary group with the same talent and age! Also, there was actually a mysterious place under the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family that even she could not explore! It was like a box that could not be opened. It made one¡¯s heart itch¡­ As much as she was surprised by this mysterious area, she was also a little curious, just a little. She did not know that if Romo had not released in advance the magic protective formation of the Nicholas family, she would not have been able to slip into the ancestral hall so easily. Corsia had originally wanted to take care of Romo¡¯s descendants, but from the look of the current situation, it did not seem necessary. With the current situation of the Nicholas family, they had a deep foundation and great potential. Even if she did not intervene, they would still develop and grow¡­ If she were to intervene forcefully, it might even destroy the original rhythm of development. In any case, she had already given the warning earlier on the Red Rose Sea that she would kill. Thus, she could at least ensure the safety of the Nicholas family for a hundred years. Since she was already here, she would go ¡®there¡¯ next. Corsia¡¯s eyes were bright as she looked into the distance and stepped away. Chapter 282 - Guessing the Sacred Spirit In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo looked up and sighed. Although his soul could not leave the Nicholas family, he could still sense Corsia¡¯s magical power. Now that the other party¡¯s aura had dissipated, she had probably left this place. He could naturally sense Corsia¡¯s thoughts and feelings. However, his current personal situation was too difficult to explain. It was better not to see her for the time being. Of course, even if he wanted to see her, he would not be able to. Although he could send a voice transmission or get his descendants to convey it, there was no need. There was really no need. He was currently in a state where he was neither dead nor alive. There was no need for him to disturb Corsia, let alone delay her magical cultivation. I¡¯ll wait a little longer. When I reach the Heavenly Divine Realm, we might be able to meet again¡­ With the Ancestral Protection System, Romo believed that that day would come soon. ¡­ ¡­ Corsia left quietly, just as she had come. No one knew that she had been to the Holy Light City. Currently, in the magical world, there were still rumors about the huge commotion she had caused earlier on the Red Rose Sea¡­ Furthermore, the commotion was getting bigger and bigger. The Divine Mountain Immortal Island was originally the center of attraction in the magical world. Usually, just the newly promoted disciples alone would be discussed for a long time in the magical world, let alone now that a Divine Mage had appeared, and moreover the candidate for the Island Master of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island who had the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword! It was not just the magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom. All the magical worlds of the entire magical continent, large and small, were paying attention to this mysterious woman who had appeared out of nowhere. News of the identity of the mysterious female cultivator in the Red Rose Sea quickly spread¡­ Corsia, the personal disciple of the current Island Master of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island!! Although the magical power displayed in the Red Rose Sea was ¡°only¡± level-5 of the Divine Realm and was not conspicuous among those of the Divine Realm on the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, ¡­ Corsia had only been on the island for more than 600 years! To be able to cultivate magical power to level-5 of the Divine Realm in just 600 years, she was definitely a top genius! News in the magical world had spread like wildfire, but basically no one had heard of the existence of this true disciple before. Therefore, no matter how hotly discussed, there was only very little information about her. There was no information at all about this person¡¯s relationship with the Nicholas family of the Holy Light City. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I can make it up, cough, I can guess!¡± Amidst all kinds of specious speculations, a relationship that was most accepted by the public appeared. ¡°It must be because Corsia had a deep relationship with an old ancestor of the family, so she¡¯s protecting the descendants of the Nicholas family!¡± In the magical world, such instances also existed¡­ The more they thought about it, the more likely it became. In an instant, the Nicholas family clan was surrounded by endless envy and they became famous again. Due to Corsia, the matter on the appearance of the mystic realm in the Red Rose Sea¡¯s ruins was basically left unsettled. As for the divine-tier inheritance in the mystic realm, most people believed that it had either been obtained by Old Man Pale Face or by the Nicholas family. No one had seen the former, so they naturally could not ask. No one dared to go over and ask the latter, let alone covet it. The outcome of the more than a hundred Great Archmagi and the Venerable Wind Punisher of the Gale Wind Island on the Red Rose Sea was already obvious. The Nicholas family clan, who was at the center of public opinion, ignored the gazes of the outside world and appeared exceptionally calm. On the night the flying ferry returned, in the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground. As Dick wanted to refine the level-7 nine-headed python puppet, at this moment, there was only one person, one flame, and one puppet in the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground. The entire space of the forbidden ground was filled with the strong fire-based magical power of the Sun-Devouring Flame. If it had not been for the double protection of the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground and the family clan¡¯s protective formation, the entire Holy Light City would have been affected and might have been burned to ashes. In the deepest part of the flames, the nine-headed golden python puppet was struggling crazily, but it had been restrained by the Sun-Devouring Flame. Previously, in the cave of the mystic realm, Ron had been able to restrain it with the Strange Sacred Flame. Now, it was even in the forbidden ground of the Nicholas family, so how could it struggle free? Even if Romo had not taken the initiative to suppress it, Dick could actually have relied on his own ability to successfully refine this level-7 puppet creation. He did not even have to use the Skyfiend Three Transformations. At this moment, the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground had already been stacked with the Forbidden Ground Magical Beast Effect, suppressing another 50% of its original strength. Romo was also a little surprised by the situation. After all, a beast is being suppressed. This puppet creation¡­ is indeed interesting. Since it could successfully trigger this effect, the nine-headed golden python puppet was naturally not just a mindless programmed puppet creation! From a certain perspective, this level-7 puppet could be considered a ¡°living thing¡±!! Therefore, it struggled crazily and even revealed its senses that surpassed that of machines! Romo had noticed something strange when he obtained it in the cave in the mystic realm. After investigating the mystic realm, he was even more certain of this. Then, he activated the Strange Sacred Flame in Dick¡¯s body and guided him to refine it with the Sun-Devouring Flame. When Ron and the others were fighting the level-7 nine-headed python previously, although they vaguely felt that something was missing, they could not tell what it was exactly. Now that Dick had used the flames to refine the puppet, he had also sensed the strangeness. The key to the aura of this level-7 puppet creation was the beast core. This beast core was worlds apart from the beast cores of other level-5 and level-6 puppet creations. The energy consumed could be passively restored, and it also had intelligence!! This was similar to the spirit of a sacred weapon, but also different! If a level-7 puppet creation was converted to a magical weapon, it would naturally not be surprising for it to produce a spirit since it was itself a sacred weapon. And the crucial point about this nine-headed golden python puppet was that its weapon spirit was not very stable. It was resisting! It was struggling not only to fight against the person who was refining it, but also fighting against its identity as a spirit! ¡­ The refinement process was making progress step by step. The nine-headed python puppet had been completely suppressed by the Sun-Devouring Flame. Dick¡¯s consciousness finally touched that energy beast core. As if he had probed a living creature, a roar full of unwillingness and a large amount of information flow collided into Dick¡¯s mind!! ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Dick frowned and grunted. It was not known how violent the impact was, and it was an impact on the consciousness. ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this, Romo thought for a moment and used a Dream Appearing Talisman to successfully enter Dick¡¯s dream. At this moment, Dick had already fallen unconscious from the great impact on his memory! In the boundless chaos, countless information fragments were flowing. The chaotic space, which was densely filled with memories, was the unconscious Dick¡¯s subconscious space. After Romo¡¯s consciousness had entered this place, he began to diligently help Dick organize the miscellaneous information. As he was organizing them, he was also trying to get a full picture. Dick could not withstand the impact. However, for him, he felt fine. As he sorted out more and more information, Romo finally pieced together a rough idea. He muttered to himself in realization, ¡°So, the divine-tier inheritance¡­¡± Chapter 283 - Divine It turned out that the divine-tier inheritance that everyone was desperately searching for was in the body of the nine-headed golden python! The torrent of memories and all the information in the energy beast core were all the inheritances of a Divine Mage Puppet Master!! From this large pile of chaotic and complicated memory information, Romo finally pieced together most of the information on the master of the Red Rose Sea¡¯s mystic realm. This master of the mystic realm who was called Deliberate Thought was not only a level-8 Divine Mage, but also a Puppet Master! Although he was at level-8 of the Divine Realm, his lifespan would eventually be exhausted. Deliberate Thought, on the other hand, did not want to die. In order to survive, he thought hard and finally obtained a bold idea¡ªto build a puppet creation that could store a spirit! Then, he successfully forged the level-7 nine-headed python and sealed the complete spirit of the original beast in the energy beast core. He planned to use the forbidden technique to devour this beast spirit with his spirit and survive as the weapon spirit of the level-7 puppet creation! In the end¡­ he failed. This situation was similar to the evil cultivator demon Romo had encountered in the Calamity Mountain Range. They had all wanted to use forbidden techniques to survive, but they had not succeeded in the end¡­ Changing fate was not easy. The beast spirit of the nine-headed python had not been completely swallowed by Deliberate Thought, and in the end, it became an incomplete beast spirit. Countless years later, the magic formation that had sealed the nine-headed python puppet loosened, and the golden python escaped. At the same time, it caused the appearance of the mystic realm space and the cave of the ruins, triggering everything that happened after that. In the energy beast core of this nine-headed golden python were all the memories of the level-8 Divine Mage, Deliberate Thought. It could be considered a certain kind of inheritance. Now that Dick had successfully refined and taken this puppet for his own use, he had naturally obtained the endless information of the years contained in it. However, this method of giving the inheritance was too extraordinary. Dick was only a top Great Archmage. He could not withstand such a huge torrent of memories at all. His consciousness was almost crushed. Fortunately, Old Ancestor Romo was around. Not only did he sort out and categorize all the messy information, he also cleared most of the useless memories¡­ After that, Dick only needed to rummage through the useful information, learn, and study. ¡­When Dick¡¯s consciousness came back again, he discovered that the familiar figure in front of him was the Old Ancestor! ¡°Old Ancestor!!¡± After a moment of shock, he immediately understood. The Old Ancestor had appeared in his dream! Then, Dick¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He discovered that there was a lot of newly sorted information in his memory, and it was actually the inheritance of a Divine Mage!! Apart from the main items such as magical power and personal comprehension, there was also the secret magical book he had been yearning for¡ª the Puppet Technique! After being shocked for a while, Dick regained his senses. It must have been the Old Ancestor who had helped him obtain the divine-tier inheritance. ¡­ . After a night of dreams, the next day. Dick came out from the dream constructed by the Old Ancestor. He stared intently at the puppet creation in front of him, unable to hide the joy in his eyes. He had successfully refined the level-7 nine-headed python puppet, and the consciousness of the beast spirit in it had completely disappeared. From now on, the nine-headed golden python puppet was an ordinary puppet creation. Perhaps after countless years, another consciousness would be nurtured. The Strange Sacred Flame had already been retracted into his body. Dick raised his hand and injected his magical power into the energy beast core of the golden python. The nine huge python heads of the puppet immediately raised high, and their aura was oppressive!! After obtaining the secret puppet technique from the divine-tier inheritance and digesting it, he was now in full control of this golden python puppet creation! However, because Dick¡¯s level was relatively low, and the energy storage of the puppet¡¯s energy beast core was extremely low, he could not unleash the full strength of this golden python puppet now. The true strength of the nine-headed python puppet was not level-7, but level-8! That energy beast core was actually a level-8 beast core! If its strength could be fully restored in the future, this golden python puppet would be equivalent to a level-8 magical beast! In terms of magical weapon level, this puppet could be regarded as a high-grade sacred weapon. It might even be a top-grade sacred weapon!! Dick controlled the nine-headed python puppet for a while and kept it in his Storage Ring. He planned to place the reduced size of the puppet in the treasure vault of the hexagonal building later so that the puppet¡¯s energy could slowly recover. At that moment, his control over the puppet was only at the initial stage. To unleash the full strength of the puppet and let it become a powerful combat strength of the family clan, he still needed time to study the puppet technique. Dick turned around and left the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground. He found the head of the family, Norton, and conveyed the Old Ancestor¡¯s instruction from last night. In it was information about that Divine Mage senior from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. It turned out that¡­ this Senior was a close friend of the Old Ancestor in the past. The descendants of the Nicholas family clan were enlightened. Although the Old Ancestor did not say much, Norton and the others were not too conflicted. After all, the Divine Mage senior had already left. In addition, the Old Ancestor had given a strict order that the clansmen were not to use the prestige of the Divine Mage senior and the Divine Mountain Immortal Island to do anything. At the same time, they were not to reveal any information. However, the Nicholas family clan remained calm and did not express their stance. The commotion outside naturally did not subside automatically. In the next few days, the outside world was still discussing the Nicholas family fervently. Countless eyes were fixed on the family clan. In the domain of the Sebastian Kingdom, the group of Magi from the magical world were waiting to see if the Gale Wind Island would do something. After all, a Divine Mage had been killed just like that. However, everyone waited for several days in a row, but there was no movement. It was as calm as if the dead Venerable Wind Punisher was not from the Gale Wind Island. From the looks of it, the Gale Wind Island was planning to admit that it was their bad luck? ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? They didn¡¯t even say anything after losing a level-6 Divine Mage¡­¡± Seeing that the Gale Wind Island has no movement, many people muttered. Some said that the Gale Wind Island was too cowardly, and some said that the Gale Wind Island was also sensible¡­ After all, one of the four large factions in the Sebastian Kingdom really could not compete with the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, one of the two top factions in the magical world. It was normal for the people from the Gale Wind Island to be silent. With the phrase ¡°I¡¯ll kill and you die¡±, who would want to die? In the past few days, although the Nicholas family was quiet, a large number of visitation cards had been sent to the palace every day. It was very lively. Wave after wave of people came to the Nicholas family clan. They kept coming. The City Lord of the Holy Light City, Diaze, the Seventh Prince, Quinn, the Ninth Princess, Norlis¡­ they all came. At the same time, many independent Magi had come to the Nicholas family clan. They all wanted to be their retainers! However, after the matter of Holken betraying them, the Nicholas family became even more stringent in the selection of retainers. Most of the solo Magi were rejected, and there were even two Great Archmagi among them! Although it was strict, many Magi came to seek refuge¡­ In just a few days, the Nicholas family clan had accepted more than a hundred Great Magi as their retainers. Just the number of Great Archmage retainers alone exceeded ten! That night, the peaceful life of the Nicholas family was suddenly disrupted. Chapter 284 - Congratulations, Kathleen What broke the silence was not a bad thing, but a happy thing. Kathleen was about to give birth! In other words, the second Son of Destiny of the Nicholas family clan was about to appear!! With the shouts from the servants, the entire Nicholas family clan became lively. There was naturally no panic. The preparations had basically all been done. Soon, the doctor, a group of maids, and a few womenfolk entered the courtyard and got busy in an orderly manner. Outside the courtyard, everyone from the Nicholas family was waiting for the arrival of a new life. Caesar looked at the courtyard anxiously, unable to calm down. He naturally knew that all the preparations had been made, and there should not be any problems. But¡­ what if? The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became. He was so nervous that his forehead was sweating profusely. ¡°Little Uncle, don¡¯t be too nervous. You, a Great Mage, are sweating like a river.¡± John tried to comfort his same-age elder. ¡°Come on, Big Brother.¡± Charles smiled teasingly. ¡°I still remember how nervous you were when Sister-in-law gave birth to Anthony.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone beside him laughed. The head of the family, Norton, turned his head and asked, ¡°Caesar, have you and Kathleen thought of a name?¡± Caesar nodded gently in response. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of it. He is to be called Arka.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± A loud baby cry suddenly sounded from the courtyard, and everyone became happy. The child had been born! ¡°Buzz¡­¡± At the same time, a phenomenon appeared in the sky. A beam of light seemed to have descended from the grayish-blue night sky and landed by the courtyard! Everyone was stunned, but they also felt that they had seen it somewhere before. Several people, including Norton, who had fast reflexes, looked pleasantly surprised and ecstatic! This was¡­ providence descending from the heavens! In other words, the Nicholas family clan had another child with the will of the heavens!! ¡°Hey, look! There¡¯s a star that is especially bright!!¡± Upon hearing this exclamation, everyone looked up into the sky. Sure enough, there was an extremely bright star embedded in the night sky, flickering with starlight. Norton was a magic formation cultivator, so he knew astronomy like the back of his hand. He immediately said in surprise, ¡°That is¡­ the Star of Destiny!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was happy. ¡°This is a good sign! This child will definitely have a smooth journey in the future and make a name for himself!¡± At the same time, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. A series of System notifications sounded in Romo¡¯s sea of consciousness. [Ding! New addition to the family clan.] [The family clan has a new descendant with destiny¡¯s luck.] [The family clan¡¯s luck has increased.] A newborn with destiny¡¯s luck. It turns out that it also increases the family clan¡¯s luck. This is a pleasant surprise. [Name: Arca Nicholas] [Gender: Male. Age: 0 years old. Identity: 17th generation descendant of the Nicholas family clan.] [Magical Power Level: None. Overall Talent: Excellent (Details)] [Personal Luck: Son of Destiny.] [Life Experience (details)] Romo opened the family genealogy and saw the new member of the family. The earlier Son-of-Destiny Nurturing Talisman had worked. This child was indeed the will of the heavens, and his overall talent was excellent! After opening the details page on his comprehensive talent, he raised his eyebrows. This child¡¯s excellent talent has actually been selected for a career as an official? And his career path as an official will be smooth sailing? That¡¯s not right¡­ It should be said that as an official, he would be able to exert his destiny¡¯s luck better. He had never looked at information related to being an official or doing business, let alone add points to these areas. After all, the Nicholas family was a family clan that cultivated magical power. Their main focus was naturally magical power. However, Arka was the only descendant in the family with the potential for an excellent career. Would he let him embark on the career path of an official in the future? Currently, Romo did not plan to let the Nicholas family develop in other directions. If there was a chance in the future, perhaps¡­ It would depend on the situation in the future. It was still too early to plan now, so Romo did not think too much about it. In any case, the descendants of the Nicholas family did not need to consider their initial talent at all. No matter how low it was, he could use several pieces of Talent Strengthening Talismans to increase the descendants¡¯ talent for magical power cultivation to that of a genius. ¡­ ¡­ The birth of Arka had added a lot of joy to the Nicholas family. Moreover, there were still several pregnant women in the family. They would probably be very happy next. Everyone in the Nicholas family looked forward to the new additions to the family. ¡°Another addition to the Nicholas family!¡± Such news naturally could not be hidden from the outside world. Many people came over to congratulate them. They basically had other motives and wanted to build a good relationship with the Nicholas family. Regarding these people who visited without shyness, the head of the family, Norton, rarely went to receive them now. He usually handed them over to Jimmy, Yael, and the others to handle. Sometimes, Jimmy and Yael could not be bothered to deal with them. They handed them over to the eldest grandson of the head of the family, John. Apart from the other powerful family clans who had come to get closer to the Nicholas family, there were also retainers who had come to seek refuge. Currently, the assessment for the retainers was no longer taking the entire day. It had been changed to a one-day affair with a time-limit. The responsibility had basically been handed over to the Great Archmage clansmen, who had a lighter workload. Of course, if a Great Archmage came to seek refuge with the Nicholas family, the ones who would come out to entertain him would be the clansmen of the same magical power realm. In addition, after some hesitation, Harris decided to stay in the Nicholas family as a retainer and he had also dragged Leonard along. Hence, Harris and Leonard became the retainers with the highest levels in the Nicholas family. The former was a top Great Archmage, while the latter was a level-8 Great Archmage. The entire Nicholas family clan welcomed their stay warmly. At the same time, they made a promise. ¡°Our family clan will not restrict the two of you. If you wish to leave in the future, you are free to pack your bags and leave at any time.¡± Of course, these two had special treatment. The other retainers of the Nicholas family would not have it so easy. If the other retainers who had joined the family clan wished to leave, they would have to obtain the permission of the Nicholas family. After a few days, the number of people who came to congratulate and seek refuge with the Nicholas family gradually decreased. In these few days, the Nicholas family had taken in more than 30 Great Magi and three Great Archmagi as their retainers. These three Great Archmagi had even met Ron and the others previously. Two of them had been saved with Leonard back then, and the other was the person who had been captured by Ron and the others to lead the way to find Leonard and Edward. He was the Mage named Clane. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong today? It has been a while, and no one came.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that no one came today? Previously, there were waves of congratulations and refuge-seekers. It was even tiring to watch¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I can finally take a breather.¡± At the entrance of the Nicholas family palace, the two guards at the door could not help but chat when they saw that no one had come to visit even though it was already afternoon. As they were chatting softly, they saw from the corners of their eyes three luxurious carriages coming over. The luxurious carriages stopped at the entrance of the Nicholas family palace. More than ten people, old and young, alighted. They were all dressed in splendid clothes. From their bearing, they did not look like they were from an ordinary family. Chapter 285 - Worship by Returning Clansmen Seeing such a large family, the two guards looked at each other. Why would someone even bring his whole family to visit and seek refuge? After guarding the door for so many years, they had never seen such a ¡­. One of the guards stepped forward and asked respectfully, ¡°Are all of you here to visit? Do you have an invitation¡­¡± ¡°What visit? We¡¯re from the Nicholas family. Hurry up and report this!¡± The arrogant young man interrupted irritably. In front of the crowd was an old man who seemed to be the head of the family. He frowned and said, ¡°Yaben, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Then, his gaze landed on the guard who was shocked, and he said in a gentle voice, ¡°We are all clansmen who had been separated from the main family previously. Now that we have returned to the ancestral land, quickly inform the primary family.¡± The guard was dumbfounded. After he regained his senses, he immediately replied, ¡°Y-You wait a moment! I¡¯ll go now!¡± As he spoke, he exchanged glances with the other guard and ran off to report. Norton and the others were shocked to hear that the clansmen who had been separated back then had returned. Then, the entire Nicholas family clan quickly rushed to the door. Even Romo was pleasantly surprised. Soon, the head of the family, Norton, came to the door with a large group of people. When he saw the old man at the front, he stopped in his tracks, uncertain. When the old man saw him, he was rather excited. ¡°Are you Cousin Norton?¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± Norton hesitated. The old man¡¯s face was flushed. ¡°Cousin Norton, I¡¯m Koda!¡± ¡°Koda!¡± Norton was enlightened and excited. ¡°Is it really you?!¡± After 50 years, the young man from back then had become an old man. However, if he looked carefully, he could still see a trace of familiarity from his face. He finally connected the memories together¡­ The person in front of him was indeed a clansman who had been separated 50 years ago when the Nicholas family was moving. He was his cousin, Koda!! ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Koda strode forward and came to his side. ¡°Cousin Norton¡­¡± ¡°Great! Come in with me and have a chat!!¡± Norton was overjoyed. When the clansmen inside heard the conversation between Norton and the other person, they knew that this group of people were indeed from the same clan. All of them were overjoyed. With the welcome of the Nicholas family, Koda and the others entered the palace. After they had entered, Norton and the other core members of the Nicholas family led the dozen or so clansmen who had returned to the family to the conference hall to catch up with each other. The other clansmen sat in the room outside, waiting. Several children and the younger generation looked over curiously, talking softly about the clansmen who had just returned. Norton and Koda gathered to compare some details. Only then did Norton, the head of the family, confirm the identity of the other party. As for the remaining ten or so people, although they also had the bloodline of the Nicholas family¡­ Whether it was true or not, and whether they could return to the clan¡­ remained to be seen. If they wanted to join the Nicholas family, they would definitely need the approval of the Old Ancestor. Norton and the others sat quietly and listened to Koda slowly explain. 50 years ago, Koda and his father had also been intercepted by bandits on the way to the family residence. As a result, they had been separated from the large troop of the Nicholas family clan who were relocating. After that, they fled all the way and hid outside for a long period. After much difficulty, they reached the destination of the family clan¡¯s relocation, but they could not find a single clansman. Later on, they searched for a long time but returned empty-handed. After several twists and turns, they arrived at the small city west of Ferrero and settled down there. Most of the people in the small city were ordinary people. The two of them quickly relied on their strength as Magi to establish themselves in the city and gradually became rich. Koda had also started a family there. Now, he already had grandchildren. As he had not been able to find them earlier, he had already given up. He thought that the main family had been exterminated by the Holy Light City. Just as Koda felt that he would be cooped up in a small city for the rest of his life, he suddenly heard news about the Nicholas family. The Nicholas family had killed their way back to the Holy Light City! When he heard that the Nicholas family clan was not only still around, but had also returned to the ancestral land, he became determined. After he had dealt with the family businesses, he brought everyone back to the family clan. Koda¡¯s situation was similar to that of the clansmen who had found their family clan earlier. However, Koda and the others had been doing well later on¡­ From the way this large family dressed, they should have been raised in wealth. Then, the two groups of people discussed the recent situation and other details. Norton then got someone to send them to their room to rest and then made arrangements for them to pay their respects to the Old Ancestor. At the door of the family¡¯s conference hall, seeing the large family being brought away by the butler, Jimmy frowned and said, ¡°Grandfather, they¡­¡± Norton understood what he was thinking. He shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for words. We¡¯ll wait for the Old Ancestor¡¯s instructions after they have performed the worship ritual for their return.¡± Jimmy replied ¡°Yes!¡± and said no more. ¡­ ¡­ On the other side, Koda and the others had been brought to a guest room by the butler, Abel, for a short rest. ¡°Tsk! What¡¯s going on? We¡¯ve just come in and we must pay our respects! He has not even given us some food to eat and is already hurrying us to bathe and change our clothes! The rules are simply taller than the heavens!¡± After the door had been closed, the arrogant young man immediately threw himself onto the sofa and complained. ¡°Yaben! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!!¡± Koda shouted. Then, he carefully observed outside. After having confirmed that there was no movement, he looked at his grandson with a hopeless gaze. Koda was a little nervous. ¡°How many times have I told you this? When you are here, keep your personality away! This is not the Miher City earlier!¡± Yaben pursed his lips and said perfunctorily, ¡°Got it.¡± Koda looked at the others and instructed, ¡°Go and rest quickly. Be careful later. Don¡¯t make any mistakes when you participate in the worship ritual for the return!¡± The sun set and it was evening. All preparations had been made in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family for the returning clansmen¡¯s worship ritual. Koda and the others had also come outside the ancestral hall to wait for the return worship ritual to be completed. According to Norton¡¯s arrangements, the ten plus people came to the ancestral hall to pay respects to the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family. On the tablet, a series of System notifications sounded in Romo¡¯s consciousness. [Ding! Received 10 Faith Points from the worship by the clansman. The Advanced Faith Doubling Talisman has been activated. You have received an additional 20 Faith Points.] [Ding! Received 7 Faith Points from the worship by the clansman. Advanced Faith Points doubled¡­ 14 Faith Points.]the [Ding! Received 5 Faith Points from the worship by the clansman¡­] ¡­ . [Ding! Received¡­ 1 Faith Point¡­] [Ding! Received¡­ 6 Faith Points¡­] ¡­ . [The total number of people who have returned to the family clan is 15.] [The descendants who have returned have paid their respects to the Old Ancestor for the first time. This worship has a total of 87 Faith Points. The Advanced Faith Doubling Talisman has been activated. You have received an additional 174 Faith Points.] Romo, who was floating in the void, frowned when he saw the ten-odd people closing their eyes and paying their respects one after another. This group of people was different from the clansmen whom they had taken the initiative to find earlier. Chapter 286 - Under the Skin The large family that Koda had brought over did not know the situation of the Nicholas family clan. The posture of the dozen or so people when they paid their respects did not seem wrong, but the Faith Points provided from the worship ritual were not many at all. Speaking of which, this situation was actually normal. When Romo first woke up, Norton and the others each had around 10 Faith Points. However, the Faith Points provided by these 15 people were too little. There was even a clansman with just one Faith Point¡­ This meant that when they paid their respects to the Old Ancestor, they basically did not have any sincerity in their hearts!! Moreover, there was a person who did not even provide any Faith Points at all when he paid his respect! The total number of people who had returned was 15, but there were a total of 16 people paying their respects! Romo brought out the System interface and opened the genealogy to check. He saw the 15 new names added to the side branches. He flipped through the [life experiences] of these people one by one. As he obtained more and more information, a hint of gloominess gradually gathered in his eyes. Koda and the others faced the ancestral tablets and paid their respects in turn. Then, they lowered their heads and stood in the ancestral hall. The current head of the family, Norton, performed the ending of the worship ritual. Norton spoke solemnly to the ancestral tablets in the front row. ¡°The 15th generation descendant of the Nicholas family clan, the side branch of the Koda family clan, has returned to the main family. We obey the Old Ancestor¡¯s instructions!¡± After the report, he stood respectfully, as if waiting for some specific response. Zoro and the other Nicholas family members also waited in silence. Such an action was indescribably strange in the eyes of Koda and the others. The dozen or so people were all very puzzled, and Yaben was already a little impatient. ¡°What the hell is going on? Why are they all standing there in a daze? Do they really think that the Old Ancestor has instructions? Can it be done quickly? I still have to¡­¡± Just as Koda and the others were lost in their thoughts, a chill suddenly crawled up their spines. There was clearly no wind in the ancestral hall, but a few people could not help but shiver. At this moment, the flame of the white candle on the offering table suddenly trembled and then it was suddenly extinguished. Then, under the horrified gaze of Norton and the others, a few white candles fell and snapped!! Norton was shocked, and the fear in his heart overflowed. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?!¡± In the past, they had held a few worship rituals for the returning clansmen, but they had never seen such a situation! When making the reporting previously, Norton and the others had all felt a hint of warmth. This meant that the clansmen¡¯s return had met the approval of the Old Ancestor, which meant that the clansmen who had returned could officially join the Nicholas family. However, even though it was their first time seeing such a situation currently, Norton and the others could understand the meaning behind it. The Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan is furious!! Seeing Norton and the others all look frightened, Koda and the others were even more puzzled. What was going on? Yaben scratched his hand and was extremely irritated. ¡°Are you crazy?! What the hell are you doing?! Are you done¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡ª¡± The shrill screams continued. Everyone looked in the direction of the screams and saw that the person¡¯s face was twisted in pain. After falling to the ground, he still held his head and screamed. As he screamed, he struggled crazily and rolled around! The person beside him dodged and retreated in fear. He was in such panic that he almost screamed. Koda and the others were stunned. The shock and confusion in their hearts intertwined and rose. Norton and the others had thought of a possibility. Many of them could not help but look at the ancestral tablet of the Old Ancestor. ¡°My dear! What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± ¡°My son, don¡¯t panic! Don¡¯t be frightened¡­ Ah!!¡± Yaben¡¯s parents had just regained their senses when they immediately went forward to help their son up and check on the situation. However, Yaben seemed to have gone mad. As he struggled violently, he even kicked his father, causing the defenseless person to fall to the ground. He was stunned. Koda panicked and asked Norton for help. ¡°Cousin, this¡­¡± Norton¡¯s eyes flickered. He was not sure if this had anything to do with the Old Ancestor. Perhaps he had suddenly become ill? At the same time, Yaben, who had been wailing non-stop, suddenly stiffly stopped moving. It was not clear if he had become ill or was possessed by a ghost. He twitched as he got up from the ground. Then, he knelt on the ground facing the tablet. His eyes were lifeless, and he started to confess with a blank expression. ¡°My name is Yaben¡­ When I was 16 years old, I bullied a person. When the other party resisted, I grabbed his neck¡­ and he died.¡± ¡°17 years old¡­ There was a beggar who was an eyesore to me. I sent someone to kill him¡­¡± ¡°18 years old. I snatched a bride from a wedding and killed her. Father and Mother helped me eliminate the evidence¡­¡± ¡°20 years old. Aki and I plotted a flawless plan¡­ We had an alibi¡­ The men and women were all dead.¡± [21 years old..] ¡­ . One by one, blood-tainted tragedies were presented in straightforward narration¡­ Everyone was shocked. ¡°Yaben! Shut up! Stop talking¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!!¡± The parents of Yaben shouted in fear. They wanted to go over and gag him, or do something, but they were shocked to find that they could not move?! The others were the same. They could only curse and shout¡­ Only their mouths were moving. Norton and the others, who were on the side, understood. They were all certain, ¡°It must be the Old Ancestor!¡± The family head Norton¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. He turned his head and gave Jimmy a look. Jimmy nodded gently and then got someone to bring the few children out of the ancestral hall. After a long while, the muddle-headed Yaben stopped confessing. After he had confessed all his crimes, he suddenly regained his senses. His face was pale and he was horrified. ¡°I¡¯m finished!!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡ª¡± The screams had been passed down. Everyone looked sideways and saw another ferocious-looking young man rolling on the ground. Similarly, this person also knelt down strangely with a hollow expression and started to narrate, ¡°My name is Aki¡­ Murder¡­ Rape¡­ Conspiracy¡­¡± Like the Yaben earlier, this person recounted his criminal history. Apart from what had been mentioned earlier, he had also carried out many heinous and evil things. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡ª¡± The woman beside Aki, his mother, was next. ¡°Aki¡­ is not a descendant of the Nicholas family clan¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. Especially Koda. He was shocked, frightened, angry, and terrified. He glared at the woman with his old eyes, as if he wanted her to die! What is this person talking about?! Aki¡­ why is he not the son of his second son? Moreover, his second son¡­ is already dead! As the woman explained everything in detail, everyone present then knew¡­ It turned out that Aki was the outcome of this person¡¯s private relationship with someone else! It turned out that she had colluded with the adulterer to poison her husband!! Therefore, out of the 16 clansmen who had returned to pay respect to the Old Ancestor, only 15 of them had been included in the System¡¯s statistics because that Aki was not a member of the Nicholas family at all! Through the [Family Genealogy], [Life Experience], and the System notifications, Romo had already understood the character of this group of people. And some of the ¡°loaded¡± cases had caused his mood to become cloudy and stormy. Regardless of the situation, the Nicholas family would not recycle scum and trash! Chapter 287 - Family Punishment As Romo had made a clean and swift move, the few ¡®loaded¡¯ people in Koda¡¯s group had their glamorous appearances torn off. The real ¡°person¡± appeared in front of everyone. Immediately after, Aki¡¯s mother soon finished speaking. Then, she suddenly woke up and continued to kneel with a horrified and desperate expression. She still could not move. Her body was so heavy that she could not lift her arms; it was as if she had been injected with cement. Plop! Two more people had knelt on the ground. They were Yaben¡¯s parents. Romo did not do anything to them, but the two of them were scared silly. Their son had basically told everyone all the evil things their parents had done. At this moment, the two of them were pale and terrified. Yaben¡¯s father looked at Koda and begged helplessly in a trembling voice, ¡°Dear father¡­, I¡­¡± At this moment, Koda had also reacted. He did not look at his son but looked at Norton and stammered, ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Norton¡¯s eyes were dark as he shouted, ¡°Koda! Look at the kind of people you¡¯ve taught!!¡± Seeing Koda¡¯s pale face, he did not show any mercy. He continued to question coldly, ¡°Do you still remember the rules of the Nicholas family? How should we deal with this situation?!¡± ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Koda was horrified and begged repeatedly,¡± Cousin¡­ Family Head! Please¡­ at least spare the lives of Yaben and his father¡­ ¡± Norton no longer had any hope for him. He no longer revealed any facial expression as he spoke in a strained voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to beg me. Since you wish to join the Nicholas family, you have to obey the family rules. Leave their punishment to the Old Ancestor!!¡± The family clan¡¯s laws and punishment were all determined by the Old Ancestor?! Koda could not understand for a moment. Was he saying that he would punish them according to the family rules? However, according to the rules of the Nicholas family, what the father and son had committed¡­ were all capital crimes!! Moreover, the clan¡¯s family rules were high and mighty. Even if they were to kill their clansmen¡­ outsiders would not be able to object! Koda opened his mouth to plead again, but his throat was instantly blocked. With a thud, he was pressed to the ground in a kneeling position!! Norton, who was standing in front of him, had a change of expression. He immediately moved away to let the other party kneel directly before the ancestral tablet. Norton looked respectfully at the ancestral tablet of the Old Ancestor. He saw the white-haired old man in his peripheral vision and sighed repeatedly in his heart. It was the fault of the father if the son was not taught well. Regardless of whether his cousin knew about this or not, as an elder, he had been negligent and had neglected his duties. He would definitely not be able to escape punishment! Ever since Norton was in charge, such a bad thing had never happened to the Nicholas family. This was because he had always followed the family rules and was strict with the requirements. It was also because the family members had all been taught by example and had always inherited and passed down good family values. After the Old Ancestor had appeared, the entire clan respected the family rules established by the Old Ancestor even more. They naturally did not have the heart to go against them. The few batches of lost clansmen whom they had found later on were also benevolent and had all obtained the approval of the Old Ancestor. However, for the ten plus clansmen who had taken the initiative to return to the family this time, he could already see some issues with them from the short interaction in the family¡¯s conference room. In fact, he was also somewhat uneasy, and afraid that the Old Ancestor would be displeased¡­ Although he was worried, he had not expected these people to be so evil! The Old Ancestor was currently furious, so Norton and the others naturally did not say anything. Since they had dared to do evil, they should not be afraid of retribution! Among the people kneeling in front, there were two young men, a middle-aged man, and two women. All of them had done bad deeds! ¡°Father, Mother¡­ there¡¯s something evil here! Quick, save me!¡± Yaben was horrified and did not understand why this was happening. However, the sudden sense of danger creeping up in his heart still made him subconsciously ask his parents for help. In the past, no matter how big a mistake he had made, his parents would always help him. Time after time, he had already been completely used to having someone wipe his butt for him. Even if he had killed someone, his parents would still protect him well. But today¡­ even his parents had fallen into despair. Who else could he ask for help? Yaben, who had been fearless since he was born, was really empathizing with those who had cried helplessly in the past. He was angry, desperate, helpless¡­ and there was also lingering fear. He was fearful of death! What had happened? How had things come to this? Didn¡¯t he come to the Holy Light City¡­ to enjoy himself?! The prestige of the Nicholas family was huge. It was said that even the nobles of the kingdom had to ingratiate themselves with them. He was also from this family clan. Could he not go in and enjoy life?! He had come over because he saw that the people here were good-looking. Along the way, he had already taken a fancy to many people. He had planned to choose a cleaner person first to take action¡­ Why was it different now from what he had thought? It should not have been¡­ Yaben¡¯s eyes were listless, and he felt dizzy. He could not think anymore. His heartbeat became slower and slower¡­ In the end, the next beat did not come. He was like a real statue. He had no body heat or heartbeat as he knelt obediently. Almost at the same time, his accomplice parents, his good friend Aki, and his mother had also lost their lives! ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Blood spurted out from Koda¡¯s mouth. His old eyes, which had been staring, became even more yellow. His entire back bent¡­ Then, a gust of wind blew in the ancestral hall and lit the candles which had been extinguished earlier. However, five of them which had snapped became exceptionally conspicuous. These¡­ had all been lit by Yaben and the others. The atmosphere in the ancestral hall had almost recovered. It seemed that the Old Ancestor had calmed down. Norton sighed and stopped thinking about it. He summoned the clansmen outside to lead the seriously injured Koda and those shocked clansmen who had returned away. He arranged for them to be settled down. As for the stiffened corpses, they were all moved away in the end. No one had expected that the lost clansmen, whose return they had happily welcomed, had actually ¡­.in the ancestral hall¡­ Sigh. Everyone was not in the mood. The planned celebration banquet did not proceed. Apart from the clansmen of the main Nicholas family, the rest basically only knew the beginning and the outcome of what happened in the ancestral hall. However, it did not take long for the servants and retainers in the palace to know about this. When they heard that the clansmen who had returned to their own clan had broken the family rules and had been directly executed when paying respects to the Old Ancestor, the new retainers were all shocked. Even if they had committed an extremely serious family crime, but¡­ they had actually been directly executed?! Even the clansmen had not survived¡­ If they were to make a mistake¡­ Many of the retainers felt a chill in their hearts and did not speak for a long time. In such a cold and strange atmosphere, night had arrived. That night, Romo used a Dream Appearing Talisman and met Norton in the dream. The next morning, Norton gathered all the clansmen together and made a series of arrangements. Those who had violated the serious family rules would not be allowed to be buried in the family cemetery. They could only be buried in ordinary graves! Koda had made a huge mistake in the teaching of his son and grandson. He had been crippled of his magical power and sentenced to guard the family cemetery for ten years. He was banned from cultivating magical power during this period! The other clansmen who had just returned would not be imparted with secret manuals of magical power for three years and could not leave the city casually!! ¡­ . Chapter 288 - Bloodline Upgrade Another batch of the Nicholas family clansmen, who had been separated for 50 years, had returned, but the encounters of this batch were worlds apart from those before. Similar news quickly spread throughout the Holy Light City. Everyone in the Holy Light City discussed the different sides of the Nicholas family as they watched the show. However, as they could not get any news no matter how hard they tried, this small topic was thrown to the back of their minds in just two days. On the fourth day after the clansmen¡¯s return, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. [Ding! Received 80 Faith Points from the worship by the clansmen. The Advanced Faith Doubling Talisman has been activated. Received an additional 160 Faith Points.] [Ding! The descendants of your entire clan have successfully paid respect to the Old Ancestor.] [You have received a Special Gift Bag. It can be used in the System Shop.] Early in the morning, after all the clansmen had paid their respects, the System notifications sounded as usual. Romo opened the System Shop interface and clicked open the Special Gift Bag. [Wealth Luck Talisman. Special Discount: 500 Faith Points.] [Ancestral Protection Talisman. Special Discount: 10,000 Faith Points.] [High-grade magical weapon (random). Special Discount: 30,000 Faith Points.] [Family Clan Guardian Spirit Beast Bloodline Upgrade Talisman. Special Discount: 30,000 Faith Points.] Romo: !! In the previous few occasions, he had not gotten anything useful from the gift bag he had obtained from the monthly worship. He had not held much hope, but he had not expected a surprise! Not only did he get the Ancestral Protection Talisman which he had none of in the inventory, he had also obtained a very useful new talisman! [Family Clan Guardian Spirit Beast Bloodline Upgrade Talisman: The target is the family clan¡¯s Guardian Spirit Beast. After using this talisman, there is a chance to raise the bloodline level.] Although it was only a probable enhancement tool, the talisman would still be very useful! Romo waved his hand and bought all of them. He stored the Ancestral Protection Talisman in the System space and used the Wealth Luck Talisman and the random high-grade magical weapon on the spot. He obtained a defensive magical weapon and placed it directly in the family¡¯s treasure vault. Finally, there was the Guardian Spirit Beast Bloodline Upgrade Talisman, which he directly designated the Five-Color Peacock as the target. [Command Confirmation: A Guardian Spirit Beast Bloodline Upgrade Talisman has been used. The target is the Five-Color Peacock¡­] [Successfully activated bloodline upgrade¡­ Sacred Peacock Bloodline awakened.] [¡­] ¡®It worked!¡¯ Romo was delighted when he caught the words ¡®Bloodline Awakened¡¯. At the same time, in the Cloud Sea Perch beside the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, the Five-Color Peacock, which had been cultivating with its eyes closed, suddenly let out a cry and shot into the sky! Bloodline awakening successful! Successfully awakened the Sacred Peacock Bloodline!! The Five-Color Peacock let out an ecstatic cry. ¡°Swoosh!¡± It was not just the clansmen in the Nicholas family palace who had heard it, everyone in the Holy Light City had heard it. They all looked up at the sky in surprise. In the sky above the Nicholas family, wind and clouds rolled, and a phenomenon suddenly appeared!! In the air, the phantom of a huge sacred peacock appeared faintly, and then it swept entirely into the vortex of clouds. The natural magical power in a radius of hundreds of kilometers was crazily poured into it, and it charged forward as if it had been attracted by some gravity! In the center of the vortex, there was a ball of dazzling five-colored light. With a closer look, it was a five-color sacred peacock emitting a powerful aura! The Five-Color Peacock was originally about to break through its realm. Now, with the stimulation from the Bloodline Upgrade Talisman, it directly broke through the bottleneck of its level and advanced to level-7! Furthermore, it had surpassed elementary and intermediate grades and directly charged to high-grade level-7! A high-grade level-7 magical beast was almost equivalent to a level-3 Divine Mage! ¡°Chirp¡ª¡± The loud cry sounded again, and at the same time, the powerful aura of a magical beast erupted! The magic protective formation of the Nicholas family clan and the entire Holy Light City suddenly lit up to protect those who could not successfully block the energy¡­ No one in the Holy Light City was injured, but many people were frightened and could not calm down for a long time. After a long while, the powerful aura that had pressed down from the sky finally dissipated. Even the terrifying phenomenon dissipated¡­ Everything seemed to have returned to normal. However, the entire Holy Light City had already exploded. The entire city was discussing fervently in shock. Countless burning gazes landed on the Nicholas family palace. ¡°The Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan has upgraded!¡± Everyone quickly reacted. From now on, the Nicholas family clan would have a level-7 Guardian Spirit Beast! Earlier, when everyone was discussing the Nicholas family, many people had placed their attention on the Guardian Spirit Beast, which was at the peak of level-6. They also knew that the Guardian Spirit Beast would break through to level-7 soon, but no one had expected it¡­. to advance so quickly!! Generally speaking, the speed of a magical beast¡¯s breakthrough far surpassed the speed of a Mage¡¯s breakthrough. Many people had thought that no matter how fast the Five-Color Peacock would be, it would still take nearly a hundred years to advance to level-7. In the end¡­ it had only been less than a year! Not only had it spent a short time, it had even reached high-grade level-7! Moreover, its bloodline had even awakened to a higher level!! The bloodline of a magical beast was comparable to the special constitution of a Mage for cultivation. A magical beast of a higher bloodline level, whether its combat ability or the potential for advancement, would be far stronger than a magical beast of a low-level bloodline! A level-7 Guardian Spirit Beast of a family clan might not be able to match up to a Divine Mage of the same level in some aspects, but the deterrence it would bring was not something that just a few Great Archmagi could reduce! In Romo¡¯s previous world, the deterrence of a level-7 Guardian Spirit Beast was comparable to that of a Divine Mage, and a nuclear bomb. The powerful family clan that had one could stand at the peak and look down on countless powerful family clans! Even if a family clan that also had a level-7 Guardian Spirit Beast or a Divine Mage would have to treat the Nicholas family clan carefully! ¡­ . A top level-6 Five-Color Peacock had successfully advanced to a high-grade level-7 Five-Color Peacock. This incident again became an excuse for many people to want to build a relationship with the Nicholas family clan. They all said, ¡°Congratulations on the advancement of the Spirit Beast!¡± Hence, the door to the Nicholas family palace had not been quiet for a few days; the threshold had almost been trampled flat. Among the endless stream of people who came knocking on their door, there were those who delivered visitation cards, those who sought refuge, and those who had come to take the retainer assessment test¡­ The number of visitors to the Nicholas family clan had increased significantly. However, the Nicholas family was familiar with handling these matters. Currently, the head of the family, Norton, had basically handed over all these interactions with outsiders to the younger clansmen to handle¡­ There were also rumors outside that Norton was about to retire and relinquish his position. The top combat experts of the Nicholas family had basically spent their time cultivating magical power, so they naturally did not care about those trivial matters. On the other hand, Dick and Ron, the two top Great Archmagi, had been refining weapons and pills as usual. They occasionally dealt with the family businesses and guided the magical cultivation of their clansmen. The businesses of the four large family clans which they had taken over previously had all been stabilized. With the current reputation of the Nicholas family, no one dared to say anything. They all took the initiative to visit and seek cooperation. Whether it was the ordinary businesses or the businesses of the magical world, they had all been prosperous. They were full of customers. In particular, because of Ron and Dick, the weapon and pill pavilions that served the Magi basically had customers fighting crazily over the merchandise every day¡­ However, only a small portion of the pills and magical weapons refined by the two of them would be sold. The rest would be kept and saved for the family clan¡¯s use. These were also considered the development resources of the Nicholas family. Chapter 289 - Rons Marriage 1 Similar to Winterfrost, behind the Nicholas family palace in the Holy Light City was the back mountain, and the back garden. However, the back mountain of Winterfrost was basically a desolate wilderness without an owner. It was a forest that stretched outside Winterfrost. The back mountain of the Holy Light City was inside Winterfrost, and it was exclusive to the Nicholas family! It was afternoon. On the grass at the top of the back mountain. ¡°Anthony, come here! Yes¡­ yes! Come¡­ haha!!¡± Lily was sitting on the grass, clapping her hands to tease the toddler opposite her. She was smiling happily. The toddler child was wearing his tiny shoes. He staggered and took small steps. His fair and tender little hands stretched out in front of him. ¡°Yiyayi.¡± He smiled very adorably. Currently, Anthony had been born for more than a year. He was physically very strong and had learned to walk albeit unsteadily. Seeing that the weather was good and there was wind and sun, Lily muttered that she wanted to come out and fly a kite. Not only did she gather her regular friends, she also brought Anthony and Formick, the two little children. Donna, as well as Hava and the other maids also followed. Even Dick, who was free, had been pulled over by the little girl. At this moment, Lily was teasing Anthony, and Donna was smiling at the endearing scene in front of her. Beside her was a spirit beast egg in a swaddling. Hava was holding Formick and looking up at the kite flying high in the sky. The long thin string of the kite was held in Dick¡¯s hand, and a few smiling children were running on the grass beside him. Devon and Dick Junior were among them. Dick tugged on the thin string of the kite and asked helplessly, ¡°Lily, are you going to fly the kite or not? Shall I put it away first?¡± Lily hugged the toddler, who was swaying as he moved in front of her. The two of them laughed. When she heard Dick¡¯s voice, she quickly looked over and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Anthony, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s fly a kite together!¡± Lily smiled and said a few words to the toddler in her arms before carrying him toward Dick. ¡°Brother Dick! Come, carry him!¡± When she reached the front of him, she gestured forward and handed the toddler in her arms solemnly to Dick. After taking the kite, Lily turned around and smiled at Anthony. ¡°Anthony, let little aunt show you how to fly a kite!¡± But within a few seconds, she started to ask for help again. ¡°Ah! The kite¡­ the kite has fallen!! Brother Dick, come and save me!¡± Dick had no choice but to help her stabilize the kite. The toddler in his arms laughed and even used his soft little hands to touch the person hugging him. ¡°Dick!¡± A loud shout came from afar. It was a young lady who was as reckless as the wind! The person who had run over from the foot of the mountain was the Ninth Princess, Norlis. When she was almost in front of Dick, she seemed to have remembered something. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and smiled. She walked over steadily with small steps. Lily was even happier to see someone she knew. ¡°Sister Norlis!¡± Dick nodded gently. ¡°Good day, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Lily is such a good girl!¡± Norlis brushed Lily¡¯s hair twice and then turned to look at Dick. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that you could just call me Norlis?¡± She had a special blush on her face. ¡°Or you can just call me Nor!¡± Ever since she returned from the mystic realm of the Red Rose Sea, Norlis had often visited the Nicholas family. As she had come too many times, she was already very close to the Nicholas family, including Lily. The young lady did not hide her thoughts at all. Basically, everyone had seen through her, but Dick was still not enlightened at all. This made Norlis so angry that she was often troubled. Donna and the others were not surprised to see the Ninth Princess appear again. They smiled and greeted her. ¡°Formick is here too!¡± Norlis reached out to the maid, Hava, and said with a smile, ¡°Let me hold him!¡± Actually, she did not like children much, but this family¡¯s little children were too obedient and cute! After carrying Formick over, her eyes curved into crescents as she stretched out her hand to fondle the little kid¡¯s cute face. She smiled and said, ¡°Formick, ah, you seem to have gained weight!¡± Formick would usually close his eyes and sleep, but when he was carried by Norlis, he woke up in a daze. His eyes were still not open, and he looked lazy. However, as if he was being carried by someone he liked, the little kid seemed to be enjoying it. His small hands even reached out to grab Norlis¡¯ fingers. Formick¡¯s constitution was a little incomplete. He had the Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons. When he had just returned to the Nicholas family, Xi Bolai had helped to seal the Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons. However, Xi Bolai had been constrained by his own level and could not seal it completely. It was not until Romo broke through to the Divine Realm that he personally sealed the Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons completely. Now, the others could touch Formick at will without worrying about being poisoned. However, Formick was affected by his constitution and was very sleepy. Moreover, his personality was restrained and he did not smile often. However, this little kid and Norlis had hit it off very well. He was very happy every time they met. Norlis also liked this little darling very much. Every time she came to the Nicholas family, she would spend a lot of time playing with Formick. She stretched out her hand to tease the little kid in her arms and then spoke to Dick, who was also holding a child beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve collected a lot of refining materials recently. Dick, can you help me refine the Phoenix Crown?¡± ¡°Mother is holding a birthday banquet soon. I plan to give the Phoenix Crown to her as a gift!¡± ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m not very free these few days,¡± Dick nodded slightly. Norlis paused and asked, ¡°Why? Are you busy refining weapons?¡± Dick shook his head and said seriously, ¡°My brother is going to propose marriage in a few days. I have to go and take a look.¡± ¡°Propose marriage?¡± Norlis leaned over curiously, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Let me guess. Is it¡­ Ron?¡± Dick nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I know about Ron¡¯s marriage!¡± Norlis became excited and said, ¡°I heard that he had an engagement with a Great Archmage from the Sky Blue Magic Academy, and that back then he had become enemies with the Sky Blue Magic Academy because of this!¡± As if she was chasing gossip, the interest in her eyes was very strong. ¡°Where is your family going to propose marriage? At the Sky Blue Magic Academy?¡± ¡°We are going to the Campbell family as well as the Sky Blue Magic Academy.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! You definitely have to go to the Sky Blue Magic Academy! The Nicholas family clan is different now!¡± Norlis nodded repeatedly, her eyes bright. ¡°Can I follow and take a look?¡± Dick looked at her in shock and asked, ¡°Why do you want to follow us there?¡± ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ve been bored recently.¡± Norlis smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll just follow you guys to take a look! I¡¯ll definitely watch quietly from the side!¡± Dick was speechless. ¡­ . The preparations for Ron and Serena¡¯s marriage were almost complete. When the Nicholas family clan left Winterfrost, Norton had made some promises to his old friend, Colin Campbell, when they bade farewell. Of course, these were not jokes. From then on, he had already planned to do so. After they had returned, it would be Ron¡¯s marriage next. Everyone in the Nicholas family, including Romo, was looking forward to Ron getting married and having children. As for Ron himself, he naturally wanted to marry Serena as soon as possible so that she would not have to worry about her cultivation progress. After intense discussions, coupled with the instructions from the Old Ancestor, this matter was settled. They would set off in two days to propose marriage! Moreover, they would get married immediately after the marriage proposal! The elders of the Nicholas family clan had even calculated the auspicious date! Chapter 290 - Marriage Proposal Two days passed. It was time for the Nicholas family to propose marriage! Hence, that morning, the people from the Holy Light City suddenly discovered that the Nicholas family had mobilized that splendid flying ferry again! Everyone did not understand for a moment what the Nicholas family wanted to do¡­ Just as they were discussing in surprise with the passers-by beside them, they suddenly heard a loud cry. Looking in the direction of the cry, they saw a five-color peacock with an extraordinary aura soaring into the sky and circling above the Holy Light City. Its huge shadow blotted out the sky and covered the sun. Everyone who saw it was intimidated, and they were also being enveloped by the dazzling light of the five-color peacock. It was too magical¡­ Someone quickly reacted. This magical five-color peacock was the level-7 Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan! Seeing the Five-Color Peacock and the splendid flying ferry fly into the sky and into the distance, many people were shocked. ¡°Why¡­ why is there so much pomp?¡± ¡°Could they be going to the Gale Wind Island to settle scores? After all, they have even brought a level-7 Spirit Beast.¡± Everyone discussed spiritedly; they could not figure it out. It was not until later that they heard some news. It turned out that this trip was to propose marriage! This¡­ A visit to propose marriage had caused such a stir. Everyone simply did not know what to say. However, after they had thought that this was Ron¡¯s marriage, the most well-known in the Nicholas family, everyone smiled. With the current prestige and strength of the Nicholas family, it was not exaggerating to give the strongest of their younger generation some pomp. ¡­ . The next morning. In Winterfrost, at the Campbell Residence. As usual, Colin Campbell was still cultivating magical power in the quiet room. When Norton came over to bid farewell, he had given him some Magic Pills, which he had not finished using yet. With these pills, Colin Campbell¡¯s level had increased extremely quickly recently. He even had the thought that he might be able to break through to the Great Archmage realm. Suddenly, the sound of running footsteps could be heard, interrupting his cultivation. He did not look good. He stopped cultivating and opened his eyes to look toward the door. Knock, knock, knock! There was a hurried knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Colin Campbell said slowly. The door to the quiet room was pushed open by a man. He was clearly middle-aged, but the smile on his lips could not be smoothed out. He shouted happily as soon as he entered. ¡°Father! The Nicholas family is back!¡± This person was Colin Campbell¡¯s son and also Serena¡¯s father. His name was Conda. Colin Campbell was stunned for a moment, and then he exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Are they really back?!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Conda nodded empathetically and said affirmatively, ¡°The Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry has already arrived outside Winterfrost! It will be here soon!!¡± Colin Campbell jumped up and landed steadily on the ground. He walked out quickly. ¡°Come, let¡¯s take a look!¡± It was not just Conda. Everyone in Winterfrost had discovered the huge familiar flying ferry in the sky. Instantly, the entire Winterfrost was in an uproar! The Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry had returned to Winterfrost!! Although the last time the flying ferry left, it was not too long ago, but now¡­ the Nicholas family clan was already a legendary existence to the people of Winterfrost! As they had witnessed the decline of the Nicholas family, now that they saw this family soar to the sky, they could not help but sigh at the rise and fall of current affairs. Things were really difficult to predict. Every day, when Winterfrost listened to news about various astonishing matters of the Nicholas family coming out from the Holy Light City, coupled with the latter¡¯s previous experiences in Winterfrost, they would sense an extremely unique sentiment. The more they digested the news, the stronger the sentiment. Everyone in Winterfrost had witnessed the decline of the Nicholas family clan and its strong development. They felt inexplicably proud. Under the gaze of the entire Winterfrost, the flying ferry floated to the sky above Winterfrost. A figure flew out quickly from the City Lord Residence of Winterfrost and stopped in front of the flying ferry. This person was the City Lord of Winterfrost, Lein Dupont. At the same time, several figures appeared on the flying ferry. At the front of the team was the family head Norton, followed by Jimmy, Ron, and the other Great Archmagi of the Nicholas family. Half of the Great Archmagi of the Nicholas family clan had come out on this trip. Zoro, Aaron, and the others stayed in the family territory to guard. The retainers whom they had gathered earlier had also been brought out as assistants. With the current strength and prestige of the Nicholas family clan, there was no need for them to carefully hide their glory. If necessary, they would be grand and show off, which would be in line with their current status. At the same time, it would be a show of force, and also enhance their reputation. ¡°City Lord of Winterfrost.¡± Norton and the others stood in front of Lein Dupont and greeted him casually. ¡°Welcome back to Winterfrost, everyone from the Nicholas family.¡± Lein Dupont smiled and greeted them, his emotions subtle. Things were different now. With the current strength and influence of the Nicholas family, he, the City Lord, was no longer a match for them. If someone had told him a year ago that the strength of the Nicholas family clan would far surpass Winterfrost in the future, he would definitely kick this person away. He might even have to use some severe punishment to see which powerful family clan was bewitching the crowd. Of course, it was more likely that he would laugh in disdain and not believe it at all. The two sides spoke briefly, and Lein Dupont learned the purpose of the Nicholas family¡¯s visit. After understanding it, the City Lord of Winterfrost did not disturb them anymore. He bade farewell and left. The flying ferry continued to fly to a low altitude above Campbell¡¯s residence. Dick put away the flying ferry, and the group landed in the residence. On this trip, the Ninth Princess, Norlis, who had wanted to watch the show, was not seen. She had suddenly been summoned back by her family¡­ In Campbell¡¯s front yard, Colin Campbell and the rest of the family were already waiting. When they saw Norton and the others, everyone became excited. Among them, except Colin Campbell, the others were both surprised and nervous. They did not even know where to put their hands. A group of Great Archmagi was standing in front of them! ¡°Brother!¡± Norton smiled at Colin Campbell and said, ¡°Our Nicholas family has come to honor our promise!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come to propose marriage on behalf of my grandson, Ron!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Brother Norton is true to his words. I haven¡¯t waited long!¡± Colin Campbell laughed when he heard this. He nodded with a flushed face and greeted the people from the Nicholas family one by one. Soon, he realized that something was wrong and asked curiously, ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s my future grandson-in-law?¡± Norton chuckled. ¡°Ron¡­ he went to the Sky Blue Magic Academy to fetch Serena.¡± According to the customs of the magical world, after a member had joined a magical faction, the place where the faction was located would be considered another home for the Mage. Some factions would even require their members to be completely separated from their previous family and ordinary people once they joined. The Sky Blue Magic Academy was not that strict. However, since Serena had joined this faction, it was naturally considered half a family. Therefore, when they came to propose marriage this time, not only did they come to Campbell¡¯s residence, they also sent someone to the Sky Blue Magic Academy. When he heard ¡°Ron is going to the Sky Blue Magic Academy to fetch Serena¡±, Colin Campbell was stunned for a moment before he laughed. ¡°Hahaha! This kid is too anxious!¡± ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go in and have a seat. We can chat as we wait!¡± ¡­ . Chapter 291 - Sacred Peacock to Propose Marriage In the east of the Sebastian Kingdom, there was a place surrounded by mountains and rivers, filled with magical energy. In several towering mountain ranges, there were many majestic buildings. This was the Sky Blue Magic Academy, one of the four great factions of the Sebastian Kingdom! In a secluded pavilion halfway up the mountain, in the residential area of a certain member of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Serena sat on the stone chair, holding her cheek with her lotus-like arm, staring blankly at the distant sea of clouds. ¡°Hey! Serena! Why are you lost in thought again?¡± A cheerful female voice interrupted her reverie and came close to her. ¡°Are you thinking about your beloved again?¡± Hearing the teasing tone in her words, Serena was indignant. ¡°Tima! You keep scaring me!¡± ¡°How have I scared you?¡± Tima stared at her and smiled. ¡°I had been calling you for a while, but someone seemed to have been lost in her thoughts and ignored me.¡± Serena was embarrassed. ¡°Who¡¯s lost in thoughts¡­ Don¡¯t tease me!¡± ¡°I am not teasing you. I am envious!¡± Tima deliberately imitated her yearning look earlier and smiled. ¡°If my fianc¨¦ was so outstanding, I would probably miss him all day long and hope he would marry me earlier!¡± As she spoke, her face was full of admiration. ¡°He had become a top Great Archmage before he was even 20 years old. At the same time, he is also a level-6 Alchemy Master. Moreover, he is very powerful. The outside world has said that he is invincible among those below the Divine Realm¡­ He is simply a person who only appears in dreams!!¡± After hearing her friend¡¯s praise for her fianc¨¦, Serena found it a little funny. ¡°This is too exaggerated¡­¡± Tima could not help but smile when she saw her humility. She sighed. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t our famous great genius come to marry this silly girl? If she continues to yearn every day, there will be another piece of husband-yearning boulder!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Serena waved her hand in embarrassment and hit her gently. ¡°I¡¯m going to be angry!¡± Tima smiled and dodged. ¡°Haha, your fianc¨¦ might be on his way here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget us when you enter the Nicholas family¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Serena was speechless. ¡°It won¡¯t be so¡­ We can still meet after that.¡± ¡°Ha, I knew it!¡± Tima looked as if she had finally caught on to something. ¡°You clearly want to get married early! Poor me, we have been companions for so many years¡­¡± Serena was speechless. She stood up and wanted to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the magic formation to cultivate¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ Wait for me!¡± Tima quickly followed. The two of them chatted as they walked out of the pavilion. ¡°Chirp¡ª¡± A clear cry suddenly sounded from the sky, resounding through the clouds! Serena and Tima were so shocked that they almost jumped up. The two of them looked back in the direction of the cry. Tima widened her eyes and exclaimed, ¡°What is that?!¡± In the distant sky, in the midst of the clouds, a five-colored light spreaded out, as if it had drawn a beautiful line in the sky. In the midst, a five-color peacock soared through the clouds and landed in front of the city gate of the Sky Blue Magic Academy in the blink of an eye! Buzz! A buzz sound suddenly sounded, and the Magic Protective Formation appeared automatically in the air! This¡­ the Sky Blue Magic Academy¡¯s City Protection Magic Formation had been activated! ¡°Level-7¡­ level-7 magical beast!!¡± Tima shouted in shock. She looked at it for a while. ¡°No! This¡­ why does it look familiar?!¡± At the same time, a young man¡¯s clear voice sounded. ¡°Junior Ron Nicholas is visiting the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Senior, please open the formation!¡± By the pavilion halfway up the mountain, Serena and Tima¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in disbelief. When she regained her senses, Tima shouted in surprise, ¡°It is Ron!!¡± With that said, she immediately looked to the side and saw Serena staring at the city gate with sparkling eyes. Tima laughed. ¡°Haha! Serena, the fianc¨¦ you have been yearning for is here!¡± Serena did not say anything this time. She smiled happily and excitedly, her eyes full of affection. Tima looked into the distance at the extraordinary five-color peacock and joked, ¡°Ron has actually ridden a level-7 Spirit Beast to the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Those who don¡¯t know the situation would probably think that he is here to snatch someone!¡± The cry of a level-7 Spirit Beast had indeed frightened many people in the Sky Blue Magic Academy. Just as they were about to cry out for help, they heard those words clearly and only then did they react. Three figures flew out from the tall buildings of the Sky Blue Magic Academy and landed in front of the Five-Color Peacock in the blink of an eye. Seeing the extraordinary and daunting Five-Color Peacock and the upright figure standing on it, the three Great Archmagi were a little surprised. Ron smiled politely and bowed. ¡°Ron greets the Seniors.¡± His level was much higher than the few people in front of him, but he had come to propose marriage, so he had to give the Sky Blue Magic Academy some face. After all, his fianc¨¦e was still here¡­ He could not embarrass them too much. Although the Sky Blue Magic Academy had wanted to stop his engagement with Serena back then, they had clarified the issue. It had been a private order from Serena¡¯s Teacher. This matter was settled later¡­ There was no need to keep harping on it. Ron had ridden a peacock here today mainly to propose marriage and to fetch his fianc¨¦e. He had not intended to deliberately humiliate the Sky Blue Magic Academy. At this moment, the three Great Archmagi standing in front of him were all white-haired old men. One of them was the Seventh Elder of the Sky Blue Magic Academy whom he had met before, Balks. A white-haired old man at the front had a solemn expression as he asked, ¡°May I know why you have come?¡± Ron smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m already engaged to Serena, a disciple of the Sky Blue Magic Academy. I¡¯m here to propose marriage.¡± The white-haired old man¡¯s gaze landed on the level-7 Spirit Beast under his feet. He opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted by Balks, who was beside him. ¡°Brother Jett, it¡¯s not convenient here. Let¡¯s go to the central hall first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, under the lead of the few elders of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, Ron flew down to the front of the central hall and walked into the hall. As for the Five-Color Peacock, it was personally brought by an elder to the sea of clouds behind to rest. As they knew that this was a level-7 Spirit Beast, the people from the Sky Blue Magic Academy were all very careful, afraid that they would provoke this Spirit Beast, which was equivalent to a Divine Mage¡­ If they really provoked it, the Sky Blue Magic Academy would be the one to suffer. In the central hall, Ron met the dean of the Sky Blue Magic Academy and many elders of the Great Archmage realm. The dean of the Sky Blue Magic Academy was called Ymir. He was a kind old man with white hair. He was currently a top Great Archmage. It was rumored that he was about to break through to the Divine Realm. In the Sky Blue Magic Academy, the ones in charge of various affairs were all Great Archmagi. The Divine Magi in the faction had basically retired and rarely appeared in front of others. As one of the four large factions in the Sebastian Kingdom, the outside world only knew on the surface that the Sky Blue Magic Academy had four Divine Magi, but they did not know the exact number¡­ In the magical world, no faction would reveal everything about their situation. In the various rumors in the magical world, there were those who said that the old ancestor of the Sky Blue Magic Academy was a Heavenly Divine Mage¡­ In the eyes of most people, this must be a rumor. There were two reasons. The first was that there was no concrete evidence, and the second was that if this matter was true, the Sky Blue Magic Academy would at least become the number one faction in the Sebastian Kingdom, unless the other three factions also had a Heavenly Divine Mage. However, this was even more impossible. With Ron¡¯s current strength and status, he was actually on equal footing with the dean of the Sky Blue Magic Academy, but he still regarded himself as a junior. After they had sat down to talk, Ron went straight to the point. ¡°Senior Ymir, I¡¯m here seeking to marry my fianc¨¦e, Serena, and I would like to ask for your blessings.¡± As he spoke, he waved his right hand, and bottles of pills were placed on the table beside him. ¡°These are the pills I have refined. I hope Senior Ymir will not dislike them.¡± Chapter 292 - Back to the Residence Seeing Ron wave his hand and a pile of pills appeared, everyone from the Sky Blue Magic Academy could not help but exclaim in their hearts. Even the dean Ymir could not help but look over. Envy, excitement¡­ Everyone present was a Great Archmagi, so they could naturally tell the grade of the pills on the table. Without exception, they were all grade-5 and grade-6 pills!! Moreover, all of them were of excellent medicinal effects!! Also, Ron had said¡­ that he had refined all of them himself?! Many people¡¯s gazes changed on the spot. Not only did they treat him more seriously, they also¡­ respected him! As one of the four great factions of the Sebastian Kingdom, the Sky Blue Magic Academy naturally had alchemists among its members, but there were not many of them. Moreover, the level-6 alchemist in their faction had died a few years ago. Currently, the alchemist of the highest level in the faction was level-5. The grade-6 pills they had used in recent years were all from their previous stocks, and there was only consumption and no production. This had caused them much anxiety. In other words, the grade-6 pills on this table were all needed by the Sky Blue Magic Academy and had great value! It could be seen how sincere Ron was to use so many pills as betrothal gifts for the member he was going to marry! After receiving such a betrothal gift, the management of the Sky Blue Magic Academy was naturally very pleased¡­ Half a day later, under the gaze of almost everyone in the Sky Blue Magic Academy, the Five-Color Peacock flew out of the Sky Blue Magic Academy in the soft glow of the sunset. It was a little different from when it came. At this moment, there was not just one person on its back, but a couple. The other person was naturally Ron¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Serena. Serena turned around and looked at the Sky Blue Magic Academy. She seemed to still be able to see her closest companions waving at her. She was a little reluctant. Someone suddenly held one of her hands tightly. Ron said in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll come back with you in the future.¡± Serena¡¯s face was very red. She pursed her lips and nodded. When they were leaving the Sky Blue Magic Academy, Ron also saw many familiar figures in the crowd, including William, Elizabeth, and the others whom he had met in the Blue Jade Mystic Realm, as well as Howen, who he had known earlier. Thinking of Howen, Ron suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Serena, do you know someone called Jared?¡± Upon hearing the name, a strange expression appeared on Serena¡¯s face. ¡°Where¡­ where have you heard about this person?¡± Ron raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°When I went to the mystic realm to train, I had actually received two letters through Elizabeth. One was the letter you had asked Elizabeth to bring to me, and the other was from Howen. He had reminded me to be careful of a person called Jared.¡± Serena was stunned. She muttered, ¡°Was there actually such a thing? Why would Howen¡­¡± Immediately, she seemed to have suddenly understood and looked nervously at Ron. ¡°Then¡­ what happened after that? Did you see this person?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ron shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone, and I didn¡¯t understand what Howen meant, so I want to know if you knew anything.¡± Serena twisted a corner of her blouse unconsciously with one hand, and she hesitated. ¡°Jared¡­ He¡¯s the disciple of my Teacher¡¯s old friend. Back then¡­ He was the one who interfered with our marriage¡­¡± With Serena¡¯s explanation, Ron finally understood what was going on with this person and what the situation was. About two years ago, Jared had followed his Teacher to visit by chance. As soon as he saw Serena, he inexplicably took a fancy to her. Her Teacher and her old friend pondered for a while and felt that the two of them could be together, so Serena¡¯s Teacher had wanted her to be freed from her engagement quickly. At that time, Ron was already a complete invalid in the eyes of the outside world, and the Nicholas family was very weak. In the eyes of Serena¡¯s Teacher, neither Ron nor the Nicholas family was worthy of her disciple. Then, she was ordered to break off her engagement. However, many things had happened after that, and this matter had also been kept a secret. Serena¡¯s Teacher had expressed that he would let the matter rest, and Serena also thought that the matter was over. She was also afraid that Ron would think too much if she told him, so she did not mention it again in the letter. Now that she had suddenly learned from Ron, Serena was stunned to realize that there was more to this matter. Howen had interacted a lot with Jared previously, so he might have known some insider information, for example, that Jared might attack Ron in the mystic realm¡­ Perhaps Howen had made a mistake, or perhaps it was some other reason. In any case, Ron had not encountered this person in the mystic realm trial. After she had explained all the relevant information she knew, Serena looked nervously at her fianc¨¦. ¡°Ron, I¡¯m sorry. I should have told you everything back then¡­¡± Ron raised his hand and rubbed her hair, not taking it to heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay, this matter is over. There¡¯s no need to be conflicted.¡± He really did not care much about such a person who he had not even met or done anything to him¡­ Even if the other party really had the ability to find him, he was not afraid. Under the glow of the sunset brought by the Five-Color Peacock, the pair of lovers soon arrived at Winterfrost. Ignoring the commotion on the ground, Ron and Serena landed in Campbell¡¯s residence from the sky. In fact, when the two of them came before Colin Campbell, the marriage proposal had already been satisfactorily finalized. Moreover, the date for the marriage and related matters had already been discussed¡­ Compared to Ron¡¯s earlier gesture to the Sky Blue Magic Academy, the betrothal gift from the Nicholas family clan to the Campbell family clan was even more extravagant. When the relevant information from the betrothal gift record was spread, countless people became jealous. Needless to say, the number of ordinary gifts was uncountable. The rest were all things that a Mage could use, including Magic Stones, pills, various natural treasures¡­ There were many of them, especially a large number of magical weapons, magical treasures, and secret manuals on magical power. Moreover, there was also a sacred weapon among the betrothal gifts!! Just the list of gifts alone had caused the people outside to discuss for several days. However, later on, there was ¡°insider news¡± that the Campbell family had given the sacred weapon and most of the betrothal gifts to Serena. This was equivalent to saying that the betrothal gifts had gone back to the Nicholas family. ¡­ ¡­ The day after Ron had brought Serena back, the entire Campbell family clan boarded the Sacred Mist Ferry and left Winterfrost with the Nicholas family to the Holy Light City. After landing, the entire Campbell family clan moved into the palace which had originally belonged to the Byron family clan. This place already belonged to the Nicholas family. However, now the palace had changed owners again. This palace was also a betrothal gift from the Nicholas family!! For the next few days, the two families went into full swing to prepare for Ron and Serena¡¯s wedding. When the Nicholas family clan started to send out wedding invitations, the commotion outside became lively again. Many people were trying their best to get an invitation. It was as if one obtained a wedding invitation, he had obtained a key to enter the upper circle. Chapter 293 - Congratulations at the Wedding Banquet After half a month, it was Ron and Serena¡¯s wedding day. This time, the Nicholas family clan did not keep a low profile at all. They did whatever they could to bring their new bride into the palace in a grand manner. On this day, the Nicholas family palace was filled with all kinds of close friends and acquaintances. People from all over had come to congratulate them!! It was not just the local Holy Light City. All the famous powers in the Ferrero region had sent people over. Even the large factions outside Ferrero had taken the initiative to send people over¡­ As such, groups of people, who were either those of noble status, powerful figures, or those who had other thoughts, came. With the belief that everyone who came was a guest and they were here to congratulate them, the Nicholas family received them all. In the end, crowds of people could be faintly seen in the huge palace. The City Lord of the Holy Light City, Diaze, had arrived. Prince VII, Quinn, and the Ninth Princess, Norlis, who had been summoned back by the royal family at the last minute, had also returned. They had also delivered generous gifts on behalf of the royal family of the Sebastian Kingdom¡­ At the banquet, the new groom, Ron, was toasting and drinking from table to table. Wherever he went, there would be endless congratulations and happy greetings. Many people had come over. Their attitudes were extremely humble, and they were close to flattery. Disregarding the strength and reputation of the Nicholas family, Ron was a level-6 Alchemist Master, so it was natural for him to be respected and fawned upon by the various large factions. As the guests were drinking and congratulating him, they heard an excited shout. ¡°Esteemed guests from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island have arrived!!¡± Upon hearing this, the lively and noisy banquet venue seemed to have the sound cut off. Everyone turned around and looked outside in shock¡­ Ron was also in shock as he looked at the road leading directly to the wedding banquet. Five figures slowly walked out and stood in front of everyone. At the front of the group was a middle-aged woman in a splendid dress. She had a dignified aura around her. The four young people behind her each had their own bearing, and they were clearly different from the others. Everyone was dumbfounded. The legendary people had actually appeared! These¡­ members from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island!! No one present doubted their identities. They were all shocked by their appearance¡­ Even people from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island had come!! The members of the Nicholas family clan immediately came forward. The poised lady smiled politely. ¡°We have come on the orders of our Grandmaster to congratulate the new couple of the Nicholas family!¡± With that said, she looked at Ron and said with a smile, ¡°Disciples of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island wish Young Master Ron and Madam a harmonious life!¡± ¡°The Grandmaster of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island sends her congratulation to the Nicholas family!¡± This Grandmaster¡­ was presumably the Island Master¡¯s personal disciple with the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword, Corsia!! The eyes of everyone who was present flickered as they thought of the Divine Mage senior who had been extremely protective of the Nicholas family. Norton suppressed the surging waves in his heart and said politely, ¡°Welcome, distinguished guests. Please take a seat¡­¡± Then, these few Magi, whom no one could see nor dared to check their levels, were invited to sit at the wedding table in the center of the banquet. The ones seated at the table closest to them were Quinn and the others. Norlis stole a few glances curiously. After the distinguished guests from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island had been ushered to the innermost area, they could no longer be seen clearly by those who were seated. Soon, the wedding banquet became lively again. From time to time, everyone would look in a certain direction, indicating that their hearts were still not calm. Many people were whispering to each other, discussing the few of them. ¡­ ¡­ Romo¡¯s divine sense had also been placed on the wedding banquet. He naturally saw the few disciples of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. To be honest, he was also very surprised. They are under the orders of Corsia, right? He had not expected this girl to have become a grandmaster. It seemed that although Corsia had left, she was still paying attention to the Nicholas family. He wondered where she had gone after having left this place earlier¡­ The clansmen of the Nicholas family had more or less obtained some information from the Old Ancestor and knew that Corsia was an old friend of the Old Ancestor. As for the others, their knowledge was extremely limited, and they basically relied on their speculation. Seeing that the disciples of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island had actually come over to congratulate the Nicholas family, many of the guests speculated that from today onwards, the reputation of the Nicholas family would probably soar again¡­ After all, previously, it had only been Corsia. Now, five of them came; there might be more in the future. It seemed that the Nicholas family had really latched onto the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. Perhaps because they had realized that the Nicholas family would become even more powerful in the future, many people became even more eager to associate with the Nicholas family. Apart from the short pause in between, Ron and Serena¡¯s wedding banquet was very lively. Many of the children nearby, who had kept their eyes wide open, came over curiously. They smiled sweetly after receiving the wedding candies. Two older children had somehow learned the auspicious words, ¡°Have a child soon¡±, causing the guards to give them more candies. The wedding banquet came to an end well. The guests bade farewell and left one by one. The Nicholas family returned to calm and quiet. At night, in a guest room in the palace. The few distinguished guests from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island had agreed to stay for a night in the Nicholas family palace. At this moment, the few disciples of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island with extraordinary auras were gathered and chatting softly. ¡°I had heard the rumors outside and thought they were exaggerated¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the Nicholas family to have so many Great Archmagi.¡± ¡°Are there many? There are only less than 30, including the retainers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s already many. Don¡¯t compare the situation on our island with¡­¡± ¡°That level-7 Guardian Spirit Beast¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to be inferior to many of the sacred beasts on our island.¡± ¡°The Nicholas family is really strange¡­ Why are the lowest-ranked ones in the family all Great Magi? Even the children too¡­ Could it be that everyone is also a genius?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but Ron and Dick are definitely the geniuses among geniuses. How old are they? They will definitely break through to the Divine Realm in the future, right?¡± The four young Magi gathered around and commented softly. They were very surprised by what had been revealed by the Nicholas family. In their short interaction, they could all tell that the development potential of this family was indeed astonishing. The five of them had originally come out from the island to train. Among the four, two were men and two were women. They were all junior disciples who had cultivated and reached the Great Mage realm. The poised lady leading them was a Great Archmage named Suya. According to the rules of the island, the disciples who were training had to conceal their identities. The reason why they had exposed themselves this time was entirely because they had followed Corsia¡¯s instructions to come and congratulate them. The four young people continued to discuss for a while. One of the female cultivators turned her head to look at the poised lady who had been quiet all along and asked. ¡°Senior Sister Suya, why does Grandmaster care so much about the Nicholas family?¡± Chapter 294 - The Third Flame ¡°Why does Grandmaster care about the Nicholas family clan?¡± Suya, who had been lowering her head to think about something else, regained her senses and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason either. Perhaps¡­ Grandmaster is really old friends with the ancestor of the Nicholas family clan.¡± Currently, this was the speculation generally believed by the outside world. As for the real reason, not many people on the Divine Mountain Immortal Island knew. Suya was only one of the newly promoted disciples, so she naturally would not know the truth. A male cultivator asked expectantly, ¡°After we leave the Nicholas family tomorrow, are we still going to the Lost Spirit Sea to look for Grandmaster?¡± The other disciples also had the same expression. They were all filled with admiration and anticipation. Suya glanced at them and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much! We¡¯re here to train. Everything will proceed according to the original plan. Even if we reach the Lost Spirit Sea, your strength will only allow you to walk a few steps at the periphery. It¡¯s naturally impossible for you to see our Grandmaster.¡± Upon hearing this, the person who had asked the question looked a little awkward. He said softly, ¡°We can wait for Grandmaster at the periphery¡­¡± Another person could not hold back his doubts and asked, ¡°Senior Sister Suya, do you know why Grandmaster has gone to the Lost Spirit Sea?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Suya shook her head and reminded them, ¡°The matter of Grandmaster is not something you and I can know casually.¡± ¡°You guys should focus more on your cultivation. When you¡¯re done with the training, you¡¯ll be returning to the Divine Mountain Immortal Island.. Unless you can advance to the Great Archmage realm, otherwise you won¡¯t have the chance to leave the island again¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ Cosia has gone to the Lost Spirit Sea?! At this time, Romo, who was in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family eavesdropping on the conversation of the five people, was surprised. ¡°Why has she gone there?¡± Romo became a little uneasy. 1 The Lost Spirit Sea was one of the few dangerous places in the magical world! Its treacherous reputation was comparable to the Dark Night Canyon!! The Lost Spirit Sea was located in a large area of the sea to the south of the magic continent. It was slightly to the east and was extremely vast¡­ Even the outermost periphery near the shore was exceptionally dangerous! If an ordinary Mage were to go a little close, he would fall into a desperate situation and lose his life. One must at least be a Great Mage to dare to enter the outermost periphery of the sea. However, if one were to take a few more steps inner, even a top Great Mage would not be able to escape death! Romo knew better than anyone else about the extraordinary dangers of the Lost Spirit Sea! Firstly, he had been there personally, and secondly, he had almost died in the Lost Spirit Sea! 1 Even though he had been lucky enough to survive in the end¡­ he had still lost her forever. Back then, Romo and his wife were both top-notch Great Magi. In order to find the opportunity to break through and obtain secret treasures, they had entered the Lost Spirit Sea¡­ and an accident happened. His wife had died just like that in the Lost Spirit Sea, and even her corpse had been left there! Such an encounter had caused Romo to break down back then¡­ If it had not been for their children, he might have died with his wife. After that, because he had suffered such a tribulation, Romo could not bear to see anything related to his wife even though he had temporarily buried the pain in his heart¡­ He dared not even put his wife¡¯s tablet at home! After that, when he was breaking through to the realm of the Great Mage, he was stirred by the Inner Demon and almost became possessed¡­ He managed barely to become a Great Archmage. Romo had sealed everything related to his wife in the depths of his memory and dared not touch it. It was only when he heard these few people mention the Lost Spirit Sea and suddenly learned that Corsia had actually gone there that his memories surged up. As he was thinking, he was also worried. Romo knew very well how dangerous the Lost Spirit Sea was, so he could not help but worry. However, he quickly remembered that at that time, he was only a top Great Mage, but now, Corsia was a Divine Mage¡­ Thinking of this, the uneasiness in his heart reduced a little. However, why has Corsia gone to the Lost Spirit Sea? Could it be that the Divine Mountain Immortal Island¡­ After all, the Divine Mountain Immortal Island was located in the South Sea region, just that it was more to the west. There had always been rumors in the outside world that the Divine Mountain Immortal Island had studied the Lost Spirit Sea for a long time and was very familiar with it¡­ The night passed quickly, and it was the next day. With the departure of the few distinguished guests from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, the entire Nicholas family returned to their usual routine. On this day and a few days later, as everyone had expected, the Nicholas family became hotly discussed again by the outside world, especially the topic about the disciples of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island turning up to congratulate them. Many people speculated about the relationship between the Nicholas family and the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. Several days passed in a flash. One afternoon. As Romo was cultivating his magical power, he heard the familiar System notifications. [Ding! Family clan¡¯s reputation has increased. It has become famous throughout the world.] [You have received a Reputation Gift Bag.] The reputation level of the Nicholas family clan had increased again! Romo was a little happy. He was quietly relieved by the effectiveness of his clansmen¡¯s management during this period of time. Their reputation had indeed increased rapidly! In fact, it had also been because of Corsia. Otherwise, it would not have been so fast. Romo brought out the System interface and opened the Reputation Gift Bag which he had just obtained. [Command Confirmation. One Reputation Gift Bag has been used¡­ It has been successfully used.] [Received the following rewards:¡­] [Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points x 300. Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 10, Realm Breakthrough Protection Talismans x 10, Enlightenment Talisman x 1, and Talent Strengthening Talismans x 5.] [Family Clan Protective Formation Enhancement Talisman x 1, Recruitment Talisman x 1, Tenfold Retainer Cultivation Speed Talismans x 20, Dream Appearing Talismans x 20, and a high-grade Surprise Gift Bag.] After a series of System notifications, Romo received many rewards. Apart from the usual ones, two of them surprised him! [Command Confirmation. Used a Family Clan Protective Formation Enhancement Talisman¡­ successfully used.] [The basic points for the defense of the family clan¡¯s Protective Formation have increased. The loyalty attribute of the family clan has increased.] [Family Clan Loyalty Enhancement: The loyalty of the family clan¡¯s Guardian Spirit Beast and the retainers has increased by 50%.] The magic protective formation of the Nicholas family had been strengthened again, and it had obtained another attribute enhancement effect. The new attribute was targeted at the family clan¡¯s Guardian Spirit Beast and the retainers. Although this new attribute could not directly increase the strength of the clansmen, the effect was quite practical. [Command Confirmation. One high-grade Surprise Gift Bag has been used¡­ It has been successfully used.] [Received Strange Sacred Flame¡ªSoul-Devouring Nether Flame.] [Soul-Devouring Nether Flame: The target is a ghostly cultivator. It can devour the soul directly and the energy obtained can increase the power of the Strange Sacred Flame.] When he heard the term ¡®Strange Sacred Flame¡¯, Romo was overjoyed. It was the third cluster of Strange Sacred Flame!! When he heard the word ¡®ghostly cultivator¡¯, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. This high-grade Surprise Gift Bag was worthy of its name. Unfortunately, this new cluster of Strange Sacred Flame was exclusively for ghostly cultivators and could not be used by descendants¡­ Although it was considered a trump card, he did not usually make a move. The value of the third cluster of Strange Sacred Flame could not be displayed for a while. He put the Strange Sacred Flame aside for now. Chapter 295 - Incubation Time Apart from the Family Clan Protective Formation Enhancement Talisman and the Surprise Gift Bag, the Enlightenment Talisman was also quite good. The clansmen had received another increase in their comprehension. This time, he had also obtained a Recruitment Talisman. Romo used it directly. It was just nice to complement the new increase in loyalty. The more retainers, the stronger they were, the better. The Nicholas family had many retainers now, and they had all been assigned many tasks. After the trivial matters of the family had been assigned, the clansmen would have more time to devote to the cultivation of magical power. In fact, even without the increase in the loyalty attribute, no retainers in the family clan could bear to leave. The Nicholas family had a deep heritage, and the things that would flow into their hands would also be precious. Just the rumored Tenfold Cultivation Speed alone was enough to make people fight crazily over it; there were also the rewards, which included magical power secret manuals, magical pills, and so on. As long as one performed his job well, he would have a chance to obtain them¡­ The benefits of being a retainer of the Nicholas family had made many people exclaim how lucky they were. After having participated in the family¡¯s affairs, their sense of identity had soared, and their loyalty had naturally increased. Romo still had many tools that could be used on the retainers, but he had not used many of them. So far, he had only given Harris and Leonard a Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talisman each, and also a Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman to the old servant, Karuman. Of course, the nurturing of the clansmen had not fallen behind. Except for those who had returned with Koda and were punished, the other descendants had an additional Tenfold Cultivation Speed increase all this while. As for the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman, it would depend on the situation. Among the clansmen was naturally Ron¡¯s wife, Serena. Ever since ¡®Serena¡¯ appeared in the genealogy of the Ancestral Protection System, she had been able to enjoy the benefits of the Nicholas family. Romo had also upgraded her talent for magical power cultivation to that of a genius. In addition, he had also used the Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman. In addition, Ron had already imparted the Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique to his wife and instructed her to cultivate magical power in the forbidden ground. In the past few days, Serena, who had been cultivating magical power at an exceptionally fast speed, finally understood why the level breakthroughs of the Nicholas family members were so astonishing. ¡­ . Time passed. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. During this period, another monthly gift bag had appeared for the ancestral worship by the entire clan, but nothing good was obtained. There was something else that made the entire Nicholas family happy. There had been another addition to the Nicholas family. She was the newborn daughter of Yael and his wife, and her name was Shaisha. Due to the luck of the family clan, none of the descendants of the family had poor luck or talent. The promise in the level-4 Family Luck Gift Bag had not been fulfilled. It had been almost a year. Within the time-limit, there might be two descendants born into the family, and the time of birth should be soon. When the time arrived, the Nicholas family would have another descendant of destiny¡¯s luck. Life was peaceful as usual. In the blink of an eye, more than ten days had passed. That afternoon, in the back garden of the Nicholas family. ¡°Hey, how long do you think it will take to come out?¡± ¡°I heard that the incubation period for a spirit beast egg is very long¡­¡± ¡°How long is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°The chicken egg is hatched by the mother hen¡­ Why don¡¯t we ask the mother peacock to crush the egg?¡± ¡°Idiot! How can you use the chicken-egg hatching method on the spirit beast egg?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lily, Devon, and the other children looked at the quietly lying Five-Color spirit beast egg and discussed. Lily was alsol holding the hand of Anthony who was circling her. The toddler¡¯s smile was very sweet. As usual, the maid, Hava, stood at the side with Formick in her arms. Two more maids had come today, and they were each holding a baby in their arms. They were Arka and Shaisha. So many children, babies, and maids had come to bask in the sun, and there was even a spirit beast egg. Lily and the others had long been eyeing the spirit beast egg. They basically studied it for some time every day. Now, they could not help but discuss the egg again. It had been almost a year since the Five-Color Peacock came to the Nicholas family. For such a long time, the spirit beast egg had not hatched, but it was probably almost time. Back then, when Romo had successfully subdued the Five-Color Peacock, the incubation time for this spirit beast egg was decades. Later on, when Romo obtained the Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman, he used it all on the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s spirit beast egg. Not only did it increase the bloodline talent of the Spirit Beast, it also catalyzed the incubation speed of the spirit beast egg. At this moment, the Five-Color Peacock¡¯s spirit beast egg, which had been surrounded by a group of children, only needed ten years to hatch. If there were more nurturing talismans, the incubation time could be further shortened. The maid, Hava, was holding Formick and laughing at the children¡¯s jokes. She suddenly sensed a movement in her arms, and the little child, who had been sleeping quietly, woke up. Formick stayed in the maid¡¯s arms, stretching his arms and legs and also poked his head out to look. Hawa was stunned for a moment. She looked up in the direction of the gaze of the child in her arms and saw a beautiful figure coming from afar. It was¡­ the Ninth Princess, Norlis. ¡°Good day, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Sister Norlis!¡± Seeing Norlis walking over, Hava, Lily, and the others smiled and greeted her. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for formalities¡­ Good girl, Lily¡­¡± Norlis also smiled in response to everyone. She stood beside Hava and smiled at Formick. ¡°Come, let me carry you!¡± After she had carried Formick firmly, she looked curiously at the small group of children beside her. ¡°What¡­ are you guys playing with?¡± Lily pointed at the spirit beast egg with a vexed expression. ¡°We¡¯re studying this spirit beast egg, guessing how long it will take to come out!¡± ¡°How would you be able to guess¡­¡± Norlis laughed. Looking at the group of children who were huddled together studying the spirit beast egg, she could not help but feel a little envious. The royal family naturally also had Guardian Spirit Beasts, but they were all level-5 and level-6. Usually, they were taken care of by professionals. She managed to see one when she was a child¡­ She was so frightened that she could not speak and it almost became a childhood trauma. The spirit beast of the Nicholas family clan was different. Even if Lily and the others wanted to touch the spirit beast egg, the Five-Color Peacock would not be angry. ¡°Sister Norlis, have you come to look for Brother Dick?¡± Lily looked up and asked innocently. Now, even she in the family knew. Every time Sister Norlis came over, she would talk to Brother Dick. ¡°No!¡± Norlis looked embarrassed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to see Formick!¡± With that said, she placed the little toddler in her arms on the lawn, held Formick¡¯s little hand, and walked with him to Anthony¡¯s side. Anthony saw Formick and leaned toward him, babbling. However, Formick walked toward Norlis with a serious expression. The latter smiled and slowly retreated, teasing him to walk more. Seeing this scene, Lily and the other children all giggled. Hava and the other maids also smiled. This quiet little child, who usually slept, would only move a little when Norlis was around. Usually, even if he was sitting on the ground, he would not be bothered to stretch his legs. Formick was now two years old. He looked about the same age as Anthony, who was about a year plus, mainly because of those poisons. Chapter 296 - Birth of the Heavens Will, Opening a Surprise As Norlis was playing with the children, she suddenly heard Lily shout, ¡°Brother Ron!¡± She looked up into the distance and saw Ron walking over. Norlis stood up from among the children and waved. ¡°Ron!¡± Ron nodded gently and smiled. ¡°Good day, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I wanted to go over and thank you.¡± Norlis smiled sincerely. ¡°The pills you refined previously have been very effective. My mother is much better.¡± ¡°Ron, thank you for helping me refine the medicine!¡± A few days ago, Norlis had been suddenly summoned back by her family. When she returned to the capital, she found out that her mother had made a mistake during her cultivation and injured herself. Later, when Ron and Serena got married, she had returned to attend the wedding and congratulate Ron on behalf of the royal family with Quinn. Then, she had looked for Ron privately and asked him to help refine a type of medicine. It was a type of grade-6 sacred healing medicine which was extremely difficult to refine successfully. Even the royal alchemist had failed repeatedly¡­ Later on, the siblings asked Ron for help. Ron agreed right away and not long after, he finished refining the pills. The sacred healing pills were urgently sent to the palace. It was not until today when Norlis received the news that she was relieved, so she came here to thank Ron. Ron nodded gently and smiled. ¡°It was great that I could be of help. You don¡¯t have to thank me specially.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve already thought of how to thank you!¡± Norlis looked serious. ¡°My mother is holding a birthday banquet in the palace in a month. Can I invite you to the banquet?¡± Ron was slightly surprised. He thought for a moment and accepted the invitation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Upon hearing that Ron had agreed to attend, Norlis¡¯ eyes curved into crescents. She was very happy. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll go and talk to Dick later. It¡¯s best if we go together!¡± ¡°Where are you all going?¡± Lily moved closer to the two of them. ¡°I want to go and play too!¡± ¡°Haha, how could I forget you!¡± Norlis smiled and touched her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when the time comes, we¡¯ll all go to the palace together. I¡¯ll bring you around to play!¡± ¡°Alright! I heard that the palace is especially big and beautiful!¡± Lily was very happy. ¡°It must be fun!!¡± Norlis took her hand and asked, ¡°Where has Dick gone? Why haven¡¯t I seen him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s refining weapons in the quiet room. He¡¯ll probably take a while to come out.¡± Under normal circumstances, it would be in the forbidden ground that Ron refined medicine and Dick refined weapons because the success rates for refining medicine and weapons were higher inside. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Norlis nodded, a little disappointed. At this moment, Ron, who was beside her, suddenly turned around and looked in a certain direction of the house with a happy expression. In the direction he was looking, there was already some commotion in a courtyard in the family. When Ron, Norlis, and the others arrived outside the courtyard, they saw that many people had already gathered outside the courtyard, their faces full of joy as they chatted softly. ¡°This is great. There¡¯ll be another new addition to the family!¡± ¡°Molaid¡¯s wife gave birth to a pair of twins previously. This birth should be very fast.¡± ¡°Molaid, have you two thought of the names yet?¡± Yael teased him with a smile. ¡°Do you want me to give you some advice? In the chatter and laughter, everyone present learnt the name of the newborn. If it was a girl, she would be called Fura. If it was a boy, he would be called Durga. An hour later, with the sound of a cry, another special phenomenon appeared in the sky. While everyone was surprised and happy, they all knew the name of this newborn¡ªDurga. Moreover, this child was the third new member in the Nicholas family with destiny¡¯s luck!! [Ding! New addition to the family clan.] [The reward from the level-4 Family Clan Luck Gift Bag has been fulfilled. The family clan has a new descendant with destiny¡¯s luck.] [The family clan¡¯s luck has increased.] In the ancestral hall, Romo, who had heard the System notifications, was very happy. He had finally arrived after much waiting! The third Son of Destiny with great luck had appeared!! [Ding! Family Clan Luck has successfully increased to level-5. Received a level-5 Family Clan Luck Gift Bag.] The System notification on the upgrade of the family clan¡¯s luck sounded. Ron was pleasantly surprised again. The family clan¡¯s luck level had increased again! He did not open the Family Clan Luck Gift Bag directly. He opened the System interface and checked the information on the new addition to the family in the genealogy. [Name: Durga Nicholas] [Gender: Male. Age: 0 years old. Identity: 17th generation descendant of the Nicholas family clan.] [Magical Power Level: None. Overall Talent: Genius (Details)] [Personal Luck: Son of Destiny.] [Life Experience (details)] Romo raised his eyebrows. The rankings for luck level and comprehensive talent were respectively destiny¡¯s luck and genius aptitude! He clicked on the details in surprise and became speechless. Just like Arka previously, whose greatest talent was for a career as an official, this newborn¡¯s greatest talent was not in the cultivation of magical power, but¡­ he had the aptitude of a commander. After being speechless, Romo did not hesitate anymore. No matter what talents he had, he could use various tools to improve his magical power talent. Then, it was time for the level-5 Family Clan Luck Gift Bag. With a thought, he opened the gift bag. [Command Confirmation. To use a level-5 Family Clan Luck Gift Bag¡­ successfully used.] [Received self-selection rewards: to choose 4 out of 7 rewards.] 1 1 1 Previously, he had chosen three out of five rewards for the level-4 Family Luck Gift Bag. Now, he was to choose four out of seven rewards for the level-5 Gift Bag¡­ The higher the level of the family luck, the more rewards one could choose from, and the more rewards one could obtain! After some thought, Romo chose the 1st, 2nd, 4th, and 6th rewards. 1. The free distribution points were all added to the luck for magical power cultivation. The 4th reward was the same. 2. Luck Strengthening Talisman. The designated target is Ron. Upon use, the luck level will increase from superior to excellent. Then, there was the 6th reward of a high-grade Surprise Treasure Chest. He wondered if he could obtain a good item this time. With anticipation, Romo reached out and opened the treasure chest. [Command Confirmation. Used a high-grade Surprise Treasure Chest¡­ Successfully used.] [Received a time-limited Inviolable Soul Body.] [Inviolable Soul Body time-limited edition: Spirit of Sacred Body Shell. The resident spirit can temporarily appear in the world for 100 days.] Body Shell! Appearing in the world! 100 days! After being stunned for a moment, Romo laughed out loud. ¡°Good! Good!!¡± He had waited a long time for this body. It finally arrived today!! Romo¡¯s current magical power level was that of a top Divine Mage. A divine soul like him who did not have a body to reside in, would usually choose to rebuild his physical body or use other methods to possess one to be reborn into the world. However, Romo, who was the System¡¯s host, could not use these methods to be reborn. Not to mention being reborn, he could not even take half a step out of the clan territory, nor could he appear normally in front of his descendants. This was also the only flaw of the Ancestral Protection System. Ever since he had used the temporary body and appeared in the world temporarily, Romo had been wanting to obtain another body shell, but he had not been able to get one from the high-grade Surprise Treasure Chest¡­ Today, his wish had finally been fulfilled. He had gotten a temporary body!! Chapter 297 - Freedom of the Temporary Body Moreover, looking at the more detailed introduction, Romo was certain that this body was even more powerful than the previous one! The Inviolable Soul Body! This was a Spirit Sacred Body Shell that had never been heard of before. Furthermore, it was a spirit body, equivalent to the soul condensing into a physical body. If an ordinary spirit increased its level through cultivation to the Divine Realm, it would be able to get rid of part of its spirit body and start to condense its physical body¡­ The condensed soul body would be nothing special except that it could appear in front of people and be touched. It was almost like a piece of white paper. The body condensed by the spirit was equivalent to a spirit body with a high concentration of energy. On the other hand, the Inviolable Soul Body belonged to a special constitution. The special point was that it was inviolable!! For those whose constitution was inviolable, no matter how seriously injured they were, they would eventually be able to recover to their original state before the injury. They were almost immortal! However, there was a limit to this body. If it was severely injured, it would take a long time to recover. Romo had finally gotten this temporary body, so he immediately used it! In the sky above the Nicholas family, a figure had been standing there for an unknown period. This person looked to be a middle-aged man in his thirties. He was dressed in a dark blue robe, and his long hair had been tied back with a blue band. His brows were deep, and he looked very dignified. Romo spread out his divine sense and looked around. He was quite satisfied. It was different from the special constitution he had used previously. This Inviolable Soul Body was not considered a physical body, but it did not feel different. Of course, Romo did not care much. All he could think of now was ¡°I¡¯m free¡±. It is awesome! Nothing had happened in the family recently, so he did not go down to meet the descendants. After staying for a while, Romo took a step into the void to the south and disappeared. Many of the Great Archmagi in the Holy Light City had not noticed that a person had appeared and then disappeared. Only the Five-Color Peacock of the Nicholas family clan tilted its head in puzzlement. It did not sense anything amiss, so it quickly returned to the Cloud Sea Perch. ¡­ . After using the temporary body rewarded by the System to be reborn, Romo was still able to control his family clan at any time even if he were to leave the family clan territory. He had divided out a trace of his thoughts in the ancestral hall tablet, and he would be able to understand the latest situation of the family clan at any time. Whether it was using the family clan¡¯s Protective Formation or the System tools, it was similar to staying in the family clan territory. Since he did not have to worry too much about the descendants of the family clan, he naturally had to enjoy this rare free time!! Of course, if he could get something useful for the family along the way, he would not let slip the chance. In the previous time-limited rebirth, Romo had gone to the Calamity Mountain Range. Now that he had a hundred days of freedom, his target location was the Lost Spirit Sea, which was further away, more treacherous, and of great significance!! The Lost Spirit Sea was the place where his wife was buried¡­ He had to go and take another look. Moreover, the few disciples from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island had said that Corsia had already gone to the Lost Spirit Sea¡­ He had to try to find her on this trip and see if she was fine. As for whether he should meet Corsia or acknowledge his old friend, that would depend on the actual situation. ¡­ . As an extremely dangerous place on the magic continent that was on par with the Dark Night Canyon, the Lost Spirit Sea and the Dark Night Canyon had something in common¡ªthey both had a special effect on souls. The difference between the two was that the Dark Night Canyon had a positive effect on the survival of a spirit, while the Lost Spirit Sea had a negative effect on a spirit. It could be said to be the last place ghostly cultivators would want to get close to! The strange black fog in the Dark Night Canyon would restrain the strength of a living person. The surface of the Lost Spirit Sea was covered in white fog all year round, and it could cause one¡¯s soul to be lost! Those who entered the Lost Spirit Sea would have their souls continuously weakened. If one was weak, one would be lucky enough to run out as an idiot. Those who were seriously injured would basically have their souls scattered on the spot!! There was basically no way for a ghostly cultivator with only a soul to survive here, so basically, no ghostly cultivator went to the Lost Spirit Sea. Those who were reckless and weak had already died¡­ The ghostly cultivators did not want to die! As for Romo daring to come to the Lost Spirit Sea, there were two reasons. Firstly, he was already a top Divine Mage, and secondly, his current physical body was almost invincible, so there was no need to be afraid of the Lost Spirit Sea. There was also a magical cultivation empire between the Lost Spirit Sea and the Sebastian Kingdom. If he were to travel in an ordinary manner, even if he did not change his mode of transport and stayed in the extremely fast flying ferry, it would take at least a month to get from the Ferrero region to the Lost Spirit Sea. This distance, which was too far for others, was only a few days¡¯ journey for Romo, a top Divine Mage. ¡­ . On a certain shore closest to the Lost Spirit Sea, there was a small city that cultivated magical power. The name of the city was Lost Spirit City. This was the closest place to the Lost Spirit Sea for one to rest usually. Many explorers were gathered in the city. Some had gone to the Lost Spirit Sea to explore, and some had returned from exploring the sea¡­ Romo had also been one of those who came to explore. Back then, two people had come, and one had left. Now, he was back here again alone. As far as the eye could see, there were still so many people. Apart from the unfamiliar figures, nothing seemed to have changed¡­ 600 years was enough to wash away many people and traces. This city was both familiar and alien. The large stretch of area, which included the Lost Spirit City, was enshrouded in fog and dark clouds all year round. There was also a trace of saltiness in the air from the sea, and the cold water vapor penetrated one¡¯s bones¡­ Even the magic formation protecting the city could not dispel the cold and damp energy of the world. Similar to the counties on the northern border of the Sebastian Kingdom, from time to time, the Lost Spirit City would be attacked by sea beasts that would crawl out from the sea. However, the defense attribute of the Magical Protective Formation of the Lost Spirit City was very powerful. It was able to completely block the sea beasts that would attack the city¡­ To the people of Lost Spirit City, the attack activity of the large number of sea beasts was an endless source of resources for them. A large number of Magi had obtained many benefits from the sea beasts¡¯ attacks on the city. This Lost Spirit City did not belong to any particular country. It had been built by a large family clan with a deep heritage and strong magical power cultivation. It had been controlled for thousands of years. ¡­ ¡­ After passing through various streets of varying sizes, Romo came to a building that was glowing with a sinister light. As soon as he stepped in, dozens of divine senses and magical powers immediately probed in his direction. Most of them had cold gazes and malicious intentions, as if they would only stop after biting off large chunks of flesh. Romo¡¯s expression was calm. He did not even look at these hyenas. He did not seem to have done anything, but the auras that had been sizing him up suddenly shrank back in fear. Cries of pain could be heard from various places, even from the corners. Chapter 298 - Killed Someone with Ignorance In the spacious hall in front of Romo, many people were seated on various sofas, cubicles, and chairs of varying heights. Perhaps sensing that the newcomer was not someone to be trifled with, many people retracted their initially unconcealed gazes. At this moment, their eyes were filled with reverence and surprise. Romo ignored the different kinds of expressions and walked on. This place was different from other places. Those who dared to barge into Lost Spirit City were basically all here to risk their lives. They had earned a lot, and they were even more ruthless when they killed. In order not to be besieged and attacked by malicious intent in the future, one had to be ruthless, otherwise, he would only be eaten up. Back then, when Romo and his wife had come to this restaurant for the first time to gather information, they almost fell into a trap. Deceit, sneak attacks, and ambushes were endless. They had treated them like they were soft persimmons. It was only when they were leaving the city that they stopped after a few blood sacrifices. More than 600 years had passed, but this huge restaurant was still the largest intelligence building in the Lost Spirit City. At the same time, it was also the favorite place for those who risked their lives to buy alcohol. Romo walked to the bar and sat down on a bar stool on the side which was empty. A waiter walked over in small steps and braced himself to ask, ¡°My Lord¡­ what would you like to order?¡± ¡°Give me a glass of sea wine¡± Back then, Romo and his wife had ordered this kind of wine. It was said to have been brewed from a type of sea delicacy from the Lost Spirit Sea. It seemed to have been passed down thousands of years. ¡°This sea wine sounds quite good. Can it really nourish one¡¯s complexion? Romo, do you want to order a glass to try?¡± ¡°What kind of wine is this? It tastes terrible¡­ I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Romo, try it! You might find it delicious¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already finished mine¡­ Come, be direct. Empty the glass!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Romo was in a daze for a moment. He seemed to hear her voice. In the next moment, he regained his senses and glanced at a corner on the right. A terrifying and powerful aura flashed past his body. ¡°Ah!!¡± A scream suddenly sounded, and then it stopped. A cubicle upstairs was in chaos. The people in the hall downstairs were so shocked that they were speechless. In that instant, the turbulent aura clearly showed that the person upstairs was a level-7 Great Archmage. In the end, it disappeared in just an instant!! Only a Divine Mage could do this!! The Mage, who was originally a few steps away from Romo, broke out in a cold sweat. He wanted to stay away from this person, but he was afraid of being noticed and killed with a glance¡­ At this moment, the waiter, who was halfway through serving the wine, was suddenly hit by the powerful killing intent. He staggered and lost his balance. He swayed and was about to fall to the ground¡­ The wine rippling in the air was retracted. The waiter, who almost fell, swayed and regained his balance. Romo made a casual grab in the air, and the glass of sea wine was firmly held in his hand. He put it down casually and glanced at the frightened people around him. ¡°Give me the most accurate information.¡± His faint voice fell in the hall, causing silence. The people sitting not far from Romo looked at each other. They were all timid and hesitant. In the silence, apart from being surprised, many people were also curious. Who is this unknown Divine Mage lord? And why has he come¡­ In the silence, most people did not dare to look directly at the Divine Mage lord. As they looked around, all their gazes gathered to a corner. There was a person who was already sitting there. When he realized that everyone was looking over, he grabbed the edge of his hat and pulled it down. But in the next moment, he suddenly discovered that the lord had also cast his gaze over. He was so frightened that he suddenly jumped up from his seat! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he moved step by step in the direction of the Divine Mage lord. No matter how reluctant he was to go over, he had to move over. He did not even dare to move too slowly, afraid that he would tire the lord from waiting¡­ Moving to Romo¡¯s front, the level-3 Great Archmage, who was about sixty, bowed to Romo in fear and trepidation. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± ¡°Sit down and talk,¡± Romo said calmly. Then, he picked up his wine glass and took a sip. As expected, it still tasted awful. However, he had already drunk some. He would finish the wine¡­ The thin old man¡¯s scalp went numb as he sat on the stool. He did not dare to look at Romo. His palms were covered in sweat. Romo did not waste his breath and went straight to the point. ¡°In the past two months, has any Divine Mage come to the Lost Spirit Sea?¡± When he was asking questions, there was already an invisible barrier between the two of them and the people around them. He did not have to worry about the information being leaked. The old man¡¯s eyes darted around as if he was thinking. He replied respectfully, ¡°In the past two months¡­ five Divine Magi have appeared in the Lost Spirit Sea¡­¡± Romo stopped drinking and was a little surprised. There had actually been five? From the information he had seen in the past, under normal circumstances, in a year, there might not even be a single one coming to the Lost Spirit Sea. As the old man continued, Romo understood the reason. It turned out that in the past half a month, something abnormal had happened in the Lost Spirit Sea which attracted many Divine Magi. It was said that even the City Lord of Lost Spirit City had gone in. The City Lord of Lost Spirit City had not made any moves for more than a hundred years. This time, he had actually gone there personally. Many people in the city were guessing that the change in the Lost Spirit Sea was not simple. Perhaps a precious treasure had appeared, or something else. The old man finished speaking quickly. Romo frowned. Among the five of them, there was no indication that Corsia had come¡­ He wondered if she had come for the abnormal activity in the Lost Spirit Sea. Romo looked at the profusely sweating old man beside him and asked, ¡°Do you have any news about the Mage of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island?¡± The old man shook his head in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°I have nothing else to ask.¡± Romo casually threw a storage ring to the other party and said, ¡°Leave.¡± On the way from Ferrero to Lost City, there were many dangerous places, so he had picked up some items. After the lean old man had received the storage ring, he subconsciously used the magical power of a level-3 Great Archmage to probe inside. Then, a smile appeared on his face as he took his leave in surprise. ¡°Thank you for the gift, Lord! I¡¯ll leave now¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Romo stopped the person who was already turning around and asked, ¡°Who was the person who died upstairs just now?¡± A level-7 Great Archmage should not be a nobody in the Lost Spirit City. The expression of the level-3 Great Archmage, who was holding the storage ring, froze. He stammered, ¡°He¡­ he was the son of the Deputy City Lord of Lost Spirit City¡­¡± The son of the Deputy City Lord of Lost Spirit City? Romo was a little surprised. No wonder those people were panicking so much. Of course, this was only an accident. He did not take it to heart. Even if he had known his identity in advance, he would still kill him. When he first entered the intelligence building to find out news, many people had wanted to get something from him, so they used their divine senses to scan him. As he was still calm at that time, he only released a little of his might as a small punishment. In the end, even though he had already sat down and ordered some wine, there was still an ignorant person who used his mental power to probe. Chapter 299 - The Old Man is coming over? He is courting death. It was one thing for the other party to probe with his mind, but he had actually chosen a moment when he was grieving over his wife¡ªa rare moment of distraction. If the person sitting here today was a top Great Archmage, he would have long been controlled by this person. It was only because Romo¡¯s realm was high enough, otherwise, he would have been affected. This person had offended him several times, and he had even touched his sore spot¡­ his late wife. Since the other party was courting death, Romo did not mind sending him along. Therefore, he simply used the same invisible and silent mental magical power to kill him, destroying his body and soul! Now, he had learned from others that this ignorant person was actually the son of the Deputy City Lord. No wonder he dared to be so arrogant. He was probably someone whom everyone hated. It did not matter if he was killed. Buzz! A majestic and powerful magical power swept past! Everyone in the Lost Spirit City could sense that the energy on the ground had been swept into the air and was rolling crazily! A terrifying murderous aura like from an abyss erupted violently from the center of the Lost Spirit City. A murderous intent soared into the sky and wrapped tightly around the entire Lost Spirit City, and a furious roar reverberated throughout the world. ¡°How dare you kill my son! Get out here and die!!¡± In the intelligence building, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. They were in extreme panic. The people around Romo kept retreating, as if they were avoiding snakes and scorpions. Romo¡¯s expression was calm. He placed a few Magic Stones on the table, put away the sea wine, and left the intelligence building. He took a step into the void and appeared again in mid-air. Above Romo¡¯s head was a transparent energy shield that had enveloped the entire Lost Spirit City. This Deputy City Lord had actually activated the magic formation protecting Lost Spirit City¡­ This Magic Protective Formation was not the defensive model used by the city when being attacked by ordinary sea beasts. Instead, it was a magic formation mode that blocked both within and without. Romo looked up in the direction ahead and saw that not far away, in the sky above the City Lord Residence of the Lost Spirit City, a white-haired old man in a purple magic robe was staring fixedly at him. The killing intent in his eyes was overflowing, and he could not wait to chop him to death on the spot! This purple-robed old man was the Deputy City Lord of Lost Spirit City, a level-3 Divine Mage¡ªKam. Kam stared at Romo coldly and asked angrily, ¡°How dare you kill my son! Why did you kill him?!¡± Romo replied coldly and calmly, ¡°He deserved to die.¡± ¡°He was still a kid!¡± Kam was furious. ¡°Even if he had done something wrong, you could have just punished him a little! There¡¯s no need for this!!¡± ¡°In this Lost Spirit City, not many people knew why they died. Your son was responsible for many of these cases, right? In the end, you, a Deputy City Lord, still want to get to the bottom of this? How laughable!¡± After the mockery, Romo regained his calm. ¡°I had already warned him. He was the one who courted death.¡± ¡°Courting death? Hahaha!¡± Kam laughed crazily. ¡°How dare you say that my son was courting death! You die!!¡± With a furious roar, waves of magical power erupted from his body, pressing down on the sky until it became much darker. Dark clouds surged, thunder rolled, and lightning flashed! Countless bolts of purple lightning struck down from the sky, instantly interweaving to form a net of lightning arcs that charged at Romo! ¡°Heh, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Romo¡¯s gaze was calm as he waved his right hand casually. In an instant, a powerful and boundless energy suddenly exploded! It turned into countless specks of light in the sky, and thousands of thick lightning bolts instantly shot out from the specks of light. Then, they split into countless lightning snakes and shot fiercely at Kam! Invisible divine power radiated out and trapped him within. An irresistible thought broke through his mind! ¡°A top Divine Mage!!¡± Kam¡¯s face, which had been twisted with rage originally, suddenly shrunk into a ball. He shouted in horror, ¡°Wait! Ahhh!!¡± Bang! There was the sound of a ball exploding. The words he could not spit out exploded together with his body, turning into a calm ball of blood-colored mist!! A storage ring flew out from the blood mist. Romo put it away and turned around to step in the direction of the Lost Spirit Sea. His figure disappeared. Along with his disappearance, the Magic Protective Formation of the Lost Spirit City also vanished! This battle, no, it should be said that it was a one-sided slaughter, came and went quickly. Before most of the people in Lost Spirit City could figure out who it was, the energy turbulence in the air stopped. As for a few Magi who had witnessed the entire process, they were so terrified that they could not speak¡­ ¡­ . Romo did not pay attention to what happened thereafter in the Lost Spirit City. To him, these were just two people who had come to court death before him. It was not worth spending more effort on them. The vanishing figure from the Lost Spirit City flew rapidly in the air. After leaving the coast, it flew into the boundless sea. The South Sea area was extremely vast. In such an enormous sea, there were some islands that were as dense as stars. Among these countless islands of varying sizes were ominous islands which had a murderous intent every five steps. There were also myriad spirit islands that had an extremely high concentration of energy and nurtured countless natural treasures. Many of the myriad spirit islands had been occupied by powerful factions¡­ The most famous among them was the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. The islands were irregularly scattered in the South Sea. There were countless factions on them, and the number of solo Magi inside was difficult to count. Unlike the peace and stability on land, the unspoken rules here were more brutal and chaotic. They basically followed the rules of natural selection and the survival of the strong¡­ The number of Magi who died in fights every day was uncountable. Even though those who came did not return, no matter how many died, there would still be countless Magi coming one after another¡­ All this was for either treasures or opportunities. In particular, the Lost Spirit Sea in the South Sea region was extremely dangerous. However, there were more secret treasures and magical opportunities inside, causing countless Magi to scramble here to take the risk. Romo and his wife had initially come to break through a realm bottleneck. The two of them had come to the Lost Spirit Sea to seek a special treasure that could refine medicine. The current descendants of the Nicholas family clan had a smooth cultivation journey and basically did not encounter any bottlenecks in their realm. In order to stabilize their realm, they would even specially suppress their magical power level¡­ Their first Old Ancestor was only a top Great Mage who had risked his life to break through to become a Great Archmage. ¡­ . About a few hundred kilometers away from the coast, Romo had entered a grayish-white sea with a faint blue hue. The place enveloped by the Lost Spirit Mist was the Lost Spirit Sea! This sea fog was like the strange black fog in the Dark Night Canyon. Everyone only knew its appearance but not how it had formed. Legend had it that it had been formed after a primordial calamity. From ancient times until now, no one knew what was going on in the deepest depths of the Lost Spirit Sea. It was rumored that a Heavenly Divine Mage had entered this Lost Spirit Sea area and never returned! The deepest part of the Lost Spirit Sea was still a place where Divine Magi could not easily step into. Even though the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, one of the two strongest factions on the magic continent, had studied the Lost Spirit Sea for more than 100,000 years, they still knew very little about it. This was what outsiders knew. As for whether they had discovered anything, only the most powerful few on Divine Mountain Immortal Island knew. Chapter 300 - : Search for Medicine Under the Sea Half a day later, Romo landed somewhere in the outer periphery of the Lost Spirit Sea. Back then, it had taken him ten days just to get from Lost Spirit City to this area. He had even taken a flying ferry with a fixed route. Romo stood on the surface of the sea and looked blankly at the clear sea in front of him. In the grayish clouds mixed with ethereal wisps, he seemed to have seen the two figures. Both of them were smiling, and from time to time, they would dive into the sea, wanting to collect the bright spots of stardust that had risen from the bottom of the sea. ¡°Quick! Romo! There¡¯s one behind you!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ It has disappeared again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s below; it is below!! Quick, quick!¡± ¡°Ah! It has been eaten! How infuriating! Romo, let¡¯s catch it and eat it!¡± ¡°Ahhhh! I¡¯ve caught the spot of stardust! Look!!¡± Those memories had clearly been deliberately ¡°forgotten¡± in his mind for many years, but at this moment, everything seemed to have reappeared in front of him, ringing in his ears. Romo looked at the empty sea and stood there in a daze for a day. It was not until a faint commotion could be heard not far behind him that he regained his senses. His vision was already in a blur. Romo brushed his hand across his face. All traces vanished. The flying ferry, which had once carried him and his wife over, slowly stopped on the calm sea. Before the flying ferry could come to a stop, many figures flew down from it. They were like a group of swallows, flying lightly across the water and spreading out. Most of the figures were Great Magi, the lowest was level-7. There were also many top Great Magi. They should be exploring and searching for a breakthrough. These various teams, which were separated far from each other, had another special characteristic. Almost all the teams were a two-man team consisting of a man and a woman. The reason for such a special situation was because of a special material here which could be used to refine pills. It could be used to refine a special medicine that could help a top Great Mage break through and become a Great Archmage. The precondition for these special pills to be effective was¡­ A couple had to take the same batch of pills together and then cultivate together. Therefore, no single person had come to this water region to seek the opportunity to break through. The shelf life of this medicine was very short. After leaving the sea region, it would quickly deteriorate¡­ Those outside could basically only hear news about it, and would not be able to see the original substance of the pill. Therefore, Romo and his wife had no choice but to come personally. They had originally wanted to exchange some medicinal herbs for the help of a professional alchemist in the Lost Spirit City to refine the medicine. This was a profession that had risen in the Lost Spirit City with the help of the Lost Spirit Sea¡­ Figures flew past Romo, ignoring him. It was as if he could neither be seen nor sensed. These teams of twos each occupied a piece of territory without interfering with each other and started to search for the medicinal herbs wholeheartedly. They were all Great Magi who could not stay in the air for long, but they were already very familiar with standing on the surface of the sea, occasionally moving and appearing in a flash. Clearly, this was not the first time they had taken a flying ferry here to find medicinal herbs. Most of the Great Magi who came here sought the same kind of medicinal herbs. These medicinal herbs grew on the seabed. When they matured, the roots would automatically break off, and the coral-like upper part would slowly rise from the bottom of the sea. The roots would continue to accumulate energy and grow again¡­ In the process of rising from the bottom of the sea, most of the herbs would have been eaten by sea beasts and fish. Only a few would successfully rise to the surface of the sea. And, after rising to the surface of the sea, if they were not collected in time, the medicinal herbs would quickly dissipate. Romo and his wife had spent an entire month here before they obtained a relatively intact special medicinal herb. He quietly watched the stir of activity brought about by the group of Magi. He saw the discouragement of those who failed to find any and the delight of those who had found it. He saw them fighting over a piece of plant, and saw someone accidentally fall into the mouth of a sea beast. The smell of blood wafted over¡­ Romo looked at the busy figures who were like him back then and seemed to have returned to that moment in a daze. After standing there for a long time, he turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly froze. The gentle light in those eyes was no longer there, only an extremely cold surging killing intent! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to appear again¡­ That¡¯s right, 600 years is not long for a sea beast¡­¡± With a thought, Romo¡¯s eyes turned red!! ¡­ . . At the same time, on the flying ferry that had stopped on the calm sea. In a certain compartment, there was a gray-robed old man cultivating magical power with his eyes closed. His name was Kankla, and he was the guardian of the flying ferry. He was currently a level-6 Great Archmage. This flying ferry belonged to a certain faction in the Lost Spirit City. It would regularly send people who needed to find medicine here. Kankla was one of the people hired by this faction. The main role was to prevent any accidents that might happen to the flying ferry along the journey. The old man, who had been cultivating with his eyes closed, suddenly looked up. ¡°Hmm?¡± Kankla sensed the information transmitted by his divine sense, and his originally surprised mood immediately turned to fear. ¡°Danger!!¡± He immediately jumped up from the futon on the ground and flew out of the window. In the blink of an eye, he was above the entire flying ferry. At the same time, he took out a magical tool for controlling the flying ferry and activated the Magic Protective Formation with it. A burst of golden light spread out, and the Protective Formation opened! ¡°Everyone, a level-6 sea beast is approaching. Please return to the flying ferry immediately!!¡± Upon hearing Kankla¡¯s voice ring out from the periphery of the Lost Spirit Sea, the group of Great Magi, who had been focused on searching for medicinal herbs, were all shocked! ¡°Level-6¡­ level-6 Sea Magical Beast?!¡± ¡°Damn! This is too unlucky. It has not even been a day, why has a level-6 magical beast been attracted over?!¡± ¡°Hmm?! Hasn¡¯t it been more than a year that a magical beast of level-5 and above had appeared?!¡± ¡°Leave quickly! Return to the flying ferry quickly!!¡± The Great Magi that had been scattered over the sea region immediately stopped what they were doing and flew back quickly in the direction of the flying ferry without looking back. After flying for a few seconds, something could be sensed stirring under the calm sea! The terrifying aura of the magical sea beast instantly swept across an area of dozens of kilometers. Everyone could sense the extremely terrifying existence lurking beneath the surface of the sea¡ªa level-6 magical sea beast!! Sensing the aura imprint that seemed to have been marked by a ferocious beast, many Great Magi, who were flying quickly back to the flying ferry, fled in panic with pale faces. It was not just the Great Magi. Even the level-6 Great Archmage, Kankla who was on the flying ferry steering it with his magical control tool had a much uglier expression. In the periphery of the Lost Spirit Sea, even level-5 magical sea beasts rarely appeared, let alone level-6 magical sea beasts. Now, one had actually appeared! This level-6 magical sea beast was about the same strength as Kankla, but this was on the sea, equivalent to the home ground of the magical sea beast¡­ He was really not sure if he could protect this flying ferry. Chapter 301 - Revenge, Deep in the Sea A huge black shadow appeared under the flying ferry. As the huge shadow floated up bit by bit, the shadow became larger and larger!! ¡°Splash¡ª¡± The water surface was sliced open like tofu. A ferocious tentacle rushed out and shot at the two people who were the nearest! Faced with such a sudden change, the male cultivator suddenly exerted strength with one hand and pushed the female cultivator beside him away forcefully. Then, he resolutely pulled out his saber and decisively swung it, wanting to block the bizarre tentacle. However, that attack was instantly shattered by the tentacle that had swept over. In an instant, the tentacle with the hideous serrated teeth was about to slap down toward him! The male cultivator revealed a look of despair. He would probably die here today¡­ Bang! Under his inexplicably horrified gaze, the tentacles suddenly exploded into a rain of flesh and blood! ¡°Ow¡ª¡± At the same time, the giant shadow which had invaded the flying ferry suddenly let out a low roar, its voice filled with infinite fear! Bang! With a loud explosion, the giant black shadow, which had originally given off a strong threatening aura, suddenly collapsed!! After a while, countless pieces of flesh and blood floated to the surface of the sea, mixing the sea area within a radius of dozens of kilometers into a bloody soup of flesh!! ¡­ . . Floating in mid air, Romo looked down at the carnivorous fish scrambling for food below the sea. The light in his eyes flickered, and his emotions were extremely chaotic. This level-6 sea beast was the murderer who had killed Romo¡¯s wife! Back then, this level-5 magical sea beast had torn the entire flying ferry into pieces. Of the hundreds of Great Magi who had come on that trip, more than a hundred had died, and his wife also¡­ If it had not been for a Great Archmage who happened to pass by and saved those who were still alive, Romo would not have survived. Previously, it was an invincible giant, but now, it was a weak creature that could be killed in a few seconds. The reason why he had come here to mourn was also because he wanted to find and kill it. He had not expected this monster to come by itself. He only had to raise his hand¡­ and it was killed. Romo did not feel any pleasure from such a smooth ¡°revenge¡±. It was so smooth that he found it laughable¡­ However, the past was gone and his beloved had passed away. Even though he had taken revenge, he could not relax at all. He was even a little lost. At the same time, on the blood-colored sea below. Everyone stood rooted to the ground in a daze. They had even forgotten to circulate their magical power and almost fell into the sea of blood. Even the level-6 Great Archmage, Kankla, who was on the flying ferry, had his eyes wide open. However, there was still a hint of shock on his face. At this moment, he looked rather strange. His widened eyes stared straight at the giant shadow below the flying ferry, which had already disappeared. He stared at the pieces of flesh floating up, and the thick blood spreading¡­ Gulp¡­ He swallowed unconsciously. He could not believe that what was happening in front of him was real. ¡°A level-6 sea beast¡­ died just like that?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ dead?!¡± ¡°Killed by whom? Which Lord¡­ had killed it instantly?!¡± When the dazed group of Magi were pondering, they suddenly discovered a new situation in the sea beneath their feet. In the sea of blood, specks of light as bright as stars floated up. At first, they were only vaguely visible, but soon, they revealed their true appearance. One by one, the medicinal herbs, which were emitting a gentle glow, seemed to be lifted by an invisible force and appeared in front of the teams in an instant. Everyone was dizzy from the surprise. They subconsciously grabbed the coral-like medicinal herbs in their hands. They stared blankly at the medicinal herbs in the ball of light. The medicinal herbs even had long legs¡­ No! A Mage suddenly slapped his head and was overjoyed. ¡°Sea-Filling Grass!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dead! What¡¯s going on¡­ The level-6 sea beast is dead?!¡± ¡°This is great¡­ I¡¯m still alive¡­ It must have been the help from the Lord!¡± ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Senior!!¡± ¡°Thank you for saving us, my Lord!!¡± Stirred by the joyful shouts, many people trembled and slowly regained their senses. A clamor broke out, and in the end, it all became one sentence in unison, ¡°Thank you, Senior!!¡± At this moment, everyone reacted. They thanked the void respectfully, feeling lucky, grateful, and pleasantly surprised¡­ The person who was respected and thanked by the Magi had not appeared from the beginning to the end. This Lord seemed to have left quietly¡­ Some people gradually understood, and then they continued to return to the flying ferry with their companions. Since the goal of this trip had been achieved, they should go back earlier. ¡°Who knows what other terrifying monsters are still in the Lost Spirit Sea¡­ It is better to go back and cultivate.¡± Perhaps in the future, they would also be able to become experts and protect a part of the world. ¡­ . . Romo, who had left quietly, was currently heading deeper into the Lost Spirit Sea. He was not sure where Corsia was, but he was certain that something major had happened in the Lost Spirit Sea. Otherwise, it would not have attracted so many Divine Magi. Since this sea region had value for investigation, he would explore it. If he could figure out this special situation, he should be able to bring great benefits to the Nicholas family. After all, the secret treasures in the Lost Spirit Sea had been nurtured for countless years. Even the Divine Mountain Immortal Island was drooling¡­ With Romo¡¯s current strength, it was naturally suitable for him to search for treasures for his family in the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea. The deeper he flew, the deeper the ghostly blue in the grayish-white fog on the surface of the sea became, and the effect on his soul became more and more severe. However, to Romo, this little bit of harm had an effect so small that it could not be quantified. On the way to the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea, there were also Magi appearing. There were Great Archmagi who were either alone or in teams. There were also large teams who had come over on flying ferries to attack a certain island. The large teams had all been basically sent by large factions to kill the powerful sea beasts and magical beasts that occupied the islands. Those active in this central sea region were all Great Archmagi. Romo did not stay here. He continued to fly quickly¡­ A few days later, he reached the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea, which even a Divine Mage would not dare to enter casually. From then on, even Romo, a top Divine Mage, could feel a little pressure. The sea fog here was already completely dark blue. In this dark blue sea fog, it was as if even his soul was being corroded. At the same time, there was an inexplicable pull from the bottom of the Lost Spirit Sea, as if it wanted to pull him into the abyss. The range of his divine sense, which was at the peak of the Divine Realm, had also been suppressed to ten plus kilometers. It was impossible to probe further. As he continued to advance deeper into the sea, Romo sensed a small island. He wanted to sweep his gaze across it, but when he got closer, his gaze paused. He was shocked. He flew in the air and soon stood above the island. About 15 kilometers in size, most of the island had been completely destroyed. From the way the seaweed had decayed, this intense battle should have happened less than a month ago. At first glance, there was nothing special about the island, but on it¡­ there was the trace of a familiar aura! It was the residual aura of Corsia¡¯s magical power!! She had been here and had even fought with an unknown expert! After finding the relevant traces, Romo was both happy and worried. This battle had been caused by many Divine Magi. He did not know the exact outcome, nor did he know if Corsia was currently¡­ The residual aura on the island was already extremely weak. He only knew the general direction it had departed to. Romo followed this direction deeper into the Lost Spirit Sea. Chapter 302 - A Shocking Change in the Depths of the Palace before the Banquet In the days after the Old Ancestor Romo had left, the Nicholas family clan continued to live a peaceful life. Everything was arranged and carried out in an orderly manner. No one in the Nicholas family knew that their Old Ancestor had left the family clan territory. The birthday banquet of the Empress of the Sebastian Kingdom was about to arrive. All the large factions and large family clans in the country had received invitations to attend the banquet and celebrate together. The powerful and famous Nicholas family clan had naturally been invited, and the royal family had personally come to invite them. The Nicholas family had sent four people to attend the banquet in the capital. They were the family head Norton, the strongest in the family, Ron, and Dick, and also the adorable girl, Lily. A few days before the banquet, the four of them, the Seventh Prince, Quinn, and the Ninth Princess, Norlis, had taken the Sacred Mist Ferry to the capital. With the warm invitation from the two royal family members, the four members of the Nicholas family stayed in the Marquis Residence, which was close to the Imperial City. The master of the Marquis Residence was Sana, the elder brother of the Empress of the Sebastian Kingdom. He was also the uncle of Quinn and Norlis. In the senate of the Sebastian Kingdom, there were not many people who supported the Seventh Prince, Quinn. He was a little weaker than the previous few princes, and his uncle, Sana, was the strongest among those who supported him. In the eyes of the others, since the four of them from the Nicholas family could live in the Marquis Residence, it meant that the family clan was almost bound to Prince VII. After all, until now, the other princes had not come to rope in the Nicholas family, and it seemed that they did not plan to come into contact with them. He did not know the exact situation of the others. In any case, Prince VII had already made contact with the Nicholas family when they were in Winterfrost. After that, he kept in close contact with them. He could be said to be ahead. The others probably knew about this too, so they had not made any move for the time being. From the day the four from the Nicholas family had come to stay in the Marquis Residence as distinguished guests, there had been a steady stream of visitors, including many dignitaries. With the current strength and reputation of the Nicholas family, no one in the entire Sebastian Kingdom dared to look down on them. Of course, this had to do with their relationship with the Divine Mountain Immortal Island and the potential of the Nicholas family, including the two strongest experts in the family who had been revealed to the public. The various large factions in the country were all trying to get close to them. Soon, it was the Empress¡¯s birthday banquet. That day, the entire capital was in a festive mood. It was all about celebrating with the citizens. In the Imperial City, a banquet had been set up. All the factions in the senate had come to attend the banquet. The powerful factions in the country had also sent people over to congratulate them. Even a few envoys from neighboring countries had rushed over from overseas to deliver gifts of great value. Ron and the other three entered the Imperial City with Sana and his family from the Marquis Residence. They were brought to the few banquet tables in the center and sat down at one of the tables. Quinn and Norlis were also sitting among them. Here, Ron also saw many familiar faces, including the Great Elder of the Sky Blue Magic Academy and the City Lord of Winterfrost, Lein Dupont¡­ ¡°Ron, that¡­ is the Great Elder of the Gale Wind Island.¡± Quinn leaned over to Ron¡¯s side and reminded him softly. His gaze swept across the white-haired old man who was only a short distance away. At this moment, this person also glanced over and then he retracted his gaze. All this while, he had been expressionless. There were many people present. They had wanted to see if the Gale Wind Island and the Nicholas family would fight, but they were very disappointed. Thereafter, many of them also looked away from the two sides. Although the guests had already taken their seats in twos and threes, the banquet had not officially begun. Not long after Norlis had sat down, she became bored. She turned to Lily, who was also fidgeting in her seat, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t sit here! There¡¯s still a long time before the banquet starts!¡± ¡°Lily, come and follow Sister! The big turtle in the Imperial Garden might have surfaced!¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Lily replied with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± In the few days in the capital, Norlis had already brought her to many places in the Imperial City to play. She had seen many interesting things, including the level-6 Mystic Spirit Sacred Turtle guarding the bottom of the garden pool. It rarely came out of the water. The banquet had not officially begun, but most of the people had arrived. At this moment, everyone was chatting with each other in a familiar manner. Norton went over to chat with Lein Dupont, and many people had come over to Ron and Dick¡¯ side to expand their social circle. ¡­ . . In the depths of the Imperial City, there was a royal forbidden ground called the Soul Nurture Hall. Usually, only a few people from the royal family could enter. If one approached without permission, even a descendant of the royal family would not be able to escape death! At this moment, a person dressed as a eunuch had passed through the maze of corridors and arrived at the door to the Soul Nurture Hall. Looking at the tall and erect door in front of him, a strange glint flashed in his eyes. He raised his hand and slapped the golden talisman into the void in front of him. Buzz¡­ With a buzzing sound, the formation appeared. What appeared in front of him was the energy shield of the Magic Protective Formation. The golden barrier rippled a few circles of runes as if it was about to open in the next moment. There was a hint of joy in his eyes. However, in the next moment, his expression changed drastically and he retreated. He activated the magical power of a level-7 Great Archmage and was about to flee. ¡°Hmph!¡± A loud snort sounded. The level-7 Great Archmage, who had just taken a step back, was immediately pressed to the ground. An old man in a golden magic robe appeared at the door of the hall in a flash. He shouted expressionlessly, ¡°A rat dares to be presumptuous and come to the Soul Nurture Hall!¡± The commotion here had been sensed by a group of armed guards patrolling nearby. When they arrived at the scene, they all knelt down before the old man. The person at the front of the line said in fear, ¡°I have failed in my duty! May¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap and quickly bring the person down for questioning!¡± The old man interrupted. ¡°His accomplices may still be in the palace. Go and investigate quickly!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The captain of the guards stood up and was about to take the person away. The person, who was dressed like a eunuch, suddenly looked up. Madness suddenly burst in his eyes, and his pupils collapsed into the vertical pupils of a magical beast. A strange color crept up his neck to his face! The expression of the old man standing at the door of the hall changed, and he exerted strength. Crack! After the sound of bones breaking, the strange head twisted behind and he died! Seeing this scene, the guard, who had just gotten up, was so frightened that he fell to the ground. His knees hurt, but he was also at a loss. Ah¡­ the person had died. The old man frowned in thought, a little surprised. This person¡¯s magical power had already been restrained by him, so how could he continue to play tricks? Perhaps he should not have killed him directly just now¡­ Just as the old man was pacing around in thought, he suddenly saw something from the corner of his eye. The surprise in his heart immediately turned to horror! This person was clearly dead, but now¡­ Those strange tendons were still spreading, and they had already covered his entire face! The pupils clearly did not have the spirit of a living person, but there was a strange red light flickering in them. It seemed to have accumulated to a particular point, and the original extremely bizarre and sinister tendons instantly turned black! As a top Great Archmage, the golden-robed old man¡¯s expression twisted in shock. A terrifying powerful demonic aura was erupting violently from the dead person!! Chapter 303 - Magical Beasts Break Out of the Body Imperial Garden, beside the clear pool. Above the clear blue water stood a pavilion with carved jade. Lily was leaning over a fence carved with various exquisite patterns. She casually scattered a handful of fish food, causing various kinds of koi to fight over the food. It was very lively. After feeding the fish for a while, she pouted, put down the tray, and looked at the distant hill. ¡°Sister Norlis, is that hill really a sacred beast?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Norlis nodded solemnly. ¡°It is one of the sacred beasts protecting our royal family. It is a level-6 Mystic Spirit Sacred Turtle!¡± ¡°It¡¯s even an extremely large Sacred Turtle. That hill is just a corner of the turtle¡¯s back!¡± ¡°Then¡­ why is it not moving?¡± Lily was puzzled. Norlis was a little embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ It just sleeps most of the time and usually refuses to move¡­¡± She probably felt that she had embarrassed herself in front of her little friend, so she went to the railing and shouted at the motionless hill, ¡°Hey! Big turtle!! Stop sleeping! Wake up!!¡± As she shouted, a faint light appeared between Norlis¡¯ eyebrows. Splash! Splash! Suddenly, the hill moved, bringing with it countless splashes of water. The hill floated up and turned into a small mountain. A large turtle shell appeared at the base of the mountain! Immediately after, a huge Sacred Turtle emerged from the water!! Lily¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. ¡°Wow! What a huge turtle!¡± ¡°Roar¡ª¡± At the same time, the Sacred Turtle opened its mouth and howled. Upon hearing the Sacred Turtle¡¯s low roar, Norlis, whose eyes had been curved, was stunned. This¡­ the sound was not right. Not only did it not match the sound she had heard before, there was also a hint of fear?! ¡­ . . Outside the Soul Nurture Hall. When the golden-robed old man discovered this, it was already too late. However¡­ even if he had discovered it early, he still could not prevent the change from happening. In this short period of time, he had done the most correct thing he could do now. All the magical power in his body erupted. The moment he switched from attack to defense, he flipped his right hand and shattered the magic formation disc with magical power!! Buzz! In an instant, in the center of the Soul Nurture Hall, a magic protective formation of a few hundred meters in all directions was blasted open¡ªan energy barrier!! When the old man had completed all of this in an instant, the black tendons on the corpse had already condensed into a bizarre pattern. The black patterns lit up with black light, and then the entire corpse shattered! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± With a roar that seemed to be able to tear the heavens and the earth apart, an extremely dark black light suddenly spread out, engulfing the guards who could not react. Even the entire Soul Nurture Hall and several palace buildings beside it were torn apart!! ¡°Roar!!!¡± The powerful demonic aura and the ear-splitting roar blasted out in unison, resounding throughout the entire Imperial City and even the entire capital!! The people who had been raising their glasses and chatting happily were all shocked! ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°What a strong demonic aura!¡± ¡°So powerful¡­ a level-7 magical beast?!¡± ¡°What?! This is impossible¡­¡± Exclamations sounded from all directions. Everyone who was attending the banquet was in extreme chaos! Ron and Dick instantly jumped up and erupted with the magical power in their bodies at the same time. They broke through the chaotic crowd and rushed out of the window, flying into the sky. In the northwest corner of the Imperial City, there was a golden energy shield, blocking all the dark black light. And in the thick black ball, there was a powerful demonic aura that even the magic formation could not completely block! It was undoubtedly a high-level level-7 magical beast!! Moreover, it was a violent and brutal ferocious beast!! In the magic formation, there were also the auras of many Magi. There were a total of 20 Great Archmagi, and their magical power levels had basically surpassed that of a level-7 Great Archmage!! ¡­ . . At the same time, in the pavilion in the middle of the lake, Norlis and Lily had also been shocked by the sudden change. Both their eyes looked in the direction of the Soul Nurture Hall not far away. Norlis exclaimed in shock, ¡°What¡­ what is this?!¡± Lily shrank fearfully beside Norlis and instinctively looked toward the banquet hall. At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared from a corridor connected to the pavilion. Without a word, they flew rapidly toward the pavilion in the middle of the lake. Before they could land, the surging killing intent had already surrounded the targets! [Ding! Warning!!] [A genius descendant has been detected to be in mortal danger. An urgent mission has been generated.] [Urgent Mission: Save the 17th generation descendant of the Nicholas family, Lily.] The System warning suddenly sounded in the ears of Romo, who was flying in the air. He paused for a moment and quickly called out the System. With Lily as the target, he used a Visitation Talisman. The visitation scene unfolded. In the pavilion in the middle of the lake in the Imperial City of the Sebastian Kingdom. When the two figures not far away flew over, before Lily and Norlis could react instinctively, a small shadow suddenly flew out from Lily¡¯s waist. The sword did not need to be drawn. It swung out a cold light, and in an instant, it shot toward the two figures coming at them! The two Great Archmagi were shocked for a moment. They immediately struck out with their palms in unison, borrowing the force to instantly bounce off to the side! A cold light flashed past, and blood spurted out! Of these two people who had a tacit understanding, one of them was slightly slower and lost an arm!! The person with the broken arm sensed more information. He gasped and was extremely shocked. ¡°Top-tier sacred weapon?!¡± The person beside him had surging killing intent as he shouted coldly, ¡°Kill!!¡± As he spoke, he wanted to continue charging toward the pavilion in the middle of the lake. ¡°Clang¡ª¡± A crisp cry sounded, and a beam of golden light flew over! The flying sword in the golden light was only a platinum-tier magical weapon, but the one controlling it was a top Great Archmage. Therefore, no matter how the one being pursued dodged, his heart was pierced by the flying sword in the blink of an eye!! The other one-armed Mage had just seen a thin golden shadow roll toward him, and before he could do anything, he was tightly bound in the blink of an eye, unable to move!! Ron¡¯s figure appeared in the air, and he stared gloomily at the person who had been bound by the Demon Binding Ropes. At the same time, Dick flashed into the pavilion in the middle of the lake and asked the two girls in front of him gently, ¡°Are both of you alright?¡± ¡°Brother Dick!¡± Lily threw herself into his arms in surprise. Norlis also heaved a sigh of relief. She saw the corpse, which had been pierced by the flying sword, fall into the lake with a splash. She then looked at the person who had been bound and was at a loss. ¡°Dick, what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Dick said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t know for now¡­ Hmm? Be careful!!¡± Before he could finish, he was suddenly shocked. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Norlis, and retreated quickly with them!! At the same time, Ron, who was floating in the air, also sensed that something was wrong. A cold light appeared in his eyes, and he clenched his right hand. The person tightly bound by the Demon Binding Ropes was directly strangled to death by the golden rope on his body! While the two had died, the abnormality remained. At the moment of death, several strange black tendons appeared on the corpse. In the blink of an eye, they had spread throughout the corpse. A powerful magical beast aura suddenly erupted from the corpse!! In the next moment, the corpse inexplicably combusted. Flames spread, and the figure of a magical beast that looked like a vulture appeared out of thin air. It instantly became larger!! Bang!! At the same time, the lake water exploded! A magical beast similar to a luminous jellyfish appeared out of thin air!! The corpse that had fallen into the water earlier had also become a powerful magical beast!! Seeing the sudden change, Ron was shocked and suspicious. He quickly retreated to Dick¡¯s side and looked at him. Both of them were surprised. This¡­ was unheard of. It had exceeded their imagination. The current situation could be deduced. Powerful magical beasts that had been sealed in a living person were released after the living person died?! In this vast world¡­ there was actually such a mysterious magical power?! Chapter 304 - Battle with the Magical Beasts ¡°Using his body as a tool to carry magical beasts?!¡± Romo, who had used Lily as a catalyst to see the magical beasts break out of the body from the visitation scene, was also surprised. Apart from being surprised, he knew a little more than Ron and the other three. ¡°Is this¡­ the secret magical technique of the Lassie Kingdom?¡± The Lassie Kingdom was the magical power cultivation country which Romo had passed through when he was flying south from the Sebastian Kingdom to the Lost Spirit Sea of the South Sea. In the magical world of the Lassie Kingdom, there was a legend that there was a mysterious faction sect in the country that knew a mysterious magical technique that could be traced back to ancient times. By using this secret magical technique, one could completely seal a magical beast¡¯s soul and even its body in one¡¯s body. The sealing tool that carried the magical beast, which was the person with the magical beast sealed in his body, could usually use the power of the magical beast. Some people could even release the magical beast completely from their body. Romo and his wife had heard this specious legend when they were rushing from the Holy Light City to the Lost Spirit Sea and passing by the Lassie Kingdom. At that time, he had even complained to his wife. This sounded quite amateurish. However, what Romo knew was only the information he had obtained from the rumors. This was also the first time he had seen a human and beasts ¡®fuse¡¯. ¡­ . . ¡°Ka¡ª¡± An ear-piercing cry was spat out from the mouth of the vulture-like magical beast in flames. Its sharp eyes were loaded with murderous malice, and as it flapped its wings, flames spread out. The flames swept in all directions, heating the lake water below into steam. The fire was burning, the lake water was boiling, and water vapor was rising¡­ Ron activated the gold-tint magic robe directly and used its energy shield to protect the four of them. The licking tongues of fire were pushed to the sides and continued to ignite the surrounding flowers, trees, and buildings. The two magical beasts in front of them were both high-grade level-6 magical beasts. They were quite strong, but not enough to make Ron and Dick panic. As for the shock in his heart earlier, he was just surprised and bewildered by what had happened. This was the Imperial City in the capital of the Sebastian Kingdom. Someone actually dared to come here and cause trouble? ¡°Roar!!¡± A low roar containing anger suddenly sounded. The phantom of a bluestone-colored hill suddenly appeared in the sky, and then it pressed heavily on the vulture magical beast, which was covered in flames, slapping it down to the bottom of the lake! The one who could not help but attack was the Mystic Spirit Sacred Turtle, which had been neglected for a long time! The vulture was pressed into the lake water. As it struggled, it stirred up high waves in the lake. As it flapped its wings, a large amount of flames surged out, boiling and evaporating a large amount of water. However, no matter how it screamed and struggled, the small mountain pressing down on it stood still. Just as the Mystic Spirit Sacred Turtle was about to launch its small mountain attack, the jellyfish magical beast with the faint green light made its move. The jellyfish pounced on the big turtle, and its body spread out like a slime, wrapping itself around the Mystic Spirit Sacred Turtle! When the Mystic Spirit Sacred Turtle was pounced upon, it wanted to dodge but could not. The Mystic Spirit Sacred Turtle attacked to suppress the vulture, and then it was pounced upon and wrapped around by the green jellyfish. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Beside him, Ron and Dick frowned. They were about to save it when they suddenly stopped at the same time and looked up. Buzz! Just as they looked up, there was a light shadow floating in the air. A gust of cold energy instantly condensed into countless cold blades that smashed toward the green jellyfish. An old man in a golden magic robe appeared. His voice was icy. ¡°Leave quickly.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few more Great Archmagi also arrived and attacked to suppress the two magical beasts here. These Great Archmagi were all from the royal family. Since the host family had already come to take over, there was indeed no need for them to stay here. Ron and the other three left the lake pavilion battlefield. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, another series of explosions sounded from all directions, and powerful magical beast auras erupted from different parts of the palace! Powerful magical beasts had also appeared in other places! However, the magical beast auras erupting from behind were all level-6 magical beasts. They were far inferior to the one erupting at the front. Figures flew out from the palace one after another, each heading toward the magical beasts. In the air above the banquet hall, many figures had already gathered. They were all the Great Archmagi among the guests. None of them took the initiative to help because there was no need. While observing the few small battlefields in the palace, many people noticed that no magical beasts had appeared in the banquet hall. This might be indicating that they only wanted to concentrate on dealing with the royal family!! When Ron and the other three flew here, Quinn immediately went forward and asked, ¡°Ninth Sister, are you alright?¡± Norlis nodded and looked down at the chaotic Imperial City, worried. ¡°This¡­ What happened? Why¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Quinn comforted her. ¡°There¡¯s still Grandpa and the others¡­¡± The people gathered in the sky were all more or less paying attention to the initial small battlefield. Ron and Dick were also looking at that place. They glanced at it and did not see anything. They turned to look at Norton and asked with their eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on there?¡± Norton secretly sent a voice transmission to them. ¡°That Magic Protective Formation is extremely powerful, and there are many experts from the royal family. They should be able to trap and kill a level-7 magical beast.¡± On the initial battlefield, where many people were paying attention, an intense battle was happening in the Soul Nurture Hall. If it had not been for the Magic Protective Formation, the entire Imperial City would have been wantonly destroyed. Even the capital might have been affected! The golden magical protective shield was filled with extremely dark black lights which came from the high-grade level-7 magical beast in the center of the darkness, the three-tailed giant scorpion. There were no more intact buildings on the ground. More than 20 figures in the air kept dodging. While dodging the attacks of the three-tailed scorpion, they were also using magical power to attack the giant scorpion on the ground. These 20-odd people were almost all the core members of the royal family who were cultivating in seclusion in the Soul Nurture Hall!! The Sebastian Kingdom had already been established for thousands of years. The royal family had the best cultivation resources in the country. Whether it was strength or the foundation of the royal family, they were not something that any other faction could easily compare with¡­ With such a terrifying accumulation, yet there was not a single Divine Mage in the royal family. Perhaps there was some special reason? However, no one knew how many Great Archmagi there were in the royal family. They all felt that the royal family must have many secret methods, and that they would even have the ability to fight a Divine Mage! And now, everyone in the air above the guest hall had seen a small part of the royal family¡¯s powerful force. Even if it had been a high-grade level-7 magical beast that was equivalent to a level-3 Divine Mage, the royal family would not be afraid! Moreover, the battle situation was becoming more and more obvious. The people who were initially at a disadvantage had adjusted the battle formation in a short while. A group of Great Archmagi had already begun to suppress the level-7 magical beast! Seeing this scene, many people were very surprised. They basically whispered to each other. ¡°Roar¡ª¡± A dragon roar suddenly sounded from the depths of the Imperial City, followed by a golden shadow that soared into the sky. Its might could shake 500 kilometers. In the crazy wind and clouds in the sky, the dragon shadow suddenly swooped down on the level-7 magical beast in the Imperial City! Halfway through, the golden shadow dissipated, and an Fiery Dragon Treasure Sword shot into the protective shield in an instant, instantly piercing the body of the three-tailed giant scorpion!! Chapter 305 - A Huge Mountain Descending from the Sky Sacred Tool!! Seeing the Fiery Dragon Treasure Sword, Ron and Dick raised their eyebrows. It was a great killing weapon! The Nicholas family currently had some sacred tools, and most of them were not used for attack, such as alchemy furnaces for refining medicines, the Sacred Mist Ferry, and the gold-tint magic robe for defense. With careful thought, the only thing that could be used for attack was the low-grade sacred weapon, Formation-Breaking Spear which was on Dick. As for Lily¡¯s top-grade sacred tool, the Sword Embryo, it could not be considered a true magical weapon yet. This Fiery Dragon Treasure Sword of the royal family was not only greatly lethal, it also had great luck. It was the incarnation of the national luck of the Sebastian Kingdom!! It was rumored that thousands of years ago, the founding emperor of the Sebastian Kingdom had used the Fiery Dragon Treasure Sword to fight everywhere, unifying the surrounding vassal states in one go. This was how the original Sebastian Kingdom was built. The guests who had witnessed the series of changes in the battle from the sky had basically only heard of the related legends. Today, they were fated to see this precious treasure. ¡°Indeed, it lives up to its reputation! Its power is extraordinary!¡± When the Fiery Dragon Treasure Sword shot into the magic formation, the golden protective shield had already been withdrawn. It might have been withdrawn after the energy had been exhausted¡­ In short, there was no need to block it now. This was because the high-grade level-7 magical beast had been successfully killed!! ¡°Great! The magical beast is dead!!¡± Seeing this scene, Norlis could not help but cheer. Many people around also subconsciously relaxed a little. At the same time, they were even more amazed by the strength of the royal family. However, at this moment, Ron and Dick suddenly looked up into the sky. Something was wrong! Beside them, some high-level Great Archmagi had also sensed the abnormality and looked up at the sky. Buzz! In the next moment, basically everyone in the capital felt a loud rumble in the sky. At the same time, a huge black shadow as large as a mountain fell straight down!! At the same time, a terrifying aura that was not inferior to that of the level-7 magical beast earlier erupted! ¡°What? Then¡­¡± ¡°Level-7! Another level-7 magical beast?!¡± ¡°Great Mountain! It¡¯s the Great Mountain Desolate Demon!!¡± ¡°What?! This is impossible!!¡± ¡°Even this demon beast had been invited¡­ Who is so generous!!¡± ¡°Run! This is not something the royal family can deal with! Don¡¯t leave your life here!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lost cause¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± In an instant, the entire Imperial City was exclaiming. Even the group of Great Archmagi in the sky could no longer hold back. They were all in a panic!! It was not that they were too timid, but that the huge mountain¡­ was a demon beast! And it was a special demon beast that many people knew about! The Great Mountain Desolate Demon had the appearance of a huge mountain. It was neither a sacred beast nor a magical beast. Its intelligence was relatively low, and it did not have any murderous intent. It had basically spent its entire life sleeping. Usually, it was no different from a tall mountain. Everyone present had basically heard a rumor related to it. It was said that a large faction had once established a sect on a tall mountain. However, a thousand years later, everyone realized that this huge mountain was actually a living demon beast! Under the powerful magical power of a level-7 demon beast, that large sect was annihilated overnight! The Great Mountain Desolate Demon did not have any powerful methods, but its existence was a great killing weapon in itself. Furthermore, it was a killing weapon with great defense and a huge size! Currently, this huge ¡°mountain¡± was smashing down on the Imperial City!! Not only was the Imperial City in its shadow, more than half of the capital was also under the shadow of the huge mountain!! ¡°It turns out that those earlier were all appetizers or treats¡­¡± All the previous chaos, including the high-grade level-7 magical beast, had been used by the enemy to temporarily confuse and delay everyone¡­ The enemy had taken advantage of the time when everyone was relaxed to quietly release the huge beast in the sky! There was no need to prepare any killing moves. If this ¡°mountain¡± were to fall, the entire Imperial City would be crushed! In the blink of an eye, everything happened. When everyone sensed the seriousness of the matter, they immediately felt a fluctuation in the air. The magic formation protecting the capital had been activated! Many people were overjoyed. They might be able to live¡­ ¡°Boom¡ª¡± A world-shaking rumble could be heard. The Great Mountain Desolate Demon had collided with the magic formation. However, the energy shield, which had been hurriedly condensed, could not even last for three seconds before it collapsed and scattered!! At this moment, the huge mountain above was less than 10,000 feet away from the Imperial City! In the Imperial City, many figures soared into the sky. More than 20 peak-level Great Archmagi from the Soul Nurture Hall, who had trapped and killed the level-7 magical beast earlier, led the way. Dozens of Great Archmagi attacked the Great Mountain Desolate Demon in the air together! Among these dozens of people, there were not only the royal experts, but also many Great Archmagi among the guests who had not attacked earlier. Now, they were all working together to attack. Norton frowned deeply, and the magical power in his body vibrated. He was about to rush over and exert strength when he was stopped by Ron. Dick also shook his head slightly and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t go over. It¡¯s useless.¡± Upon hearing this, Quinn and Norlis, who were beside him, looked at him in surprise. A hint of disappointment seemed to flash in their eyes. As he spoke, the nearly a hundred Great Archmagi who had charged into the sky earlier had already unleashed all kinds of magical attacks. All kinds of light and shadows surging with energy reflected each other like gorgeous fireworks. The attacks of nearly a hundred Great Archmagi looked very powerful and had astonishing momentum, but¡­ they were useless!! At the bottom of the huge mountain, some kind of light flickered. The powerful aura of a demon beast erupted at the same time, and even magical power spread out, blocking all the attacks. Those attacks could not even reach the Great Mountain Desolate Demon!! This was its extremely powerful and terrifying defense. At the same time, the giant shadow continued to fall 3000 feet; it was less than 7000 feet from the Imperial City! ¡°No! The attacks are ineffective! Leave this place quickly!!¡± A loud shout suddenly sounded in the sky above the banquet hall. It turned out to be the Great Elder who had come to the banquet on behalf of the Gale Wind Island. As he shouted, he was already flying rapidly out of the Imperial City. Many Great Archmagi followed closely behind. In the beginning, there were only one or two, but later on, most of them retreated. Everyone gradually confirmed that the fall of the Great Mountain Desolate Demon could no longer be stopped! ¡°Retreat!!¡± A loud shout, full of shock, anger, and helplessness, came from the mouth of a royal family¡¯s old ancestor. All the Great Archmagi of the royal family retreated accordingly, and some even carried the royal family members beside them who were of low-levels. Seeing this scene, the Magi, who had been hoping for a turnaround, no longer hesitated and flew out of the Imperial City in fear. If a Great Archmage wanted to escape, he would naturally be able to escape from the most dangerous area¡­ but the others could only wait for death. The Imperial City was in chaos. Angry shouts, cries of despair, and cries for help could be heard everywhere. Chief Steward Hansen descended from the distance and said anxiously, ¡°Your Highnesses, let¡¯s go!!¡± Quinn nodded solemnly and pulled Norlis over. ¡°Ninth Sister, let¡¯s go!!¡± Norlis was dumbfounded. Her face was pale as she instinctively looked in the direction of Dick. Her vision blurred, and she was shocked. Dick and Ron had actually turned around and advanced forward in the opposite direction?! Chapter 306 - Going in the Opposite Direction, Shattering the Mountain Norlis shouted in surprise, ¡°Dick! What are you doing?!¡± She was not the only one. Quinn, who was beside her, and also everyone around were all extremely shocked when they discovered that the two of them from the Nicholas family had actually done such a thing. When everyone was charging at it earlier, they did not charge. ¡°Now, what is happening?!¡± ¡°Have they gone mad? Are they courting death?!¡± At this moment, the expressions of the two brothers, Dick and Ron, who were flying high in the sky, became solemn. The magical power in their bodies suddenly erupted, and then their speed increased exponentially! In fact, they had not wanted to be involved in this matter. Previously, they had been standing around watching, and they had thought that the royal family might have some methods to resolve this. However, the royal family seemed to be helpless. Since they were here now and had some ability, they naturally could not watch the situation deteriorate and become worse. They were already in the capital, and they had already fought earlier. It was not impossible for them to fight again. The two brothers activated the Skyfiend Three Transformations together and directly erupted with the second transformation, raising their strength infinitely close to that of a Divine Mage! If they used the third transformation, they could manage to get half step into the Divine Realm. However, the price would be too great, and there was no need. With the enhancement of their strength, Ron and Dick increased their speed again. In an instant, they brushed past the many people who were fleeing and flew into the sky to face the Great Mountain Desolate Demon! Under the gaze of everyone who was dumbfounded and speechless with their madness, the power of the Strange Sacred Flame erupted from the bodies of the two of them. Two abnormally powerful flames, the Light Passage Sacred Flame and the Sun-Devouring Flame, appeared!! The two clusters of Strange Sacred Flames did not erupt directly at the Great Mountain Desolate Demon. Instead, they separated into the palms of their respective masters. Under the relatively firm suppression of the palms, the two clusters of Strange Sacred Flames collided violently, entangled, and leapt out. Soon, they turned into a huge and beautiful platinum fire cloud!! The self-created Strange Sacred Flame Combined Technique¡ªplatinum fire cloud! When they used this move again, their movements and minds were stable. In the next moment, the two of them waved their hands and sent out the platinum fire cloud. The unpredictable fire cloud also shot out! ¡°Roar¡ª¡± A deafening low roar sounded from the Great Mountain Desolate Demon. There was actually a hint of fear in its voice. Even the huge, unmoving body was trembling slightly. The defensive light was unprecedentedly dazzling! In the blink of an eye, the platinum fire cloud came into contact with the energy and demonic power of the Great Mountain Desolate Demon, and then¡­ it exploded!! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± An earth-shaking loud cry, which had never been heard before, reverberated out. The Light Passage Sacred Flame and the Sun-Devouring Flame in the platinum fire cloud exploded at the same time. It was as if two bright stars had collided from afar. The energy, which could tear the heavens and earth apart, suddenly exploded, dying the entire capital with a fiery glow!! The moment the platinum fire cloud wrapped around the explosion, the originally indestructible defensive energy shield of the Great Mountain Desolate Demon shattered with a bang. The terrifying and huge energy crazily tore into the base of the mountain¡­ The entire huge mountain collapsed from the bottom; the shatter spreaded throughout the entire mountain!! Under the incredulous gaze of the Great Archmagi, the huge body of the Great Mountain Desolate Demon shattered inch by inch. The platinum flame opened its mouth and swallowed the still collapsing mountain!! Buzz! At the same time, a trembling sound could be heard. The capital¡¯s Magic Protective Formation, which had been crushed by the huge mountain earlier, emitted a large amount of rune light. It condensed into a familiar energy shield at a low altitude below Ron and Dick, enveloping the entire capital. The royal family had forcefully activated the city protection magic formation to block the terrifying aftershocks in the air. At first, everyone thought that the shattered fragments of the mountain would definitely crash down, but they later discovered that the entire mountain had been completely swallowed by the two-colored flame!! Soon, the flames were completely restrained to the point that they were not seen. The sunlight in the sky shone down again, and there was not a trace of the mountain left in the sky!! The entire capital was silent. The Great Archmagi floating in the Imperial City were also uncontrollably shocked. Even the old ancestor of the royal family and the elders of the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom were not spared. They could not regain their senses for a moment!! A level-7 Great Mountain Desolate Demon had actually been¡­ annihilated just like that?! One move, an instantaneous kill! And it was completely gone!! In the crowd, people gradually regained their senses. Their gazes landed on the two people standing in the sky. Surprise, gratitude, joy, admiration¡­ At this moment, after Ron and Dick had restrained the magical power in their bodies and severed the strength of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, they were actually very weak and in the process of recovering their original strength. However, they did not reveal it. They only looked at each other and exchanged glances. Compared to the platinum fire cloud that had been condensed in a hurry previously, the two-colored fire cloud this time was even more powerful. The two of them flew back to Norton from the sky. Norton looked proud and patted the shoulders of the two young men gently. ¡°Young men, you guys are great!¡± ¡°Roar¡­¡± ¡°Boom¡­¡± A series of beast cries and roars pulled everyone back to reality. It turned out that the few magical beasts that had been temporarily released when the ¡°huge mountain¡± appeared not long after them, were in a rage. The Great Archmagi of the royal family immediately rushed over to suppress them again. By now, these level-6 magical beasts were no longer a problem. Most of the people¡¯s gazes were still on the two brothers of the Nicholas family clan. They were all discussing privately via voice transmission. At this moment, Norlis had also regained her senses. Her eyes were beaming with admiration. ¡°Dick! You¡­ you guys are too powerful¡­ you have actually destroyed it!!¡± Beside Norton, Lily stuck her head out proudly. ¡°Of course, Brother Ron and Brother Dick have always been the most powerful!!¡± Quinn¡¯s eyes flickered. Just as he was about to spit out the excitement in his belly, he suddenly heard Chief Steward Hansen beside him say, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has arrived.¡± Quinn was stunned for a moment. He immediately turned around and saw a group of royal experts flying over. The person in front was a person of about 50 years old. He was wearing a brocade dragon robe and cut a tall and mighty figure. His face was angular and he was extremely dignified when not smiling. This person was the current emperor of the Sebastian Kingdom, Keith. Quinn and Norlis greeted in unison, ¡°Father!¡± Norton and the others bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± At this moment, Keith¡¯s eyes were still full of surprise that he could not completely hide. He looked at Ron and Dick and chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities! I haven¡¯t thanked the two of you for such a good deed!¡± ¡°Your Majesty is too kind,¡± said Dick. Neither Ron nor Dick had expected their first meeting with the emperor of the Sebastian Kingdom to be in such a situation. At this moment, the entire Imperial City and even the capital were still in chaos. It was not the right time to sit down and talk in detail. Keith then asked Quinn and Norlis to bring the distinguished guests back to a still intact palace in the Imperial City to rest. As the emperor of the Sebastian Kingdom, he naturally had to calm the chaos. The Great Archmagi who had fled the Imperial City earlier had returned to the main banquet hall. They did not need to intervene in the matters of the Imperial City in the capital. The guests naturally discussed ¡°those two people and that move¡±. It was not known what kind of powerful magical technique could destroy the Great Mountain Desolate Demon in one move. In a short while, the level-6 magical beasts that had broken out of the corpses earlier were also killed. The Imperial City finally regained its peace¡­ Chapter 307 - Follow [Ding! Urgent mission accomplished. Received the following rewards.] [Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 10, Realm Breakthrough Protection Talismans x 3, Ancestral Protection Talisman x 1, and Dream Appearing Talismans x 5.] When the threat in the Imperial City had been eliminated, the System notifications sounded in Romo¡¯s mind. Regarding this urgent mission, he had basically not done anything. Since he could directly get the rewards, so be it if the rewards were fewer. Romo had observed the entire process of what had happened in the Imperial City of the Sebastian Kingdom through the visitation screen. In the end, he was very satisfied with Ron and Dick¡¯s performance. These two descendants were getting increasingly stronger now. They were basically able to survive many crises on their own. He no longer had to worry as much as before. In this crisis of the magical beasts in the Imperial City, the System had only generated an urgent rescue mission for Lily. Clearly, the other clansmen were not in much danger in the crisis of the Imperial City. However¡­ it was unexpected that someone would dare to spend so much money to deal with the royal family. If it had not been for Ron and Dick today, the Imperial City might not have been able to survive, and the number of deaths of the royal family, the people from the capital, and even the entire Sebastian Kingdom would not be countable. Since it was a magical technique for magical beasts to break out of the body of a dead person, the Lassie Kingdom must have been involved. After this unforeseen event, the Sebastian Kingdom would not grit their teeth and swallow it. It could be foreseen that there would be a great chaotic battle in the future, and it might even lead to a war between the two countries. The Sebastian Kingdom and the Lassie Kingdom were neighboring countries. They had many conflicts to begin with and had many intense battles. Only in the recent few hundred years had they calmed down a little. It seemed that peace was leaving and war was coming. However, they were, after all, two countries. They would not fight just like that. It was better to leave these matters to the royal family and the senate to worry about. At the very least, there were still four large factions in the Sebastian Kingdom, so the situation should not be completely out of control. It would not affect the Nicholas family. Romo did not want to participate in these miscellaneous matters now. He only planned to develop himself. ¡°Splash¡ª¡± As Romo was thinking, there was a sudden change in the sea below him. A huge arm suddenly broke out of the sea and grabbed him! Just as this arm was about to grab Romo, it suddenly collided with the invisible wall, and blood immediately splattered! Romo turned off the visitation screen which had been switched on earlier. He lowered his head and took a look. He saw a large sea ape jumping out of the sea. It retracted its arm, opened its mouth, and shot an energy laser at him! Romo raised his right hand slightly and slashed out with his palm as a saber, breaking the laser beam that was shot at him. He also split the magical beast that could not escape in time into two! The level-7 magical beast died instantly. Its carcass plunged into the sea, causing a splash that carried the smell of blood. A magical beast core broke out from the carcass and rushed to Romo. He casually put it away. On the originally calm surface of the sea, countless relatively weak sea beasts and magical beasts immediately appeared. They were all dividing the sea ape¡¯s carcass. On the sea, Romo looked into the distance and increased his speed. ¡­ . . A few days later, in the capital of the Sebastian Kingdom. A few days had passed since the series of changes happened in the Imperial City on the day of the Empress¡¯ birthday, but the effects of the related events had not ended. There were still some follow-up matters. The greatest life-and-death crisis that day had been resolved by the two brothers of the Nicholas family, but the many buildings that had been wantonly destroyed by the magical beasts had not been restored. Moreover, many members of the royal family had died in this battle. Most of the important buildings in the Imperial City palace had been destroyed, and half of the Imperial City had been reduced to rubble. The Guardian Spirit Beasts in the palace had also suffered many injuries. Even the top level-6 Mystic Spirit Sacred Turtle was seriously injured. Moreover, even the Third Prince had died in this attack!! It was said that at that time, the prince was receiving a top Great Archmage. In the end, the other party suddenly attacked and seriously injured him. That person was later surrounded and killed. Then, he immediately released the magical beast in his body and killed everyone present! Even the seriously injured Third Prince had been killed!! Upon hearing this, the royal family was furious. They had already given strict orders for the investigation, but the outcome was kept a secret¡­ Everyone outside was discussing this matter. In fact, those who knew a little about it had basically speculated that the Lassie Kingdom would have been involved in this matter. However, everyone had their own opinions on the exact situation. Just the target alone, some guessed that it was Lassie Kingdom¡¯s senate, and some guessed that it was the survivors of the vassal states that had been destroyed by the Sebastian Kingdom¡­ The rest were even more complicated. Some said that a war between the two countries was about to break out, while others said that the remnants of evil were plotting in secret¡­ This banquet should have been a joyous occasion, but in the end, it became a day of suffering for the royal family. In the end, the banquet was casually dismissed¡­ After the few remaining level-6 magical beasts had been exterminated, the guests left on their own. It was heard that the elders of the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom had stayed in the capital and planned to continue to follow up and investigate this matter. The magical beast attack today was a resounding slap in the face for the four large factions in the magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom. They naturally wanted to get back. As for the other family clans, they were basically waiting to see what would happen next. They planned to make plans later. In addition to the above discussions, there was another hot topic on the day of the banquet. It was the move made by Ron and Dick from the Nicholas family! Especially in the magical world, many people were paying attention to the information on these two people. It had already surpassed the incident of the magical beasts attacking the Imperial City. The royal family was able to use a magic formation and many Great Archmagi to trap and kill a high-grade level-7 magical beast that was equivalent to a level-3 Divine Mage. Those who heard about this were already shocked. In the end, the two top Great Archmagi of the Nicholas family had actually joined forces to kill a level-7 magical beast!! Moreover, it was an ¡°easy¡± instant kill!! Previously, everyone had heard from the rumors that these two had a powerful magical secret technique¡ªa fire-based secret technique. But now, this magical power could actually further increase its might further! It could even be combined to form an extremely terrifying combined magical power! Those who had seen the power of the fire-based secret technique earlier were now certain that this must be a divine-tier secret technique!! The reputation of the Nicholas family had not only spread throughout the Sebastian Kingdom, many large foreign powers had also paid close attention to the two strongest experts of the family. As they were engaged in a heated discussion, everyone also recalled the incident earlier when the Red Rose Sea¡¯s mystic realm was shattered. Many of them recalled that Old Man Pale Face had not made a sound even till now¡­ Since these two people could now kill a magical beast equivalent in strength to a Divine Mage, it was not impossible for them to have joined forces to kill a Divine Mage! If this had really been the case, the divine-tier inheritance in the cave might really have been obtained by the Nicholas family! However, so what if they knew now? Now, no one dared to touch the Nicholas family casually! This was because of the protection from the Divine Mage of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island who had said ¡°I¡¯ll kill and you die¡±, and also because of the terrifying strength of the Nicholas family. Even the large factions could not easily control them! The Nicholas family was simply intimidating! Chapter 308 - Departed Spirit Domain, Deep Sea After the incident in the Imperial City, Ron and the other three returned to the Holy Light City, not intending to continue to get involved. The Nicholas family did not have any plans to join the investigation. They chose to continue with their peaceful days. Romo, the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan, was still searching in the Lost Spirit Sea. In the half a month after he had ventured deep into the Lost Spirit Sea, Romo had killed many high-level sea beasts and magical beasts during his exploration. He had obtained many beast cores. At the same time, he had also explored an island that no one had stepped into and obtained many natural treasures from it. However, when he relied on the remaining aura from the battle to search for Corsia, he had not obtained any information about her. Romo had gone deeper in. If Corsia had changed direction midway, he would have missed her. However, he had no other choice now. He could only continue to walk directly in. The information related to the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea was not known to Romo previously. Even in the magical circles of the Great Archmagi, there was not much of such important and crucial information. However, Kam, the Deputy City Lord of Lost Spirit City, who had been overprotective of his son, and whom he had killed in passing, had many good items in his Divine Mage storage ring. As he explored deeper into the Lost Spirit Sea, Romo was bored and counted the items inside. He was surprised to find a notebook inside. There was some information about the deepest depths of the Lost Spirit Sea. If the area of the Lost Spirit Sea was divided by the level of magical power, it could be divided into the outermost circle which a Great Mage could explore, the middle circle which a Great Archmage could enter, and the deeper area of the Lost Spirit Sea which required a Divine Mage as the threshold for entry. There was actually not much information on the map in the notebook provided by the Deputy City Lord of the Lost Spirit City. However, it enabled Romo to get his bearings a little and prevent him from losing his way in the dense fog and vast sea. On this day, Romo had forced his way through a dangerous area with towering waves everywhere. When he reached the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea, he was attracted by the area marked as the ¡°core¡± on the map in the notebook. In front of Romo, three huge islands arranged in a triangle appeared. In the area between these three huge islands, even a top Divine Mage would not be able to use his magical power to find out the exact situation. This area, which could not be investigated, was marked on the map as the ¡°Departed Spirit Triangular Domain¡±! This was the known endpoint of the Lost Spirit Sea. There were probably many treasures on the three islands in front of him, but the islands also emitted an extremely strong sense of danger. Even Romo, who was a top Divine Mage, could not help but be a little afraid. There should be more terrifying magical beasts on the islands. It was not just the islands. There were even more magical beasts and demon beasts in the surrounding sea!! Only Romo could be so calm. If a lone Divine Mage below level-5 came here, he might not be able to return. The reason why the terrifying demonic beasts in the sea did not pounce on him and tear him apart was entirely because of the suppression by the powerful might of a top-notch Divine Mage. The demonic sea beasts did not dare to approach, and he appeared calm. Romo ignored the three huge islands and looked at the Departed Spirit Triangular Domain. In the center of the Triangular Domain, there was an extremely huge seawater vortex. When he probed with his magical power, he could sense an inexplicable suction. Not only was the magical power instantly minced, even his soul seemed to be pulled in! In the abyss below the vortex, the deepest secret of the Lost Spirit Sea was hidden! As for what kind of secret it was, Romo did not know at the moment as it was not recorded on the map in the notebook. However¡­ the last piece of information in the notebook had recorded information about a large number of Divine Magi. The people who had presented this information were all the Divine Magi who had disappeared after entering the vortex of the dead!! Romo hovered in the air above the vortex of the dead. He swept his gaze around and his expression froze. The natural energy here was a little strange. It could be seen that a battle had occurred here not long ago. Unfortunately, the faint aura remaining now was not enough to identify the participants. Whether Corsia had come here or not, whether she had entered this place¡­ He did not know. Romo thought for a while and flew into the vortex of the dead. Disregarding whether Corsia had entered, it was a rare opportunity for him to be here. He should go in and take a look. As soon as he entered the vortex of the dead, Romo¡¯s energy barrier was completely enveloped by the tearing force. The extremely terrifying force was enough to tear apart Magi below the Divine Realm. Diving all the way down, this tearing force of the vortex of the dead actually extended for 5,000 kilometers! Five thousand kilometers into the deep sea, even Romo felt some pressure. Just like the fog on the surface of the sea, the seawater beside him also had the power of devouring the soul. Its power was even thousands of times stronger! At this moment, Romo, who had been releasing the energy barrier without any pressure earlier, had also sensed the pressure from the circulation of the heaven-tier cultivation technique. The speed at which his magical power was recovering was already less than the speed at which his energy was being consumed. There was no longer any light above his head. The Divine Mage¡¯s vision was basically useless. The range of his magical power exploration had been compressed many times. Currently, he could only detect a distance of 2,000 meters at most! The depths below him were still bottomless. He did not know how deep the sea was. Suddenly, a sense of threat arose, and a giant two-headed shark appeared in front of Romo within his sensing range! A level-8 magical beast!! Romo¡¯s expression froze. In an instant, the magical beast had rushed in front of him! The powerful magical power seemed to have condensed liquid into a solid state. It opened its two huge mouths, and the huge mouth on the left swallowed Romo into its stomach!! Buzz! The two-headed giant shark suddenly shook, and its left head suddenly exploded. The huge mouth on the right emitted an indescribable noise. Its entire body bounced and shrank, twisting to the extreme. Its giant body rolled crazily, stirring up nearly fifty kilometers of turbulent undercurrents! Before the magical beast could do anything else, a beam of golden light suddenly appeared in the dark bottom of the sea, splitting the huge head on the right into two! Romo broke out of its body. Apart from the vibrating magical power in his body, he was no different from before. After killing a magical beast, he grabbed the beast core and placed it in his storage ring. ¡°Hmm?!¡± Just as Romo was about to continue to dive down, the magical power he had restrained suddenly erupted, and he retreated quickly!! In the next moment, a huge black shadow suddenly streaked across from his previous position. After discovering that the attack had missed, it suddenly changed directions and pursued Romo closely! At the same time, a slender shadow suddenly popped out and hooked at the carcass of the two-headed giant shark that Romo had killed earlier. It actually hooked out a huge black shadow and even swept it back! Romo: !! It was shocking to see a black shadow suddenly emerge from a carcass¡­ The huge black shadow that had been pulled out from the magical beast¡¯s body seemed to be the remnant soul of the two-headed giant shark!! But¡­ how could that slash of golden light still spared a soul?! Chapter 309 - Human While Romo was still in shock, the black shadow that had pursued him earlier had already rushed in front of him. His eyes narrowed, and he grabbed with his right hand. An arm condensed entirely from magical power suddenly appeared and grabbed the black shadow tightly! As the black shadow struggled, it flickered repeatedly and suddenly turned into a black chain. At the front of the chain was a sickle hook that was cold and sinister! ¡°What is this¡­¡± While Romo was surprised, he suddenly felt a searing pain in his palm. Moreover, the energy palm seemed to have started to melt as if it had been corroded! ¡°Hua la la¡ª¡± Immediately after, the black chain actually curled up agilely like a living thing, and in turn, it wrapped around Romo¡¯s magical arm. Instantly, it wrapped tightly a few times. The chain behind the sharp sickle hooks, which had a cold glow, suddenly stretched out and charged at Romo! Romo tapped his feet gently and instantly retreated 1,000 feet. At the same time, he clenched his right hand tightly in the air and pulled back!! At the same time, the magical arm also clenched tightly and pulled hard. The black chain was suddenly pulled back like an tightly stretched string, causing the entire arm to be shattered! Romo¡¯s right arm trembled slightly. He frowned and looked in the direction of the black chain. He saw a figure whom he had just pulled over entering the range he could detect. At the end of the black chains was a large human figure 100 feet tall. Its entire body was enveloped in thick black fumes, and a black chain with a cold sickle was wrapped around each of its arms. Its head was strange and deformed, and its face which could not be seen was bizarre! Such a strange thing instantly made Romo think of some strange monsters. Of course, things in the deep sea were mysteries to begin with. The figure in front of him was at least in human form. He felt that it looked a little like¡­ Human ghost?! As this thought flashed through Romo¡¯s mind, the human ghost swung a chain sickle at him! Romo waved his magical power and his strength increased rapidly. He flicked his right hand and shot out a magical attack, shattering the black chain directly. The dark Yin energy surged and rolled. The originally broken chain and sickle hook quickly condensed and attacked Romo relentlessly! At this moment, the other black chain hook of the human ghost had also returned with a huge shadow. It swallowed the black shadow, which seemed to be the remnant soul of the giant shark, like it was swallowing snacks! This¡­ impairment of speech?! Romo spoke a little irregularly. His expression was solemn, and he did not hold back anymore. He directly exploded the magical power in his body. The seawater beside him was pushed five kilometers away. He grabbed the air with his right hand, and the human-shaped ghost suddenly stiffened. Yin energy surged crazily around it, but it could not break free. This human-shaped ghost was only equivalent to a level-3 Divine Mage. It was far from being Romo¡¯s match. Just as Romo was about to capture this ghostly creature that looked like a human ghostly cultivator but not a human ghostly cultivator, looked like a demon but not a demon, to study it carefully, its expression suddenly changed! ¡°Boom!¡± At the same time, the unstoppable ghost suddenly exploded!! The violent aftershock directly caused the seawater within a 500-kilometer radius to surge crazily. The energy shield around Romo remained motionless in the surging waves. It had actually self-destructed?! ¡°What is this ghostly creature? Where did it come from?¡± Romo¡¯s gaze shifted to the deep sea below. There should be an answer below. Without thinking, he swam down directly and suddenly increased his speed. Dive¡­ Dive¡­ Dive¡­ After diving for tens of thousands of kilometers, he still could not see the bottom!! The depth of this deep sea was probably not inferior to the depths of the Dark Night Canyon! The suppression of the soul here was extremely astonishing. Romo could sense that a strange force was constantly pulling at his soul, trying to suck it deep into the sea! ¡°Swoosh!!¡± Just as Romo was feeling threatened, four chains and sickle hooks swept toward him! He narrowed his eyes and focused his magical power. A wall of metal energy instantly rose in front of him. The four sickle hooks slapped heavily on the barrier and were all bounced back to their original direction! At the end of the four black chains was actually another human-shaped ghost! This ghost was similar to the previous one, only a little different. The difference was that its face had become even more sinister, and it had four arms!! Moreover, its strength was equivalent to that of a level-6 Divine Mage!! This four-limb ghost-like thing surprised Romo and made him even more curious. Four more sickle hooks had rolled in front of him! Romo¡¯s eyes flashed, and the magical power beneath his feet flashed. He instantly disappeared from his original spot, and the four black hooks missed. In the next second, the figure, which had originally flashed past, suddenly appeared behind the four-limb human ghost. Then, he stretched his right hand directly into the thick black fumes of the other party, ignoring the barrier and grabbing the ghost¡¯s neck! The powerful magical power could penetrate into the ghostly creature and directly restrain its soul! However, in the next moment, Romo¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He simply let go of the monster and retreated rapidly. He used his magical power to build a barrier! ¡°Boom!!¡± Immediately after, the four-limb human ghost exploded!! The energy barrier around him flickered a few times before returning to normal. Romo frowned and pondered. Logically speaking, since the ghost¡¯s body and soul had been restrained by him, it should not have been able to forcefully detonate itself¡­ There was only one possibility. This ¡°self-destruction¡± was not self-destruction! It was a ¡°directed¡± explosion! There was still a manipulator behind! This ghostly creature had been restrained! It was just like the curse of the Mu Guang Pavilion previously! But¡­ who had the ability to impose such a ¡°self-destruction¡± curse on a divine-tier ghost?! From Romo¡¯s experience, it was basically impossible to place such a curse on a divine-tier expert! When he was controlling the human-shaped ghost earlier, he had also checked the soul state of this ghost. It was indeed a human-shaped ghost cultivator. However, it was different from ordinary ghostly cultivators. It basically did not have its own consciousness. In this situation, it was more like¡­ a puppet!! This dive trip into the vortex was getting even more interesting¡­ Romo¡¯s eyes flickered continuously. He looked down at the endless depths and smiled as he dived!! Dive¡­ Dive again¡­ Dive¡­ After diving continuously for tens of thousands of kilometers, he was already more than 100,000 kilometers deep into the sea! Finally, Romo sensed the existence of the bottom of the sea!! At the same time, the third human-shaped ghostly creature had arrived! Along with the figure, there was also a menacing attack. Six black chains intertwined into a huge net came toward Romo, covering him! Whether it was its speed or its powerful might, it was dozens of times faster and stronger than, and even surpassed the previous one! This six-limb human-shaped ghost was equivalent to a level-9 Divine Mage!! However, what Romo was most concerned about was not the six-limb human-shaped monster in front of him, which he had to urgently attack, but the giant black water vortex behind the human ghost!! It was not a vortex formed by seawater, but¡­ a spatial vortex! The interest in Romo¡¯s eyes became stronger, and a hint of excitement appeared on his face. The magical power in his body surged completely, and for the first time, the power of a top-notch Divine Mage erupted!! Under the giant net of chains, Romo¡¯s might increased tremendously. With a wave of his hand, countless golden light swords appeared!! In the deep sea, a great battle had erupted! Chapter 310 - The Vortex Opens, An Old Friend Appears The battle ended very quickly. To the current Romo, even a level-9 Divine Mage could not do anything to him. Moreover, in order to quickly end the battle, Romo had used the first transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. In just a few seconds, he had killed the six-limb human monster!! Knowing that this thing would self-destruct, Romo did not want to capture it alive anymore. He killed it directly till its soul dissipated! The seawater within a 500-kilometer radius surged crazily, and even the bottom of the sea was shaking. Several deep and invisible trenches had been punched out. Even a dormant underwater volcano had been beaten till it erupted. Romo continued to circulate the first transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. At this moment, the magical power in his body was still abundant, and his combat state had basically not been damaged. As he had the Inviolable Soul Body, the damage caused by the first transformation was basically no harm to him. The effect on him was minimal. This meant that even if Romo kept using the first transformation, his combat state would be almost full!! With a wave of his hand, the remaining chaotic situation of the battle beside him calmed down in an instant. The magical power directly expelled the liquid around Romo. This underwater area was like an upside-down bowl. It was completely empty inside. Romo¡¯s gaze turned to the giant spatial vortex that had been blocked earlier by the human-shaped monster. This spatial vortex was complete and stable. It was unknown where it would lead. Could the location of the vortex be the greatest secret of the Lost Spirit Sea? Romo did not barge in directly. He fell into deep thought. The multi-limb human-shaped monster he had encountered earlier was not weak, nor was it very strong. It should not have been able to make a group of Divine Magi unable to return. The strength of this human-shaped ghostly creature was not befitting the Lost Spirit Sea¡¯s notoriety for being the most treacherous. In the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea, it was said that even a Heavenly Divine Mage had disappeared. However, until now, Romo, who was at the peak of the Divine Realm, had not encountered an existence that could be considered a great threat to him. This meant that he had not been close to the most dangerous place, and this place was very likely where the vortex in front of him would lead to! In this case, the puppet-like multi-limb human ghost earlier could have also been used as a guard to prevent others from entering¡­ Romo¡¯s curiosity grew. After thinking for a while, Romo flicked his finger and shot out a magical power, hitting the giant spatial vortex. Buzz! A continuous vibration resounded in the deep sea. A colorless barrier enveloped the giant spatial vortex, and the attack was blocked. Not only was there a guard here, there was also a barrier blocking him! One layer of security, and another. The more tightly guarded, the greater the secret inside! Romo sized up the barrier and activated his magical power to attack¡­ again¡­ Crack! After attacking for a while, a crack finally appeared on the barrier, and then it collapsed with a bang!! The originally intact and stable vortex suddenly started to vibrate. The spinning speed of the vortex also increased, and a sinister aura that shocked even a top-notch Divine Mage could be felt! At the same time, the strange force that had been sucking at his soul suddenly increased by a thousandfold!! Magical power exploded and resisted the terrifying suction force. Romo was secretly surprised. In the next moment, in the waterless void, black shadows that had been sucked in by the terrifying suction force appeared. They all pounced into the giant vortex! Looking closely, those black shadows were all actually the souls of humans and beasts! ¡°This¡­¡± Romo¡¯s eyes flickered. He was shocked and puzzled. What was going on? Buzz! At this moment, there was suddenly movement in the giant vortex. The center of the vortex twisted, and then a spatial crack appeared! Immediately after, the gap was breached, and figures rushed out from the vortex!! Powerful auras of magical power filled the void. Without exception, they were all Divine Magi!! Of the eight people who had charged out one after another, the highest level was a top-notch Divine Mage, and the lowest level was a level-4 Divine Mage. They were all in a sorry state, as if the Grim Reaper was chasing them! Following closely behind these people was¡­ a large group of multi-limb human ghosts!! Romo did not take a closer look at the sudden change. Suddenly, his eyes widened slightly. There was a familiar figure among the eight! It was the target he had been searching for all this while¡ªCorsia!! ¡­ . . At this moment, in the range of the giant spatial vortex. Everyone who had rushed out of the spatial vortex automatically had a flash of joy in their eyes. It was a fleeting joy. Their eyes were still filled with panic, and they did not dare to stop for a moment. Everyone was using all their might to fly out. However¡­ all of them were in a very bad state. With the powerful suction force from the vortex behind them, they could not escape much faster. Behind the group of Magi, a large group of multi-limb human ghosts were attacking again, getting closer and closer! At the back of the group was an old man who was a level-4 Divine Mage. He had just rushed out of the vortex when a few black chains and sickle hooks immediately wrapped around him from behind. The old man was horrified. In his panic, he erupted with magical power to dodge, successfully dodging two chains. He then forcefully endured another¡­ two sickle hooks wrapped around his body! ¡°No¡­ Ahhh!¡± With a scream, the old man was minced. After leaving his body, his soul was still hooked by the black sickle and swept to another place in the vortex! Upon witnessing this scene, those who were still alive could not help but feel sad. If they could not save this person, and no one could save them, would they be the next to die? They did not know, nor did they have the time to think about it. The only thing they could do was to speed up and flee desperately! ¡°Corsia! You guys leave first!!¡± A white-haired old man suddenly shouted. A hint of determination flashed in his eyes. He stopped fleeing and turned around to face the multi-limb human ghosts that were chasing after them! His magical power blocked some of the attacks, and he was instantly in danger again! Corsia¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Uncle-Master!!¡± The face of the old woman beside her darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Go!!¡± They had come together with the old man. The three of them were all Divine Magi from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. Corsia could not help the pain. She gritted her teeth and continued to fly. Suddenly, she felt a strong sense of danger. She looked up in shock and saw a beam of magical golden light sweeping toward her!! A purple-robed man fleeing in front of her suddenly launched a magical attack at her! At the same time, a person beside the purple-robed Mage also made a move, launching a magical attack at the old woman beside Corsia!! The two of them, who had been suddenly ambushed, used their magical power to dodge quickly. The old woman was furious. ¡°Freddy! How dare you!!¡± The purple-robed Mage named Freddy laughed coldly and wantonly. ¡°Since the Divine Mage from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island has already covered our backs, I can¡¯t embarrass all of you! Let¡¯s go!!¡± Before he could finish speaking, he erupted with all his magical power and charged out at high speed! At that moment, the three of them had already fallen behind the team who were fleeing, becoming the best targets for a large group of multi-limb human ghosts!! Chapter 311 - Reunion, Seal, Leave ¡°Freddy! My Divine Mountain Immortal Island is irreconcilable with your Earth Origin Sacred Land!!¡± The old woman hated him to the core, but for the time being, she could only let out a sorrowful cry. She could not do anything to him at all. At the same time, she could not care less because¡­ Just as the two of them dodged the magical attacks, a few black chains enveloped them like an inescapable net! The two of them erupted with magical power in unison. The old lady used her green-scale magical weapon to block the chains¡¯ attack, while Corsia brandished the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword and instantly broke more than ten chains! The Divine Maiden Sword was very powerful, but its owner, Corsia, could be clearly seen to be in an extremely bad state. When the magical power exploded, the wound in her abdomen also gaped, and the dried blood on her clothes became even redder. Both of them knew that it would be difficult for them to escape this time, and they could not help but feel despair. The old woman gritted her teeth. Before she died, she wished she could kill that despicable person with her own hands! On the other hand, the four people who had escaped had already seized the opportunity of those covering them from behind, to rush out of the giant spatial vortex. After charging out, the few of them were stunned. Why was there no seawater outside? Moreover, they did not see the multi-limb human ghosts they had expected¡­ Since there was no one blocking the way, they had better leave this place quickly! The four people who had escaped had the same thought. They all increased their speed and wanted to escape. However, at this moment, a murderous intent that was far more terrifying than that of the multi-limb human ghosts suddenly appeared, causing the expressions of Freddy and the others to suddenly change! Buzz! At the same time, the space outside the vortex suddenly vibrated. A huge transparent finger, condensed entirely from the energy of the heavens and the earth, descended from the sky. It seemed to carry furious killing intent as it pressed down on Freddy!! ¡°What¡­¡± Freddy¡¯s pupils constricted, and he condensed an energy shield in fear. However, the energy shield, which had been hurriedly built, was more fragile than paper. It broke in an instant! The huge finger did not slow down. In an instant, it pressed down on Freddy and his companions, pressing them back into the giant spatial vortex!! Corsia and the old lady dodged in panic. The huge transparent finger suddenly streaked across their eyes and pressed the multi-limb human ghost group that had been relentlessly chasing them back into the vortex! In the next moment, the powerful might of this finger finally appeared. Boundless energy violently struck the center of the vortex. In the instant that the space shook, the energy condensed into a powerful barrier, sealing the seal which had been broken earlier!! In the instant before the sealing barrier was completely sealed, the Mage from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, who was determined to sacrifice himself earlier, was pulled out of the vortex by an invisible force and landed weakly before Corsia and the others. ¡°Uncle-Master!¡± Corsia exclaimed, overjoyed. The old woman beside him also looked happy. She sent out her magical power to catch her companion firmly. At this moment, the old man could no longer stand still. His magic robe was covered in blood, and his breath was weak¡­ Fortunately, he had escaped danger and was slowly recovering. In the blink of an eye, the silver-haired old man turned around resolutely to die, and the duo from Earth Origin ambushed the two from the Divine Mountain. The two of them erupted with their magical power to defend against the attack. The four of them charged out of the vortex completely and were pressed down by a finger. The human ghosts were suppressed and the vortex was sealed. The old man from Divine Mountain was pulled out. This series of events had happened in just 30 to 40 seconds. And here, what surprised the five people, who were still alive, the most was the divine might of that finger! The few of them looked in front of them in shock and saw a tall figure suddenly appear. His aura was extremely astonishing, so much so that everyone completely ignored everything else. This was actually¡­ A top Divine Mage!! Everyone present was basically speculating in their hearts about the identity of this unfamiliar person. On the other hand, Corsia¡¯s eyes were filled with that flying figure¡­ It was him?! In an instant, she realized a shocking possibility. Her eyes turned red, and her body trembled uncontrollably. She was speechless¡­ She could only stare blankly as the person walked directly toward her. The old woman looked at him in surprise. That person had actually ignored the others and walked directly to Corsia?! While she was bewildered, she quickly discovered that this person did not have any ill intentions. Moreover¡­ the usually calm and fairy-like person seemed to be emotional now? Under the surprised and puzzled gazes of the surrounding people, Romo walked up to Corsia and smiled when he saw her stunned expression. ¡°Little Corsia.¡± The two gentle words hit Corsia¡¯s heart hard. Her pupils constricted. ¡°Romo?!¡± How¡­ how is this possible?! However, the familiar look in his eyes when he called out to her¡­ was no different from what she remembered! All kinds of emotions surged in Corsia¡¯s heart. Her thoughts were so chaotic that she felt that she must be dreaming. Otherwise, how could she have seen Brother Romo? Romo was also very emotional to be reunited with the old friend so dear to him more than 600 years later. His gaze was very gentle. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Romo!! It¡¯s really you!¡± Corsia was extremely excited. It was not just Corsia. The old woman beside her was also shocked. At the same time, she had strong doubts. Wasn¡¯t Romo, who was a knot in Corsia¡¯s heart¡­ dead?! Buzz! Buzz! A violent tremor broke the strange atmosphere everyone was in. The barrier Romo had used to seal the spatial vortex earlier seemed about to collapse¡­ Romo had once spent a huge sum in the System Shop in exchange for a divine-tier Magic Formation Secret Manual formations and imparted it to Norton. During this process, he naturally knew how to use magic formations. Currently, he was also a grandmaster of magic formations. This was why Romo had been able to destroy the seal barrier so quickly earlier. Then, he waved his hand and sealed it again. However, the conditions were limited. The seal barrier, which had been hurriedly condensed, was not like the complete and stable seal barrier earlier. Moreover¡­ the other end of the spatial vortex was also being forcefully destroyed. Therefore, in a short while, the seal barrier showed signs of collapsing. Romo looked at the vortex and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± There were eight people who had rushed out of the vortex earlier. The last person in the team was dead. The two from the Earth Origin Sacred Land had been pressed back into the vortex by the giant finger. There were three people from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island¡­ There were two left. These two were not from the Earth Origin Sacred Land. Previously, when Freddy suddenly attacked and plotted against them, they were already shocked. Then, they continued to flee for their lives. Then, when the giant finger suddenly appeared, they were even more shocked¡­ Until now, the two of them were still a little stunned. ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them nodded and suppressed the confusion and doubts in their hearts. They immediately flew up. Fortunately, this senior, who was called Romo, did not have any ill intentions toward them¡­ The old woman, who had fallen into deep thought, was jolted awake. She said anxiously, ¡°Yes! Leave quickly!!¡± As she spoke, she nodded gratefully at Romo and helped the seriously injured old man up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Romo stretched out his right hand toward Corsia. Corsia had been a little stunned just now. When she heard Romo say ¡°let¡¯s go¡±, her expression turned solemn. ¡°No! We can¡¯t leave now!!¡± She grabbed Romo and said excitedly, ¡°We have to go back!!¡± As she spoke, she kept looking in the direction of the vortex. Romo was surprised and did not understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°H-Sister Hera is still inside!!¡± When Romo, who was originally calm, heard this, his pupils constricted and he froze like a statue! Chapter 312 - News of Romos Dead Wife ¡°Hera!¡± This was the name of Romo¡¯s deceased wife! Upon hearing the name ¡°Hera¡±, Romo could not remain calm. Even his magical power was surging layer by layer. He grabbed Corsia¡¯s wrist tightly, his arms trembling with excitement. ¡°Did you say ¡®Hera¡¯?!¡± ¡°Yes! I saw her inside!¡± Corsia said excitedly, but also hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Sister Hera¡­ is already a soul¡­¡± Romo could not believe it. His heart was beating violently, and he was panting heavily. ¡°Hera! His wife, Hera, is still here!¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®soul¡¯, the joy in Romo¡¯s eyes froze. ¡°You mean a ghostly creature with a sickle?!¡± ¡°There are many souls inside, and one of them has Sister Hera¡¯s aura¡­¡± Corsia hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s Sister Hera¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and find her!!¡± Romo could no longer maintain his calm. He exploded his magical power and charged directly into the giant spatial vortex with Corsia! The old woman, who was supporting her seriously injured companion, discovered the shocking action of the people behind her and shouted, ¡°Come back quickly!!¡± Romo did not turn around. He shouted, ¡°You guys leave first! I¡¯ll protect her!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the two of them had already charged into the center of the vortex!! At the same time, the already precarious seal barrier immediately shattered, and a terrifying suction force erupted again. The old woman¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she dared not stay any longer. She had no choice but to continue flying upward. ¡­ . . As soon as Romo and Corsia rushed into the center of the vortex, the barrier shattered and the suction force returned. Chains and sickle hooks attacked them!! A powerful magical power at the peak of the Divine Realm suddenly charged out from Romo¡¯s body and shook off the sickle hook net. With a wave of his hand, those human ghosts who had wanted to attack again were all annihilated! Romo protected Corsia with one hand and flew into the depths of the vortex at the same time. He said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, Corsia was completely shocked. To be able to reunite with a dead person was already extremely shocking. In the end, Romo was even a top Divine Mage¡­ In a daze, she seemed to have relived the surprise and admiration she had when she saw the Great Mage Romo when she was still an ordinary Mage. Upon hearing Romo¡¯s voice, Corsia regained her senses. She suppressed the surging waves in her heart and explained quickly. ¡°This mystic realm is called Laha Island. It is said to be the ruins of a powerful faction from the primordial era. The entire Lost Spirit Sea outside had been formed by this mystic realm space. ¡°There is a Soul Gathering Formation left behind by the primordial era on Laha Island. It can suck all the souls of the dead from the Lost Spirit Sea outside over. Among the large number of souls of the dead that have been sucked over, a small number of them will mutate into puppets to protect Laha Island¡­¡± ¡°Sister Hera¡¯s soul¡­ also mutated into a puppet guard.¡± After listening to Corsia¡¯s explanation, Romo came to a realization. It turned out that the strange multi-limb human ghosts outside were the soul puppet guards¡­ Romo recalled his experience. The strange suction force of the Lost Spirit Sea had come from this mystic realm. In the beginning, he did not see souls being sucked away. It was only when he broke the seal of the six-limb human ghost that he saw the astonishing phenomenon of countless souls being sucked in. As for why the human-ghost puppet had sealed the door, it should have been to stop Corsia and the others from leaving the mystic realm. Romo had previously destroyed the ghost puppets and broken the barrier sealing the surface of the giant spatial vortex. He had inadvertently helped Corsia and the others escape from the spatial vortex. Of course, the subsequent people rescue, the suppression of people, and the sealing of the barrier had naturally helped a lot. The sealing barrier, the spatial vortex, the mystic space, the Soul Gathering Magic Formation, and the outermost region of the Lost Spirit Sea were actually all connected into a ring. The entire Lost Spirit Sea was on the ancient Soul Gathering Magic Formation. If the secret of such a shocking world were to be known by the outside world, the entire magical world of the magic continent would probably be in chaos. However, for the current Romo, the most important piece of news was ¡°Hera¡±. At this moment, the person he was most concerned and anxious about was none other than his wife. As Romo swept forward, he sorted out the information he had obtained. It seemed that after Hera had been killed in the Lost Spirit Sea, her soul had been sucked into the mystic realm by the suction force of the Soul Gathering Formation, and she had even mutated into a¡­ puppet. No matter what, Hera was still alive and had a soul. It was not impossible for her to cultivate as a ghost! As long as the soul was around, she might be able to recover in the future!! Moreover, Romo had the System now. There was nothing impossible for him in the world. He just could not do it for the time being! At this moment, he just had to find his wife¡­ There was still hope!! Romo continued to fly forward with a determined gaze. He passed through the vortex area and arrived at a wide and unfamiliar place. This was another mystic realm space! This mystic realm called Laha Island was very different from the mystic realm of the Red Rose Sea which Ron and the others had previously gone to. The mystic realm of the Red Rose Sea was only a square size of 50 kilometers. At this moment, the Laha Island mystic realm, which had unfolded in front of Romo, was a square size of more than 500 kilometers!! In this mystic realm space, there was a very small sea area at the edge, and a huge island stood in the middle! The ruins of the ancient faction called Laha Island in front of him were more shocking than all the buildings in the region which Romo had seen in the past. There were mountains and forests on Laha Island¡­ However, they were all filled with a heavy aura of death. In the center of Laha Island, there was a huge tree that towered into the sky. Although it had withered to the point where only the trunk and the branches were left, it was still magnificent! The whirlpool at the bottom of the Lost Spirit Sea led to the sky above the edge of Laha Island. Romo and Corsia had just arrived when they immediately saw Freddy, who had been pressed back into the vortex space by a finger. Currently, Freddy was struggling desperately, surrounded by a group of human-ghost puppets. He was in imminent danger. As for his companion from Earth Origin, he was not seen. He should have been killed by the human-ghost puppets. Corsia told Romo that Freddy was an elder of the Earth Origin Sacred Land. The two strongest powers in the entire Magic Continent were the Earth Origin Sacred Land, which dominated the mainland, and the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, which dominated the isthmus Island in the sea. The two sides usually had constant friction. Previously, in the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea, Corsia had encountered a Divine Mage from the Earth Origin Sacred Land and fought with him. The battlefield was the island where Romo had sensed the aura of Corsia participating in the battle. Before the outcome of this battle could be determined, the mutual reinforcements had already arrived at the battlefield. The battle then came to an end. Later on, both sides wanted to enter the place where the vortex led to, so they cooperated temporarily. Apart from Earth Origin and Divine Mountain, the Divine Magi of the other factions also participated. A group of Divine Magi entered the mystic realm space. The magical world was like this. For the sake of benefits, the two sides that had fought to the death earlier, could cooperate in the next moment. However, this mystic realm space was different from what everyone had expected. This mystic realm was not a treasure vault, but more like a burial ground for divine-tier experts. As soon as they arrived on the island, what greeted them was the attack of a large group of human-ghost puppets¡­ More than half of the Divine Magi had died. The surviving Divine Magi finally broke out of the encirclement. Then, with Romo¡¯s unintentional help, they successfully fled. Romo had also seen the scene of the ¡°sneak attack¡±. Chapter 313 - How to Save My Wife When Romo and Corsia passed through the vortex area and appeared above the island, Freddy also discovered them. Then, he was horrified and furious. However, he was already in danger, let alone doing anything to others. While he was furious, the fear in his heart became even stronger, afraid that these two would harm him. In fact, Romo did not have the time to care about irrelevant people. As he listened to Corsia¡¯s story, he was also flying forward. Like everyone else earlier, Romo and Corsia had also been attacked by many human-ghost puppets. Surrounding them were more than ten human-ghost puppets of the same Divine Realm! Romo was so anxious that he wished he could dodge immediately. His gaze when he looked at these ghosts blocking him was extremely cold. The magical power in his body erupted completely. He could no longer care about the energy consumption. In a few seconds, he had annihilated all the blocking ghosts!! Seeing this shocking scene, Freddy was both horrified and delighted. Most of the ghostly puppets besieging him had charged at them! This was a good opportunity! He would definitely be able to escape from this damned place this time!! Freddy unleashed his magical power and killed the two ghost puppets in front of him, charging crazily toward the vortex. At this moment, there was only that exit in his eyes. He thought, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be able to escape¡­¡± Before he could finish, he felt something cold hook around his right ankle! When he realized something, Freddy was horrified. He wanted to break free, but in the next moment, chains and sickle hooks swept toward him, shattering the energy shield and entangling him tightly! In the next breath, blood splattered. Freddy¡¯s physical body was minced into pieces. Even his soul had been hooked out by a black sickle and swallowed by a ghost puppet!! Originally, after the physical body of a Divine Mage died, he could still fight with his soul alive. However, it was not known what kind of bizarre power the black sickle had. After Freddy¡¯s soul had been hooked, he was powerless to resist. Romo, who was in the distance, ¡°saw¡± this scene through his divine sense and retracted it. As he had already expected the other party to die without a doubt, he did not waste much time killing him personally. In his eyes, this person was already a dead man, regardless of his identity when he was alive. Romo had already learned all the important information from Corsia, so he had a deeper understanding of the ghost puppets. His original guess had also been pushed a step further. Since the ghost puppets were still protecting and self-destructing, and the ancient Spirit Gathering Formation was still operating¡­ Then, there must be a ¡°controller¡± behind this!! This ¡®person¡¯ maintained the normal operation of the entire Lost Spirit Sea, the mystic realm of Laha Island, the Soul Gathering Magic Formation, and the ghost-puppet guards. It might be the core for a ghost to mutate into a ghost puppet. It might be able to restore the ghost puppet! As he was thinking, Romo waved his hand and exterminated some of the ghost puppets blocking the way. With Corsia¡¯s lead , he flew toward a spot on the right side of the island. Looking into the distance, there were a few intense battlefields on the island, and the commotion was huge. The ones fighting were the Divine Magi who had entered with Corsia and the others earlier. Initially, there were more than 20 Divine Magi who had entered this mystic realm space. After being besieged by a large number of ghost puppets, some of them were washed away from the main group, which was the few people currently fighting hard on the few scattered battlefields. These few people were all Divine Magi, and their opponents were also divine-tier ghost puppets! Romo flew thousands of kilometers with Corsia and arrived at a place on Laha Island. At this moment, a large group of ghostly puppets had besieged a Divine Mage. Romo placed all his attention on his divine sensing. Soon, he sensed an aura engraved in his heart¡ªghost puppet! The moment he sensed the familiar aura, his heart skipped a beat¡­ It was really Hera!! The ghost puppet with Hera¡¯s aura were of the same magical power as level-2 of the Divine Realm. Its body was enveloped in thick Yin energy. Perhaps because its level was lower, it did not look as ferocious and strange as the other ghost puppets¡­ It was just that its original appearance could not be seen. At this moment, the Hera ghost puppet was besieging a level-7 Divine Mage with a few others. This was also the main reason why Corsia had been in a hurry to get Romo here. If he had been any later, the ghost puppet with Hera¡¯s aura might have been killed! Not long ago, when a group of Divine Magi were besieged by a large number of ghost puppets, Corsia had accidentally sensed Hera¡¯s aura. She was shocked and bewildered¡­ She could not believe that this ghostly puppet was Hera, and at the same time, she dared not doubt it. After sensing the Hera ghost puppet, in order to prevent others from killing it, Corsia took the initiative to hold it back and even tried to communicate with it. However, whether it was using words or divine sense, she did not show any special reaction. Corsia also did not dare to capture the Hera ghost puppet because once a ghost puppet was restrained, it would invariably self-destruct! Helpless, she did not dare to make any more moves, afraid that she would trigger something. She could only deal with the attacks from the other ghost puppets as she dealt with this. In such a tiring situation, if she was not careful, she would be seriously injured by the ghost puppets. After that, when they fought their way out of the ghost puppets¡¯ encirclement, the group of Divine Magi and the group of ghost puppets all had some of their companions scattered from the main group. The Hera ghost puppet stayed in the mystic realm space, and Corsia could not take her away. She had no choice but to leave. ¡°Ah!!¡± At this moment, the gray-haired old man, who was besieged by Hera and the other ghost puppets, suddenly gave a shout. The magical power in his body surged, as if he was about to use some explosive magical power to kill the ghostly puppets and break through the heavy encirclement. At the same time, he suddenly sensed a vast and terrifying might descending from the sky. It instantly enveloped him and even ruthlessly suppressed his magical power, which was about to explode! Just as he was horrified, the ground beneath his feet became empty, and he was instantly lifted into the air!! As he was lifted up, the group of ghost puppets that had besieged him earlier were also sent flying by the terrifying might. The gray-haired old man in the air quickly turned from shock to surprise. He realized that someone had helped him and quickly turned around to look. He saw two middle-aged men, a man and a woman. The woman was from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, who had come in together earlier. The man looked unfamiliar. Feeling the pressure dissipate, the old man heaved a sigh of relief. He rushed toward the two of them with a grateful expression. ¡°Thank you for your help, Seniors!¡± Romo ignored him. He frowned as he looked at the ghost puppets below and waved his hand. The surrounding natural energy surged and instantly condensed into a magic formation, enveloping the group of ghost puppets that were charging over. After being trapped in the formation by the energy shield, these ghost puppets inexplicably became a little strange. The group of ghost puppets were all confused and struggled to flee from left and right, inexplicably attacking the air. The ghost puppet with Hera¡¯s aura was in this group of ghost puppets! Romo pondered as he looked at the magic formation, the light in his eyes flickering. When the gray-haired old man saw this, he was shocked that this person was a grandmaster of magic formations, and also puzzled as to why the other party had trapped the ghost puppets and not killed them¡­ At this moment, Romo slowly raised his hand and grabbed lightly. He grabbed a ghost puppet from afar, and it struggled violently. Just as Romo was about to inject a seal into its body, the ghost puppet exploded!! Romo¡¯s face darkened. He grabbed another ghost puppet from afar and tried again. It self-destructed again! The third, the fourth, the fifth¡­ One by one, the ghost puppets were grabbed from a distance. Romo tried all kinds of methods to restrain or study the secret of their souls, but all of them failed!! The self-destruction mechanism of these puppets far surpassed the level of the curse of the Mu Guang Pavilion. Even Romo, who was a top Divine Mage, could not undo it! Seeing this, the two people beside him had different expressions. Corsia knew what Romo was trying to do and stared at him nervously. The gray-haired old man, on the other hand, was shocked. ¡°What¡­ is he doing?¡± Chapter 314 - Appearance of the Opportunity, Sacred Spirit Transformation At this moment, the Hera ghost puppet was the only one in the magic formation used to trap the ghost puppets. Romo¡¯s eyes became even gloomier. The group of ghostly puppets that had besieged Freddy earlier had arrived! Seeing that it was another large group of ghost puppets, the gray-haired old man¡¯s expression turned ugly. He could not help but advise, ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we leave first¡­¡± Romo had also sensed a large group of ghost puppets coming from behind. A cold light flashed in his eyes, and he casually waved a cluster of black Soul-Devouring Nether Flame behind him. After the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame left his palm, it immediately turned into a large piece of black Soul-Devouring Nether Flame in the shape of a fan. Then, he swept it gently at the large group of ghost puppets chasing after him! In just an instant, the large group of ghostly puppets that had pounced on them from behind were reduced to nothingness by the black Soul-Devouring Nether Flame!! ¡ªStrange Sacred Flame, Soul-Devouring Nether Flame!! The gray-robed old man was dumbfounded. He watched this scene in horror, his eyes almost popping out! Even Corsia was shocked. She stared in shock at the strange black flames that were rapidly dissipating. ¡°What kind of magical secret technique is that?!¡± Just when the gray-haired old man and Corsia were extremely shocked, Romo suddenly raised his eyebrows, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. The Soul-Devouring Nether Flame was also the strongest trump card that Romo, as a soul, had. He had not used this trump card this time when he entered the mystic realm of the Lost Spirit Sea. Just now, he had been momentarily irritated, so he casually threw it out. In the end, it had brought him an unexpected turn of events! This discovery was extremely important to him, who urgently needed to resolve the restraining curse!! Romo looked up to the left. There was a ghost puppet, which had not caught up with the main group earlier, flying toward them. Romo raised his hand, and a cluster of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame jumped happily in his right palm. As he willed it, it shot out. The ghost puppet which was charging over at great speed paused slightly, and it actually revealed an indescribable fear. The ghost puppet immediately wanted to dodge, but¡­ The Soul-Devouring Nether Flame was extremely fast. In an instant, it landed on the ghost puppet and suddenly expanded, instantly enveloping it completely! Unlike the previous time, the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame did not instantly devour the ghost puppet. Instead, it only enveloped its surface. The ghost puppet, which was wrapped in it, seemed to have a pause button pressed down. It did not dare to move at all. Apart from this, there was no other abnormal reaction, including self-destruction! The ghost puppet did not self-destruct!! At this moment, a trace of black Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, so faint that it was difficult to see with the naked eye, seeped into the body of the ghost puppet and went straight into the depths of its soul. It wrapped around the deeply hidden seal imprint, preventing the seal from issuing the order to self-destruct! Romo was instantly overjoyed!! After carefully confirming that he had not missed anything, he ignored the guinea pig and looked at the Hera ghost puppet in the magic formation. He was decisive. A cluster of Soul-Devouring Nether Flame shot out and subdued the ghost puppet of Hera¡¯s incarnation in an instant, just like earlier! Romo flew down and landed in front of the Hera ghost puppet. He looked at the motionless puppet wrapped in the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame with a grave expression. Although he had successfully restrained her, he still did not know the method to save her. He probably had to find the person who had been controlling the ghost puppets to self-destruct¡­ [Ding! Found the soul of the family clan¡¯s old ancestor. It can be transformed into the family clan¡¯s Ancestral Sacred Spirit. Do you want to transform it?] [This transformation will consume a million Faith Points.] As Romo was thinking, the System notifications suddenly sounded in his consciousness. He was a little stunned when he heard the contents. The soul of the old ancestor of the family clan?! The Ancestral Sacred Spirit of the family clan?! In the next moment, Romo immediately reacted. The ghost puppet in front of him was Hera! Like him, Hera was the original old ancestor of the family! Moreover, the System had a way to turn Hera¡¯s soul into the Ancestral Sacred Spirit! This meant that¡­ Hera could also become an existence like Romo!! Romo was overjoyed and confirmed in his heart, ¡°Transform!¡± [Command Confirmation: Consumed 1,000,000 Faith Points. Transforming into Ancestral Sacred Spirit¡­] Romo had not used his Faith Points much recently. At this moment, he had already saved 1.6 million Faith Points. He was already overjoyed that he could turn his late wife into a special existence like him. He did not care about the price. He could save up Faith Points again if he ran out. If his wife was gone, then everything would be gone! At the very least, he could afford this price! As the System¡¯s transformation process advanced, the energy, which only Romo could sense appeared again, enveloped Hera in the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame! In the next moment, the thick black fumes that had wrapped around Hera quickly dissipated, and even the surface of her body started to melt and peel off, turning into black fumes and dissipating¡­ Looking nervously at Hera, who was being transformed, countless scenes suddenly flashed before Romo¡¯s eyes. The first scene was of her being torn apart by a giant beast at the periphery of the Lost Spirit Sea¡­ Then, in the endless darkness, countless souls fought with each other. It was like nurturing parasites, and ¡°he¡± was swept into it. He had no choice but to fight with his life on the line. One by one, the souls dissipated, and ¡°he¡± who was still alive became more and more¡­ The endless battle continued for an unknown period of time. Suddenly, a powerful force appeared, and a black shadow flashed past¡­ ¡°Sister Hera!!¡± The surprised cry brought Romo back to reality. In surprise, he looked ahead and saw that the original human-ghost puppet had disappeared. What appeared in front of him was his slender and beautiful dead wife in a long dress¡ªHera! Under the unknown effect of the System, the mutation in Hera¡¯s body was directly dissolved, and she returned to her original soul form!! However, his wife¡¯s originally lively eyes were a little dazed¡­ She did not react to Romo and Corsia who exclaimed in surprise. In the next second, Hera¡¯s figure slowly disappeared before their eyes. At the same time, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, a new tablet suddenly appeared beside Romo¡¯s tablet at the head of the table. On it was engraved the Sacred Tablet of Hera, the old ancestor of the Nicholas family clan! Hera¡¯s soul had successfully resided in this Sacred Spirit tablet with the help of the System! [Transformation into the Ancestral Sacred Spirit has been successfully completed.] [First name: Hera Nicholas] [Gender: Female. Identity: Family Clan¡¯s old ancestor.] [Status: Sacred Spirit (Special)] [Magical Power Level: Level 2 Divine Realm] [Overall Talent: Advanced (Details). Personal Luck: High Intermediate.] [Life Experience: (details)] A series of System notifications sounded. Romo was happy and relieved. This was great! However, Romo then used his divine sense to probe into Hera¡¯s Sacred Spirit tablet. When he probed Hera¡¯s soul again, there was no response. It was like a sleeping person that could not be woken up no matter what. Romo became nervous. He called the System in his heart, but he did not hear any response from the System notification. ¡°Romo? Where¡¯s Sister Hera?! Did you do this?¡± Corsia¡¯s series of questions sounded beside him. He quickly turned around and saw that the other party¡¯s face was full of doubts and worry. Romo had used the System to save Hera in just a few seconds. At this moment, Corsia was naturally uncertain. Romo smiled at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Hera is already in a very safe place¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Before he could finish, a loud cry sounded. Romo¡¯s expression froze, and he immediately looked up into the distance! This instant earth-shaking tremor almost spread throughout the entire mystic realm space. The entire Laha Island suddenly shook violently, and the towering withered tree in the center of the island collapsed! After a shocking explosion at the base of the withered tree, a beam of green light shot into the sky! In the green light, there was an indescribably powerful aura!! Even Romo could not help but be shocked. ¡°Heavenly Divine Realm!!¡± Chapter 315 - The Might of a Heavenly Divine Mage, Grandmaster This aura far surpassed that of Romo, who was currently a top Divine Mage. It was equivalent to¡­ a Heavenly Divine Mage! At this moment, whether it was Romo, Corsia beside him, or the gray-haired old man in the air, as well as all the other Divine Magi who were still alive on the other islands, they were all stunned on the spot by this earth-shaking change! The terrifying aura of a Heavenly Divine Mage caused everyone to be in awe! After the green light had rushed into the sky from the center of the island, it immediately flew directly toward the exit of the mystic realm, instantly cutting through the sky for thousands of kilometers! Buzz! In the next moment, the entire mystic realm space trembled violently again. The entire sky suddenly distorted. Extremely huge black sickle hooks seemed to have stretched out from the void and shot fiercely at the green light. They intertwined to form a giant chain net that could envelop the heavens and the earth, firmly binding the green light that was flying!! Those huge black sickle hooks were similar to the sickle hooks of the ghost puppets earlier, but the aura they emitted was on a completely different level from the sickle hooks of the ghost puppets! This kind of chain sickle hook, which could hook out a soul, was not a magical weapon. It should be an extremely special magical secret technique with the might of a soul hunter. The soul of the Divine Mage, Freddy, had lost all ability to resist after being entangled by the ghost puppet¡¯s sickle hooks. At that moment, Romo and the others could only look into the distance. The huge black chains and sickles, which seemed to be able to lock down the heavens and earth, had made their souls tremble violently. It was as if their lives were about to be taken by the Grim Reaper. They could not breathe at all! This was¡­ a heavenly-divine tier magical power secret technique!! The green light that had wanted to escape from this world was undoubtedly a Heavenly Divine Mage. Now that it had been restrained, it could be seen that the owner of the giant chain sickle hooks was also a Heavenly Divine Mage! Moreover, he was an even more powerful Heavenly Divine Mage!! The green light was firmly locked by the countless huge black chains. The Heavenly Divine Mage in the light kept exploding with magical power, but he could not break free. In the sky, a large ball of sinister black aura suddenly surged out, covering the heavens and earth, and condensed into a pitch-black blurry figure. Its appearance was difficult to see, but one could clearly see a pair of eyes that were like blood moons, and a strange smile that was twisted and terrifying, with the corners of its lips torn. ¡°Hehehehe¡­ You have fled again¡­ Do you really think you can escape?¡± The world shook, and an indescribable sound like that of a deity descending resounded throughout the entire world in the mystic realm! These words were obviously directed at the Heavenly Divine Mage in the green light. In the ears of Romo and the others, who were ¡°listening¡±, it was simply the voice of death. Every word had smashed onto their spirit, and every word was tearing their souls apart!! Romo¡¯s expression was solemn. The moment his magical power exploded, he instantly raised the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations to the extreme and used the endless magical power to build layers of defense around him and Corsia. Initially, Corsia¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and her body was trembling instinctively. When she felt the pressure lessen, she let out a long breath. The cold sweat on her forehead instantly dripped down. Fortunately, Romo was around¡­ As for the other Divine Magi¡­ the situation was not good. ¡°Ah!!¡± A scream sounded from not far behind the two of them. It turned out that the gray-haired old man had failed to protect his mind and soul, and he had let out a scream!! His situation was not the worst. The worst was the few Divine Magi who had been fighting bitterly after they had been separated earlier. They were already in danger and on the verge of death. Just now, they had already been frightened by the green light and the huge tremor. Now, with the sound of death smashing down on their heads, they instantly lost their minds! However, those ghost puppets were not affected at all! Several screams could be heard in succession. Without exception, the few Divine Magi had all lost their spirit aura! After their physical bodies had died, their souls were also swallowed by the ghost puppets! Romo¡¯s eyes flickered as he stared fixedly at the huge black shadow in the sky. While he was shocked by the other party¡¯s supreme divine might, the anger in his heart also increased continuously!! He did not know who the black shadow was or who it was, but he knew what it had done! Previously, when the System was neutralizing Hera¡¯s mutation, Romo had ¡°seen¡± scenes, or perhaps he could call them shared senses. These were all Hera¡¯s personal experiences! Sure enough, it was as Corsia had said earlier. Back then, after Hera had been killed in the Lost Spirit Sea, her soul had been sucked here by the ancient Soul Gathering Magic Formation here. Then, she encountered an endless battle like nurturing parasites. When her level was swiped to the divine level by the battle, she was mysteriously affected! As a result, Hera lost her consciousness and was eventually transformed into a puppet without any sense of self! In the last scene of her memory fragments, there was a black figure¡ªit was this person in the sky!! The huge shadow in the sky was the person behind the Lost Spirit Sea, controlling the ghost puppets and maintaining the formation!! From the earth-shaking sound just now, it seemed that these two Heavenly Divine Magi had been fighting for a long time, and the difference in strength between the two sides was huge. The green-light Heavenly Divine Mage had been trying to escape from this world, while the strange black shadow was playing with her like a cat playing with a mouse. The strange black shadow had long known that the other party wanted to escape. Now, it seemed to be tired of it, so it was trying to nail the other party to death?! In the air, the Heavenly Divine Mage in the green light did not say a word. She continued to resist crazily. Under the repeated attacks of her powerful magical power, countless cracks began to appear on the originally unbreakable chain sickle hooks. Corsia looked at the battle in the sky, a hint of surprise and suspicion slowly appearing in her eyes, as if she had discovered something unbelievable. Just when she was in disbelief, she suddenly sensed a change in the storage ring on her finger. To her surprise, before she could take a closer look, she saw that the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword was no longer under her control and had flown out automatically from the storage ring!! ¡°Clang¡ª¡± A crisp and sharp sword cry, which seemed to be able to cut through the heavens and earth, sounded. The body of the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword emitted an extremely sharp light, which had never been seen by Corsia. It charged into the sky with a momentum that could tear the heavens!! A cold light streaked across the sky, and the idol image of the Goddess of the Nine Heavens seemed to appear on the sword. The Goddess waved her sword. Clang! Clang! Two earth-shaking sounds of metal clashing could be heard. The Nine Heavens Goddess Sword streaked across the air and severed the two huge chains!! The ball of green light in the center of the giant chain formation suddenly converged, as if it was gathering all its magical power at one point. The figure of a woman in green appeared, fluttering like an immortal! After the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword had severed the two huge chains, it charged to the side of the woman in green and circled around. Suddenly, a shocking might erupted, and the powerful sword aura slashed at the huge chains again! At the same time, the green-robed woman also tried to break through the area sealed by the giant chains. The divine might of the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword appeared again, and it severed two huge chains in an instant. The sealing power was reduced again, and the green-robed woman was about to escape danger. However, just as the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword was about to slash down on another huge chain, a powerful dark light descended from the sky and instantly struck the Goddess Sword away!! The divine light sword aura of the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword instantly decreased, and it even let out a sorrowful sword cry. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± At the same time, Corsia could not help but groan in extreme pain! The progress of her fusion with the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword had already been more than half. It could be said that the two of them were experiencing the same feeling. Now that the Divine Maiden Sword had been injured, her spirit was also trembling violently! However, it was impossible for her Nine Heavens Goddess Sword to be controlled by others. There was only one possibility for such a situation to occur¡ªthe green-robed woman, like her, was also the owner of the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword! In other words, the green-robed woman was the former master of the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword!! Corsia shouted in disbelief, ¡°Grandmaster Samo!!¡± Chapter 316 - Divine Sky Battle, Third Transformation When Corsia¡¯s Nine Heavens Goddess Sword was borrowed by someone, Romo had guessed that the green-robed person should be related to the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. Now that he heard Corsia shouting uncontrollably, he raised his eyebrows and turned to look at her. Corsia was very excited. Seeing Romo look over, she took the initiative to explain, ¡°That¡¯s our grandmaster from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island! She has disappeared for more than 6,000 years. The last trace of her appearance was in the Lost Spirit Sea, and she had actually been trapped here¡­¡± In several rumors about the Lost Spirit Sea, there was a legend that even a Divine Mage would tremble in fear. Legend had it that a Heavenly Divine Mage had disappeared in the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea. Unexpectedly, this was true. Moreover, this Heavenly Divine Mage was the only one that was currently confirmed. It was hard to tell exactly how many there were. From the moment the green light had rushed out from the tree roots to this moment, only tens of seconds had passed. Romo had his own thoughts and did not make any rash moves for the time being. The two sides fighting in the sky were one Heavenly Divine Mage against another Heavenly Divine Mage, and the enemy looked stronger. Even if Romo wanted to intervene, he would have to obtain some information about his opponent before he could intervene. At this moment, the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword had been restrained by the huge black shadow in the sky. The huge black chain, which had been severed earlier, appeared again, imprisoning the green-robed Nolan, who was just one step away from charging out of the sealed area! Nolan Samo was shocked, furious, and anxious. A hint of despair had even appeared in her eyes. She looked down at Corsia and shouted, ¡°Leave quickly!!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Nolan raised her right hand, formed a sword with her fingers, and waved it forward. Instantly, a sharp sword aura slashed at the giant chain sealing barrier in front of her. At the same time, the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword outside suddenly returned and slashed down at the same place! With the two of them exerting their strength, a small crack appeared in the barrier. Nolan still could not get out, but her ring could slip out. The Nine Heavens Goddess Sword circled in the air, and with the sword light, it carried the small and exquisite storage ring and charged directly at Corsia! Nolan knew that she could no longer escape, but she had to at least protect her junior so she could leave and help her bring the items back to the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. With the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword, which was Nolan¡¯s last hope, the sword¡¯s momentum swept back like a rainbow, but it was suddenly intercepted in mid-air by a powerful dark light. A sinister black aura spread out, locking the Goddess Sword in the air like a cage!! The huge black figure in the sky laughed even more strangely. His laughter was like an ice blade scraping at one¡¯s skin and bones. Then, he let out a sound of death that could destroy one¡¯s mind. ¡°You don¡¯t think they can escape, do you?¡± When the sky shook, the entrance-like spatial vortex disappeared without a trace!! ¡°No, no!!¡± A panic-stricken cry suddenly sounded. It was the gray-haired old man who had secretly fled behind Romo and the other two. The vortex, which had carried the hope of survival, had suddenly disappeared. How could it not make him despair? Seeing this scene, Nolan¡¯s heart turned even colder. She immediately understood. The exit of the mystic realm vortex, which had originally appeared, was a bait to lure her out! If not for this, Corsia and the others would not have been able to escape earlier! After Nolan had come to this world more than 6,000 years ago, she was immediately ambushed by this strange black shadow. In the end, she relied on a secret treasure to survive. She had escaped once, but she had failed. In the end, she had no choice but to use her secret treasure to hold out bitterly in the roots of the giant tree for 6,000 years!! Until today, Nolan had thought that the time she had waited so hard for had finally come, but she still could not escape! She had wanted to let her junior from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island leave with the inheritance, but her hope was dashed again! The despair in Nolan¡¯s eyes turned into determination. Since she was destined to die here, then¡­ Just as she had the thought of perishing together, thin sickle hooks suddenly appeared in the void around her and swept over instantly!! Nolan was shocked. She wanted to erupt her magical power to strengthen her defense, but these thin sickle hooks seemed to have sacrificed their size to increase their power. Their power far exceeded her expectations. Instantly, they pierced through the energy shield and locked her in place, making her unable to move!! While being locked, the magical power and soul in Nolan¡¯s body were also sealed, making it impossible for her to even self-destruct!! The giant shadow in the sky sneered. ¡°Hehehe¡­ you just thought of self-destructing? It¡¯s too late¡­¡± In the distance, when Corsia saw this chilling scene, she exclaimed in shock, ¡°Grandmaster Samo!!¡± Beside her, Romo¡¯s eyes lit up. He suddenly erupted with the magical power in his body and charged forward with Corsia! Corsia looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Romo, you¡­¡± Romo¡¯s eyes lit up. The corners of his mouth curled up into a relaxed smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Clearly, she was already in deep danger, so she did not understand why he was still smiling. She was clearly not sure where Romo¡¯s confidence came from, but the gloominess in her heart inexplicably dissipated a little. Her initial panic and confusion also inexplicably dissipated, and her shaken mind suddenly calmed down. As he spoke, the powerful aura in Romo¡¯s body suddenly rose at a crazy speed! Skyfiend Three Transformations, Third Transformation!! The last time he used the third transformation was in the Calamity Mountain Range with the Innate Spirit Body. At that time, he was a top Great Archmage, and after using this move, his level was half a step into the Divine Realm. This time, Romo had used the Inviolable Soul Body. With the powerful inviolable effect, the maximum strength this body could withstand far surpassed the Innate Spirit Body! Earlier, when he erupted with the second transformation to resist the sound of death, Romo¡¯s level was already infinitely close to the Heavenly Divine Realm. Now that he had erupted with the third transformation, the aura of magical power instantly crossed that slight boundary and entered half step into the Heavenly Divine Realm! And this¡­ was just the beginning!! The aura of the magical power was still surging at an unbelievable speed. The half step was also advancing infinitely close to fully Heavenly Divine Realm!! Romo¡¯s sudden eruption of magical power caused the huge black figure in the sky to look over! Even Nolan, who had already lost all hope, could not help but feel a hint of hope! The two Heavenly Divine Magi present were both shocked by the commotion caused by the inexplicable increase of magical power infinitely close to the Heavenly Divine Realm!! All this happened faster than it could be recounted. This earth-shaking increase in strength had happened in an instant. When the magical power erupted, lightning flashed beneath Romo¡¯s feet, and he traversed 500 kilometers in a single step. With a raise of his hand, he attracted a Western Netherworld Fire Dragon. It spread its wings and roared for 5000 kilometers!! Previously, when he used the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, the power he had displayed was only the tip of the iceberg. At this moment, when Romo, who was infinitely close to fully Heavenly Divine Realm, used it again, the true power of the Strange Sacred Flame was revealed. The moment the Western Netherworld Fire Dragon appeared, the entire mystic realm space shook violently. The area where the Western Netherworld Fire Dragon had swept past was left with the trail of a space distorted from the eclipse! In the blink of an eye, the huge dragon formed by the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame flew into the sky and collided directly with the huge black shadow that was like a deity of this world!! In the next moment, the Western Netherworld Fire Dragon suddenly exploded, turning into an endless nether flame that instantly drowned the entire Laha Island mystic realm in the sea of the netherworld!! Chapter 317 - Heavenly Divine Mage? Come Down When he was drowning the entire sky with the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, Romo pressed down with his raised hand and pointed! The sky shook. Under the sealed sea of nether flame, a huge finger condensed from the magical power of the heavens and the earth appeared out of thin air. It did not attack the enemy above but landed where Nolan was!! Buzz! It suddenly landed a thousand feet above Nolan. The huge finger suddenly stopped, as if it had landed on some invisible barrier. The void where it came into contact trembled violently, and countless fine cracks appeared in the air. Then, the entire transparent barrier shattered!! The space here instantly collapsed, and countless cracks extended into the surrounding space. As if it had touched a domino, the giant soul-locking chains in the void shattered!! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!!¡± A furious shout came from the sky. ¡°How daring of an ant!!¡± Romo smiled coldly. He suddenly grabbed with his right hand and said calmly, ¡°Heavenly Divine Mage, right? Come down!!¡± With a downward pull, the sky roared, and a huge black shadow was forced out of the void. It was then driven away by the endless Soul-Devouring Nether Flame and was forced to fall continuously for 5000 kilometers!! In this instant, the aura of magical power on Romo¡¯s body had completely erupted to the Heavenly Divine Realm!! The figure that was falling from the sky was wrapped in layers of dense black Yin energy. His appearance could not be seen clearly. The surface of the giant black figure¡¯s body was formed by a sinister ghostly aura with monstrous murderous intent. There were faint wails of ten thousand ghosts in the ghostly aura, devouring one¡¯s mind! This feeling was somewhat familiar. This was not Romo¡¯s first time encountering a ghostly cultivator, but this time, the ghostly cultivator he encountered was of the Heavenly Divine Realm! A ghostly cultivator who had cultivated to the Heavenly Divine Realm was known as Ghost Deity!! All of this had happened too quickly. In just an instant, the originally high and mighty Heavenly Divine Realm expert was pulled down to mid-air. The Ghost Deity had not expected such a sudden accident. At this moment, he was shocked and indignant. The monstrous magical power in his body erupted, and a huge Ghost Diety¡¯s magical image appeared in the void behind him! As he waved his hand, the void above Romo¡¯s head was suddenly torn open. A huge Ghost Deity king¡¯s creepy claw suddenly stretched out from the tear and grabbed at Romo!! Faced with the powerful magical attack of the Ghost Deity, Romo did not dodge. He pressed down unhurriedly. The Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, which had been chasing after the Ghost Deity, instantly charged forward and devoured the huge black shadow and its giant Ghost Deity image!! ¡°What¡­ Ahhh!!¡± The Ghost Deity let out earth-shaking screams and wails. It was as if there were tough and weak ghosts in the ghostly aura of the huge black shadow. Its shock and fury were mixed with endless pain and fear¡­ Romo, whose strength had completely erupted to the Heavenly Divine Realm, increased the power of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame he was using by tenfold!! However, in the same instant, the giant Ghost Deity king¡¯s claw above Romo¡¯s head was only inches away from him! ¡°Clang¡ª¡± A clear sword cry resounded in the sky. The Nine Heavens Goddess Sword streaked across the sky, and the monstrous sword aura erupted, instantly shattering the giant Ghost Deity king¡¯s claw! It turned out that Nolan, who had successfully escaped, had intervened! Nolan was very shocked by Romo¡¯s repeated outbursts. However, she did not delay the opportunity to attack because of this. She intervened in time to eliminate the threat. It could be considered that she had cooperated with Romo through the air and quickly flew to Corsia¡¯s side. The Ghost Deity who had sealed off Nolan earlier was currently trapped in the huge tornado of the netherworld fire formed by the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame. However, this was only a temporary trap. As Romo controlled the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, his expression darkened. ¡°Senior, take her away. I¡¯ll stay here first.¡± Nolan¡¯s eyes flickered. She looked at him meaningfully and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Corsia was shocked and exclaimed, ¡°Romo! You¡­¡± Romo smiled at the middle-aged woman in front of him in whom he could still see the young girl of the past. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll live and look for you again.¡± Then, he turned around and nodded at Nolan. ¡°Please leave.¡± Nolan waved her hand gently and wrapped Corsia in a gentle force. Together, they turned into a beam of light and flew toward the exit of the mystic realm vortex. The Nine Heavens Goddess Sword erupted with a shocking sword aura again. It swept toward the void in the vortex sealed by the Ghost Deity and slashed down!! Buzz! The void trembled violently, and a spatial crack was torn open by the Goddess Sword!! Although this mystic realm¡¯s spatial passageway had been sealed by the Ghost Deity, this place of the void was still the weakest space barrier in the entire Laha Island¡¯s mystic realm. Nolan used the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword to slash with all her might, and she managed to break open a path of survival! In the next moment, Nolan flew in with Corsia. Their figures disappeared in an instant. The desperate old man, who had been lingering at the entrance, turned from fear to joy and hurried after them. After passing through the crack and the spatial vortex, Nolan and Corsia returned to the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea. Without any delay, Nolan brought Corsia up directly. Corsia turned around quickly and saw that the crack was about to close. She became even more worried¡­ Nolan did not turn around. She comforted her, ¡°We can only trust him now. Even if we had stayed, we would only become his burden.¡± Stunned, Corsia retracted her gaze and looked at the person beside her in confusion. Then, she was shocked to find that some fine cracks had actually appeared on the Grandmaster¡¯s face, and they were spreading at a speed visible to the naked eye! Corsia¡¯s expression changed drastically. She panicked. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Nolan¡¯s expression was calm. It was obvious that she had sensed her condition. She said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s good enough. At least, I could get out. I¡¯ll try my best to get to Divine Mountain Immortal Island¡­¡± She was already very glad to have come out alive. Compared to the fear of death and the memory of being alive, she was more optimistic about the peace of life and death. The joy of successfully escaping, and having the chance to see Divine Mountain Immortal Island again, and the nostalgia for the Immortal Island¡­ Nolan did not have much life left. After being trapped on Laha Island for more than 6,000 years, the Ghost Deity had not slowed down his persecution of her. After a long period of mental and physical exhaustion, she was almost completely drained. Therefore, when she had no hope of escaping, when her inheritance had been intercepted, and her junior had no hope of escaping, she had staked everything on self-destruction. This was because if she did not self-destruct, she would be exhausted to death. She might as well self-destruct. Perhaps it would bring about a turning point¡­ Later on, even the self-destruction was intercepted. She had already given up all hope. However, the man beside her junior suddenly erupted with a terrifying might, and his strength increased steadily. While Nolan was shocked, she could not help but feel a hint of hope. Perhaps there was really a chance. The other party had indeed temporarily reversed the situation of the battle. When she heard the words ¡°take her away¡±, she nodded without much hesitation. Even if she stayed, she might not be able to help in her current state. Moreover, when that person said to her junior, ¡°I will live,¡± his gaze even had a hint of calm and indifference. It really did not seem that he was taking the initiative to sacrifice himself. Although she did not understand why he was so calm and confident, perhaps¡­ he really had something to rely on? ¡°I hope he really has something to rely on. I hope he can survive¡­¡± With this thought in mind, Nolan sped up again with Corsia. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318 At the same time, in the mystic realm space of Laha Island. The wound, which had been caused by the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword, quickly closed and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Ant! I¡¯ll definitely skin you alive, strip your tendons and debone you! I¡¯ll make you into a puppet! I¡¯ll make you beg for death!!¡± The Ghost Deity roared angrily in the nether fire tornado. The hatred he had for the other party could be seen. His earth-shaking roar reverberated throughout the entire mystic realm. The terrifying magical waves of the Heavenly Divine Realm erupted continuously in the nether flames. The nether fire tornado formed by the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame shook violently, and it looked dangerous. Romo narrowed his eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We still have a lot of time¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he waved his right hand, and the countless magic stones in his storage ring scattered everywhere. Romo then waved his hand in succession to set up more than a hundred small magic formations. The countless magic stones that were scattered everywhere emitted energy light. The surroundings shook slightly, and a huge magic formation was immediately formed, forming a translucent energy barrier that enveloped the entire sky region within a 50-kilometer radius! After the magic formation had been formed, the nether fire tornado, which was in the center of the magic formation, instantly expanded several times! The Ghost Deity, who was trapped in the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame tornado, became more and more irritable. He let out roars of shock and fury non-stop. He kept releasing all kinds of powerful magical power crazily, but¡­ he could not break out of the seal of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame! Actually, even though Romo had used the third transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations and enhanced the powerful attribute of the Inviolable Soul Body to temporarily obtain the magical power of the Heavenly Divine Realm, he was still far inferior to this Ghost Deity. So far, Romo¡¯s magical power could be considered to be at most level-1 of the Heavenly Divine Realm, and the Ghost Deity in front of him was at level-6 of the Heavenly Divine Realm! Under normal circumstances, a person of this realm would not even be able to withstand a magical attack from a level-6 Ghost Deity. Moreover, this Ghost Deity, who was roaring, had once used the home-field advantage to successfully launch a sneak attack and kill a Heavenly Divine Mage above level-6! In the mystic realm of Laha Island, the giant black shadow could unleash the power of a Heavenly Divine Mage that far surpassed its strength! After all, he was the master of this world¡ªthe controller and defender. As for this Ghost Deity who had once dominated a large world, he was currently trapped in the tornado seal and suppressed by Romo to such an extent, all because of¡­ the natural ghost-suppression attribute of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame on ghosts! The Soul-Devouring Nether Flame was specially for use on ghostly cultivators. It was also the strongest Strange Sacred Flame against ghosts!! However, this Ghost Deity had not taken the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, which had instantly annihilated a large number of ghost puppets, seriously in the beginning. After that, everything changed too quickly, and he was pressed down by the heaven-sealing nether flame which went after him. In the end, he fell into a situation where he was completely suppressed by the nether flame and could not escape!! Strictly speaking, when he first saw the power of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, he had also noticed its special attribute. However, the power of the nether flame at that time was too weak for him, so he did not care much. Then, when he saw that the nether flame could trap the puppets and prevent the imposed self-destruction from being carried out, and that it had also restored the mutation of a ghost puppet on its own, the Ghost Deity was shocked to a certain extent. No matter how this middle-aged man had done it, to be able to seal the imposed self-destruction of the ghost puppet and restore the mutation, these two were enough to overturn the secret technique of the ghost puppets which he was proud of. Such a great threat must be exterminated in the bud! Just when the Ghost Deity was shocked, Nolan had grabbed the opportunity and charged out, wanting to escape from the mystic realm. However, this strange black shadow had already given the other party a surprise. He was not afraid of her escaping at all. It seemed that he was about to exhaust this prey to death. After absorbing the soul energy of a level-6 Heavenly Divine Mage, he would soon advance to level-7. Who would have thought that at this moment, a top-notch Divine Mage would actually appear out of nowhere and use a magical secret technique to suddenly advance to the Heavenly Divine Realm? Furthermore, he had the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, which had its own attribute to restrain ghosts. The Divine Mage possessing the two strict conditions was Romo!! The Ghost Deity in the nether fire tornado was in a sorry state. He kept using all kinds of magical power, wanting to break through and escape from the extremely bizarre nether flame. However, in the nether fire tornado, most of his strength was suppressed! It was impossible to unleash a powerful magical power, let alone destroy this nether fire tornado! Not only was it not damaged, the magical power he had used had even replenished the energy of the nether flame! As a Ghost Deity, his magical energy contained a large amount of ghostly Yin energy. This had once been the nightmare of his enemies, but now, it was adding fuel to the nether flame. This ghostly aura had backfired on its original master! While he was using the magical energy containing the ghostly aura to attack the nether fire tornado, the energy barrier he had built was also being crazily consumed at an extraordinary speed of ten times¡ªas if it was being gnawed at crazily! The Ghost Deity felt that his magical power was like a snack, being swallowed by the strange black flames! ¡°What is this¡­ This is simply unheard of¡­ What kind of magical secret technique is this?!¡± The shock and anger in his heart had long surged to the heavens. In the tens of thousands of years of magical cultivation, he had obtained countless pieces of information, but at this moment, he could not see through this or understand¡­ What kind of magical secret technique was this black flame with such strange power? ¡°A mere ant! An ant¡­ an ant!!¡± The anger in the eyes of the Ghost Deity in the nether fire tornado seemed to have substance. He was so angry that a great amount of madness appeared in his eyes. His originally twisted expression became even more twisted, like that of a malicious spirit. The word ¡°Ant¡± was repeatedly cut off and crushed between his teeth. He suddenly let out a low roar and shot out a dark and cold sacred weapon, a flying sword! Outside the magic formation, Romo raised his eyebrows and looked up. He saw a beam of black sword light break through the nether fire tornado and attack him! Romo erupted with magical power. The light and shadow beneath his feet suddenly flashed, and he disappeared from his original spot. The sword beam slashed through the air. In the next moment, a figure appeared in a flash before the flying sword and grabbed its hilt! The longsword let out a loud sword cry and struggled crazily like a living thing. However, a cluster of nether flame in his palm wrapped around the sword and then completely enveloped it. The trembling of the sacred weapon stopped! The Soul-Devouring Nether Flame entered the sacred weapon and sealed the soul seal left behind by the original owner of the sword without much effort. Romo did not immediately refine the sacred weapon for his own use, but its former owner could no longer control the flying sword. ¡°W-What?!¡± The pupils of the Ghost Deity in the nether fire tornado suddenly constricted, and he was so furious that he flew into a rage. ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± Even his weapon¡­ had been overpowered by the enemy!! ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± Hysterical roars kept coming from the nether fire tornado, and the magical waves were even crazier and stronger! Buzz! Buzz! At the same time, the entire mystic realm space started to tremble violently again. Whether it was the sky above or the ground below, countless intricately intertwined and obscure magic formation patterns suddenly appeared. A huge magic formation that could envelop the entire mystic realm space appeared in the world! The energy of the heavens and earth rolled wildly, and like a hundred rivers flowing east to the sea, they rushed toward the area where the Ghost Deity was! Chapter 319 - Ghost Deitys Ultimate Move to Destroy Romo As the huge magic formation that had enveloped the entire mystic realm appeared, and as the energy of the heavens and earth charged at Ghost Deity, the large number of ghost puppets scattered on Laha Island also flew into the sky and charged at Romo! These ghost puppets were all surging with magical power. They were like explosive bombs that were about to explode! Romo had just put away the black flying sword when he saw this scene. His gaze changed, and he waved his hand, scattering a sea of nether flame! With the Strange Sacred Flame in his body, his magical power would not decrease, and the Strange Sacred Flame would not cease! The ghost puppets, which were surging over like a tide, were instantly engulfed by the nether flame. They were all swallowed up before the ghost puppets could self-destruct! The ghost puppets were also ghosts, so they were naturally devoured by the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame. Not only were they unable to be of threat to Romo, they had also fed his nether flame fat! After all, the characteristic of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame was that it would burn and swallow souls to increase the power of the Strange Sacred Flame. The nether flame, which had swallowed a large number of ghost puppets, burned even more violently. With a wave of Romo¡¯s hand, it howled happily and swept into the nether fire tornado where the Ghost Deity was. The power of the nether fire tornado instantly increased!! In the tornado, the Ghost Deity was furious and aggrieved. The group of ghost puppets he had carefully nurtured were gone! It was not known how much effort he had put in to nurture these ghost puppets. He had wanted to use the self-destruction of a large number of ghost puppets to delay the other party¡¯s advance, and the energy from the souls of the ghost puppets after they had been shattered could also be absorbed by the mystic realm to be used by him again. But now¡­ Not only had the ghost puppets failed, even their soul energy had been snatched away by the nether flame! The Ghost Deity had not expected that when this man was maintaining the control of the nether fire tornado to suppress him, he could still use the nether flame magical power again to devour all the ghost puppets! How could such a powerful mystic technique have no cooldown time? Could it be that there was no limit to its use?! It was impossible for there to be such vast magical power!! Even a real Heavenly Divine Realm would have died from exhaustion!! Moreover, the other party was originally only of the Divine Realm. He had used an explosive magical power secret technique to temporarily become a Heavenly Divine Mage. He was a pseudo Heavenly Divine Mage! This¡­ is impossible!! The strange nether flame and the strength of this man had repeatedly surpassed the expectations of the Ghost Deity! There was no other way. He could only¡­ A large amount of madness and determination appeared in the eyes of the Ghost Deity. The magical power in his body erupted in a frenzy, and at the same time, he crazily sucked in the endless natural energy gathered by the formation in the mystic realm! The magical power which had been rapidly depleting in his body started to grow rapidly!! At this moment, it was not just the entire Laha Island¡¯s mystic realm space, even the entire Lost Spirit Sea had displayed astonishing turbulence!! Outside the mystic realm, more than 50,000 kilometers below the Lost Spirit Sea, countless distorted spatial cracks appeared out of thin air. Countless black runes shot out from them and spread in all directions, laying out an extremely vast magic formation! ¡­ . . In the Departed Spirit Triangular Domain, on the sea. The old woman from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island supported her seriously injured companion and stood on a small flying ferry. She looked down at the deep sea anxiously. Suddenly, the woman¡¯s expression turned from worry to joy. It was Corsia¡¯s aura! Then, a green light broke through the surface of the sea and landed on the flying ferry. ¡°Corsia!¡± The old woman was overjoyed. When she saw the two of them clearly, she was stunned for a moment and exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°Grandmaster Samo!!¡± The green-robed figure beside Corsia¡­ was Grandmaster Samo, who had not been seen for more than 6,000 years!! Nolan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s leave!!¡± Buzz! At the same time, the few of them had all sensed the astonishing abnormality coming from the deep sea below. They all looked down, and their expressions changed drastically! Even Nolan, who had stayed in the mystic realm for more than 6,000 years, was shocked. ¡°What¡­ is this?!¡± ¡°How¡­ how can this be?!¡± The old woman was inexplicably horrified. Nolan sensed a series of abnormal waves below and guessed that these bizarre changes must have come from the mystic realm! He had actually forced the Ghost Deity of the mystic realm to activate the entire ancient magic formation to fight. How powerful was this Mage Romo? How far had the battle in the mystic realm gone? Was he alright? Nolan could not help but look back at the deep sea area below the Departed Spirit Triangular Domain. All kinds of emotions surged in her heart. She hoped that Romo would be able to survive, but¡­ could he really do it? With such a huge commotion¡­ if that powerful and despicable Ghost Deity were to survive, then this world would probably not be able to live in peace in the future. Beside her, Corsia was even more anxious. She was nervous and worried. At the same time, she hated herself for not being able to help. She was still too weak. ¡°Romo, you must live. I¡¯m still waiting for you to come and find¡­¡± ¡­ . At this moment, all the Magi in the Lost Spirit Sea were frightened by the sudden change and had fled in panic¡­ The countless magical beasts in the Lost Spirit Sea were in chaos. Countless kinds of magical beasts let out terrified screams¡­ Countless sea beasts charged toward the surface of the sea, as if they were frightened of a natural calamity! The dark blue sea fog, which had been floating in the Lost Spirit Sea for a long time, quickly condensed and was sucked to the bottom of the sea by a mysterious invisible force. The natural energy in the surroundings surged crazily and gathered into a large dense stream, all surging toward the bottom of the Lost Spirit Sea! ¡­ . . In the mystic realm space of Laha Island. Romo raised his eyebrows and swept his gaze around. He was secretly shocked. This Ghost Deity had forcefully increased the operational speed of the magic formation in the mystic realm. It was desperately squeezing the magic formation to extract the limitless magical energy from the world! This huge magic formation was originally the ancient Soul Gathering Magic Formation. And the other party had already understood that the souls would only become nourishment for his nether flame. Therefore, what was being sent over now was all pure natural energy! Clearly, this Ghost Deity must be preparing some extraordinary technique! Romo¡¯s gaze focused on the nether fire tornado. He sensed the crazily rising magical aura inside and his expression turned grave. The magical power in his body surged again, forcefully increasing the power of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame by 10%! Fine cracks appeared on the surface of Romo¡¯s body. After a few cracks, he was gradually restored. Then, the cracks appeared again and he was again restored¡­ If it had been an ordinary body, it would have exploded long ago under his crazy circulation. The reason why cracks had only started to appear now was entirely because of the powerful attribute of the Inviolable Soul Body!! ¡­ . . In the nether fire tornado. The magical aura of the Ghost Deity was unprecedentedly violent. It was chaotic but also exceptionally powerful. Something seemed to be coming out bit by bit from his slightly twisted body!! When Romo pulled out the powerful might of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, he had also reached his limit. An extremely special and powerful energy charged out from his body and gathered in front of him! The madness in the eyes of the Ghost Deity had almost solidified. He smiled sinisterly. ¡°Ant! Go and die!!¡± The ball of magical light in front of him, which was so bright that it was difficult to behold directly, suddenly exploded!! At the same time, Romo¡¯s expression changed drastically! An unprecedented and terrifying energy fluctuation came from a magical treasure different from what he knew. In that instant of shock, before Romo could react, an extremely terrifying force, which had completely exceeded his expectations, suddenly exploded in the nether fire tornado!! The extremely dazzling magical light ball was like a blazing sun. It suddenly appeared, and the nether fire tornado instantly exploded. A beam of sacred light instantly engulfed Romo!! The energy shield around his body instantly evaporated, and even his body instantly shattered and vanished!! The entire mystic realm shook unprecedentedly. A large portion of Laha Island collapsed, and countless cracks appeared in the void and the sky¡­ The heavens and earth collapsed!! Chapter 320 - Ghost Deity in Despair, Not Dead The entire mystic realm space had suffered a violent impact. As it shook violently, it was as if the heavens and earth had been overturned. The huge magic formation that covered the entire mystic realm was also flickering crazily, as if it would collapse in the next second. The Ghost Deity in the air was already extremely weak. He did not care about the damage to the mystic realm. He only stared fixedly at his opponent¡¯s previous position with a pair of sinister eyes. When he could not see anyone, he finally laughed crazily and violently, as if all his grievances and resentment had been released. ¡°Haha¡­ ant¡­ ant!¡± That cold smile had a hint of weakness and arrogance, inexplicably showing some madness. ¡°Hmm?!¡± In the next moment, the pupils of the weak Ghost Deity constricted, and the smile on his face suddenly froze. He screamed in horror, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡± How could there be a little nether flame there? And it had even leapt lightly becoming a larger cluster of nether fire?! ¡°No¡­ Impossible!¡± He erupted with the magical power in his body to block in shock and screamed in disbelief. ¡°This is impossible!!¡± At the same time, the strange nether flame descended in front of him, and then¡­ it suddenly exploded!! In the blink of an eye, his entire body was swallowed by the sea of flames. At this moment, the Ghost Deity was in a mess. He had even lost his state of mind which he had cultivated for countless years. His mind had fallen into an abyss of fear and even despair! While he was squeezing out the magical power in his body to resist the damage from the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, his twisted face was still roaring, ¡°No! Impossible!! He¡¯s not dead?! It¡¯s impossible for him to be alive!!!¡± The truth was already in front of him, and he could not accept it. The strange nether flame was still around, and its master was not dead! However, the move that had erupted earlier had even caused the mystic realm which had been affected to collapse. How could the enemy, who was in the center of the explosion, not be dead?! Even a top-notch Heavenly Divine Mage would have been annihilated in body and spirit if he had received this move. How could he still be alive?! The Ghost Deity¡¯s previous understanding had all collapsed. He charged crazily and furiously at the nether flame, wanting to break free. But now, whether it was the power of the nether flame or his own strength, they had all been greatly reduced. He was no longer able to break the seal of the nether flame! ¡­ . . At the spot where Romo had disappeared earlier, there was a slight distortion in the space that was difficult for the naked eye to sense. An inexplicable force was gathering here. The dazzling sacred light earlier had indeed destroyed his entire body. However, it only destroyed his body. The true power of the Inviolable Soul Body could be seen at this moment. That beam of sacred light had indeed exceeded Romo¡¯s expectations. Despite the powerful strength of a pseudo Heavenly Divine Mage, his entire body had vanished instantly. With this move, his entire soul was scattered. It was like the elements of heaven and earth, surviving in this world in a special state! With the Inviolable Soul Body, the soul would not be injured. Even if the soul was injured, it would be able to recover. It was just that the recovery time needed would be longer. Romo¡¯s consciousness was still clear, and he continued to watch the battlefield with an extremely strange perception. Therefore, he could control the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame to continue attacking after the sacred light attack. The moment his body was annihilated by the sacred light, his Inviolable Soul Body had already begun to be restored. However, the damage was too great. It would take a long time to restore his soul. Romo was not sure how long it would take to restore his soul. However, he was certain of one thing; no matter how long it would take, he would still be safe! Even if the time limit for temporary use had reached zero and his Inviolable Soul Body still had not been restored, it would not matter. When the time came, his soul would dissipate, and his consciousness would still be sent back to the ancestral hall by the System! This meant that Romo was destined not to lose from the beginning of the battle! And this was also the core reason why a level-1 pseudo Heavenly Divine Mage dared to attack a level-6 Heavenly Divine Mage directly! Currently, the remaining time limit for the use of the soul body was more than 50 days. Seeing how the Ghost Deity in front of him was resisting weakly, if nothing unexpected happened, this Ghost Deity would be killed by the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame soon! The Ghost Deity, which was wrapped in the nether flame, was still roaring helplessly. Romo was calm as he continued to control the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame to devour the enemy¡¯s magical power. In this mystic realm of Laha Island, which had mostly collapsed, a ball of nether flame floated in the air. From time to time, violent roars could be heard from inside, spreading in all directions. In the silence of the world, this was the only movement. The entire mystic realm was filled with a strange atmosphere¡­ The Ghost Deity had already sunk completely into the depths of the swamp of despair. In the endless silence, he had sensed that the footsteps of the Grim Reaper were approaching, and his own will was repeatedly approaching collapse¡­ Romo, on the other hand, was so relaxed that he diverted his attention to visit the descendants of the family in their dreams¡­ ¡­ . . In the Holy Light City, everyone in the Nicholas family was already asleep. Romo visited Norton in his dream and told him about Hera¡¯s tablet. He did not say what had happened in the background. He only said that he had re-established the ancestral tablet of his deceased wife, and that all the descendants of the family clan would worship one more old ancestor from the next day. After exiting the dream, Romo returned to the ancestral hall to check on his wife¡¯s soul in the sacred tablet. He sensed that she was still in a deep sleep without any response. He searched every corner of the System Shop, but he could not find any System tools that would be of any help to his wife. He had no choice but to give up on this path for the time being. There should not have been any mistake in the Ancestral Sacred Spirit Transformation by the Ancestral Protection System. After all, Romo had also transformed into such a special state. Perhaps it was because Hera had been previously affected by the mutation and nurtured into a ghost puppet that her consciousness was still in deep sleep after she had successfully transformed into a sacred spirit. Romo was confused. He did not know what to do to wake Hera up. Although his wife had already transformed into the sacred spirit in the same state as him, he still could not use himself as a reference. After all, the System was only in him. At this moment, he could only take it step-by-step. ¡­ . The next morning. After Norton had woken up, he immediately went to the family ancestral hall to check. He found that there was indeed an ancestral tablet beside the tablet of the Old Ancestor! Norton naturally took the Old Ancestor¡¯s instructions to heart. After he had left the ancestral hall, he summoned his clansmen immediately to carry out the arrangements. On this day, all the members of the Nicholas family came to the ancestral hall to pay respect to their Old Ancestor as usual. However, there was one more old ancestor today to pay respect to. While the descendants were paying their respects, the System notifications sounded in Romo¡¯s mind from time to time. He did not care about this. Instead, he focused on probing the state of his wife¡¯s soul in the sacred tablet. Soon, he was pleasantly surprised to find something¡ª When the descendants of the family clan paid their respects, traces of special energy substances flowed into Hera¡¯s sacred tablet, and Hera¡¯s soul gave a very subtle response! The energy of faith could indeed be received by Hera, who had turned into a sacred spirit! From the looks of the current situation, he could use the System he had to quantify and use the faith energy. The soul of Hera, who had been converted into a sacred spirit, could also absorb the faith energy she had obtained on her own! It was like absorbing energy to heal oneself¡­ After accumulating enough faith energy, Hera might wake up! Chapter 321 - Secret, Listening in the Netherworld After discovering that the soul of Hera, who had transformed into a sacred spirit, was able to receive the faith of the descendants, Romo was much more relieved. Although it was not certain yet whether she would wake up, he could see hope for recovery. To the current Romo, as long as there was a trace of hope, he could also wait for this hope to grow. If it did not work in a few hundred years, he would wait ten thousand years! Romo spent the following days in a state of distraction. He checked the state of his wife¡¯s soul in the family ancestral hall and paid attention to the situation of the Ghost Deity in the mystic realm. When Hera¡¯s soul received the faith of her descendants every day, there were some subtle reactions, but she was still in a deep sleep. That Ghost Deity, on the other hand, was getting weaker and weaker as the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame continued to devour it. As for Romo who had to split his attention between the two, his Inviolable Soul Body had also gradually recovered during this period of time. According to the speed at which he had condensed his soul these few days, if nothing unexpected happened, he should be able to completely restore his soul in another month or so! This was undoubtedly good news. The reason was very simple. If the soul took too long to be restored, or if it was not restored before the time limit for the temporary use was up, Romo would be teleported back by the System before he could obtain any substantial benefits. Killing the Ghost Deity alone was useless. Restoring his soul before the time limit reached zero, and then taking away the many treasures in the mystic realm of Laha Island was the best course! Romo happily waited for his soul to condense quickly. The Ghost Deity, who had been gradually devoured by the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, became more and more disheartened¡­ The Ghost Deity had detected that the enemy had already been annihilated by his ultimate move, the Sacred Light Annihilation, but¡­ why was this strange nether flame still pestering him?! When he was trapped inside, he had also thought of many things. He almost went crazy, but he still could not understand! What was going on? Why did this damned thing not disappear?! Could it be that¡­ this mysterious magical power could still carry out its master¡¯s will and continue to attack after the user had died?! How is this possible?! This kind of magical power doesn¡¯t even exist in the Heavenly Divine Realm. How can it exist in such a low-level realm?! When he was first engulfed by the nether flame, the Ghost Deity had been waiting for the remnant power of the nether flame to dissipate. If he could last a few more days, he might be able to exhaust the nether flame. After all, the enemy was already dead, so how long could a magical attack last? Just like that, a day passed. Three, seven, fifteen days¡­ A month passed¡­ In despair, the Ghost Deity came to a conclusion. Even if he relied on the ancient Soul-Gathering Magic Formation in the mystic realm to absorb the remaining natural energy to survive, he would not be able to exhaust this strange nether fire!! His soul had already been squeezed into a ball, and he was only covered in an extremely thin energy shield. Under the corrosion of the nether flame, he did not know how much longer he could resist¡­ The magic formation in the mystic realm, which the Ghost Deity had been relying on, was on the verge of collapse. The Lost Spirit Sea outside the mystic realm space was still in chaos. Countless magical beasts and sea beasts had fled for their lives, avoiding the sea like a natural calamity¡­ Lost Spirit City, which was not far from the Lost Spirit Sea, was also attacked by countless magical beasts and sea beasts. A protracted spatial battle had erupted outside Lost Spirit City. ¡­ . . One month and three days later, Romo¡¯s Inviolable Soul Body had been successfully restored!! When he sensed the enemy¡¯s aura again, the Ghost Deity, who had been in a daze, was instantly jolted awake! He raised his head with difficulty and saw the figure that had appeared through the nether flame. He screamed in horror, ¡°You! Who are you!!¡± Although this person had recovered to the magical power of a top-notch Divine Mage, this level could not be his true level¡­ It was possible that he was a pseudo Heavenly Divine Mage! Romo did not plan to waste time with the enemy¡¯s screams. Once his soul had been restored, he exploded the magical power in his body to increase the power of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame! ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t kill me!!¡± The Ghost Deity in the nether flame exclaimed in shock. ¡°I know the secrets of the primordial calamity and ascension! I can tell you everything!¡± Upon hearing this, Romo raised his eyebrows. He did not slow down the momentum of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame. ¡°There is also a Companion Realm Treasure!¡± The Ghost Deity roared in horror. ¡°I can help you obtain it! After you have obtained it, you can become the master of a world! You can control the entire magical realm!!¡± Romo¡¯s gaze froze. He stopped the shrinking action of the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame to give the other party a chance to talk. In just a few sentences, the information was about to explode. It was too shocking! A primordial calamity! The secret to ascension! A Companion Realm Treasure! The master of a world!! Every word could trigger countless associations! The Ghost Deity had just sensed that the fire ring around him had slowed down, and a hint of madness flashed in his eyes! Romo had a bad feeling. He was about to use the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame to devour him completely, but it was already too late! ¡°If you want to know, come down to the netherworld with me!!¡± The Ghost Deity roared crazily, completely erupting with the power that could destroy the heavens and earth!! ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the entire mystic realm space shook again! The huge magical formation, which was originally on the verge of collapse, flickered crazily, and chaotic energy patterns appeared in it. The natural energy in the entire mystic realm erupted crazily at this moment! In the next moment, the Ghost Deity in the nether flame exploded!! The level-6 Heavenly Divine Mage self-destructed, and a terrifying and powerful destructive force instantly swept through the entire mystic realm space¡­ The entire mystic realm space shattered!! Large chunks of space twisted and fell. Half of the mystic realm space was torn apart and swept into a large crack in the void. The remaining parts of the Laha Island appeared in the large world outside!! At the bottom of the sea, more than 50,000 kilometers deep in the Departed Spirit Triangular Domain, an extremely terrifying destructive force erupted in all directions!! The destructive power instantly rushed to the surface of the sea. The three huge islands beside the Departed Spirit Triangular Domain instantly exploded, causing huge waves to surge into the sky and sweep in all directions! In the millions of kilometers of the Lost Spirit Sea, countless sea beasts and magical beasts instantly died. An uncountable number of islands shattered! In the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea, many places had fragments of the islands that had cracked open in succession. A large number of secret treasures were sent flying and landing in all directions¡­ ¡­ . . The origin of the shocking changes was the bottom of the sea, more than 50,000 kilometers deep in the sea where the mystic realm of Laha Island was. In the 5,000-kilometer area, countless turbulences in the void swept wildly. Even a Divine Mage would not dare to take half a step in. Somewhere in the countless turbulences of the void, which was being torn apart and squashed, a figure slowly appeared. It was Romo!! Earlier, the Inviolable Soul Body had been destroyed again!! This time, the damage to the Inviolable Soul Body was less serious than before, so the Inviolable Soul Body was restored successfully in a short time. Despite this, Romo¡¯s expression was still very ugly. He had been too careless. He should not have held back¡­ He had not expected this Ghost Deity of the Heavenly Divine Realm from the mystic realm of the Laha island to be so ruthless. He had actually chosen to self-destruct! In the end, he did not manage to shatter Romo completely. Instead, he had destroyed almost everything in the mystic realm, including himself¡­ Perhaps, this was the greatest revenge he could give before he died? Chapter 322 - : Possessed by the Enemy, Ill Search Your Soul Romo looked around and his eyes suddenly lit up. He took a step to the left and passed through a large turbulent area in the void. When he was dozens of kilometers away, he put away the familiar storage ring. In the battle of the sacred light earlier, his body had been shattered and he had even lost this storage ring. It was a pleasant surprise that he could still find it back now. Here, there were also all the treasures he had obtained from his journey to the Lost Spirit Sea. Immediately after, Romo discovered that a fragment of Laha Island was about to be swept into the void turbulence a hundred kilometers ahead. He immediately went over to search for treasures and obtained a level-8 treasure from that small fragment of the island. A beam of light streaked past his eyes. Romo immediately chased after it. He chased it for a moment in the turbulence in the void and successfully caught the fleeing treasure light. This agile magical weapon which was fleeing was a medium-grade sacred weapon! Romo kept it in his storage ring and surveyed the surroundings again. When the Ghost Deity self-destructed, he saw a large amount of treasure light flying in all directions. It seemed that the other party¡¯s storage rings had been blown up, causing many of the treasures inside to scatter everywhere. Many of the treasures were directly shattered, and some were sent flying into the real world. Especially one of them, which was very likely a sacred weapon! Although he had been blown up at that time, he still sensed it. He still remembered the direction in which the treasure light had fled. Romo turned around and fixed his gaze in a direction before flying over quickly. Along the way, he passed by a large area of turbulent flow and even picked up a storage ring left behind by a Divine Mage. After Romo had left, the turbulent area in the void became completely silent¡­ ¡­ . . The great upheaval in the Lost Spirit Sea quickly spread throughout the magical world and shook the entire magic continent. In particular, there was a rumor that an ancient faction of Laha Island had shockingly appeared from the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea. Countless treasures had appeared in the world, and there were even divine-tier treasures. The magical world was in an uproar! There was an extremely ancient rumor about Laha Island. It was said there was a Laha Island faction with a longer history and more powerful strength than the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. However, it inexplicably disappeared without a trace one day. The Laha Island faction¡¯s disappearance became an ancient mystery. Ever since it disappeared, there had been speculation that this island faction¡¯s disappearance might have been related to the Lost Spirit Sea, but this rumor had never been confirmed. A few months ago, some rumors about a sudden change in the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea had appeared, attracting a small group of Divine Magi here to investigate it further. Even the two strongest factions in the magical world, the Divine Mountain Immortal Island and the Earth Origin Sacred Land, had been mobilized. A month ago, a shocking change had occurred in the Lost Spirit Sea. The sea beasts and magical beasts had erupted, and the Divine Magi had returned with serious injuries. These two pieces of news had caused a huge stir in the magical world. Now that a large number of treasures had emerged, while the entire magical world was in an uproar, countless Magi had rushed to the Lost Spirit Sea to snatch the opportunities. In addition, the dark blue sea fog in the Lost Spirit Sea had disappeared, and the strange suction force on souls was gone. Without the hurdle blocking the way, countless people rushed toward the Lost Spirit Sea¡­ Moreover, the people who had gone out to sea had indeed discovered all kinds of treasures. After this news spread, the flux of people in the Lost Spirit Sea increased again¡­ As the number of people suddenly increased, and more treasures were discovered, there were increasingly more intense battles between the Magi, and the battles became more and more intense. It was like a balloon that was being rapidly inflated. The larger it expanded, the closer the explosion point became¡­ ¡­ . . On the boundless sea, a small boat was floating. The person rowing was a young man about 15 years old. Not only was he rowing slowly, he was also looking around from time to time. This made his speed even slower. This young man¡¯s name was Eron. He was a common level-7 ordinary Mage. There were rumors outside that the Lost Spirit Sea was full of treasures. He could not help but go out to the sea alone. However, he was also very clear about his strength. The sea area he was currently in was the periphery of the periphery. He could hardly see anyone. He had only come here to try his luck. Eron had been rowing for six days. The food he had prepared for his trip had almost been depleted, but there was still no sign of any treasure. ¡°Sigh!¡± Eron sighed and muttered hesitantly, ¡°Shall I explore further?¡± Just as he was looking at the endless sea in front of him, a black shadow suddenly appeared in a flash from under the water. Before he could shout, the black shadow suddenly charged directly into his forehead. Eron was stunned! Almost at the same time, a thin line suddenly appeared in the void in front of Eron, and a figure appeared out of thin air. As soon as this person came out, he raised his hand and grabbed and pulled at the top of the young man¡¯s head, forcefully pulling out the black shadow that had just burrowed into the young man¡¯s body! A cluster of dancing nether flame appeared in the palm of the figure, instantly enveloping the black shadow!! ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± A long string of screams sounded continuously. It was as if he had suffered the pain of having his tendons and bones pulled out. The screams were mixed with excruciating pain. The black shadow, which had been engulfed by the nether flame again, turned into a human figure and let out a cry of disbelief. ¡°You¡­ How did you¡­¡± ¡°How did I follow you here, right?¡± The master of the nether flame interrupted his horrified questioning. ¡°Your little tricks can¡¯t fool me.¡± ¡ªThis was Romo!! The person who had been trapped again by his Soul-Devouring Nether Flame was naturally the Ghost Deity of Heavenly Divine Realm who had fled from the mystic realm of Laha Island! The shocking self-destruction earlier was actually just a decoy. It could be considered as abandoning his body and spirit to survive¡ªa wisp of his soul had slipped away secretly! He had thought that he could deceive the other party, and his escape thereafter had indeed been smooth. However, he had not expected the enemy to track him all the way here and even make a move immediately when he was possessing someone, dragging him out forcefully and sealing him in the strange nether flame! The Ghost Deity of Heavenly Divine Realm was horrified. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I can tell you all the secrets¡­¡± Romo said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± As he spoke, the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame swept in according to his will! Soul-Searching Magical Power!! ¡°No¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± Miserable screams sounded continuously. The remnant soul twisted crazily in the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, and traces of light appeared faintly! Romo¡¯s eyes flickered when he sensed the special energy in the other party¡¯s remnant soul! At this moment, this person was already an extremely weak remnant of a soul. He had only dared to choose such an ordinary Mage to possess. How could he resist Romo¡¯s Soul-Searching Magical Power? Under the soul-searching, countless waves of memories rushed into Romo¡¯s consciousness! In a short while, the remnant soul which had been searched could not withstand it anymore. It completely dissipated on the surface of the Lost Spirit Sea! The moment the remnant soul dissipated, a speck of light condensed independently and even took the initiative to enter Romo¡¯s palm! The moment the light suddenly got into his palm in a flash, a ripple appeared in Romo¡¯s heart. Just as he was about to do something, he was shocked to find an indescribable mysterious force traveling along his meridians and instantly fusing with his soul! This had come so suddenly that there was no time to resist or stop it. The moment the mysterious energy started to fuse with his soul, an unprecedented pain that seemed to be able to tear his soul apart erupted violently, almost causing Romo¡¯s soul to collapse!! Chapter 323 - Fated Person blessed with Good Luck ¡°Hmph!¡± Romo snorted. His pupils constricted, and his Inviolable Soul Body automatically circulated. At the same time, he used the explosive magical power to activate the third transformation! The pain of his soul being torn apart did not decrease. After Romo¡¯s level had exploded to the pseudo Heavenly Divine Realm, the power of the soul being torn apart and the inviolable effect canceled out each other. They had achieved a delicate balance in the repeated destruction and restoration! Romo panicked for a moment before he immediately calmed down. This was because he had already found something useful from the information streams he had obtained from searching the remnant soul earlier and understood his current situation. However, this state was still very troublesome. Romo could not move at all now. He could only be still like a stone statue, his entire mind and soul were dealing with the changes in his body. The sun climbed up gradually and descended again a little. Half a day later, Romo was still in a state of quiet on the outside and resistance on the inside. The young man in front of him, who had collapsed on the boat, had already propped himself up and slowly sat up. Eron felt a splitting headache. His mind was like paste, so blurry that he seemed to have lost the ability to think. He seemed to have had a very painful long dream. The intense pain seemed to still be lingering on his body. He felt as if he was still in a dream. Eron knocked his head hard and closed his eyes to fight the overwhelming dizziness. He forced himself to wake up. He grabbed the edge of the boat beside him with both hands and had just gotten up a little when he fell back to his original spot in shock. ¡°When¡­ when did a blue-robed person appear in front of me?!¡± The small boat was very small and bumpy. It shook continuously from his sudden fall. The young man who had fallen into the boat looked horrified. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The middle-aged man in front of him seemed to have really become a statue. He stood still on the rocking boat. In response to the young man¡¯s question, there was only the sound of the boat swaying in the water. Eron was filled with fear and panic. He wondered what was going on. He looked at the other party nervously and immediately retracted his gaze in fear. He turned around¡­. The surface of the sea was still empty. There were not even many sea beasts, let alone people. In that case, the person in front of him was an extremely powerful Mage?! After all, looking into the distance, nothing had appeared in his vision, but the expert in front of him had appeared out of thin air. Could he have¡­ flown here¡ªGreat Archmage?! ¡°M-my lord?¡± Eron called out tentatively, but there was still no response. When he did not receive a response, he relaxed a little. He stood upright on the ferry, trembling. He looked up at the powerful expert in front of him and stopped talking. He was a little worried that he might provoke this senior and lose his life¡­ Eron sat with his arms around his knees and continued to look blankly at the mysterious man. Time passed slowly. It was dark and then, it was dawn. Eron guarded a mysterious senior, who looked like a statue, for the entire night. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± This morning, when Eron was conflicted about whether he should just jump off the boat and leave, his stomach resisted first. Only then did he realize that he had been on an empty stomach all day¡­ Just as Eron was taking out a biscuit from the waterproof container gingerly as if he was walking on thin ice, he suddenly sensed that the stagnant and strange atmosphere had changed. Instinctively, he looked up and saw the mysterious senior¡¯s brows twitch and his eyelids open! Ah? Could it be that the rumble of his stomach had woken him up?! Eron was so frightened that he almost jumped up, but he realized that the other party was looking at him. Then, he was stunned. When he was panicking, he held up the biscuit in a daze. ¡°Senior¡­ do you want one?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Romo looked at the young man, who had already become incoherent from fear, and smiled in his heart. Over the past day and night, although he had looked like a statue, he had not completely ignored the outside world. The young man had not done any physical harm to him. Instead, he had guarded him for such a long time¡­ He was sincere and kind. This was rare. ¡°Since we¡¯re fated, I¡¯ll give you some luck.¡± After saying this calmly, Romo waved his hand and sent a gentle light toward the young man. The faint light enveloped Eron. He felt an extremely comfortable warmth, purifying his entire body. Even the inexplicable chaos in his mind had been swept away, and there was¡­ This person had almost been possessed by the remnant soul of Ghost Deity. Although Romo had intervened immediately, the remnant soul of Ghost Deity had entered for half a second. Eron¡¯s originally weak soul was naturally greatly affected. Now that Romo had intervened, not only had he eliminated the hidden dangers in the young man¡¯s body, he had also imparted a secret manual of magical power suitable for his cultivation. Moreover, after this battle, his soul would become stronger than usual, and his future cultivation would also greatly benefit. Eron sank into the sea of new knowledge in his mind. He did not know how long it had taken. When he woke up, he found that he was the only one on the boat in the sea. The biscuit he had held up earlier had also disappeared, and what replaced it was a storage ring¡­ Eron was stunned for a moment. He was excited! He then probed with his soul sense, and his face immediately turned red. Even his breathing became much heavier, and he revealed an ecstatic expression! This storage ring was only the lowest grade among magical tools. The resources inside for the cultivation of magical power would at most allow one to become a Great Archmage. To this ordinary level-7 Mage, this was already a great opportunity for cultivation that had descended from the heavens! The ordinary young man looked excited. He looked around for a long time. Although he did not see anyone, he still knelt down respectfully and kowtowed to the air to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, My Lord¡­ No! Thank you, Master, for giving me a great opportunity!!¡± ¡­ . . On the other side, Romo, who did not know that he had gained a disciple so cheaply, was riding the wind hundreds of thousands of feet up in the sky, flying toward the interior of the Magic Continent. There was no need for him to stay in the sea for too long. He planned to return to the Holy Light City. He thought as he flew. Romo pondered over the entire matter. He repeatedly used his divine sense to scan his soul to check on the current situation of his spirit. He was a little surprised. ¡°What is that little light? Is there really a so-called Companion Realm Treasure¡­¡± He pondered for a moment. He was excited and suspicious¡­ A Companion Realm Treasure!! A Companion Realm Treasure was an extremely special existence born from the birth of a world! It could be regarded as a special kind of magical treasure of the heavens and the earth. It had been born in this world from the beginning of the world and had grown up with it!! It was said that after obtaining this magical treasure that had accompanied the growth of a world, one could control an entire world with it and become the master of a world!! All of this was no different from what the Ghost Deity from the Laha Island mystic realm had said before he self-destructed. He had also obtained evidence from his true memories that what he had said was not baseless! However, there was only this little information about the Companion Realm Treasure! It was not that Romo had missed something when he used his magical power to search the soul, but that this Ghost Deity of Heavenly Divine Realm only knew so much information¡­ Chapter 324 - Primordial Calamity, Secret of Lost Souls This remnant soul was originally a wisp of remnant soul that had managed to separate from the Ghost Deity after he had self-destructed. It did not retain much information to begin with. In addition, Romo was using the memories he had obtained from searching the soul, so the information he obtained was little and fragmented. Of course, ¡°little¡± was only relative to the soul¡¯s entire memory. If the volume of information was carefully compared, the information he had obtained from searching the soul could already be considered a huge amount. After all, the Ghost Deity of Heavenly Divine Realm from the mystic realm of Laha Island had lived in this world for almost 100,000 years. In addition, he also had some special aspects, which enabled Romo to obtain a sea of extremely complicated information. He could not sort it out in a short period of time and would have to spend time doing this. Currently, he had only extracted some of the most important information from the vast information bank, and this was already shocking. For example, although there was not much information about the Companion Realm Treasure, Romo at least already knew the existence of such a precious treasure. Just knowing this alone, he had surpassed most Divine Magi! In addition, Romo roughly knew the core secrets of the Lost Spirit Sea. This involved important secrets such as the primordial calamity and ascension mentioned earlier! The beginning of everything had come from a great calamity known only by name in the current magical world¡ªthe primordial calamity! The current historical records of the magical world could be traced back at most to about 6 million years ago, in particular, the records of the recent one million years were all quite detailed. However, the more distant the historical records were, the fewer relevant records were there. Most of the ones left behind could only be regarded as legends. The period between one million and six million years ago was called the Middle Ages of magical power cultivation. As for the period more than six million years ago when there were no historical records, it was called the Primordial Era. There was only one rumor related to the Primordial Era, and it was not known if it was true. A calamity had suddenly occurred in that era, and it had almost destroyed the entire magical world. After the destruction in the Primordial Era, it took the Middle Ages a long time to recover. There were no records of this calamity which had almost destroyed the entire magical world. Now, Romo had caught a glimpse of some traces of the calamity from this remnant soul! However, he did not obtain any specific information. He could only extract several memory fragments and some scenes. An earth-shaking battle between Heavenly Divine Magi had erupted. With a wave of hand, the heavens and earth collapsed, and the void shattered! White sacred light filled the world, destroying more than a hundred Heavenly Divine Realm experts in one strike! When the experts of Heavenly Divine Realm attacked, a deep crack appeared on the continent, the Dark Night Canyon!! The last scene was not a battle scene, but a figure standing in the boundless void. On his shoulder was the sun and moon, and in his hand were stars!! Just checking the images, and the few scenes he had extracted from the memories of the soul was enough to make Romo¡¯s heart tremble. He felt a sharp pain in his soul, and he almost lost control!! These few memory fragments had come from an Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage who had been lucky enough to survive the heavenly realm calamity! This Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage had been seriously injured in the calamity, so he found a place to recuperate in the shattered magic continent. This place would be the future Laha Island! In the Middle Ages, the magic continent slowly regained its former magical civilization and gradually became stronger. Countless magical powers appeared during this period. One of them, the Sacred Tree Island, was built on Laha Island and reigned supreme in the peripheral domain of the sea. On the Sacred Tree Island, there was an old ancestor of the Heavenly Divine Realm who had already cultivated to the peak of the Heavenly Divine Realm. He should have ascended, but he was not allowed to. The Sky Ascension Stairs had already shattered in the primordial calamity. Later on, the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage, who was sleeping and recuperating on Laha Island, woke up. The Sacred Tree Island suffered a great calamity, and the old ancestor of the Sacred Tree Island also started a war with the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage. In the end, he was defeated and his body was seized by the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage! However, although the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage had successfully seized the body, he did not obtain any benefits. Instead, he suffered even more serious injuries from possessing the body. After that, the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage, using the mystic realm of Laha island as the core of the formation, set up an ancient magic formation to absorb the souls of the dead to recuperate, which eventually became the Lost Spirit Sea!! However, in the endless years, not only did his injuries not heal, they became even more serious¡­ More than 50,000 years ago, a Ghost Deity, which was still a human at that time, accidentally landed on Laha Island. The Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage had again wanted to possess his body, but because he was too weak from his serious injuries, his soul was swallowed by the Ghost Deity! At the same time, the Ghost Deity also lost his physical body. He had no choice but to switch to cultivating the Ghost Technique. He became a ghostly cultivator of the Heavenly Divine Realm. This Ghost Deity had been seriously injured when resisting the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage. He had also swallowed the latter and the old ancestor of the Heavenly Divine Realm in his soul. Not only had he swallowed the endless memories, he had also swallowed a portion of the remnant soul. With the many collisions, he was even confused about who he was originally. He thought that he was an Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage who had descended from the heavenly realm. Therefore, when he was fighting Romo earlier, he had repeatedly mentioned the term ¡°mere ants¡±. After the Ghost Deity had dominated the mystic realm of Laha Island, he also did the same thing as the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage. He continued to absorb souls to recuperate. He even did it more ruthlessly! After becoming the master of the island, he used the ancient Soul Gathering Magic Formation to develop the mystic technique of the ghost puppets. He used a method similar to nurturing parasites to nurture a large number of divine-tier ghost puppets to capture more and stronger souls for him. In addition, he had also used this magic formation to guide the magical beasts and sea beasts in the Lost Spirit Sea to take the initiative to attack the Magi in the Lost Spirit Sea¡­ This was the cause of Romo and Hera¡¯s calamity in the sea! Under the strange power of the ancient Soul Gathering Magic Formation, all the souls of the dead in the Lost Spirit Sea were sucked into the mystic realm of the Laha Island and became nourishment for the Ghost Deity. Even among the Divine Magi, not many people knew about this secret. Very few had discovered it, and they had kept it a highly-guarded secret, not to be disclosed to the outside world. For tens of thousands of years, the Ghost Deity had been using the ancient Soul Gathering Magic Formation to commit evil. Not only had he recovered from his injuries, he had also used the soul energy to become a ghostly cultivator that was level-6 of the Heavenly Divine Realm! The ghostly cultivator of the Heavenly Divine Realm, who had been living happily in the mystic realm and harmed countless lives, finally encountered a calamity¡ªRomo had appeared! And this great calamity, which had lasted for millions of years, was successfully severed by Romo in the end! ¡­ . . Through the soul-searching magical power, Romo had managed to piece together the miscellaneous information he had obtained. Finally, a core secret of the Lost Spirit Sea had emerged. After managing to sort out a clear thread, he was shocked and amazed. It was no wonder that the torrent of memories he had extracted was so messy. It turned out that there were also the trivial memories of three Heavenly Divine Magi inside! Among the three of them, he had naturally extracted most information through the soul search from the Ghost Deity who was the carrier of the information. His memories were the clearest. Next was the old ancestor of Heavenly Divine Realm from the Sacred Tree Island of the Middle Ages. The one with the least memory fragments that were also the most foggy was the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage. In the boundless information vault which had been filled with miscellaneous information from the three of them, there were also a few scattered insights on magical power cultivation. Although they were very fragmented, they were also very useful to Romo! However, what Romo valued the most was still the special energy that had inexplicably fused with his soul! Chapter 325 - Companion Realm Treasure, Return to the City From the personal memories of the Ghost Deity, this special energy, which had inexplicably fused into Romo¡¯s body, was very likely the Companion Realm Treasure! However, this was only the personal deduction of the Ghost Deity. This was because most of the memories of the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage he had devoured were also incomplete. Information on this special energy was also missing! Back then, after he had obtained the special energy from the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage, he had spent tens of thousands of years before he managed to barely control and use this special energy. This special energy was too powerful for the Ghost Deity, and it was impossible to use any of the common sense of the current magical world to make a judgment¡­ The Ghost Deity had deduced from the memory fragments in the soul of the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage that the special energy was the Companion Realm Treasure. Among them, there was a scattered scene which became the core of the deduction. It was one of the four scenes Romo had obtained from his soul search. White sacred light had filled the world, and destroyed more than a hundred Heavenly Divine Realm experts with one strike! The white sacred light in this scene was indeed very similar to the special energy that had fused with Romo¡¯s soul! Romo had personally experienced the powerful might of this special energy, the Sacred Light Body Destruction Set. As this special energy was too tempting, the Ghost Deity could not bear to throw it away. Therefore, he had deliberately pretended to self-destruct in the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame and had also deliberately exploded his storage rings, causing all the treasures to fly in all directions. He had even abandoned a special sacred weapon that could not be used for the time being to attract the enemy¡¯s attention¡­ Only this energy had not been thrown away. It was the existence of this special energy that allowed Romo to see through the other party¡¯s ruse and know his true intent. The enemy had faked his death, and Romo had also pretended to be enticed. However, after he had departed, he continued to follow him in secret. When the remnant soul could no longer hold back and wanted to possess that body, he captured it in one go. Then, he did not give the other party a chance to talk nonsense anymore. He simply used the Soul-Searching Magical Power to defeat him! Romo had not expected the special energy in the soul to suddenly wrap around his body and fuse with his soul. Fortunately, he had the Inviolable Soul Body, which allowed Romo to withstand the powerful force that almost tore his soul apart again. Otherwise, with his current tolerance level of a top-notch Divine Mage, he would probably not be able to withstand it and be directly torn apart by this powerful force! Of course, currently, Romo could only rely on the power of his Inviolable Soul Body to successfully resist the destructive force and fuse it into his soul. To drive and use it like that Ghost Deity, it would also require time and effort to study and try it out. In fact, even if this powerful special energy was not the Companion Realm Treasure, the unbelievable power was enough for Romo to spend time studying it carefully. In short, he had already obtained the secret treasure. What was to follow next was for him, who did not lack time, to slowly study it and try it out. ¡­ . . There were still more than ten days before the time-limit for the temporary use of the Inviolable Soul Body was up. During this period of time, if it was just to return to the Holy Light City, there would still be some time left. However, the remaining time was not enough for Romo to go to the Divine Mountain Immortal Island to see Corsia so that she could be at ease. He had no choice but to put aside the idea of meeting her for the time being. He believed that he would still be able to meet her in the future. Romo did not stay in the Lost Spirit Sea anymore. Although many treasures had flown out before the Laha Island mystic realm collapsed, and there were even sacred weapons among them¡­ the current Lost Spirit Sea had become chaotic. It was said that even Heavenly Divine Magi had appeared in the sea region fighting over the sacred weapons. After a quick estimation, he decided not to participate. Romo still had a lot of things on him. If something were to go wrong again, he might not be able to bring back the gains he had worked so hard for these few days. He might not gain from this, but the loss was right before him. There was no need for him to go and join in the fun. As for the other treasures and opportunities, those fated would take them for themselves. The gains from this trip were enough. ¡­ . . A few days later, Romo arrived at Lost Spirit City again. Not long ago, a huge outbreak had occurred in the Lost Spirit Sea. Countless magical beasts and sea beasts rushed to the coast. For an entire month, the Lost Spirit City had been dealing with this unprecedented beast tide. Now that the beast tide had retreated, as far as the eye could see outside the Lost Spirit City, there were carcasses; most of them were that of beasts. There were many carcasses outside the city. Everything was in a mess. In Lost Spirit City, it was so lively that there was a sense of joy. These smiles belonged to the Magi who had obtained many benefits from the beast tide attack on the city. As for the dead who could not laugh, no one cared. Romo had wanted to rest in the Lost Spirit City for a while and also go to the intelligence building for some information exchange. However, just as he flew into the Lost Spirit City, a figure immediately flew out. Romo raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. He had not expected to run into someone familiar. It was the gray-haired old man whom he had easily lifted into the air in the Laha Island mystic realm previously and who had later followed Nolan and Corsia to escape from the mystic realm. The gray-haired old man flew over in surprise and excitement. He said respectfully, ¡°Senior!¡± Originally, he was already a level-7 Divine Mage, so logically speaking, he should be able to address the other party as a fellow friend. However, he had already seen how powerful this person was in the mystic realm, so he willingly addressed him as ¡°Senior¡±. Romo nodded gently, his eyes flashing. ¡°Are you the City Lord of the Lost Spirit City?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The old man responded and said gratefully, ¡°I am Walter, the City Lord of Lost Spirit City. Thank you for saving my life earlier, Senior!¡± Romo¡¯s expression was a little strange as he explained, ¡°The last time I entered Lost Spirit City, I killed the Deputy City Lord of Lost Spirit City.¡± Walter was stunned for a moment. He also revealed a strange expression, but he quickly recovered and did not care. ¡°Kam has made a mistake in the teaching of his son. Since he dared to be unreasonable in front of Senior, he deserved to die!¡± ¡°You knew it was me?¡± Romo raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°After returning to the city, I had gotten news on this and also heard someone else¡¯s elaboration. I guessed that it might have been Senior¡¯s doing.¡± Walter paused for a moment and said, ¡°Kam and I had not been on good terms. Now that he has died, I don¡¯t have to be so restrained in my work. This has also eliminated the old malignant tumors in the Lost Spirit City.¡± Romo smiled and did not plan to find out if it was true. He said calmly, ¡°I want to rest in the city for a day.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Walter made an inviting gesture. ¡°Senior, please follow me.¡± Then, two figures went into the City Lord Residence in a flash, not attracting anyone¡¯s attention. ¡­ . . With Walter¡¯s warm hospitality, Romo stayed in the residence for a day and left Lost Spirit City the next day. He had obtained a lot of information from the other party about the current Lost Spirit Sea. More than a month ago, Corsia and the others had appeared on the Lost Spirit Sea. At that time, many people had seen them, and it was sensational¡­ However, at that time, the Lost Spirit Sea had undergone a shocking change. Countless Magi were welcoming the beast tide and killing the beasts. They did not have the time to discuss it. After the beast tide had subsided, precious treasures of Laha Island appeared in the Lost Spirit Sea. This naturally caused a huge commotion, and countless people went out to sea to search for treasures. Many secrets about the Laha Island mystic realm had also slowly spread to the ears of the Magi in the magical world. A few months ago, there were rumors in the magical world that something had changed in the Lost Spirit Sea. Everyone knew that many Divine Magi had entered the deep sea to explore. However, they had not expected that it would cause such a shocking change later on. It was said that after entering the mystic realm, many Divine Magi had died there. The three Divine Magi from the Earth Origin Sacred Land had also died! Among the few who had successfully escaped from the mystic realm, there were four Magi from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. One of them was even the ancient grandmaster who had disappeared more than 6,000 years ago! A series of news hit everyone in the face. They were all shocked! However, the final situation of the mystic realm and why it had collapsed were still unknown to the outside world. The others who knew the final situation were Nolan, Corsia, and Walter. After they had left the mystic realm, Nolan had warned Walter not to tell anyone. Walter naturally did not dare to disobey the warning of a Heavenly Divine Mage from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. He was already very lucky that the other party had not silenced him directly¡­ Chapter 326 - Time In the past month, the treasure hunt at sea was in full swing. Basically, everyone who could go had gone. If it had not been for the fact that he needed to recuperate, Walter, the City Lord of Lost Spirit City, would have followed suit. Currently, not just a large number of Magi from the coastal areas or the islands had come to the Lost Spirit Sea to search for treasures, countless Magi had also swarmed over from the interior areas¡­ There were many people, and they had also discovered many treasures. Many people were also involved in the fight for magical weapons, and the battle between the Magi had become more and more intense. Even in such a fiery occasion, there were rumors that a large number of treasures were still appearing, which then attracted countless Magi again. Wave after wave, more and more Magi were attracted over, and the people who came were increasingly stronger¡­ Such a grand battle involving a huge number of people, where more and more people were being swept in constantly, was rare even in 10,000 years. All the large factions in the entire magic continent were involved. The Divine Mountain Immortal Island and the Earth Origin Sacred Land had also sent out many disciples. There were Great Magi, Great Archmagi, and Divine Magi who had come to search for treasures. It was said that even the Heavenly Divine Magi had been mobilized. In addition, it was said that the Heavenly Divine Mage from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, who had reappeared after more than 6,000 years, had passed away. Her heavenly-divine tier inheritance had been passed down to the current owner of the Nine Heavens Goddess Sword, Corsia. When they heard that Corsia had immediately gone to cultivate in seclusion after obtaining the inheritance, many people speculated that after she came out of seclusion this time, she would most probably become the Island Master of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. The rumor that she would become the Island Master as soon as she came out of seclusion had not received a direct response. When Romo heard about it, he thought it was most likely true. He knew that when Nolan left the mystic realm of Laha Island, she was almost at the end of her rope, and death was inevitable. To be able to return to a place, which was equivalent to her hometown, after more than 6,000 years and die there was actually already very fortunate. This was true for Nolan as well as for the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. After all, the Earth Origin Sacred Land, which was on par with the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, was not as lucky. This time, not only did three Divine Magi from the Earth Origin Sacred Land die, there was also an old ancestor of Heavenly Divine Realm who had entered the Laha Island mystic realm, and till now, there had been no news of him. He had probably died long ago in the hands of that ¡°ant¡± Ghost Deity¡­ Before he left, Romo had asked the City Lord of the Lost Spirit City to deliver a letter for him. The intended recipient was Corsia from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island. Walter naturally agreed tactfully. He only replied that it would definitely be done, and did not ask Romo about his doubts, such as what had happened in the end, and what had happened to the Ghost Deity¡­ The sensible City Lord of Lost Spirit City had also learned some news, that Romo was from the Nicholas family of the Holy Light City in the Sebastian Kingdom. On the fourth day after Romo had left the Lost Spirit City, an earth-shaking battle between Heavenly Divine Magi erupted in the depths of the Lost Spirit Sea. The battle was so loud that even the commotion of the heavens and earth was overshadowed. This battle had also shaken the magical world! This battle, which had caused the sun and moon to dim, lasted for a full six days before it stopped. The 5,000-kilometer area with the shattered void and surging turbulence had become a forbidden land of death. As for who the two sides were, no one knew yet. The battle of the Heavenly Divine Magi did not reduce the passion of the treasure hunters. It even attracted countless people. ¡­ . . The news that a large number of treasures had been discovered in the Lost Spirit Sea had naturally reached the magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom. In the territory of the Sebastian Kingdom, the four large factions had all sent out many people. There were also solo Magi who went alone or in teams to search for treasures. Even the royal family of the Sebastian Kingdom had slowed down the investigation on the shocking appearance of magical beasts in the Imperial City and sent many Great Archmagi over. In the midst of the ¡°treasure-hunting spree¡± which was in full swing, there was a family that was as calm as a mountain¡ªthe Nicholas family. It was not known what the clansmen of this family were thinking. They had actually ignored the news about treasures being obtained from the periphery of the Lost Spirit Sea and had not sent anyone out at all. The people inside continued to live an ordinary life. Some of the interested retainers wanted to go; they did not stop them. However, most of the retainers of the Nicholas family did not plan to make a move. It was as if they had also been infected by the mysterious calmness. The reason why they had not gone was very simple. Even if they were to risk death outside, they might not necessarily obtain treasures. How could it be as comfortable as enjoying the ten times enhancement in the palace? During the days in the Nicholas family, many people had gradually enjoyed their lives as a retainer. In fact, life was indeed very easy¡­ They were not treated like slaves by the family, nor were they required to slave hard. Their daily routine was usually to be sparring partners for the Nicholas family members. The sparring between the Great Magi was carried out in the palace, while for Great Archmagi, they would accompany them to the back of the mountain for the sparring. An area with enhanced effects had been set up there. Naturally, among the retainers, there were those who were puzzled as to why the family head had not sent a single clansman out, but they could not ask. As for why the Nicholas family did not take action, it was naturally because of instructions from the Old Ancestor. Romo himself did not plan to join in the fun, so he naturally did not want his descendants to be involved in the bloodbath. Moreover, the mood of snatching treasures overseas was becoming increasingly crazy, and the area range affected by the battle was getting larger and larger. There were indeed many treasures in the Lost Spirit Sea, but there were more bloody battles. Those opportunities had all been exchanged with their lives¡­ The descendants of the Nicholas family did not need the opportunities to that extent, so there was no need to risk their lives. ¡­ . . This night, in the Nicholas family palace. The head of the family, Norton, was cultivating as usual. Suddenly, he felt a familiar thought appear in the sky above the clan territory. He suddenly withdrew from his state of cultivation and looked out in surprise. Then, after realizing the other party¡¯s identity, he immediately got up and flew into the sky. At the same time, someone flew out from the other two rooms of the palace and into the sky. The three of them met in the air. Norton, Dick, and Ron looked at each other and felt each other¡¯s joy and excitement. Without another word, they flew higher up into the sky together. No one in the palace had noticed their actions. Even Harris, a top Great Archmage, had not noticed. After flying into the sky, the three of them saw a dark blue figure. They sensed a very familiar aura and immediately revealed looks of pleasant surprise. This was the first time they had encountered the Old Ancestor, not in a dream given by the Old Ancestor, nor was this a moment of crisis! Although the person in front of them was different from the silver-haired old man in their dream, his face, the way he looked at them, his aura, and so on were all familiar to them. The three of them greeted in unison, unable to hide their excitement, ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± Romo smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± As he had previously said that he had once used a special magical power to go to the Calamity Mountain Range personally, after returning to the city this time, he thought he might as well meet them directly to explain things, so as not to go into their dream again. Romo then told them about his journey. ¡­ . When they had learned that the Old Ancestor had caused a commotion in the magical world, Norton and the other two were so shocked that they lost control of their expressions. Romo then handed a storage ring to Norton. These were all the treasures he had obtained on this trip. Just sacred weapons alone, there were seven. There were also countless magical weapons, magical power secret manuals, and all kinds of natural treasures! After he had finished giving instructions, Romo¡¯s body had already started to fade slowly and dissipate in front of Norton and the other two. The time limit for the temporary use had become zero, and Romo returned to the familiar ancestral hall. Whether it was the current gains or the foreseeable future, this trip had a deep impact, far exceeding his expectations! When he returned to the Sacred Spirit tablet, he no longer felt lonely because his wife was beside him. Romo¡¯s spiritual sense reached into Hera¡¯s Sacred Spirit tablet and gently brushed past Hera¡¯s soul. He muttered, ¡°Hera, you have to wake up quickly. Wake up and look at me. Look at the descendants of the clan¡­¡± Chapter 327 - Seclusion, Seven Divine Mountain Immortal Island, Green Peak. This was originally the residence of the ancient grandmaster, Nolan, on the island. Even though the master of the mountain had been missing for more than 6,000 years, this place had not changed. As for Nolan, after returning to her familiar old residence, she left the human world with a smile not long after. While this mountain peak had lost its former master, it had also welcomed a new master¡ªNolan¡¯s successor, Corsia! At this moment, in a quiet room in a house on Green Peak. Corsia was cultivating magical power in seclusion, comprehending the heavenly divine tier inheritance which had been left for her. Although she should be focussing on magical cultivation, she could not circulate her magical power like flowing water. Instead, it kept stagnating, like a magic communication device with a bad signal, flashing with strange lights. After having struggled to circulate it for a week, Corsia stopped. A hint of helplessness flashed across her usually calm eyes. ¡°No, I still can¡¯t immerse myself in magical cultivation¡­¡± Logic told her that the most important thing now was to abandon all distracting thoughts and focus on cultivation. Otherwise, not only would she be letting her Grandmaster down, she would also not be able to obtain stronger strength to protect the person she wanted to protect. However, emotionally, she could not let go of that person at all. She did not know if the other party was dead or alive, or his current situation¡­ Corsia had also experienced this uncontrollable state of mind hundreds of years ago. At that time, she ignored the obsession in her heart and insisted on continuing. In the end, she almost failed to break through to the Divine Realm. It was also because of it that the level of her current magical power was still weaker than her own magical power talent. That time, the reason why Corsia had overcome and let go of her obsession to successfully break through to the Divine Realm was because she had thought that Romo was dead, so she had no choice but to let go. But now, she had just reunited with Romo. They had only been reunited for a short while, and then they had to be separated because of the danger¡­ She did not know if her important old friend was dead or alive, and what his situation was, how could she be calm? At this moment, Corsia suddenly sensed something. Her eyes lit up and she immediately disappeared. Outside the house, a figure had just flown over. Before she could land, Corsia appeared at the door. She saw the kind-looking old woman and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± This kind-looking old woman¡¯s name was Sarlin, and she was Corsia¡¯s master. She was already a top Divine Mage and the most likely Mage on the island to break through to the Heavenly Divine Realm. ¡°I know you¡¯re not in the mood to cultivate.¡± Sarlin looked at her beloved disciple gently and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you the good news you want to know the most.¡± Corsia was very excited. She asked hopefully, ¡°Have you heard from him?¡± ¡°Here, this letter.¡± Sarlin handed the letter to her. ¡°It was delivered by the City Lord of Lost Spirit City. He also said that it was a letter personally written by Romo for you.¡± Corsia took it in surprise and noticed the intact energy seal on the letter. The aura contained in it was Romo¡¯s! Currently, the envelope was still tightly sealed. This meant that the letter had not been opened or probed by divine sense. Ignoring the fact that there was someone in front of her, Corsia opened the letter. The contents were simple and clear. Romo told Corsia, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m temporarily encumbered by some special circumstances and can¡¯t come to look for you yet. I hope you can cultivate calmly and we¡¯ll definitely be able to meet again in the future.¡± Corsia, who had been on tenterhooks, finally calmed down today. After knowing that Romo was fine, Corsia was no longer uneasy. She quickly went into seclusion to cultivate. In this period of time, the Lost Spirit Sea, which had lost the suction force on souls, was still very lively. There were more and more intense battles¡­ Amidst the surging treasure-hunting frenzy, the Nicholas family continued to live a peaceful life. In the blink of an eye, more than twenty days had passed. Today was another monthly worship day for the family clan. For this monthly ancestral worship gift bag, apart from a Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman, there was no special surprise. Coupled with the Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman Romo had obtained when he went out for a hundred days, the spirit beast egg, which had been watched by the clansmen, should be able to hatch. Among the clansmen who had paid their respects, some had left separately to settle their affairs, and some had gathered together. The children in the clan were a group of people who had gathered to play.. The children, including Lily, loved to observe and study the spirit beast egg every day. Just the question of ¡°when will the little one in the egg break out of its shell¡± had been discussed by the group of little ones no less than 100,000 times. They had even bet on it. ¡°Aiya, it seems to have become a little bigger!¡± ¡°Has it? Hasn¡¯t it always been like this?¡± ¡°The patterns on the eggshell seem to have deepened!¡± ¡°When will it hatch¡­¡± As usual, the spirit beast egg was surrounded and pointed at. A few small heads converged, discussing non-stop. Anthony was walking beside them, with Lily holding his hand. The little one was still babbling and waving to the side from time to time, as if he wanted to tease Formick over to talk. Formick was also standing now. The six-month-old Arca was lying down at where Formick had used to lay. Behind him stood his mother, Kathleen, who was smiling gently at the group of little ones. Durga and Shaisha were also lying in swaddling clothes like Arca. Among the children present, only Anthony was the 18th generation descendant of the family. The other children were all of the 17th generation. Buzz! Suddenly, the spirit beast egg, which had been surrounded by Lily and the others, let out a soft buzzing sound. The patterns on the eggshell seemed to have been injected with some energy all of a sudden, emitting a brilliant five-colored light. A powerful aura of life instantly swept out from the egg! In the Cloud Sea Perch beside the ancestral hall, the Five-Color Peacock, which was hovering in the clouds, suddenly stopped. It turned around and looked down, its eyes flashing with surprise. At the same time, many of the Great Archmagi in the Nicholas family had also reacted upon hearing the commotion. Some extended their divine senses to investigate, and some rushed over directly. The sudden change in the spirit beast egg frightened the few children around it. Immediately after, a gentle force pushed them back. Lily kept retreating and suddenly bumped into someone. She looked up and shouted, ¡°Brother Ron!¡± Ron held Lily steady and replied gently, ¡°Yes.¡± He was not the only one. Norton, Dick, and the others had all arrived. Under everyone¡¯s attention, the sacred beast egg floated into the air, emitting a dazzling five-colored light. With a cracking sound, the two eggshells turned into dazzling starlight and dissipated. ¡°Yo¡ª¡± Amidst the tender peacock¡¯s roar, five-colored light circulated rapidly and suddenly turned into seven-colored light!! ¡°Swoosh!¡± A loud peacock cry could be heard not far away. It turned out to be the Five-Color Peacock roaring uncontrollably, as if it was celebrating the appearance of the young peacock. The onlookers all looked surprised. They had not expected this spirit beast to be level-5 as soon as it hatched. Its bloodline had even inexplicably evolved into a seven-colored spirit!! It seemed that the many Guardian Spirit Beast Nurture Talismans Romo had used on it had extraordinary effects! ¡°Yiya, yiya!¡± When everyone was quiet, a little child with big flashing eyes stretched out his hand happily into the air. The colorful light faded, and a seven-color young peacock spread its wings and flew up. It rubbed against its kin and flew to Anthony, who was smiling to welcome it. One beast and one human, their sizes were similar. The young peacock tilted its head and looked at Anthony curiously. Anthony moved in front of it and hugged it, rubbing against it. He smiled until his eyes curved¡­ Chapter 328 - The Children Ten Years Later Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, ten years had passed. High in the sky, a young peacock glowing with seven-colored light streaked across the sky, leaving behind a dazzling seven-colored light. Every time they saw this boundless and dazzling scene, there would always be someone who would comment on the sky with envy or marvel. However, most people in the Holy Light City were already used to this scene. Everyone basically knew that it was the Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family clan. It was said to be the bloodline of the previous level-7 Five-Color Peacock. It had just hatched and was already a level-5 Seven-Color Peacock. It was a high-grade spirit beast bloodline that could not be seen even in a hundred thousand years. The seven-color young peacock rushed out from the clouds and flew to the sky above a certain building complex in the Holy Light City. At the outermost entrance of this extremely vast building complex, the door plate had the words ¡®Sky Eagle School¡¯ engraved on it. This was the best school in the Holy Light City. It was famous throughout the country and was one of the four best schools in the country. The seven-color young peacock flew a few rounds around the center of the school and landed on a tall tree. Its agile eyes stared intently at a classroom in front of it, as if there was someone inside whom it was very familiar with, and whom it liked. In the school, many children in their early teens were paying attention ¡°seriously¡±. The primary school students closest to the window had discovered the commotion outside and shared it softly with their friends. ¡°Look! The little colorful peacock has flown onto the tree again!¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful! I really want one too¡­¡± ¡°My father said that this is a level-5 spirit beast, and it rarely¡­ appears!¡± ¡°Anthony! Seven-Color has come to look for you again!¡± ¡°Anthony, can you let it fly down? We all want to see it. It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± ¡°Little Seven can fly so high. Can Anthony also fly into the sky?¡± As the discussion spread, the group of children could not help but look at the little boy sitting in the middle. The boy was wearing the same blue and white student uniform. He still looked a little childish, but his aura was somewhat different from that of other children. He gave one an indescribable feeling. Originally, he had been listening intently to the teacher¡¯s lesson. After being successively pointed out, he looked helplessly at the seven-color young peacock outside and smiled helplessly. This person, Anthony, was the master of the seven-color young peacock, the first descendant of the 18th generation of the Nicholas family clan. Anthony had been in school since he was six years old. He was already an eleven-year-old student. The other children of the clan had also entered the school to study. For the past ten years, the magical world had been in turmoil. The Nicholas family clan was as usual, staying out of it and living a peaceful life. Amidst the calm, the children of the Nicholas family lived an innocent and carefree life. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The teacher at the front of the classroom coughed lightly and said sternly, ¡°No whispering in class!¡± The group of children quickly sat up straight. However, they could not help glancing outside from time to time. The teacher, who had a serious expression, swept his gaze across the group of primary school students below. Then, he looked at Anthony, who did not seem to be affected at all. He stroked his beard, flipped a page of the book, and continued. However, he had just started to speak when his momentum was interrupted by the commotion. The teacher who was holding the book frowned. The children by the window were the first to notice the commotion. When they saw clearly, they all shouted. ¡°Someone is fighting again!¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s Durga from Year 5 Class 2!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him again! So many people are surrounding him and hitting him!¡± ¡°So what if there are more? Durga will definitely defeat them all!¡± The classroom was in chaos again. The teacher was so angry that he reprimanded them repeatedly, but he still could not stop the students from chattering. Hearing the various chatters, Anthony held his forehead helplessly. This¡­ sigh. ¡°Ring, ring, ring!¡± Suddenly, the bell for the end of the lesson sounded. The teacher, who had been reprimanding them repeatedly, shook his head at the group of students who had no interest in studying and left with the lesson materials. Among the group of children in the classroom, some were huddled together at the door, and some were peeking out of the windows. There were also some who had rushed out of the door, shouting that they wanted to take a closer look. Anthony tidied up his textbook notes and quickly flew out from the window near the back door, which had a poor visibility Without turning around to look at the students who had exclaimed, Anthony flew away quickly. Many of the children by the window exclaimed in envy. Some of the children who thought that jumping out of the window was very cool had also jumped out. However, their movements were a little awkward, but they did not fuss about this. They ran quickly toward Anthony, who was in front of them and still faintly visible. The group of children joined in the fun and ran in the direction of a school field not far away. In the curriculum of the Sky Eagle School, there were those who studied liberal arts and those who studied martial arts. The liberal arts lessons were basically conducted in classrooms, and the martial arts lessons were usually held in the field outside. On the school field, a group of students was originally attending a martial arts lesson, but now, the scene was a little out of control¡­ The students on the field were basically divided into two groups. One group was watching the battle and discussing it, and the other group was in a chaotic battle. To be precise, there were more than ten children fighting a student. ¡°Stop fighting!¡± A teacher shouted in vain from the side, trying to stop him. ¡°Durga! Stop quickly!!¡± ¡°Students! Be careful¡­¡± The teacher only berated from the side, but no one listened to him. He was so anxious that he was sweating, but he could not stop them personally. This was because¡­ he really could not defeat these children. As an ordinary martial arts teacher, he was only an ordinary level-9 Mage now. And these people in front of him all had extraordinary backgrounds. They had all practiced martial arts since they were young¡­ Especially Durga, who was already a top Great Mage. Even though he had suppressed a lot of his strength, the teacher still could not defeat him. The school naturally had high-level teachers, but they usually did not teach ordinary classes. By the time Anthony arrived at the school field, the many-to-one battle had already come to an end. Eight teenage children with bruises and swellings on their face were lying on the ground, wailing. They looked especially miserable. In the middle stood a ten-year-old boy who did not have any injuries and looked strong. He was Durga, who had been giving the teacher a headache. ¡°What did I say earlier? You guys are too inferior!¡± Durga sneered at them in disdain and provoked, ¡°If you want to win, find more powerful ones next time!¡± As he spoke, he found someone familiar beside him. He immediately grinned and said, ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Durga, why didn¡¯t you hold back again?¡± Anthony was very helpless. ¡°There will be another punishment waiting for you later.¡± Durga shrugged his shoulders indifferently. ¡°They were the ones who came looking for me. I had been forced! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the classmates beside you!¡± He walked directly to Anthony and put his arm around his shoulder. ¡°Let us get out of here quick! It¡¯ll be too late once the principal comes here later!¡± Anthony was speechless. ¡°Formick!¡± Durga waved at the figure below the tree beside him. ¡°The class is over. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Leaning against the tree, the silent figure walked toward the two of them. Just like when they were young, Formick remained silent. The three of them walked toward the school gate together. Anthony turned his head and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Arka?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably reading thick books in some corner again.¡± Durga scratched his head. ¡°Forget him, let¡¯s leave first!¡± Chapter 329 - Going Home After School, The Return ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± After the clear cry, the seven-color young peacock flew past the three of them. It flew around them while waiting for them. Durga looked up and was delighted. ¡°Yo, Seven-Color is here again!¡± Seven-Color was the nickname given to it by a group of children back then. Seven-Color was born a level-5 spirit beast, equivalent to a Great Archmage. The power of this bloodline was much stronger than most of the special physical constitutions of human cultivators. He was just a Great Archmage from birth. However, the cultivation speed of magical beasts was much slower than that of humans. Even though the bloodline of Seven-Color was powerful, after ten years, the level of the Seven-Color had not increased much. On the other hand, the children in the clan were all advancing rapidly. Anthony and the others were all top Great Magi now, and they could level up at any moment. Back then, in order to return to the Holy Light City, all the members of the Nicholas family clan advanced rapidly in their levels and quickly established the first batch of Great Archmagi. From then on, they had deliberately suppressed the speed of their clansmen¡¯s breakthroughs to prevent them from leveling up too quickly and causing instability in their realms. In particular, they were extremely cautious when it came to magical power that had crossed relatively large levels. Although it had been ten years since Seven-Color hatched, most of the Nicholas family clansmen were still at the same level of strength. The younger generation were basically all top Great Magi. The older generation, Norton, Zoro, and the others were still top Great Archmagi. Even Ron and Dick, the two strongest in the family clan, were still top Great Archmagi. However, currently, two of them were already preparing to break through to the Divine Mage realm. The Nicholas family did not consider whether they could successfully advance in their realm. They only considered the time it would take for them to advance and whether they could stabilize their foundation. For Magi, especially those who wanted to advance to a higher level, they had to consider the problem of their mental state when cultivating magical power. If they advanced too quickly, it would easily cause hidden dangers. Not only would it greatly affect their magical power cultivation in the future, it would also affect them more and more. If one wanted to develop faster, better, and stronger in the future, he should not be too impatient. The Nicholas family did not have any major difficulties that needed to be resolved urgently, so there was naturally no need to be anxious. This family clan had always kept a low profile. After ten years of steady development, the Nicholas family clan was not only the number one family clan in the Holy Light City, but also the number one family clan in Ferrero and even the entire Sebastian Kingdom. This was not an exaggeration. Even those powerful factions that had Divine Magi treated this family with all kinds of courtesy. In particular, although Ron and Dick, the two Masters in alchemy and weapon-refinement respectively, had stagnated in their levels, their secondary roles in alchemy and weapon refinement had also earned them a lot of fame in the magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom. ¡­ . . ¡°Brother Formick! Wait, there are still us!!¡± Just as Anthony and the other two had reached the school gate, they heard a girl shouting for them from behind. They turned around and saw a ten-year-old girl waving at them. The little girl¡¯s name was Shaisha, and her father was Yael. She was born more than ten days earlier than Durga, and more than ten days later than Arka. After stopping the few people in front, Shaisha turned around and urged one of them, ¡°Brother Arka, walk faster! We¡¯re going home!¡± The person behind her was a clean-looking ten-year-old boy who looked inexplicably refined¡ªArka. The five of them gathered and left the school together. ¡°Durga, I heard that you had used violence again?¡± ¡°It was all because of Sidney. He couldn¡¯t accept that I had defeated him. This time, he got someone over to say that they wanted revenge, so I let them see my power.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re going to stand facing the wall again later!¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m already very familiar with the process. No sweat¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re already a top Great Mage. How desperate are they to come and get beaten up?¡± ¡°They have to be beaten up a few more times before they give up. They had actually used goading¡­¡± ¡°Oh right, there are also Liv and the others. Should we wait for them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wait anymore. If I stay here, I¡¯ll really be caught soon.¡± Three ten-year-olds and two eleven to twelve-year-olds left the Sky Eagle School chatting and laughing. The other students in the school soon also returned home. Apart from Anthony and the others, the other children of the Nicholas family clan were also studying in this school. They were distributed throughout various classes. In the short ten years which also seemed long, the number of Nicholas family members had increased significantly. More than 20 children had been born into the family, and there were some returnees who had been separated from the big family migration group. ¡­ . When Anthony and the others walked to the Nicholas family palace, they found it to be very lively inside. ¡°Eh? What happened?¡± Durga asked curiously. ¡°Those people¡­ are unfamiliar. Who are they?¡± In the courtyard at the front, many unfamiliar people were standing. Anthony scanned the crowd and his eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s Little Aunt!¡± A group of people walked out from the hall in front. Norton and Jimmy were both inside, and there was a very eye-catching 16-year-old girl. She was dressed in red, which made her entire body look fair with a tinge of pink. She looked like a shy flower bud. Her long hair was tied up, and her facial features were well-defined. She carried an air of valor. Seeing the girl in red, Arka, Durga, and the others were also very surprised. ¡°Sister Lily!¡± Although the way they addressed each other was a little different, they were all addressing the same person¡ªLily. A child surprisingly came over and spoke to Lily, who was smiling. ¡°Sister Lily! You¡¯re finally back!¡± ¡°Little Aunt, did anything happen on this trip to search for our clansmen?¡± ¡°Aiya! Sister Lily, was there anything interesting on the trip?¡± The group of children, who had just come home from school, surrounded Lily and spoke one after another. Even Formick, who was quiet, said a few words. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Lily smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to all of you in detail later¡­¡± ¡­ . . Not long ago, Romo had exchanged for a Lost Descendant Search Talisman from the monthly ancestral worship gift bag. Then, Lily, who was now a level-6 Great Archmage, and a few other young descendants brought some of their retainers to find the relatives that had been separated¡­ For this search trip, they had successfully brought back eight lost clansmen of the Nicholas family today! In ten years, the number of clansmen in the Nicholas family had increased. Apart from the newly born descendants of the family, there were also many clansmen who had returned to the family. The clansmen who had returned had mainly been found in three ways. The first was that Romo had fortuitously obtained the Lost Descendant Search Talisman, the second was that the family clan had used the usual search method to find them, and the third was that the lost clansmen had returned on their own accord. The scattered clansmen from 60 years ago and their descendants had basically been found from the latter two ways. ¡­ . . [Ding! The clansmen search mission has been successfully completed.] [Eight lost clansmen have been successfully found.] [Received the following rewards: Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points x 80, Dream Appearing Talismans x 9, Faith Doubling Talisman x 1, Talent Strengthening Talismans x 3, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 2, Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 5.] [First worship by returning clansmen. After the tenfold increase in Faith Points, the total Faith Points received from this worship is 7,000.] In the family ancestral hall, the head of the family, Norton, had led the eight newly returned clansmen to pay their respects. The System notifications sounded in Romo¡¯s mind as usual. Chapter 330 - Ten Million, Current Situation of the Family Clan Every time he used the Lost Descendant Search Talisman, a mission to find the clansmen would appear. In the past ten years, including this clansmen search mission, a total of six missions had appeared. In this period, there had been two failures. This time, the number of lost descendants found was the highest. However, compared to the rewards for the first few clansmen search, the rewards of the subsequent missions became more and more perfunctory. Moreover, there had been six missions in ten years, of which four had succeeded. This number was too small. In the earlier period, there were many clansmen search missions and many rewards. It was probably because the family clan was weak and had needed the cooperation of the family members to develop. Later on, the Nicholas family became relatively stronger. Coupled with the fact that the descendants kept a low profile and did not get involved much with others, they naturally encountered fewer dangers, and there were fewer urgent missions. Although there were no missions, he had saved up for ten years. The number of Faith Points which Romo had now were unprecedentedly huge. Currently, the total¡­ 16 million Faith Points!! With so many Faith Points, he would have long been able to increase the level of the family clan¡¯s magic protective formation and the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground. However, Romo had other thoughts. Considering the current situation of the Nicholas family, it was not especially necessary to upgrade the two attributes. For example, the increase in cultivation speed was 40 times faster than before, and it was 30 times faster in the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground¡­ This was enough for the current Nicholas family. In the past ten years, Romo had not even used the Cultivation Speed Talismans on his clansmen. If one were to cultivate non-stop for ten years, the ten years in the family clan would be equivalent to hundreds of years of cultivation for an ordinary person. If it had not been specially suppressed, all in the Nicholas family clan would be Great Archmagi by now, and some would have been of the Divine Mage level. However, there was no need. The increase in the speed of magical power cultivation only accelerated the cultivation and the level. The combat experience, personal temperament, cultivation state, and other tempering required in actual combat were not something that could be obtained with speed. All of these required time to accumulate and consolidate. What could not be obtained quickly could not be achieved in a day. As such, the descendants of the Nicholas family, especially the younger generation, rarely spent time cultivating. They spent more time tempering themselves and training. For example, Anthony and the others had been schooling like ordinary children since they were young. This way, they could also enjoy a relatively wholesome and carefree childhood. On the contrary, the descendants of some large family clans would have to bear all kinds of heavy burdens from a young age, being pressured and hastened to grow up. Of course, the Nicholas family would not completely let their descendants go. The children who grew up in the clan had different personalities, but they were all good by nature and knew how to handle matters. This was due to the strict family rules. Even the descendants of the lost clansmen who had gone astray outside had also received their disciplinary punishments according to the severity of the violation. They had also been subsequently supervised in correcting their ways. For example, the Koda branch of the family back then had completely integrated into the family. There were not many problems with the eight people who had been found in the search led by Lily. After this worship, they became official descendants of the Nicholas family. Romo called out the System interface to check out the family clan. [Host: Romo] [Identity: Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family clan. Status: Sacred Spirit (Special). Rank: Top Divine Mage.] [Host¡¯s Family Clan: Nicholas family clan] [Level: Level 3 (Golden Age). Luck: Level 4 (Details). Family Clan Members: 135 people (family genealogy). Reputation: Renowned.] [Magic Protective Formation: Level 5.] (Cultivation Speed increased by 40 times. Rebound Attack. Realm Breakthroughs. Comprehension enhanced. Inner Demon reduced. Retainer Cultivation Speed increased by ten times. Family Clan Loyalty enhanced.) [Family Clan¡¯s Forbidden Ground: Level 4] (Number of people accommodated: 10, Cultivation Speed increased by 30 times, Comprehension enhanced by 6 times, Recuperation of injuries enhanced by 30 times, Alchemy enhanced by 20%, Weapon Refinement enhanced by 20%, and Beast Suppression enhanced.) [Family Clan Assets (Details)] (Special Production: soap-making, perfume-making, special-grade wine-making, tobacco-making, and so on.) [Item: (Details)] [Current Faith Points: 16,650,000 Faith Points.] ¡­ . After glancing at the general situation of the family clan, Romo clicked on the family genealogy and read the life experiences of the eight newcomers. There was no way to find out which branch the eight of them had come from. These few people were all ordinary people; they did not know that they had an Old Ancestor who was a Mage. Their personalities were not bad. It would not be long before they integrate into the family and become a full member of the Nicholas family, joining the development of the family clan. As the number of family members increased, Romo slowly let go of his care for his descendants. He no longer lived the days where he had to do everything himself. Back then, the entire family clan only had 20-odd clansmen. Basically, every clansman was taken care of and had resources. Currently, unless it was an urgent mission which the descendants could not handle, other activities could still proceed and operate normally even without the special care of the Old Ancestor. With the help of various foundations of the family clan (such as a magic protective formation, a forbidden ground, a hexagonal treasure vault, and so on), the descendants of the Nicholas family clan could cultivate in ease and break through realms. In order to facilitate the management of the family clan and the mobilization of the clansmen, the head of the family, Norton, had set up a series of related systems for the distribution of resources in the family clan according to the instructions of the Old Ancestor¡­ According to the difference in levels, the clansmen would be able to obtain a fixed number of basic resources. If one wanted more types of resources, and more resources, they would have to obtain them based on their performance. There were already many Great Archmagi in the Nicholas family who were the backbone of the family. [15th generation descendants] Norton, Norlin and Lotte were already top-notch, while Aaron, Koda, and the others were at the intermediate level. [16th generation descendants] Zoro, Yael, Molaid, Sonia, and the others had reached the top. Peter, Pavel, and the others who had returned later were all Great Archmagi. [17th generation descendant] (There is no special explanation below. They were Great Magi.) [Descendants of Zoro: Kathleen, Lina, Jimmy, Ron being top.] [Descendants of the Yael: Yader, Timmy, Charles, Shaisha (10-year-old top Great Mage).] [Descendants of Molaid: Bree, Durga (10-year-old top Great Mage).] [Descendants of Kathleen: Arka (10-year-old top Great Mage), Doheny (5 years old).] [Also: Dick as the top, Lily (17-year-old level-6 Great Archmage), Formick (12-year-old top Great Mage). [18th generation descendants] The first to be born was Anthony (an 11-year-old Great Mage), the son of John. There were also many 17th generation descendants who had married one after another. Behind Anthony were many siblings. In addition, Ron and Serena had not yet conceived any children. For Magi, the higher the level, the harder it was to reproduce, but the descendants were usually more talented. ¡­ . . As the family clan¡¯s size increased, the Faith Points obtained from the daily worship also increased. Romo had already planned how he would use the 16 million Faith Points he currently had. He would wait for the opportunity to use the Faith Points to soar to the Heavenly Divine Realm!! In the past, he had nurtured his descendants, and now, his descendants would bestow him. In ten years, Romo had already gone through the huge information vault of the Ghost Deity from the mystic realm of Laha Island. He had also focused on comprehending the contents of his own insights, which were the cultivation insights of the three Heavenly Divine Realm experts, including the Ghost Deity of the mystic realm, the old ancestor of the Sacred Tree Island, and the Ancient Heavenly Divine Mage. Even if the insights of the three of them were few or lacking, to Romo currently, they were already unparalleled treasures. While comprehending, he also used the various enhancement effects of the magic protective formation and the forbidden ground. Therefore, Romo had already gained something. He was not far from breaking through and leveling up. The only thing he did not know was if the 16 million Faith Points he had accumulated till now was enough to break through to the Heavenly Divine Realm¡­ Chapter 331 - Beast Sect, A Storm is Brewing In the back garden of the Nicholas family. In the pavilion on the shore of the lake, Anthony and a group of children were sitting beside Lily, listening to her talk about the strange things she had encountered on this trip¡­ Every listener¡¯s eyes beamed, and their faces were full of yearning. Durga asked curiously, ¡°Sister Lily, the border between the Sebastian Kingdom and the Lassie Kingdom is so chaotic. Will there really be a war?¡± ¡°This¡­ I really don¡¯t know,¡± Lily joked. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of war, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Durga¡¯s eyes were super bright. ¡°If there is really a battle, I¡¯ll go to the battlefield in the future to kill the enemy! I¡¯ll definitely become a great general!¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from afar. ¡°Durga! Where have you been?!¡± Upon hearing this, the originally heroic Durga suddenly wilted. It was¡­ his mother. Oh no! His teacher must have leaked the news of him fighting! Durga frowned and turned around to look for his friends. He saw Anthony and the others turn around to look at the scenery?! Lily suppressed her laughter and asked, ¡°What have you gotten yourself into this time?¡± Durga lowered his head in dejection and muttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t. It was just¡­ just some friction between classmates¡­¡± ¡°How many did you beat up?¡± ¡°Only twelve!¡± Durga suddenly raised his head, as if he was very proud. Then, he explained, ¡°Sidney and the others bullied their classmates, so I did justice!¡± ¡°Sidney?¡± Lily was stunned for a moment, as if she was recalling something. ¡°I think I had beaten up someone from this family before. His name was¡­ Barker?¡± Durga was stunned for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s Sidney¡¯s elder brother!¡± ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Lily held back her laughter.¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Sister also endured it like this back then. ¡°You¡¯ve already beat them up. Go and receive your punishment!¡± Durga was speechless. ¡­ . . At the same time, in Norton¡¯s study. Norton, Dick, and Karuman were talking in private. Karuman was one of the retainers who had accompanied Lily on this trip to find the lost clansmen. He was also in charge of commanding the few Great Archmagi who were protecting them in secret. With Romo¡¯s special care earlier and the help of the Retainer Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans, Karuman was already a top Great Archmage ten years later! Ten years had passed, and he was not the only one who had advanced. The number of retainers in the Nicholas family clan was shocking. Just Great Archmage retainers alone, there were more than 50! The retainers who had joined early on had basically all received a huge increase in level with the help of the tenfold enhancement. For example, Leonard was also a top Great Archmage, and Harris was about to break through and advance to the Divine Mage realm. After hearing Karuman¡¯s story, the other two pondered for a moment. Norton frowned and said, ¡°The Lassie Kingdom has been making small moves. From the looks of the current situation, there might really be a battle.¡± ¡°If the Beast Sect really obeyed the royal family of the Lassie Kingdom, the battle would have been decided ten years ago when the magical beasts attacked the Imperial City.¡± Dick continued to analyze, ¡°The reason why they haven¡¯t fought yet is probably because the four large factions are trying to delay it. They don¡¯t seem to want the two countries to fight.¡± When he mentioned the Imperial City, a strange look flashed across his eyes, and his heart stirred. She¡­ Although Ron and Dick had salvaged the situation during the crisis in the Imperial City back then, they had merely avoided the worst situation. The royal family of the Sebastian Kingdom still suffered severe losses. The perpetrators and method of attack on the Imperial City were all associated with the mysterious magical power of Lassie Kingdom¡¯s Beast Sect. At that time, there were also all kinds of rumors in the magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom, including that the Lassie Kingdom had plotted against them and the enslaved people of kingdoms that had long been destroyed by the Sebastian Kingdom had joined them¡­ The royal family of the Sebastian Kingdom and the four large factions were investigating this matter together. After that, because of the ¡°treasure-hunting craze¡± in the Lost Spirit Sea, the speed of the incident¡¯s investigation in the Sebastian Kingdom slowed down a lot. It was not until three years later that the bloody treasure hunt in the Lost Spirit Sea gradually subsided. It was said that the royal family had obtained many treasures. From then on, there had been constant friction between the Sebastian Kingdom and the Lassie Kingdom. Small clashes had broken out frequently at the border, and many people were spreading the news that there would be a war soon. This caused everyone in the entire Sebastian Kingdom to be anxious, worried, and panicky¡­ Their hearts were unstable. Ferrero was located to the south of the Sebastian Kingdom. It was only separated from the Lassie Kingdom by the relatively small Hanlai County, so the ordinary people in Ferrero were all on tenterhooks. Five years ago, the Ninth Princess, Norlis, had gone into seclusion to cultivate magical power. After that, Dick had not seen her again. No one knew exactly what had happened. This time, Lily and the others had gone out to search for their clansmen in Hanlai County. They had seen a lot of chaos there. On the way, they also encountered the people from the Beast Sect. When the people from the Beast Sect wanted to attack them, the few retainers who had secretly followed Lily and the others and were in charge of protecting them intervened and dealt with them. Therefore, Lily did not know about this. Because of this, two of the retainers who had been sent to secretly protect them were seriously injured. Ten years ago, the conspiracy by the Beast Clan to attack the Imperial City of the Sebastian Kingdom had been stopped by the two brothers of the Nicholas family. Naturally, they bore a grudge and had been making moves in private. However, the Nicholas family usually kept a low profile, so they did not have many opportunities to take action. Occasionally, when the Nicholas family went out for something, these hyena-like things would stalk and attack them, but they would basically lose their lives. After he had given an account of what he had seen, Karuman left first. In Norton¡¯s study, only Norton and Dick were the only ones left. ¡°The people from the Beast Sect are getting more and more outrageous. They actually dare to attack Lily and the others.¡± Dick rubbed his fingers. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just wait for Ron and I to break through to the Divine Mage realm to finish them off?¡± He and Ron had long been able to level up, but they had been tempering their mental states and suppressing their breakthroughs. In the past ten years, they had often traveled around, and they had more or less made sufficient preparations for their state of mind. Currently, Ron and Serena were traveling together to the Tangxia Kingdom in the east. If there were no special circumstances, he would be able to break through when he returned. It was not just the two brothers who wanted to level up. Norton, Zoro, and a few others were also preparing to break through to the Divine Mage realm. It would not take long before the strength of the Nicholas family clan would soar again! ¡­ . Then, fifteen days of peaceful life passed in a flash. On this day, military intelligence had come from the border. It was said that the army sent by the Lassie Kingdom had already taken down the city of a gorge pass at the border of the Sebastian Kingdom! The battle between the two countries, which the ordinary folks of the Sebastian Kingdom and the Lassie Kingdom were very worried about, had finally come! Smoke rose, and the battle erupted! The Sebastian Kingdom immediately sent out a large army to the border. From the speed, it was obvious that they had already expected the battle to erupt. If it was not unexpected for the two countries, the Sebastian Kingdom and the Lassie Kingdom to be at war, then the incident that followed would far exceed everyone¡¯s expectations¡­ On the fifth day of the battle between the Sebastian Kingdom and the Lassie Kingdom, urgent news came from the north border. The Malai Kingdom in the north had suddenly sent out a large army to suppress the north border of the Sebastian Kingdom. They were already attacking the defense of the north! Chapter 332 - Flying North, Where is Seven The sudden outbreak of war on the northern border had shocked countless people in the Sebastian Kingdom. Even the local senate had not expected this! The Imperial family of the Sebastian Kingdom had not expected the Malai Kingdom to invade the northern territory at this moment! Although the land of the Sebastian Kingdom and the Malai Kingdom were adjacent to each other, most of the borders were separated by the Black Forest, which was equivalent to half a natural barrier. Therefore, the frequency of wars between the two countries was extremely low. The most recent war between the two countries was more than 3,000 years ago. Now, the sudden attack on the northern territory by the Malai Kingdom had far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. If they were at war, so be it. However, it had happened at such an opportune moment. Many people guessed that it was very likely that the Malai Kingdom had joined forces with the Lassie Kingdom, so they had attacked the Sebastian Kingdom one after another! Originally, the Sebastian Kingdom was stronger than the Lassie Kingdom. Regarding this battle, the ordinary citizens of the Sebastian Kingdom were a little nervous, but when it came to worry, there was not much. Now that the situation had suddenly changed, and the Sebastian Kingdom was being attacked from both sides, the situation was already very unfavorable¡­ The more the ordinary citizens thought about it, the more they panicked. When Dick learned of the news that the Malai Kingdom had invaded the northern territory, he was surprised and his heart felt heavy. Then, he went to Norton¡¯s study. Norton saw Dick coming over and understood. ¡°Have you also received the news that the northern territory has been invaded?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dick said firmly. ¡°Grandpa, I plan to go to the northern territory to take a look.¡± Norton looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you worried about that weapon refining sect?¡± ¡°No, they no longer have anything to do with me.¡± Dick paused, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°There¡¯s an elder in the northern territory whom I care about a lot. I wonder if he¡¯s safe.¡± The elder he mentioned was Miller, the Treasure Pavilion Manager of the Walls Village. He was not considered Dick¡¯s biological family, but the two of them were no different from family. After returning to the Nicholas family, Dick had also been corresponding with Miller from time to time. When he was traveling previously, he had returned to the Walls Village several times to visit. At that time, he had wanted to bring him back to the family, but he was rejected¡­ Now that he knew war was breaking out in the northern territory, he wondered if the Walls Village had been affected. Dick was very worried for Miller¡¯s safety. Knowing that the other party was determined to go, Norton did not stop him. ¡°Alright, bring some retainers from the clan over.¡± Dick shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring anyone. I¡¯ll go and take a look myself. Perhaps I was overthinking.¡± ¡°Bring a few people over,¡± Norton advised him. ¡°Even if they can¡¯t protect you, they can at least be your assistants to avoid the situation where you have no help when you need it.¡± The family clan currently had many retainers; there was no point in keeping them if they were not put to use. Dick thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring a few retainers with me.¡± ¡°Do you want to use the Sacred Mist Ferry?¡± Norton asked. ¡°No need.¡± Dick shook his head. ¡°The usual flying ferry will do.¡± Apart from the Sacred Mist Ferry, the family clan still had a few private flying ferries for travel. Currently, only when there was an urgent matter would the Sacred Mist Ferry be mobilized. It had already become an important trump card of the family clan. ¡­ . Two hours later, Dick led the six Great Archmage retainers and set off in a small flying ferry. The small flying ferry rose into the sky. Soon, it left the Holy Light City and sped north. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A rainbow-like figure flew past above their heads. It had already been flying with Dick and the others for half a day. ¡°Seven-Color, go home first.¡± Dick stood on the deck of the flying ferry and looked up slightly to wave at the seven-color young peacock in the sky. The intellectual development of a spirit beast was slower than that of a human. A ten-year-old young peacock¡¯s intelligence was at most that of a three-year-old child. Usually, it would show some playful behavior. After roughly understanding what Dick meant, the young peacock reluctantly circled several times before it stopped following the flying ferry¡­ When the flying ferry was far away, the young peacock circled around the area and flew in the direction of the Holy Light City. ¡­ . . At the same time, in the Holy Light City. In the Sky Eagle School, Anthony was listening to a class in the classroom. On the podium, the teacher was talking about the past of the Magic Continent. All the students, including Anthony, listened attentively. Their teacher was not only talking about the history of the ordinary world, but also the history of the magical world. Especially in the magical world, those heroic legends that sounded fantastical made all the students very excited and worshipful. Some of the children would even exclaim softly from time to time or fantasize about what they would do if they could become a powerful Mage¡­ Most of the students in the Sky Eagle School were from the various families of magic cultivation in the palace. They had basically entered the lowest stage of magical power cultivation, but whether they could become a Great Archmage in the future was not yet known. As for becoming a great person in an earth-shaking legend, most people could only fantasize about it in their minds¡­ Unlike his classmates, who were envious and could only fantasize, Anthony was more mature. He knew his magical power talent and the background of his family clan. Unlike the others whose futures were uncertain, Anthony was certain that he would go far in the path of cultivation in the future. It was not impossible to become a rare existence that could stir up a storm! Anthony¡¯s eyes were amazingly bright, and his heart was full of longing and desire. Sigh¡­ He still had to wait three to four years. He would only be able to break through and become a Great Archmage after he was 14 years old. It was still a long time. In fact, Anthony felt that he could break through to become a Great Archmage at any moment. He had already made preparations for the advancement requirements mentioned by the adults in the clan¡­ As he thought about this, the energy in his body surged and became restless in a state where he could break through the bottleneck at any moment. If he wanted to break through, he would be able to advance to become a Great Archmage now! Moreover, Anthony had an inexplicable feeling in his mind. There seemed to be something very tempting on the other side of the bottleneck. Especially whenever he probed the other side like today, that magical attraction became even stronger. ¡°Eh?!¡± Suddenly, Anthony was stunned. A thought inexplicably appeared in his mind, and then disappeared in a flash! He suddenly jumped up from his seat, and his chair scraped the ground backward, emitting a piercing sound. This startled the teacher and other students in the classroom. The teacher asked in shock, ¡°Anthony, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The student, who had always appeared calmer than his peers, actually looked flustered at this moment. He said anxiously, ¡°Teacher, I¡­ I would like to be excused!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Anthony had dashed out of the window. After a few leaps, he was gone. The others in the classroom had just blinked and looked over, when they saw a rapidly disappearing figure. Everyone looked out in shock. ¡°What¡­ is going on?¡± Anthony, who had rushed out of the classroom and out of the school, soon arrived at the Nicholas family home. Seeing his anxious expression, the servant guarding the door asked in surprise, ¡°Young Master Anthony, is school out so early today?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Seven-Color?¡± Anthony looked nervous. The servant was stunned. He looked up into the sky and replied as he recalled, ¡°I remember that earlier¡­ it was flying north in pursuit of Young Master Dick¡¯s flying ferry¡­ It has not returned to the palace yet¡­¡± Chapter 333 - Premonition, Seven Upon hearing that Seven-Color was not around, Anthony did not care about anything else and rushed directly into the palace. The two servants behind him were still confused. ¡°Young Master Anthony.¡± ¡°Anthony? You¡¯ve finished school so early today?¡± Along the way, there were people greeting him from time to time. Anthony was like a whirlwind, sweeping past everyone with a whoosh, raising two newly fallen leaves that circled in the air¡­ Before the leaves could land on the ground, Anthony had already arrived at the Cloud Sea Perch beside the ancestral hall. He leaped onto the highest roof in a few leaps and shouted into the sky, ¡°Big Peacock! Come down quickly! Something has happened!!¡± The Five-Color Peacock, which had been sleeping and cultivating in the Cloud Sea Perch, swooped down from the sky in surprise and flew next to the roof, looking at him in confusion. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go!!¡± Anthony landed directly on the back of the Five-Color Peacock and said in panic, ¡°Seven-Color is in danger!!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Chirp¡ª¡± The clear cry of a peacock tore through the sky, scaring everyone in the Sky Eagle School! In the Nicholas family palace, Great Archmagi emerged from all corners and flew into the air. They looked at the sky in shock and suspicion. ¡°What happened?¡± In the sky, the Five-Color Peacock soared into the sky and flew away in the blink of an eye. When Norton and the others arrived, only a tiny shadow of the Five-Color Peacock could be seen. However, there was still a lingering aura on the spot. Norton¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Anthony?!¡± Everyone present was very surprised. The anger in the remnant aura of the Five-Color Peacock was still surging everywhere. This was too unusual! Moreover, the furious spirit beast had even brought Anthony along?! There was no time to think about it carefully. Norton immediately led a group of Great Archmagi in the direction where the spirit beast had left. In the sky above the Sky Eagle School, more than 20 flying rays of lights immediately flashed. They were like a small group of meteor showers, flying out of the school. ¡­ . In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. Even Romo, who had always had everything under control, was surprised and puzzled at this moment. He was puzzled and could not figure out what had happened. Of course, he had also heard Anthony¡¯s words that Seven-Color was in danger! However¡­ how did Anthony know this, and why was he so convinced? Romo designated Anthony as the target of the Visitation Talisman and probed his current situation. Although he was puzzled, Romo was not too nervous. The System had not issued an urgent mission yet, and Norton and the others had already caught up with them. If nothing went wrong, this matter would probably be resolved. Even if something unexpected had happened, Romo still had seven Ancestral Protection Talismans in his possession. He had bought them during the monthly worship of the past ten years. They were enough. ¡­ . At the same time, under the distant and vast sky. An eagle was soaring happily in the vast sky, passing through the white clouds from time to time. Suddenly, a large patch of white clouds in the sky surged, and a shadow rushed out. It swooped down and grabbed the eagle with its sharp claws!! The eagle let out a tragic cry and stopped after two cries. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The seven-color young peacock happily threw its claws and grabbed the motionless eagle, and nimbly held it in its mouth. Buzz! At this moment, the vast void around the young peacock suddenly vibrated, immediately forming a magic formation energy shield! The seven-color young peacock, which had been happily hunting for food, was instantly stunned. It was anxious and angry. It exploded the energy in its body in panic, and its body expanded rapidly. It spread its huge wings, wanting to forcefully break the magic formation and rush out of the energy barrier! However, the magic formation had already been formed. A powerful force pressed down from all directions in the space, instantly pressing the young peacock back to its previous state before the energy erupted! As it was suppressed by the magical power, countless invisible chains wrapped around the young peacock¡¯s body, binding it until it could not move!! In the surrounding void, four figures appeared out of thin air. They seemed to have used a special concealment technique and only revealed the aura of Great Archmagi now! The magical power was reverberating in the bodies of these four gray-robed men. The most bizarre thing was their appearance. The black patterns on the left neck of each of them and half of their faces were faintly protruding. Even their pupils were like the vertical pupils of a magical beast, and there was a strange light of varying colors in them. Seeing that the young peacock had been restrained and could not move, a hint of joy flashed across the eyes of the four of them. They had not expected the mission to capture the seven-colored young peacock to be completed so easily. ¡°Chirp¡ª¡± Just as the gray-robed men were about to carry out the next step of the plan to restrain and move the seven-colored young peacock, a furious roar suddenly pierced their eardrums. Their expressions changed!! Shocked, they turned their head to look in the direction of the voice and saw a five-colored sacred light descending from the sky, especially that crimson glow that dyed most of the clouds. It was so strong that it seemed to be burning the sky. It could be seen how furious its master was! A sense of danger rose in their hearts. They had been targeted by a powerful magical beast! ¡°No good! The level-7 Five-Color Peacock is here!¡± ¡°How can this be?! This is too fast!!¡± The four of them exclaimed in unison. A pale old man looked back at the seven-color young peacock bound by magical power and said indignantly and reluctantly, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!!¡± The four gray-robed men immediately erupted with magical power and fled in four directions at high speed. In two seconds, the Five-Color Peacock tore through the air and arrived. A powerful magical beast energy collided with the energy barrier of the magic formation binding the young peacock. The barrier instantly collapsed! After saving the seven-color young peacock, the Five-Color Peacock did not stop the rapid flapping of its wings. Instead, it increased its speed and suddenly chased after a fleeing figure! At the same time, a small figure slid down from the back of the spirit beast. A sword light suddenly appeared and caught the person. This person rode his sword straight and flew to the front of the seven-color young dragon, which had already escaped danger. The concern in Anthony¡¯s eyes was obvious. ¡°Seven-Color! How do you feel now?¡± ¡°Swoosh¡­¡± Seven-Color let out a surprised cry. It shrunk its body and leaned toward Anthony in an aggrieved manner. Seeing the other party reveal such a pitiful expression, it was obvious that it had been frightened. Anthony hugged Seven-Color and patted its head to comfort it. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here.¡± Bang! An explosive sound suddenly sounded from afar. The magical power aura of a Great Archmage exploded for half a moment, but it was instantly crushed and shattered by the energy of a level-7 spirit beast. One of the four enemies who had fled had been killed by the Five-Color Peacock. ¡°Chirp¡ª¡± The Five-Color Peacock let out a cry and turned to pursue another beam of light. At this moment, many figures flew to the side of a human and a beast. The head of the family, Norton, flew out and landed in front of Anthony. He asked with concern, ¡°Anthony, have you been injured?¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m fine.¡± Anthony paused and lowered his head to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too nervous just now and didn¡¯t have the chance to tell you that Seven-Color was in danger¡­¡± Hearing this, Norton was a little surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re not injured.¡± As he spoke, he made a gesture with his right hand: Chase. Among the Great Archmagi who had followed him, Zoro¡¯s expression was grave as he coldly ordered, ¡°Chase!¡± ¡°Search the area of 500 kilometers. Don¡¯t let anyone off!¡± Upon hearing this, the dozen or so Great Archmage retainers immediately scattered to pursue the enemies. Chapter 334 - New Mission, Asking in the Dream In less than half an hour, the four gray-robed men who had scattered and fled were all killed. Three of the enemies were killed by the angry Five-Color Peacock, and the remaining one was killed by a group of Great Archmagi. The retainers of the Nicholas family clan had wanted to keep one alive to be interrogated, but in the end, that Mage used a secret magical technique and a suicide attack to expose the level-6 magical beast sealed in his body. Before he died, he had wanted to drag people down with him to the underworld, but the retainers were not tricked. Now, although there were no survivors and no information could be obtained, the identities of the four people were obvious¡ªthey were from the Beast Sect! Only the secret technique of the Beast Sect of the Lassie Kingdom could use the human body to seal magical beasts! ¡­ . Nicholas family, ancestral hall. ¡°From the Beast Sect?¡± Romo had also heard the conversation of the people in the visitation scene. Several cold killing intents flashed in his eyes. 3 As Dick had said earlier, the Beast Sect was pushing their luck and going too far! Previously, they had been secretly attacking his family members and making small moves. Now, they had actually dared to come to the doorsteps of their family clan in the Holy Light City! They had failed to plot against the clansmen of the Nicholas family and had actually attacked the young peacock of the family! It seemed that the ten years of low-key behavior by the Nicholas family had made some forces forget something, which was why they dared to have such a ridiculous imagination. They might have forgotten how the Mu Guang Pavilion and the four large family clans of the Holy Light City had been annihilated. They had been keeping a low profile, so much so that people had the impression that they were easy to bully. It was indeed time for the Nicholas family to make a move¡­ As he thought of this, the System notification suddenly sounded in Romo¡¯s mind. [Ding! Family Clan¡¯s new mission is being generated¡­ It has been generated.] [Family Clan Mission: Destroy the Beast Sect within 30 days.] ¡°Eh?¡± Romo was slightly stunned, and then he smiled. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Just like the mission to destroy the Mu Guang Pavilion back then, the timing of the appearance of this extermination mission was also very coincidental. It was not known if the System had felt that the time was ripe or that it had sensed Romo¡¯s thoughts, which was why the extermination mission was generated. Forget it. Anyway, the family clan had this intent. It would be a good thing to be able to obtain the System rewards after destroying the Beast Sect. Thirty days was enough. The Nicholas family clan was already powerful enough to destroy the Beast Sect. There was no need for them to send their Old Ancestor. The descendants of the family clan could also handle this themselves¡­ However, it was difficult to find the location of the Beast Sect¡¯s headquarters. Like the Mu Guang Pavilion, the Beast Sect was also an extremely mysterious force. No one knew where the headquarters of this force was. The news that could be obtained from the outside was that the Beast Sect was located in the Endless Beast Mountain east of the Lassie Kingdom. However, the Endless Beast Mountain range was vast and endless. Finding a faction in the Endless Beast Mountain range was not much different from finding a needle in a haystack. Previously, key information on the headquarters¡¯ location for the annihilation of the Mu Guang Pavilion had been obtained from a Chief who had taken the initiative to come to their doorsteps. Currently, they had not obtained the key information required to annihilate the Beast Sect. In that case, he would let Norton gather some information and see how it went. After all, Ron and Dick had not returned home yet, so there was no hurry. Compared to the mission to destroy the Beast Sect, Romo was very interested in Anthony¡¯s abnormal behavior today. ¡°Anthony, how did you know that Seven-Color was in danger?¡± On the way back, Norton asked Anthony. He had wanted to ask this question earlier. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Anthony scratched his head. ¡°I suddenly sensed that the Seven-Color was going to be in danger.¡± Hearing this, everyone who heard had a strange expression. A premonition? Previously, everyone had thought that Anthony had suddenly rushed over in a hurry because he had a shared real-time perception with the seven-color young peacock that it was in danger¡­ However, from hindsight, it was obvious that Anthony had set off with the Five-Color Peacock before the young peacock was in danger. If he had not arrived early, how could he have saved the seven-color young peacock in time? The former was a real-time perception when one was in danger, and the latter was a premonition before danger arrived. The two were not the same concept at all. ¡­ . After returning to the Nicholas family palace, Norton immediately gave the order to focus on searching for information on the Beast Sect. As the earlier commotion there had been a little too big, even the City Lord Residence had sent a Deputy City Lord to investigate the situation. When he learned that it was the people from the Beast Sect who had made small moves near the Holy Light City, the City Lord immediately began a strict investigation. He had placed great importance on this. Compared to the Nicholas family, the feud between the royal family as well as the senate of the Sebastian Kingdom, and the Beast Sect was deeper. After knowing that the Nicholas family had the intention to take revenge, the City Lord, Marquis Diaze, simply gave the order to share all the information the senate had obtained from the investigation of the Beast Sect with the number one family in Ferrero for free. It was obvious that the Sebastian Kingdom was already too busy with the battle between the north and south, so they provided information support so readily. However, even the information collected by the senate on the Beast Sect did not reveal the location of the Beast Sect¡¯s headquarters. It had only narrowed the Endless Beast Mountain range to a 5,000-kilometer area of the Endless Beast Mountain. This information could be barely considered a small gain. The sun had set, and it was night. Anthony lay down to sleep as usual. When he ¡°opened¡± his eyes again, he found himself in a special place. Seeing the familiar benevolent old man in front of him, he was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted. He was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Old Ancestor!!¡± Romo beckoned him over gently. ¡°Anthony, come here.¡± Anthony ran happily to Romo¡¯s side and looked at the surroundings. Seeing that the Old Ancestor had turned the surroundings into a bamboo forest with a wave of his hand, he sat down on the bamboo chair curiously and looked up at the benevolent old man sitting opposite him with a cute smile. ¡°Old Ancestor, is it really you in a dream? Could it be that I¡¯m dreaming again¡­¡± The reason why he had recognized the Old Ancestor the moment he saw him was entirely because he could see the portrait of the Old Ancestor every day when he paid his respects. In fact, the 11-year-old Anthony had only been visited by the Old Ancestor in his dream three times. On the other hand, he had dreamt of the Old Ancestor from time to time¡­ He would often confuse the two. It was the same for the other children in the clan. Often, a little one would dream that he had been visited by the Old Ancestor in his dream. He would be extremely happy and even flaunt this matter to the other children, often causing a large wave of envy from his companions. Every time Romo saw a circle of children surrounding a ¡°dream-visited¡± child, he could not help but laugh¡­ It was too cute. Romo gently caressed the conflicted Anthony and smiled. ¡°This time, the visit by the Old Ancestor in your dream is real.¡± ¡°Old Ancestor.¡± Anthony blinked and asked, ¡°Do you want to know about Seven-Color¡¯s encounter with danger today?¡± The child is indeed very sharp and intelligent. Romo praised him in his heart and nodded gently. ¡°Yes, can you tell me how you had sensed that Seven-Color was in danger?¡± ¡°It seemed¡­ it seemed that I had suddenly predicted this.¡± Anthony tried hard to recall. ¡°When I was listening to the lesson, I suddenly had a strange thought. It was like¡­ like someone had told me that the Seven-Color would be in danger, and the location of Seven-Color was also inexplicably sensed¡­¡± The answer was basically the same as what Norton had learned when he asked in detail in reality. It looked like he would not be able to get more information from the dream. ¡°Have you sensed anything similar previously?¡± Romo asked. Anthony was not sure. ¡°It seemed to have started ever since my realm was at the bottleneck stage. I seem to have¡­ this strange feeling, but it also feels like an illusion¡­¡± Romo¡¯s eyes flickered as he had some guesses. Chapter 335 - Break Through Realm, Small Prediction Technique Anthony opened his eyes wide and threw out a few questions in puzzlement. ¡°Old Ancestor, who is it that wants to capture Seven-Color? Why¡­¡± ¡°Great-grandfather and the others did not answer my questions directly. They only told me not to be afraid and that it would not happen again¡­¡± He pouted again, as if in a fit of pique. ¡°Hmph! Adults don¡¯t take children seriously! ¡± Romo laughed and touched his head. ¡°Anthony, do you want to break through and become a Great Archmage?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I really want to!¡± Anthony nodded repeatedly, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Old Ancestor, can I break through and become a Great Archmage? I¡¯m already prepared for the state of mind you mentioned!¡± His tone became more and more excited as he looked at Romo expectantly. ¡°Alright.¡± Romo nodded gently. ¡°You can try to break through today.¡± ¡°Can I break through?!¡± Anthony was excited. There was actually no need to wait until he was 14 years old. ¡°This is great!!¡± ¡°Can I try it now?!¡± Anthony could not wait. ¡°Sure.¡± Romo chuckled. ¡°Come, let me teach you¡­¡± He began to guide Anthony on how to concentrate on cultivation¡­ Although Anthony was cultivating in his dream, the effects of magical power cultivation could also be seen in reality. Coupled with Romo watching and adjusting by the side, the effects of magical power cultivation in this dream were far beyond ordinary. Romo waited quietly by the side. Seeing the magical power in Anthony¡¯s body gradually strengthen and stabilize, he nodded from time to time, his eyes filled with satisfaction. As expected, the entire process of breaking through and advancing was very smooth. Moreover, Anthony¡¯s place of breakthrough was not the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground, and the Realm Breakthrough Protection Talismans had not been used. Previously, Romo had made Lily, Devon, and the others of the same age group break through and become Great Archmagi only when they were around 15 years old. The main worry was that the children were young and temperamental. It was not appropriate for them to master powerful strength far beyond their age group too early. Not to mention children, even adults would be easily lost in various powers. However, Lily and the others were the lost clansmen who had all returned to their family later. Their education and temperament had been somewhat lacking. As for Anthony and the others, they had been influenced by the good and strict family rules since they were young. Moreover, their family clan was powerful and had a deep foundation¡­ They were different from Lily and the others in their environment of growth, knowledge, temperament, and so on. Their growth speed was also different. It seemed that not only did he have to consider the commonality of the group, he also had to consider the individual differences¡­ Special treatment in special circumstances. Especially Anthony, Formick, Arka, and Durga. They were far more outstanding than their peers, so there was no need to forcefully suppress their excellence. Too much was as bad as not enough. It was not good to break through too quickly or too slowly. In fact, the time to break through might not be fixed. Anthony¡¯s situation was very special. After some consideration, Romo protected him and allowed him to break through earlier. The outcome of the process of breaking through and advancing could be seen. This time, breaking through to the Great Archmage realm was a matter of course. ¡­ . . When Anthony¡¯s magical power aura changed, the group of Great Archmagi in the family clan sensed it. Outside Anthony¡¯s bedroom, many figures appeared one after another. The first to arrive were John and his wife in the next room, followed by Norton and Zoro¡­ ¡°John!¡± Zoro looked at his son and asked softly, ¡°Is Anthony about to break through?¡± ¡°This¡­ should be the case.¡± John hesitated. ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure why it should be¡­ now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it might have been the Old Ancestor¡¯s instructions.¡± Norton pondered for a moment and reassured, ¡°Moreover, Anthony has already been at his peak for three years. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Today, it so happened that Anthony had a premonition and had saved Seven-Color in time. Coupled with the time at night, Norton felt that it might not be a coincidence. Instead, it was likely to be the Old Ancestor¡¯s arrangement in a dream. Upon hearing that it might have been the Old Ancestor¡¯s instructions, the clansmen present heaved a sigh of relief. Under everyone¡¯s attention, Anthony¡¯s magical power aura changed drastically not long after. The quantity and quality changed, and the aura was stable and strong, indicating that this breakthrough had been very smooth and successful! An eleven-year-old Great Archmage!! Sensing this powerful aura, everyone from the Nicholas family felt good. When the many Great Archmagi who lived in the retainer rooms sensed this information, all of them felt bad¡­ Their mouths could not close for a long time. Such an eye-popping speed of realm breakthrough was not inferior to that of geniuses from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island and the Earth Origin Sacred Land who had never stopped having rare resources since they were young! ¡­ . At the same time, in Anthony¡¯s dream. When Anthony successfully advanced to become a level-1 Great Archmage, the bamboo forest tables and chairs which Romo had transformed into instantly dissipated, and the entire space turned into a gray fog. This was the interior of Anthony¡¯s sea of consciousness! A faint golden light appeared instantly from the depths of the gray fog and enveloped Anthony¡¯s body. Countless golden characters faintly stacked up and slowly fused into his body. Currently, Anthony was equivalent to his own consciousness. The current situation indicated that countless information was fusing into his subconscious and deep in his memory. Seeing this faint golden light, Romo, who was waiting by the side, had a glint in his eyes. ¡°As expected.¡± He had already detected this large piece of information as harmless, so he did not stop Anthony from receiving it. When Anthony received the golden text message, Romo¡¯s gaze flickered and he muttered to himself, ¡°Small Prediction Technique, Xi Bolai is really generous¡­ It looks like the Sky Fortune Academy and Anthony will definitely intersect¡­¡± As he spoke, Romo smiled. He was still somewhat grateful for the opportunity Xi Bolai had given him. That piece of faint golden text information was the memory information left in Anthony¡¯s consciousness by the Mage of the Sky Fortune Academy, Xi Bolai, before he left when Anthony was just born. At that time, the Nicholas family had not risen up yet. Xi Bolai had the intention to take Anthony in as his disciple but was rejected by the Nicholas family. Before he departed, he left a gift for Anthony. It could be considered an unknown opportunity for Anthony. This gift could only be read when Anthony became a Great Archmage. As for whether he could hold onto this opportunity in his hand, it would depend on Anthony¡¯s talent, or rather, his fate with the heavens. In other words, those who were not fated would not be able to use the Small Prediction Technique even if they had seen it and had it. It was just like Romo, who had been waiting by the side. When he was checking the information earlier, he actually knew what the exact characters inside were, but it was useless even if he knew. What Xi Bolai had left in the depths of Anthony¡¯s consciousness was a secret technique of the Sky Fortune Academy, known as the Small Prediction Technique! Although Romo could see the characters of the various stages of the secret technique, he could not understand them. To put it bluntly, it was equivalent to saying, ¡°Open it and take a look. You¡¯ll know every character. When the single characters are combined into words and paragraphs, you won¡¯t be able to understand them.¡± There were many secret magical techniques in the magical world, and the requirements for learning them were also different. Many of them relied on talent and aptitude. For example, the Small Prediction Technique was the extremely selective kind. If it was a magical secret technique from the System, Romo would learn it immediately once he obtained it. However, this kind in real life¡­ he had no means to do so. Perhaps it was because of this characteristic that Xi Bolai was so rest assured in imparting the secret technique. Chapter 336 - Position Calculation, Elders Request Time gradually passed. When the sky outside lit up, Anthony, who was in the dream, finally broke free from the mysterious cultivation state of closing his eyes to absorb knowledge. Anthony stood up from the void and smiled at Romo. ¡°Old Ancestor! I¡¯ve successfully advanced!¡± ¡°Alright, how do you feel now?¡± Romo chuckled. Anthony stretched and jumped again. ¡°It feels very relaxed.¡± Romo asked, ¡°Have you learned the Small Prediction Technique?¡± Anthony was stunned for a moment. He lowered his head and thought for a moment. His eyes lit up. ¡°The Small Prediction Technique is knowledge that has suddenly appeared in my mind! Was it imparted by Old Ancestor?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was Grandpa Xi Bolai who taught you the Small Prediction Technique.¡± Romo paused and asked again, ¡°Have you learned the Small Prediction Technique?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned it!¡± Anthony nodded vigorously. Romo was surprised to hear this. When Xi Bolai imparted it to him, he did not dare to guarantee that Anthony would master it. He only said that it depended on luck. Now, the outcome was quite pleasant. This Small Prediction Technique was extremely compatible with Anthony! Before he had broken through to the Great Archmage realm, even before he had officially obtained the Small Prediction Technique, the secret technique had already resonated with him! Therefore, Anthony had predicted in advance that Seven-Color was in danger! This mysterious and indescribable ability immediately made Romo think of Xi Bolai from the Sky Fortune Academy. He could roughly guess the situation, so he let Anthony break through the realm in advance. There was no one who was not greedy for the secret technique of the Sky Fortune Academy. Romo had also wanted it, but he could not learn it. Fortunately, Anthony had learned the Small Prediction Technique. Moreover, the issue in his heart might be resolved. Romo asked the child in front of him with a serious expression, ¡°Anthony, do you know how to use the Small Prediction Technique now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ It should work. I¡¯m not sure¡­ Do you want to try?¡± Anthony tilted his head. ¡°Alright.¡± Romo waved his hand and built a three-dimensional image beside the two of them. The image showed an endless series of mountain ranges. Romo¡¯s expression was solemn as he introduced the situation to the little guy beside him. ¡°The ones who want to harm Seven-Color are a force called the Beast Sect. Our family wants to take revenge on them, but we can¡¯t find their exact location. We only know that they are in the Endless Beast Mountain.¡± ¡°Anthony, you can try using the Small Prediction Technique you have just learned. You might be able to obtain some information.¡± Hearing that the bad guys were hiding in this large forest, Anthony said angrily, ¡°The bad guys must be punished! Let me try!¡± He looked around the forest seriously and then closed his eyes. His hands moved the specks of starlight that had gathered in front of him at some point in time. A small and ethereal galaxy surrounded him, looking very magical! Romo sighed in his heart and stood quietly by the side, waiting¡­ In just 20 seconds, Anthony opened his eyes, and the magical scene beside him retracted into his sea of consciousness. ¡°Old Ancestor! I know! It should be here! Hmm¡­ here!¡± Anthony first pointed out a specific location in the forest. Then, he hesitated and gestured in a small circle with that location as the center. Romo¡¯s eyes lit up. He was surprised and delighted. Initially, he had only wanted Anthony to try out the Small Prediction Technique and did not have much hope. He had not expected him to really master and calculate the outcome after having just learned the Small Prediction Technique?! ¡°Is this Small Prediction Technique really that powerful? Or is Anthony extraordinarily talented in this field?!¡± Or could it be both? ¡­ . . When Anthony left the room, he saw that it was already daybreak. Many people in the clan were waiting in the hall outside, sitting or standing. Seeing him walk out in high spirits, the clansmen could not help but surround him worriedly and ask about his well-being. ¡°Anthony, you¡­¡± ¡°Hello, Great-Grandpa. Hello, Grandpa. Dad, Mom¡­¡± Anthony greeted the elders one by one with a bright smile. After chatting for a while, the core members of the Nicholas family came to the family meeting hall with Anthony. Anthony recounted everything that had happened last night, as well as the instructions given to him by the Old Ancestor. Hearing Anthony¡¯s recount, the clansmen, including Norton, were all very surprised. Hearing that Anthony had obtained the Small Prediction Technique after breaking through, everyone looked happy. Knowing that Anthony had already calculated the location of the Beast Sect¡¯s headquarters and that the Old Ancestor had already set the goal of destroying the Beast Sect in a month, Norton and the others¡¯ gazes turned cold. They looked at each other, and their hearts became solemn. In the past ten years, the Beast Sect had been jumping around on the nerves of the Nicholas family clan, repeatedly doing disgusting things. This had long annoyed everyone in the family clan. Especially today, he was actually so arrogant as to ensnare the seven-color young peacock near the Holy Light City. This made them extremely angry. Even the family head Norton, who had always followed the instructions to keep a low profile, could not stand it. Even if the Old Ancestor had not made such an arrangement, he would have started to consider whether he should take the initiative to ask the Old Ancestor. Now that they had received the instructions from the Old Ancestor, everyone was overjoyed. They wished they could counterattack immediately. This was the first time they had taken the initiative to attack after having kept a low profile for ten years. It was simply too good. They had long wanted to use a great battle to test their current strength and see how much it had increased! Then, Norton and the others discussed a preliminary plan to deal with the Beast Sect, and the meeting ended. It was noon. At the door of the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Karuman sat down on a wooden chair at the door as usual to look at the mottled light and shadow behind the leaves. He was already a top Great Archmage now, but he still had not delegated this task of guarding the ancestral hall¡¯s door¡­ He had not changed his original intention. Karuman could be said to have sworn to follow the Nicholas family clan. In the past, he would never have dreamed that he could become a top Great Archmage. Now, not only had he become a top Great Archmage, he might even advance to become a Divine Mage!! Karuman knew very well that he had this opportunity because of the Nicholas family and his master. His master¡¯s first mission for him was to guard the door of the ancestral hall, so he was definitely going to be the gatekeeper. As one of the few most valued retainers of the Nicholas family clan, Karuman also knew that the family had recently made arrangements to attack the Beast Sect. He was also thinking about this¡­ Suddenly, two figures approached. Karuman took a closer look and was stunned. Why were the family head Norton and Zoro here? When the two of them got closer, he immediately stood up and bowed. Norton and the other person greeted him and entered the family ancestral hall. Karuman sat back down and retracted his soul power, which he had spread out to protect the ancestral hall earlier. He did not dare to probe into the ancestral hall¡­ As he had not tried, he did not realize that he could not do this. In the ancestral hall, Norton and Zoro paid their respects to the Old Ancestor one after another. Then, Norton spoke. ¡°Old Ancestor, your descendant, Norton, is seeking your permission.¡± Norton paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Perhaps we don¡¯t have to wait for Ron and Dick to destroy the Beast Sect. The two of us are enough to resolve this matter!¡± ¡°As the family head, I must not push everything to the outstanding descendants.¡± ¡°Zoro and I have already made full preparations for our advancement. Old Ancestor, please allow us to break through and advance. If we successfully advance to become Divine Magi, we can lead our clansmen to the Endless Beast Mountain to destroy the Beast Sect!¡± ¡°Old Ancestor, please grant me my wish!!¡± Chapter 337 - Divine Magi Attack, Southward ¡°Old Ancestor, please allow the two of us to break through and destroy the Beast Sect!¡± Upon hearing Norton¡¯s request and looking at their determined faces, Romo was full of emotions. Perhaps, he had really neglected the request of the older generation to break through. It seemed that Anthony was not the only one in the family who wanted to break through and advance. The other descendants had been stuck at the bottleneck of their realms for too long and could not hold it in anymore. As soon as the goal to destroy the Beast Sect had been revealed, the first plan of attack that appeared in Romo¡¯s mind was indeed for Ron and Dick to be the first to break through their realms and advance, and that they would then lead their clansmen to attack the Beast Sect. The two of them had always been the top combatants of the Nicholas family. Not only were the outside world used to hearing about their deeds, everyone in the family had also long been used to it. Even Romo himself had subconsciously prioritized them when considering the nurturing of descendants and the arrangement of family missions. Unknowingly, he had neglected one thing: the strength of the other descendants had gradually become stronger, and they could already hold their own! Especially Norton and Zoro. As the representatives of the elders, after they had enough strength, how could they bear to watch the two juniors continue to carry the burden in the front line? Clearly, the elders should safeguard the growth of the younger generation. How could they let the younger generation be at the forefront of protecting the family clan? Therefore, Norton and Zoro, who had always followed the instructions of their Old Ancestor, could not help but ask for instructions contrary to the previous arrangements. Romo was deeply gratified by this. The descendants of the family were not tools. They each had their own thoughts. It was very good that they had the courage to deviate from the instructions of their Old Ancestor, and dared to put forward their personal opinions, and expose the problems in the blind spot. At this point, the Nicholas family had been completely separated from the weakness of the past. Romo no longer needed to take care of them carefully and arrange everything. Now that the family mission to destroy the Beast Sect had been released, the family needed to deal with the mysterious and powerful Lassie Kingdom¡¯s Beast Sect. They did not have to beg Ron and Dick to return home and break through before the family could go to the Endless Beast Mountain to attack the Beast Sect! Norton and the other clansmen of the older generation had originally also been in the arrangements for the family clan¡¯s breakthroughs. Now that the two of them had taken the initiative to ask for instructions, it was not impossible for them to advance to the Divine Mage realm in advance. In terms of personal experience, Norton and the others had actually decades more experience than Dick and Ron, so they naturally had a relative advantage in mental stability. It should not be a problem for the two of them to break through earlier this time. After they had asked for instructions, Norton and Zoro¡¯s hearts were still pounding. They waited quietly by the side for the Old Ancestor to respond. Soon, the candle flames in the ancestral hall flickered even though there was no wind. A breeze blew past the two people in front of the hall, making them feel refreshed. Even the candle flames became brighter. This was¡­ permission from the Old Ancestor!! That night, in the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground. At this moment, Norton was the only one left in the forbidden ground. After he had adjusted his personal condition, he started to circulate his magical power to break through the bottleneck of his realm! Romo did not visit his dream or guide him because he had no use for it. Norton¡¯s advancement to the next realm had been smoother than Romo had imagined. He had also not used the Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman¡­ Late into the night, the energy in Norton¡¯s body suddenly skyrocketed to a new level of quality! Breakthrough to¡­ Divine Mage realm!! Norton¡¯s current magical power talent was already at the genius level. With the series of enhancements from the family clan¡¯s magic formation and the forbidden ground, there was no doubt that he would break through as a Great Archmage to the Divine Mage realm. Romo was not worried about breaking through. He was more concerned about another matter. When Norton successfully broke through to become a Divine Mage, Romo did not receive the expected System notification. The family clan¡¯s rank had not increased! Previously, when the descendant with the highest magical power level in the family clan broke through to a new realm, the family clan¡¯s rank also increased. For example, when Ron became a Great Mage, his family clan¡¯s rank increased to level-2; when Ron became a Great Archmage, his family clan¡¯s rank increased to level-3. Currently, the first Divine Mage had appeared in the family, but the rank of the Nicholas family had not risen. It looked like there were more requirements to advance the family clan¡¯s rank to level-4. It might be that the family clan did not have enough Divine Mage experts, or that the number of family members had not met the requirements, or¡­ Romo had thought that perhaps, after his family clan¡¯s rank had broken through, the level-4 gift bag he would have obtained might have some special tools to accelerate the awakening of his wife¡¯s consciousness. Now, he could only wait. In the long yet short ten years, Hera, like Romo, could receive the Faith Points from the daily worship by the descendants. However, Hera never woke up. ¡­ . . Due to the cover in the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground, Norton¡¯s breakthrough did not attract the attention of others. However, Norton did not hide it. After he left the forbidden ground the next day, he summoned some of his clansmen and his family¡¯s retainers and told everyone present that he had broken through and become a Divine Mage. Everyone was shocked to learn that the family head who had been a top Great Archmage had broken through to become a Divine Mage overnight. Norton also announced that Zoro would also break through tonight. Then, he announced and arranged the family plan for the battle of the Nicholas family against the Beast Sect, which surprised everyone again. Before today, many people had guessed that the Nicholas family and the Lassie Kingdom¡¯s Beast Sect would eventually fight. However, they had not expected the complete showdown between the two to come so quickly! As the head of the family, Norton, had advanced in his realm, no one had any objections to this battle plan. Some were even very excited and wanted to show off their skills quickly. At night, Zoro also broke through and advanced in the forbidden ground, successfully becoming a Divine Mage! However, this advancement had some twists and turns. With the help of the Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman and 200,000 Faith Points, he had also broken through to the Divine Mage realm. With advancement just having been mentioned, two of them actually advanced to the Divine Mage realm in a row. Those who knew about this were all shocked. Especially Harris and Leonard. They recalled that when they first came to the Nicholas family, Norton and Zoro were not as powerful as them. Now, they had broken through to become Divine Magi before they did¡­ Harris was also preparing for his breakthrough plan, but he had not been able to find a relatively suitable opportunity to break through. Seeing Norton and the others upgrade just like that, he could not help but feel envious. A day later, the Nicholas family had made all the preparations. In the morning, with a loud beast roar, everyone in the Holy Light City automatically looked up into the sky and saw the Five-Color Peacock soaring into the sky, displaying its might. Beside it was the Sacred Mist Ferry of the Nicholas family, which had not been mobilized for a long time!! After soaring into the sky, the Five-Color Peacock and the Sacred Mist Ferry charged into the distance together. Two huge figures quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight! The entire Holy Light City was in an uproar. What was the Nicholas family up to again?! ¡°They have actually mobilized a level-7 Five-Color Peacock! And the family clan¡¯s important Sacred Mist Ferry! They are flying south¡­¡± Although it was not known how many people had been sent out, something big was definitely about to happen! Some people with many channels had already guessed that this matter might be related to the Beast Sect. No matter what the people in the city were discussing, the Nicholas family had kept it a secret before they took action. As soon as they set off, the Sacred Mist Ferry flew directly to the Endless Beast Mountain of the Lassie Kingdom! ¡­ . . Southern Border of the Sebastian Kingdom, Steep Southern Pass. The Steep Southern Pass was the main pass for the southern border troops. At the same time, it was also the first southern border defense line of the Sebastian Kingdom. This place had already fallen into the flames of war. Several millions of troops from the Sebastian Kingdom and the Lassie Kingdom had been fighting here for ten days! Outside the Steep Southern Pass, the mountains and plains were filled with corpses after corpses! The red light of dusk illuminated the sky, but the red on the ground was even more crimson¡­ The two armies were still in a bloody battle. Countless people on both sides who were still alive were stepping over the remains of countless broken limbs and bones, and killing each other here. Those who were participating in the bloody battle were ordinary people, ordinary Magi, Great Magi, and¡­ Great Archmagi!! Chapter 338 - Just Passing By There were many countries on the Magic Continent, and most of them cultivated magical power. There were also countries that comprised purely ordinary people. They were basically in places where magical energy was scarce. In the magical world, the people in power were basically the most powerful magical family clans in the countries, which were the royal families. Then, there were the various senate members. Most of them had cultivated magical power, especially the generals who needed to go to the battlefield. There were very few ordinary people among them. There were also many Magi in the army of a country. As the huge army could not be completely made up of Magi, many of the soldiers inside were actually ordinary people. A single ordinary person was indeed unable to deal with a Mage, but when the number of people amassed to a certain extent, the power was also extremely powerful! In the huge army of a million people, the majority of them were still ordinary soldiers. Magi accounted for at most one-tenth of a million, or perhaps not even that¡­ Basically, the higher the level of the magical power, the fewer Magi there were. The Great Archmagi of the two armies usually guarded the rear and rarely went to the battlefield. Usually, one side would send out a Great Archmage, and the other would also send a Great Archmage to fight. If a Great Archmage intervened, he could often change the direction of the battle, but this was not absolute. Although a Great Archmage could fight 10,000 or resist 100,000, it was not impossible for ordinary people to defeat them. For example, when the Sebastian Kingdom unified the surrounding vassal states, there had been a battle where more than 100,000 elite soldiers killed a Great Archmage. ¡­ . Currently, outside the Steep Southern Pass, the battle between the two armies had reached its climax. In today¡¯s battle, the Lassie Kingdom had launched an extremely violent wave of attacks. The Great Archmage commanders from both sides had already gone out to fight. Now, the battle was so intense that the sky was turning dark. Just as the two sides were locked in battle, the Great Archmagi in the air suddenly turned pale with fright. Both sides hurriedly retreated! Everyone¡¯s gaze converged on the northern horizon, their eyes filled with surprise. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± With a loud peacock cry that resounded throughout the world, five-colored light filled the sky. A five-colored dazzling shadow spread its wings and streaked across the sky, covering the sky! A powerful pressure overwhelmingly pressed down from the sky¡­ a level-7 magical beast!! Not to mention the group of Great Archmagi who were originally engaged in a fierce battle, even the two huge armies, which were originally in a chaotic battle on the ground, had stopped in their tracks from the sudden suppression of the powerful pressure. The originally loud sounds of metal clashing and the loud explosions of various powerful magical powers colliding¡­ At this moment, all the sounds and lights of the battle had disappeared. Someone seemed to have hit the pause button on the intense battle. It became quiet, extremely quiet. Just as everyone was horrified and could not regain their senses, the mighty Five-Color Peacock had already flown past 100,000 feet above their heads. Only then did some people see clearly that there was actually a huge flying ferry beneath the Five-Color Peacock! The flying speed of the huge ferry was not inferior to that of the spirit beast at all. It was like a comet flying at high speed, disappearing into the other side of the sky in a few seconds. ¡°Five-Color¡­ Five-Color Peacock?!¡± ¡°A level-7 Five-Color Peacock! It¡¯s the Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family!¡± ¡°Yes! That flying ferry is their Sacred Mist Ferry!¡± ¡°Fly south to the Lassie Kingdom¡­¡± ¡°What is the Nicholas family going to do?¡± The few Great Archmagi on the side of the Sebastian Kingdom¡¯s army recovered from their shock. They could not help but secretly pull out a voice transmission channel and discuss in surprise. The moment they saw and recognized the spirit beast and the flying ferry, they had thought that the Nicholas family was about to fly over to support them. Unexpectedly, the other party did not even slow down and flew directly south¡­ Clearly, they had just happened to fly past here. They were clearly just passing by, but they inexplicably cheered on the people from the friendly side of the Sebastian Kingdom. Among the powerful family clans in the country, the Nicholas family clan had mobilized their Guardian Spirit Beast and flying ferry to charge directly behind the enemy! They might be able to bring about some changes to the battle situation¡­ On the other side of the battle, the people from the Lassie Kingdom were more or less panic-stricken. What was this aggressive rage going to do to their territory?! After an extremely short pause, the two armies clashed again. However, after the Nicholas family had unintentionally interrupted the battle between the two armies, which had originally been evenly matched, the situation of the battle was faintly inclined toward the Sebastian Kingdom¡­ and they were faintly in the advantage. ¡­ . At this moment, on the flying ferry, Norton and the others stood on the deck and retracted their gazes from the battlefield. ¡°The two countries had just started to fight, and the Lassie Kingdom sent out a million troops.¡± Zoro said in a low voice, ¡°This battle¡­ will probably not end easily.¡± ¡°They have clearly planned this for a long time. Perhaps, when the Imperial City of the Sebastian Kingdom was attacked by magical beasts ten years ago, they had already wanted to attack¡­¡± Beside him, Molaid nodded and continued, ¡°If Dick and Ron had not jointly blocked them, the losses of the royal family would have been unimaginable. The Sebastian Kingdom would have definitely been in chaos then, and the Lassie Kingdom would not miss the opportunity. They would have definitely sent an army to the border.¡± ¡°There are a million troops in the southern border, and there are probably also some twists and turns in the northern border.¡± Yael was a little worried. ¡°I wonder how Dick is doing currently. He should have arrived, right?¡± ¡°Nothing will happen to Dick. There¡¯s no need to worry. The war between the two countries has nothing to do with us for the time being.¡± The head of the family, Norton, looked ahead steadily and said in a deep voice, ¡°Our goal this time is to destroy the Beast Sect in the Endless Beast Mountain!¡± With the high speed of the Sacred Mist Ferry, it only took a day for everyone on the flying ferry to fly here from the Holy Light City. They were still a day away from the Endless Beast Mountain. After entering the Endless Beast Mountain, they would still need a day to reach their true destination. For a three-day journey, even if the Beast Sect was well-informed and could send a message from afar in time, they would not have the time to be on guard! ¡­ . A day passed quickly, and what appeared in front of everyone on the flying ferry was a large stretch of mountain ranges. This was¡­ the Endless Beast Mountain! This area was on the east side of the Lassie Kingdom. The existence of the Endless Beast Mountain was similar to the Black Forest in the Sebastian Kingdom. However, compared to the Black Forest, the Endless Beast Mountain was more vast and more dangerous! It was rumored that in the deepest depths of the forest of the Endless Beast Mountain, there were many level-7 and level-8 magical beasts. It was also said that there were also ferocious beasts of the Middle Ages that were far more brutal than ordinary magical beasts! Moreover, legend had it that at the end of the Endless Beast Mountain, there was a level-9 Beast Deity. However, there had never been any relevant evidence for its existence. After entering the Endless Beast Mountain, Zoro left the Sacred Mist Ferry with more than ten level-7 and level-8 Great Archmagi. They spread out and quickly explored the way forward. Half a day later, a secret report came back: Zoro and the others had found a Beast Sect outpost!! This stronghold had been hidden extremely well, but no matter how well it had been hidden, it would not be able to escape the detection of a Divine Mage! Since there was the enemy outpost ahead, it meant that the current direction was very likely to lead to the lair of the Beast Sect! The exact location where Anthony had used the Small Prediction Technique to calculate was actually a region. However, the information was much more accurate than that from the royal family of the Sebastian Kingdom¡­ Even if it was thousands of kilometers wide, it was not difficult for a Divine Mage to explore carefully. The reason why the location of the Beast Sect¡¯s headquarters had not been known was mostly because the Endless Beast Mountain was too dangerous. Even a Great Archmage would have to take a huge risk coming here. However, these issues were not a problem for the Nicholas family. Along the way, they had not been stopped at all! The powerful pressure emitted by the level-7 Five-Color Peacock alone was enough to suppress most magical beasts. Even some magical beasts that had not been afraid of death had also been killed in passing. Chapter 339 - Found, Pierced in One Spear ¡°Reporting¡­¡± ¡°Reporting! Sect Master, the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry has entered the Endless Beast Mountain!¡± ¡°Sect Master! The Nicholas family has arrived at the Scarlet Beast Mountain!¡± ¡°Reporting! We have lost contact with the Scarlet Beast Mountain outpost!¡± ¡°Reporting! We have lost contact with the Broken Mountain Cliff outpost!¡± ¡°Reporting! Sect Master! The Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry is 1,500 kilometers away! It¡¯s charging¡­ charging at our door!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was silent. In the wide hall, disciples rushed in unceasingly to report the military situation. As the distance shortened, the atmosphere in the hall became more and more solemn, so oppressive that no one could speak. In the vast space, there were only two rows of beast-patterned wooden chairs in the middle. More than ten people were sitting in them. They were all old men above the age of 50. Their magical power auras were soft but dense, and all of them were Great Archmagi. At the top was a silver-haired old man in a black magic robe. He had a thin and withered face, and his gaze was sharp. The magical aura in his body far surpassed that of the others. He was a Divine Mage! This was the lair of the Beast Sect. The people in the seats were all elders and above. The attack this time by the Nicholas family was indeed extremely swift, but in almost three days, the speed at which the high-grade communication magical treasure transmitted information naturally far surpassed the speed of the flying ferry. After the Nicholas family clan had mobilized the Guardian Spirit Beast and the flying ferry, in just a day, this news had spread throughout the entire Sebastian Kingdom. The spies from the Beast Sect had naturally received the news and the message was quickly sent back. When they first learned of this news, the people in the Beast Sect were only surprised, confused, and wary. However, as the relevant information about the distance and direction was sent back, everyone became more and more shocked. Towards the end, they were stunned and panicking¡­ This dot line seemed to be heading directly for the Beast Sect! The Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry flew into the Lassie Kingdom and into the Endless Beast Mountain. If the people from the Beast Sect were still not sure that the other party was coming for them, they would be really stupid. They had thought that they would be able to stall for some time in the endless treacherous region of the Endless Beast Mountain¡­ but now, this flying ferry was clearly charging directly at the Beast Sect! The Nicholas family had not only found the approximate location of the Beast Sect, they also knew the exact location! ¡°Impossible! How could they have known the location?!¡± ¡°Could there be a traitor in the sect?!¡± ¡°What¡­ what should we do?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s just a level-7 spirit beast. Ron and Dick have not come, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡± ¡°Indeed! I think we can take this opportunity to make them unable to return!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ Low-key turtles, are you all courting death now?¡± ¡°Since you dare to come to the beast mountain, leave your lives behind!¡± ¡°According to the secret report, apart from the level-7 Five-Color Peacock, a total of more than 50 Great Archmagi have come. Almost 20 members of the Nicholas family clan, including Norton, Zoro, and Jimmy, have come. They have also brought more than 30 retainers.¡± ¡°These Great Archmagi are all above level-5!¡± ¡°Apart from Ron and Dick, these are basically all the core combat strength of the Nicholas family. If we kill them all, more than half of the family will collapse!¡± ¡°That makes sense! This time, we must let these people know how powerful the Beast Sect is!¡± ¡°Yes! Let this group of people never return!!¡± The dozen or so Great Archmagi spoke one after another. The ones who had panicked in the beginning were quickly convinced by the ruthless ones. After all, this was the Endless Beast Mountain, the home ground of the Beast Sect. It would not be easy to defeat them. Moreover¡­ it was useless to be afraid. The other party was already charging at their face. In the head seat, the Sect Master Bourget, who had been silent all along, swept his sharp gaze across the people below and interrupted them. ¡°Stop arguing! The enemy has arrived! Fight them quickly!¡± As he spoke, he raised his head and looked in a certain direction, his eyes filled with cold killing intent. ¡°Those who come, kill!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Chirp¡ª¡± The loud cry of a peacock resounded through the clouds. A huge five-colored spirit beast circled in the sky, at about an altitude of 100,000 feet. It was like a dazzling sun with five-colored sacred light circulating around it. As it flapped its wings, countless winds and lightning surged wildly within a range of hundreds of kilometers below! In the past ten years, apart from the tenfold cultivation speed of the Cloud Sea Perch, the Five-Color Peacock could also obtain from time to time the supplementary items which Romo had exchanged from the monthly ancestral worship gift bag. Currently, the Five-Color Peacock was already level-7, which was equivalent to the combat strength of a level-3 Divine Mage. As the wind and lightning swept across the sky, countless magical beasts fled in panic from the Endless Beast Mountain below. As the Five-Color Peacock had a powerful bloodline, the powerful might it emitted directly suppressed countless ferocious beasts until they could not get up. For example, a low-level level-7 ferocious fox was so frightened by it that it fled in a sorry state with its tail between its legs. Behind the Five-Color Peacock, the Sacred Mist Ferry was hovering in the sky. Everyone on the ferry was checking carefully for traces of the Beast Sect. This was the area range Anthony had calculated with his Small Prediction Technique. Suddenly, Zoro¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Found it!!¡± Norton¡¯s expression became solemn. He activated his magical power and controlled the Sacred Mist Ferry to fly forward rapidly. ¡°There!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a magic formation covering it, it must be right!¡± Soon, the group of Great Archmagi had also found the exact location. They saw that in the roll of the winds and the lightning, there was only one place where the state of the natural energy was different from the surroundings. Even if the naked eye and soul power could not see the exact reason, it could be deduced that there must be a magic formation here! ¡°Chirp¡ª¡± The cry of a peacock could be heard. The Five-Color Peacock had also sensed the target location. It quickly swooped down and used its powerful magical power to instantly gather the wind and lightning within a few hundred kilometers and smash them directly at the abnormal place!! Boom! Boom! Amidst the earth-shaking roars, the mountain fog that had enveloped an area of 50 kilometers instantly dissipated, as if an invisible barrier had shattered¡­ In the center of the place where the fog had dissipated, a translucent magic formation barrier, which covered a radius of five kilometers, suddenly appeared. What was originally a common mountain forest scene had now become a large stretch of buildings! Everyone on the flying ferry looked alert. The enemy was indeed here! Norton controlled the Sacred Mist Ferry and flew to the energy barrier. Buzz! At this moment, a buzzing sound could be heard in the surrounding void. Everyone looked around and saw that another magic formation had formed a barrier behind them, trapping them in two hemispherical barriers!! ¡°It¡¯s a trap!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a formation within a formation!¡± ¡°Family Head!¡± Suddenly, they were sandwiched between two layers of barriers. Some of them panicked and subconsciously looked at Norton. Norton¡¯s expression did not change. He ignored the barrier behind him and looked directly at the barrier in front of him. Figures had already rushed out from it and soared into the sky, looking at the people on the flying ferry from afar. Those who could reverberate their magical power were all Great Archmagi! One of the old men with gray hair and a black robe stared at Norton and sneered. ¡°Hehe¡­ The Nicholas family clan has good methods. You can actually find the door of the Beast Sect!¡± Seeing these people with unfriendly gazes, everyone on the flying ferry could not help but reveal a wary look and be secretly on guard. ¡°Hehe.¡± Norton chuckled. ¡°The Nicholas family has traveled thousands of kilometers, and the Divine Mage of your Beast Sect is still unwilling to come out and meet us?¡± ¡°Or do you really think these two magic formation barriers can stop us?¡± As he spoke, a sacred weapon, the Formation-Breaking Spear suddenly appeared in his hand. With a wave of his hand, the Formation-Breaking Spear emitted a golden light and shot forward! In just an instant, the Formation-Breaking Spear had reached the barrier. With a stab, the barrier flickered and vibrated. It only lasted for a second before the originally unbreakable barrier collapsed!! The expressions of the Great Archmagi in the barrier changed drastically. They were horrified!! This was the magic formation protecting the Beast Sect. Even a level-5 Divine Mage would not be able to break it easily, but it had been instantly broken!! Not only that, after the spear had broken through the formation, it continued to stab at the black-robed man with gray hair who had sneered earlier! ¡°What?!¡± The old man erupted with magical power in surprise to protect his body and retreated quickly! However¡­ it was too late! The Formation-Breaking Spear had arrived in front of him in an instant. It forcefully broke through the magical treasure and the protective shield, piercing through his chest and spurting out blood!! Chapter 340 - Divine Mage, Dont Hide, Come Out ¡°Elder¡ª¡± ¡°Divine¡­ Divine Mage!!¡± The situation of the battle had reversed quickly. The Magi of the Beast Sect could not accept it for a moment, and they all exclaimed in shock. They were both shocked that the magic protective formation had been broken by a single shot from the spear, and also shocked that the remnant power could actually kill their Great Elder. Moreover, Norton¡¯s magical aura¡­ was actually of the Divine Mage realm! This was simply unbelievable, and the intelligence did not mention this at all! ¡°Impossible! Isn¡¯t he a top Great Archmage?!¡± Norton¡¯s expression was solemn. He did not plan to give the other party time to react. He shouted coldly, ¡°Kill!!¡± Instantly, waves of powerful magical combat aura erupted from the flying ferry, and dozens of figures shot out from the ferry! Apart from Norton and Zoro, the 50 plus Great Archmagi all flew toward the enemy! Just as the intelligence the Beast Sect had obtained, the core combat strength of the Nicholas family was basically all here. Among them, 18 clansmen had come. They were basically all from the 15th and 16th generation of the family clan. They had also brought out 36 of them, including Karuman, Harris, and Leonard. And the levels of the people who had come were all not lower than a level-5 Great Archmage!¡± In other words, there was no one guarding the Nicholas family clan in the Holy Light City now. All the important matters of the family clan had been handed over to John to manage. In the eyes of the outside world, the Nicholas family¡¯s operation this time had been too rash. If their core combat strength were damaged and the family clan suffered a surprise attack from the rear, then the family clan would be finished. However, outsiders did not know that to the Nicholas family, there was no need to worry about an attack. No matter how the battle situation changed, the Nicholas family territory would always be a safe place because the Old Ancestor was at home! When the 52 Great Archmagi on the flying ferry charged at the Beast Sect together, the members of the Beast Sect all retreated in fear¡­ ¡°A small family clan dares to bully our Beast Sect? You¡¯re courting death!!¡± A roar suddenly sounded from the Beast Sect. At the same time, a powerful pressure pressed down on the people of the Nicholas family. The expressions of the Great Archmagi changed. ¡°Since there¡¯s a Divine Mage, why hide? Come out!!¡± Norton¡¯s voice was calm and dignified. He met it with the powerful pressure of a Divine Mage! Two powerful forces collided in the air. All the Great Archmagi dodged to the side. Without the strong pressure, the people from the Nicholas family increased their speed again. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived in front of the enemy, and the chaotic battle between the two sides erupted! More than ten Great Archmagi had flown out from the Beast Sect complex. They might have had other tricks earlier, but now, they could only come forward. If they continued to lurk, the Beast Sect would be defeated one by one! At the same time, the Formation-Breaking Spear, which had just pierced through the body of the Great Elder of the Beast Sect, emitted a golden light and shot directly at the Divine Mage of the Beast Sect! The Formation-Breaking Spear was a low-grade sacred weapon. It had the effect of increasing the power of breaking down formations by 30%. Coupled with the fact that it was Norton who had attacked, he was naturally able to easily break the Beast Sect¡¯s magic protective formation. The energy shield in front had been broken, and the energy shield at the rear which had been used by the Beast Sect as a fence to surround and kill people was naturally not a threat. Moreover, it was impossible for the Nicholas family to escape! The Formation-Breaking Spear had a powerful momentum. If it had hit the target building directly, the hall would probably have been obliterated on the spot. However, at this moment, a purple light rushed out from the hall and instantly blocked the Formation-Breaking Spear! This purple halberd was also a sacred weapon, and an intermediate one even stronger than the Formation-Breaking Spear! At the same time, a black-robed figure flew out from the magnificent hall and exploded with the vast and powerful magical power that was level-3 of the Divine Mage realm. He waved his hand and condensed a purple energy claw in the air, grabbing at Harris and the others! Norton snorted coldly. The aura of magical power in his body suddenly increased, and he instantly surged from level-1 to level-2 of the Divine Mage realm! The moment he raised his finger, wind and clouds surged, and a huge finger condensed from the energy of the heavens and earth appeared out of thin air. In an instant, it crushed the entire purple beast claw. The huge finger, which was shattered into half, continued to crush down on the black-robed Sect Master, Bourget! Bourget¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly controlled the purple halberd to face it head-on. Only then did he block the half of the huge finger. ¡°Chirp¡ª¡± At this moment, the Five-Color Peacock swooped down and used the wild sweeping beast technique to attract the power of countless winds and lightning. Like a torrential rain, it smashed directly at the Beast Sect below! Bourget flew into a rage. He wanted to stop it, but he was held back by Norton, who was beside him. He could not extricate himself. Just as the storm was about to hit the building, an extremely violent roar of a ferocious beast suddenly sounded from the deep valley behind the Beast Sect. ¡°Roar!¡± A black hurricane appeared out of thin air and destroyed all the wild winds and lightning of the Five-Color Peacock!! Everyone in the Nicholas family instinctively looked over and saw the huge valley deep in the mountains shake. As a large piece of mountain rock shattered, there seemed to be the aura of a seal being broken. With a deafening beast cry, a huge cliff collapsed and a 1,000-foot-long beast flew out!! Its huge body was like a bat, but the three pairs of wings on its back were like those of insects. Coupled with the five giant scorpion tails behind its tail, it was like a combination of many magical beasts! There was another strange thing. The energy aura of this strange magical beast not only had the aura of a magical beast, it also had the aura of a Mage! On the back of the neck of the strangely-shaped magical beast stood half a figure. The lower half of the person¡¯s body seemed to have completely fused with the magical beast, and only the upper half of his body was revealed. His body was densely covered with slightly protruding black conversion patterns, and there was a hint of green light in his hollow vertical pupils¡­ The strange demonic beast had a human form mixed in it. It was strange and terrifying! When this demonic creature appeared, not to mention Norton and the others present, even Romo, who was watching the visitation scene in real-time, was very shocked. ¡°Is this the latest variant from the irradiated island? The final version of the fusion of man and beast?¡± Romo smiled mockingly. This kind of thing that looked like a person but was not a person was indeed disgusting¡­ He chuckled softly with a calm expression. ¡°It looks like this is the ultimate trump card of the Beast Sect? You can¡¯t find a second Divine Mage in the Beast Sect¡­ and you¡¯ve created such an accursed thing?¡± The Beast Sect had a magical secret technique passed down from ancient times. It could seal a magical beast completely in the body of a Mage. The host Mage of the Beast Sect could possess a portion of the might of the powerful magical beast. This was already known to the people outside the Beast Sect. Currently, this demonic beast had a strange and disgusting form. Those who had seen it would definitely have a deep impression of it. Currently, there was no information about it outside at all. It should be the final trump card of the Beast Sect. If the Beast Sect revealed their trump card now, they should have no more cards to use. If this was really the case, Romo could relax a little. There seemed to be no need for him, the Old Ancestor, to appear. ¡°Roar¡ª¡± In the battlefield, just as the humanoid demonic beast broke out of the seal, it suddenly erupted with a violent roar. The half-human on the demonic beast also roared crazily. It looked crazy and violent, its facial features ferocious and filled with killing intent! Everyone in the Nicholas family could not help but be deeply shocked. This demonic beast¡­ In terms of the strength of magical beasts, it was equivalent to a level-5 Divine Mage!! Chapter 341 - Transforming into a Beast, Mysterious Person After the humanoid demonic beast had appeared, it immediately fought with the Five-Color Peacock in the sky. The battle between the two of them was extremely powerful. Not to mention the Great Archmagi, even Norton and Bourget had to make way for them. The humanoid demonic beast¡¯s body seemed to be irrational and extremely crazy, but the half-human on it seemed to still have a trace of rationality. It did not fight above the Beast Sect but forced the Five-Color Peacock to a further place. The two magical beasts were both huge flying beasts. Not only were they huge, they also caused a huge commotion when they fought. Amidst the earth-shaking sounds, a large portion of the deep mountain forest below the battlefield in the sky was destroyed. In just a short while, the area within a radius of hundreds of kilometers had basically been flattened! The Five-Color Peacock was indeed very intelligent, but the difference in level between the two sides was a little too great. In this short period of time, it had begun to show a hint of disadvantage. The people from the Beast Sect, who were fighting in the distance, were overjoyed to see that the battle was in their favor. After dealing with the enemy¡¯s Five-Color Peacock, their old ancestor would then control the magical beast guarding the door to defeat Norton. The remaining Great Archmagi would not be a problem! Just as everyone was fantasizing happily, the aura of battle suddenly changed! On the huge flying ferry, another magical power of the Divine Mage realm exploded. A figure flew out and charged into the battlefield in the air where the two magical beasts were fighting!! Another¡­ Divine Mage?! Upon realizing this, the expressions of everyone from the Beast Sect changed drastically! Zoro had not made a move earlier mainly to guard against the Beast Sect¡¯s backup plan, but until now, the other party had not used anything. It seemed that this humanoid demonic beast was the final trump card of the Beast Sect. Seeing that the Five-Color Peacock was already showing signs of weakness, he did not want to stand by and watch, so he decided to make a move. The other party seemed to be a mixed version of a magical beast and a Mage. It was quite suitable for their side to also send a magical beast and a Mage. As soon as Zoro joined the aerial battlefield, the Five-Color Peacock felt the pressure on it instantly decrease. Although the level of the person and magical beast fighting in the air was inferior to the enemy¡¯s humanoid demonic beast¡­.. However, the Five-Color Peacock had a high-grade rare bloodline, and its strength far surpassed that of magical beasts of the same realm. Zoro had divine-grade magical powers such as the Skyfiend Three Transformations and the Demon-Killing Chant. Coupled with the sacred weapons, although he had only advanced to level-1 of the Divine Mage realm, the strength he could unleash already exceeded level-3! Seeing this scene, everyone from the Beast Sect understood why the Nicholas family dared to attack them so aggressively. It had turned out that they were not relying on just the level-7 magical beast¡­ The head and deputy head of the Nicholas family had secretly become Divine Magi! From the beginning to now, as the Nicholas family rose, the most outstanding and alarming ones had been the two young men, Dick and Ron. These two brothers even had a special title as the twin heroes of the Nicholas family. In the eyes of the outside world, these two were the top combat strength of the Nicholas family. They would definitely be able to break through and become Divine Magi. As for the others in this family clan, they were not so dazzling. They did not seem to have any outstanding attributes. It seemed that they had only fought against the four large family clans of the Holy Light City ten years ago¡­ From the information obtained by the Beast Sect, Norton and Zoro were still level-7 and level-8 Great Archmagi. But now¡­ they had all become Divine Magi?! With the thousands of years of deep foundation of the Beast Sect, only three Divine Magi had been produced in this generation, among whom only the Sect Master, Bourget, had relied on himself to advance. The other two had all advanced after paying a huge price and using special magical techniques. One of the Divine Magi had already been sacrificed ten years ago when the magical beasts attacked the Sebastian Kingdom. The other person was originally the old ancestor Mu who was at the end of his lifespan. In the end, he had to use the secret technique of the Beast Sect to fuse with the magical beast. Now, he was fighting in the sky. Even such a powerful force like the Beast Sect had to go through all kinds of extreme difficulties and dangers to nurture a Divine Mage. Furthermore, it would often take thousands of years of painstaking effort, but in the end, all this could still be all in vain¡­ and a waste of effort. For such a rarity as a Divine Mage, the Nicholas family had actually been able to produce two Divine Magi in ten years?! In fact, these two were not even Ron and Dick, who were the strongest in their family!! After cultivating for countless years, the Sect Master of the Beast Sect, Bourget, who had a firm mind, felt that this was ridiculous. His mind was swaying¡­ He could not accept this! ¡°Ah!!¡± After a shrill scream, a level-8 Great Archmage from the Beast Sect was killed. In the next second, the corpse was like a shell. Powerful magical beast energy erupted violently, and a magical beast broke out of the body! It was no different from the magical beast attack on the Imperial City ten years ago!! However, this level-6 magical beast which had broken through the body did not seem to be able to differentiate friend from foe. As soon as it came out, its eyes were bloodshot with killing intent. Everyone, including the Beast Sect, was its target. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± After a flash of white light, the head of a level-6 magical beast fell! The white light flashed back to Jimmy¡¯s side, and only then did it reveal its original appearance. It was a cold curved saber magical weapon¡­ a low-grade sacred weapon!! This was one of the few sacred tools Romo had retrieved from the Lost Spirit Sea during his second temporary rebirth ten years ago. It was not just Jimmy. Yael and Molaid were also equipped with a sacred weapon. Norton and Zoro were also equipped with two sacred weapons each! Apart from sacred weapons, there was no lack of magical weapons. The others had basically been equipped with a few each! The current situation of the Nicholas family¡¯s magical weapons was enough to make the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom covetous. ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± At this moment, a Mage from the Beast Sect suddenly roared angrily. An even stronger magical power erupted from his body. The aura of the magical power was suddenly mixed with the aura of a violent magical beast! Moreover, his human form instantly mutated into the form of a deformed magical beast! At the same time, its magical power aura immediately increased by several times!! This person¡¯s active mutation was like a source of infection. The other Magi of the Beast Sect also mutated into deformed magical beasts one after another! This was one of the secret magical skills passed down from ancient times by the Beast Sect. It could temporarily activate the magical beast in one¡¯s body and borrow the powerful strength of the magical beast to obtain even more strength. However, the side effects were very great. After using it, one would either be seriously injured to a weak state or lose his will and be transformed directly into a magical beast. When the group of Great Archmagi from the Beast Sect gradually mutated into deformed magical beasts, the strength of the Beast Sect instantly increased tremendously. For a moment, they had actually reversed their original disadvantage and started a fierce battle with the other party. ¡­ . . ¡°When did the magical world¡­ have such a secret magical technique?¡± At the same time, not far from the battlefield between the Beast Sect and the Nicholas family, a figure was standing on a mountaintop, watching the changes in the battle from afar. This was a white-haired, fair-skinned man in a white robe. He looked to be in his thirties. He was handsome and exuded an extraordinary immortal aura. Coupled with the little snow fox squatting on his right shoulder, he looked extraordinary. The man and the fox were both looking at the battlefield with their sharp eyes. As if it had understood the man¡¯s words, the snow fox even whimpered in response. The man turned to look at the snow fox and ruffled its soft fur. His eyes curved slightly. ¡°Yes, this kind of magical power should not have been passed down to this day.¡± As he spoke, something seemed to flash past his eyes. ¡°Someone is about to make a move¡­ Let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡± Chapter 342 - Unable to Block, Unable to Escape After the group of Great Archmagi from the Beast Sect had activated their magical beast state, they had indeed salvaged some of their disadvantage, but¡­ it was only for a short period of time. As the battle between the two sides wore on, the battle situation returned to a state of before the Beast Sect mutated! The Beast Sect could not stop the Nicholas family!! The people from the Beast Sect had originally hoped that the Sect Master or the magical beast guarding the sect would be able to quickly eliminate the enemy and turn around to support them. However, as time passed, the battle between the two Divine Magi were still in a stalemate. There was no obvious advantage. Moreover, in the chaotic battle between the Great Archmagi, there were casualties again from the Beast Sect! The secret technique of the Beast Sect would seal a magical beast in the body of a Mage. As a host Mage, one could continuously absorb the energy of the magical beast when cultivating magical power. In combat, he could also temporarily use the powerful strength of the magical beast. However, when used, it was very easy to lose one¡¯s mental state and become a magical beast completely. When a Mage died and became a shell, the magical beast in his body that was still alive would break out and attack everyone indiscriminately. Regarding the point that a beast would break out upon the death of the host, there was a caveat. If the attack suffered had exceeded the tolerance range, the host would die and the magical beast in his body would also die. This meant that not all members of the Beast Sect would turn into magical beasts after they died. For example, the Great Elder of the Beast Sect, who had been penetrated by the Formation-Breaking Spear earlier, did not have a magical beast break out of his dead body. Of the Great Archmagi of the Beast Sect that had been killed one after another, more than half of the magical beasts had successfully broken through their bodies. However, the first to suffer the ravages of the magical beasts were not from the Nicholas family but from the Beast Sect. A magical beast that had broken through the seal of a human body was even more terrifying than a ferocious beast. It would kill anyone it saw. Moreover, because this battlefield was originally the lair of the Beast Sect, most living creatures in the surroundings were naturally not a few Divine Magi and a group of Great Archmagi, but ordinary members of the Beast Sect! As soon as the magical beasts broke out of the bodies and landed on the ground, the first to be killed were the members of the Beast Sect. They fought until it was chaos, and blood flowed like a river! When Bourget, who was fighting with Norton, saw the tragic scene in the Beast Sect, the indignation in his heart became increasingly strong. He actually roared and transformed into a lizard-like magical beast. His battle aura suddenly increased! ¡°Roar¡ª¡± A roar no different from that of a magical beast came from Bourget¡¯s mouth. The huge phantom of a magical beast behind him also roared loudly. Demonic aura and natural energy converged in its mouth, and it shot out an incomparably powerful laser at Norton! Seeing that his opponent had been forced into such a situation, Norton¡¯s expression turned solemn. He did not want to be outdone. He erupted the magical power in his body and activated the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. He raised his hand and used the Demon Killing Chant for the second time! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± Amidst the earth-shaking collision, the powerful force of the collision between the two instantly swept out thousands of kilometers away. The battle group of Great Archmagi, which had originally been entangled together in a mess, had no choice but to split up and dodge. A magical beast that had just broken out did not dodge, and was instantly torn into pieces by the powerful force! In front of Norton, there was a golden shell blocking him. He stood firmly in the midst of the violent sweeping force. Opposite him, Bourget was pressed directly to the ground by the Demon-Killing Chant. A huge building in the Beast Sect was directly smashed into ruins!! ¡­ . . ¡°The human race is indeed a little ingenious in creating magical power and mystic techniques¡­¡± The man in white robe on the distant mountain muttered as he watched the earth-shaking battle from afar. At this moment, the snow fox on his right shoulder suddenly arched its back and hissed at the front, as if it had discovered some enemy. The man¡¯s expression was still calm. He followed the snow fox¡¯s hostile gaze and glanced at the foot of a mountain not far ahead. The rock walls at the foot of the mountain suddenly moved a few times, and a stone cave leading deep into the mountain was revealed. Many figures rushed out from the cave. In this group of fleeing people, the person at the front of the group was a thin gray-robed man. From the state he was in, the magical beast sealed in his body was probably a magical beast that could drill holes. Looking at their behavior and the aura of magical power on their bodies, this group of people should be those from the Beast Sect who had fled! Apart from the level-1 Great Archmage who was leading the team, the rest were all young people. They were either Great Magi or ordinary Magi¡­ It looked like this should be the core of the younger generation of the Beast Sect being nurtured. These young people were all trembling in fear. From time to time, they would look in the direction of the Beast Sect. When they saw the shockwaves in the sky, they were so frightened that they quickly retracted their gazes. ¡°Run! Don¡¯t turn back¡­¡± The gray-robed man at the front of the group reminded them as he ran. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks in shock! The other young people who had been fleeing also stopped in their tracks. They looked at the front of the group in shock and saw a person in white standing there. As their flight, they had suddenly been stopped by a stranger. Was he a friend or foe? He had come with ill intentions! The magical power in the half-beast gray-robed man surged. He was shocked and wary. ¡°Who are you?!¡± The person in white glanced indifferently at the group of people in front of him and seemed to shake his head vaguely. No one knew what he meant. There was no time to think now. A cold light flashed in the eyes of the gray-robed man. Just as he was about to make a move to find out the background of this man in white¡­ ¡°Hmm? Why¡­ Hmph¡­¡± The gray-robed man¡¯s expression froze, and then his eyes bulged. He was in so much fear and pain that his facial features twisted. After a muffled groan, he fell to the ground and trembled non-stop, as if he had gone berserk. At the same time, countless slightly protruding black patterns covered his face and all over his body! In the next moment, countless fine cracks appeared on this person¡¯s body, and he exploded into pieces of flesh and blood with a tragic and despairing wail. ¡°Bang!¡± Black light erupted from the flesh fragments. It was a huge black rat! ¡°Squeak¡± The black rat magical beast let out a violent roar. A gust of wind, which carried the energy of a powerful magical beast, swept across the surroundings and knocked the group of young people down. Screams could be heard incessantly. As if provoked by the screams, the magical beast¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. It let out a cry and charged at the fleeing prey, pouncing on them and biting!! After a series of tragic screams, the group members of the Beast Sect below the level of a Great Mage were instantly torn apart and bitten to pieces by the murderous magical beast! These people did not release their magical beasts after they died. It seemed that only those who had reached the Great Archmage realm could obtain the special qualification to be inhabited by magical beasts. ¡°Squeak¡± The berserk rat was covered in blood. After killing a wave of weak people, its originally red eyes became even redder. It let out a cry and charged at the only living person nearby¡ªthe person in white! However, just as the huge beast exploded the beast energy in its body and was about to pounce on the other party and tear him apart again, its huge body suddenly exploded into a ball of blood mist with a bang!! A faint trace of emotion seemed to appear in the eyes of the person in white, but it instantly returned to the calm and collected look from before. Even the inexplicable sigh became very calm. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Then, he and his snow fox looked in a certain direction. ¡°Battle¡­ Ended.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At the same time, a loud cry that shook the heavens and the earth could be heard in the distance. The violent aura of the low-level, level-8 humanoid demonic beast had vanished from the world!! This was¡­ The magical beast guarding the Beast Sect had died! Chapter 343 - Destruction of the Beast Sect, Rewards The Beast Sect¡¯s guardian magical beast was actually just a puppet magical beast that had not gone berserk and wreaked havoc. It had also attached itself to a Divine Mage whose mind was on the verge of collapse and used the Mage to control the magical beast. The magical secret techniques passed down from ancient times by the Beast Sect could generally only allow the disciples to stay in a half-magical beast state at most. After that, if the limit was crossed a little, the Mage who was the host would die, and the magical beast sealed in his body would break out of its shell. However, this guardian magical beast, which had been passed down since the founding of the Beast Sect, had been transformed by a Divine Mage into a puppet magical beast that could be passed down forever. A guardian magical beast was already difficult to nurture, let alone a level-8 one. This magical beast, which had once accompanied the Beast Sect for thousands of years, had broken away forever from its duty to protect the Beast Sect under the successive attacks of the Five-Color Peacock and Zoro. After sensing that Norton had already used the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, Zoro did not hold back anymore. He also activated his magical power to enter the second transformation. The Five-Color Peacock also increased its strength. Under the ferocious attack of the combination of man and beast, the guardian magical beast was quickly killed!! The low-level, level-8 guardian magical beast had already died, so how could the Beast Sect not be destroyed? After the battle had ended, Zoro retreated to the side temporarily because of the battle losses. The Five-Color Peacock, on the other hand, was in high spirits as it charged toward the battlefield of Bourget and Norton! Bourget roared in fear and resisted desperately for a while. In the end, Norton¡¯s Formation-Breaking Spear pierced his chest!! However, because of his level, Norton¡¯s shot did not successfully kill the magical beast in Bourget¡¯s body. With the death of the Divine Mage, a huge level-7 lizard magical beast broke out of his body, and the intense battle continued. Like the magical beast that had broken through the body earlier, this level-7 lizard was also in a berserk state. It did not distinguish between friend and foe, destroying everything it saw and killing everyone it saw. The Beast Sect building, which Bourget had deliberately avoided during the battle earlier, was almost fully destroyed this time. Countless members of the Beast Sect died under the brutality of the magical beast. In the end, the level-7 magical beast that had charged out from Sect Master Bourget¡¯s body died under Norton¡¯s Demon-Killing Chant. When the Sect Master of the Beast Sect was killed with a single shot, the group of Great Archmagi from the Beast Sect could no longer gather their fighting spirit. Surrounded by the group of Great Archmagi from the Nicholas family, they could not escape even if they wanted to. The entire battle situation was completely crushed. By the time the level-7 lizard that had broken out of its shell was killed, there were only four or five Great Archmagi still alive in the Beast Sect. Then, Norton and Zoro retreated from the battlefield to the Sacred Mist Ferry. Some of the Great Archmagi, who had lost too much combat strength and were seriously injured, also returned to the ferry to rest. At this point, there were only some loose ends to tie up. In the end, the few Great Archmagi who had stubbornly resisted were quickly killed by everyone. Jimmy and the other clansmen of the Nicholas family had also returned to rest. Some retainers who were in a good combat state had charged into the Beast Sect and killed everyone they saw¡­ ¡ªCommon Rule: Fight the enemy and kill them all!! ¡­ . . [Ding! Family clan¡¯s mission to destroy the Beast Sect has been completed.] [Received the following rewards.] [Family Clan Guardian Spirit Beast Bloodline Continuation Activation Talisman x 1, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans exclusively for Spirit Beast x 10, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 20, Tenfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 50, Realm Breakthrough Protection Talismans x 10, Talent Strengthening Talismans x 5, and Special Talent Strengthening Talismans x 3.] [One random sacred tool, one random heaven-tier secret manual of magical power. One Surprise Treasure Chest to choose one out of three options and one high-grade Faith Doubling Talisman.] The System notifications sounded, indicating that the Beast Sect had disappeared from the magical world. The rewards given by the System this time were considered generous. They were only a little better than the rewards given previously for the destruction of the Mu Guang Pavilion. However, in the process of destroying the Beast Sect, Romo did not make a move at all. He was completely watching the real-time broadcast. The descendants had already completed the mission. Among the mission rewards obtained this time, there were two high-grade auxiliary talismans for the exclusive use of the Guardian Spirit Beast. It was not known if they were related to the outstanding performance of the Five-Color Peacock in this battle. [Guardian Spirit Beast Bloodline Continuation Activation Talisman: Upon consumption, it can activate the bloodline continuation of the Guardian Spirit Beast.] One of the core differences between magical beasts and Magi was that magical beasts relied entirely on themselves to cultivate magical power. Magi would often create magical power that was suitable for all kinds of people to cultivate. Therefore, the speed at which humans cultivated magical power was usually far faster than that of magical beasts. Compared to humans, the growth rate of magical beasts was about the speed of a turtle. However, magical beasts could live for a long time and the emphasis was more on the accumulation with time. However, it was rumored that there had been high-level spirit beasts in the ancient magical world. They had secret cultivation techniques similar to human magical power. They could also integrate the secret cultivation techniques into their bloodline and extend them to the next generation. The higher the level of the spirit beast¡¯s bloodline and the purer it was, the more likely it was to activate the secret cultivation technique that had been passed down from the bloodline. However, the number of spirit beasts on this magic continent was decreasing. Until now, not to mention the bloodline level, even the spirit beasts that could stimulate the bloodline continuation were almost extinct. Even among the two strongest factions on the Magic Continent, the spirit beasts protecting the Earth Origin Sacred Land or the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, there had not been anyone who had activated the bloodline continuation. Therefore, the Bloodline Continuation Activation Talisman in the family mission reward was an extremely valuable high-grade auxiliary tool for the Five-Color Peacock. Of course, Romo was not in a hurry to use it. It was better to use it after the Five-Color Peacock returned to the Nicholas family. The two random items: one was a sacred tool, and the other was a heaven-tier magical manual. They were respectively a medium-grade sacred tool, the Magic Robe, and a heaven-tier secret manual. [Command Confirmation: Use the choose-one-out-of-three Surprise Treasure Box¡­ successfully used.] [Three choices: 1. Heaven-tier magical power secret technique; 2. Family Clan Formation Enhancement Talisman; 3. Top-grade sacred weapon, Sword Kernel.] Romo picked the top-grade sacred weapon, the Sword Kernel, again. He only thought for a moment before deciding on this reward. Later, he would be able to combine this newly obtained sacred weapon, the Sword Kernel, with the top-grade sacred weapon, the Sword Embryo, which Lily had carried for ten years to form a real top-grade sacred weapon, the Flying Sword! As for the other System tools, Romo temporarily placed them in the System inventory. ¡­ . . While the Old Ancestor Romo was counting the rewards for the family mission of destroying the Beast Sect, Norton and the others were doing the final work of destroying the Beast Sect. In this battle to exterminate the Beast Sect, the Nicholas family had suffered a total of eight casualties. Three retainers had died, and among the five seriously injured, one of the clansmen had been seriously injured. He was Lotte from the 15th generation, and he had been injured to protect his descendants. With an extremely small casualty rate, they had annihilated the entire Lassie Kingdom¡¯s Beast Clan in one fell swoop. It could be said that they had returned victorious. At this point, the entire Beast Sect had been annihilated. Half of the clansmen and retainers who were in a good state were searching for treasures in the Beast Sect, and the other half were searching everywhere in case there were any members of the Beast Sect who had hidden themselves or escaped. After a while, a retainer returned to report the situation to Norton. ¡°Family Head, 450 kilometers southwest, there is a pile of the remains of the Beast Sect members who had been torn and shredded by magical beasts. They had probably fled secretly during the battle earlier. Now, they are all dead¡­ It looks like they had bumped into magical beasts that were above level-6.¡± Chapter 344 - Shocking Return, Northern Territory It was naturally common for someone to flee when the sect was being exterminated. Half of the people who had been sent out previously had killed many members of the Beast Sect who were fleeing desperately within a 50-kilometer radius. However, those who could run 450 kilometers were definitely the disciples who had received the news earliest and had strong support. To be treated in this way would only be the core of the Beast Sect being nurtured. Usually, they would be left behind as an amber to make a comeback in the future. Currently, they had all been killed by the magical beasts. Norton was deeply surprised by this. In order to avoid missing anything, he went over to take a closer look. He did not see anything special, and everyone was indeed dead. There was nothing to care about. Norton laid it down. After plundering all the treasures of the Beast Sect, all the clansmen of the Nicholas family boarded the Sacred Mist Ferry and prepared to return to the family. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± The Five-Color Peacock spread its wings and flew freely in the sky. It was suddenly stunned. It tilted its head and looked behind but did not find anything. It stopped thinking and continued to fly north. The Five-Color Peacock could not see anything unusual. In the sky 100,000 feet high, a person in white clothes was floating on the clouds. He looked at the Five-Color Peacock and the Sacred Mist Ferry below. His gaze seemed to have become extremely ethereal as the two shadows gradually disappeared into the distance. ¡°There is actually such a high-ranking peacock bloodline in the world. This is commendable.¡± His eyes seemed to be looking into the distance, and his tone seemed to be filled with emotion. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it in a long time. Why don¡¯t I take this rare opportunity to take a good look at the current world¡­¡± As he spoke, the unknown man took a step in the air and disappeared into the void, leaving behind an empty white cloud. ¡­ . When Norton and the others returned to the family, they had not driven far from the Beast Sect when they saw many figures in the distance. The people who were looking at them eagerly were all the spectators who had followed them thousands of kilometers earlier. They were simply spectators. When they were on the way over to exterminate the sect, the Nicholas family had ignored them. On their return to the family territory, they also ignored them. The group of people watching from afar carefully watched the flying ferry leave. They had already activated their magical power beneath their feet, afraid that the people on the ferry would do something and they would not be able to escape in time. Now, the Nicholas family had boarded a flying ferry and flown away with the Guardian Spirit Beast. No matter how one looked at it, such a calm and relaxed state made it seem like the Nicholas family had come purely to destroy the Beast Sect. Now that it was over, they could pack up and leave. After that, they went all the way north, flew away from the Endless Beast Mountain, and then flew back to the Sebastian Kingdom. This could be considered as confirmation. While Norton and the others were still on their way, the magical world of the Lassie Kingdom and the magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom were in chaos. ¡°The Nicholas family has charged directly into the lair of the Beast Sect and annihilated them in one go!!¡± The destruction not only involved the people, but also physical destruction. Even the Beast Sect¡¯s lair had been flattened! Completely annihilated! Completely uprooted! Once the news spread, countless people revealed dumbfounded expressions and called out to God¡­ During the three days that the Nicholas family clansmen were flying south, many people in the magical world had engaged in all kinds of heated discussions. Although there were all kinds of speculations, after some discussion, most people felt that the Nicholas family must be heading for the Beast Sect. They had guessed the beginning but not the end. Or rather, they could not believe this kind of ending.. The Beast Sect, the Beast Sect of the Lassie Kingdom. No matter what, it was a powerful faction that had been passed down for thousands of years. It was one of the top existences in the entire magical power world of the Lassie Kingdom. But now¡­ they had flown over in three days and destroyed it?! Hmm¡­ was this reasonable? Moreover, the Nicholas family had not even mobilized the two strongest combatants for the extermination of the Beast Sect. Ron and Dick had not even gone!! ¡°Is the Nicholas family too powerful, or is this Beast Sect a paper tiger?¡± It should be the former. According to the latest information, the current head of the Nicholas family, Norton, and the deputy head, Zoro, were both Divine Magi! ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Aren¡¯t those two still level-7 and level-8 Great Archmagi?!¡± When did they break through and become a Divine Mage? They had not heard the news at all! Shocked, shocked¡­ Two Divine Magi in ten years?! ¡­ . As the news of Norton and the others destroying the Beast Sect in one go was spreading like wildfire in the magical world, Dick and the others, who had taken a flying ferry from the Holy Light City a few days ago to the northern territory, finally arrived at their destination. Outside the Wind City in the northern region of the Sebastian Kingdom, the flames of war were also rising. The million-strong army sent by the Malai Kingdom had been attacking for nearly ten days! The entire Wind City had been securely enveloped by the magic formation protecting it. Outside the city, there were also mountains of corpses and seas of blood¡­ There were also some Great Archmagi fighting in the air. The intensity was not inferior to the southern border. Moreover, the attack by the Malai Kingdom had been too sudden. It just so happened that when most of the troops of the Sebastian Kingdom were rushing to the southern border, it caught the northern border off guard. The northern border of the Sebastian Kingdom was in an unfavorable situation. If it had not been for the troops that had stayed in the northern territory risking their lives to withstand the enemy¡¯s sudden and violent first wave of attack, the reinforcements from the Sebastian Kingdom that had rushed over later would probably have been held hostage. Fortunately, the reinforcements arrived. Wind City, the outermost defense line of the northern border, was defended! Wind City had always been very difficult to manage. It was a hot potato for the Sebastian Kingdom¡¯s senate. However, when it came to war, this could be said to be an extremely important military location. It was precisely because the Wind City was defended that the large wave of enemy troops was stopped outside the borders, and the Sebastian Kingdom was able to send troops over¡­ Otherwise, in just a few days, a large piece of the territory of the Sebastian Kingdom would have been torn apart. Dick and the others had steered a small flying ferry from inland. They did not enter Wind City. They only drove along Wind City for a while before heading directly for the Walls Village. The garrison troops of the Sebastian Kingdom had wanted to stop and investigate when they saw the private flying ferry appear beside them. When they noticed that it was the Nicholas family, they did not stop it. Dick and the others flew north. Although they did not create a big fuss like Norton and the others, someone had sensed them. In particular, the Sebastian Kingdom¡¯s senate had long received the news, so the garrison troops let them in after verifying. However, when they passed by Wind City and a small part of the Malai Kingdom battlefield, it still caused a huge panic¡­ The Malai Kingdom army shot out a large number of arrows at the flying ferry right away and threw a lot of cannons!! The arrows and cannons here all had special magic runes on them. The powerful runes and cannons could even hit a Great Archmage without a miss! Basically, in every magical kingdom, there would be a trapping mechanism and weapon refinement institution. Inside would be specially hired and nurtured research and development masters for trapping mechanisms. They were all experts in studying military weapons. On the flying ferry, Dick and three Great Archmage retainers were standing on the deck. Three other retainers were casting magical power from all sides of the flying ferry, blocking the large number of arrows and cannons flying over! The flying ferry did not slow down and continued to sail forward. The army from the Malai Kingdom might have felt that the flying ferry was a great threat to them, so they showed a clearly uncooperative attitude. Immediately, three Great Archmagi flew over and blocked their path. One of the three retainers who had stopped the arrows outside was Kadun, who was one of those who had joined the Nicholas family the earliest and had gone to the Red Rose Sea with Dick and the others. Kadun, who was already a level-6 Great Archmage, said in a deep voice, ¡°The Nicholas family of the Holy Light City will not participate in the battle between the two countries. Please back off quickly!¡± Chapter 345 - Passing Through, Those Who Block Will Die The three Great Archmage generals who had rushed out from Malai Kingdom¡¯s army formation ignored Kadun¡¯s words and attacked!! ¡°You are seeking death!!¡± Kadun shouted coldly and went forward to face the enemy. The other two followed closely behind. The six Great Archmagi started to fight. As their levels were about the same, for a while, it was impossible to determine the victor of this small battlefield. However, those who were blocking the way were held back by Kadun and the other two. The flying ferry continued to sail forward. However, not long after, three more Great Archmagi flew out from the Malai Kingdom. They wanted to use the same trick again. The Sebastian Kingdom¡¯s army behind the flying ferry sent out Great Archmagi to stop them! On the flying ferry, the three Great Archmage retainers beside Dick had also gotten off. They protected the small flying ferry and charged into the rear of the army from the Malai Kingdom! The battle formation of Malai Kingdom had been messed up by the sudden appearance of the flying ferry! Several powerful auras exploded one after another. The few Great Archmagi from Malai Kingdom¡¯s military camp rushed toward Dick and the others in a menacing manner! Dick¡¯s expression was faintly cold, and a golden flame as bright as the scorching sun was reflected in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, the magical power that had erupted from his body swept out with the flame, sweeping toward those who were not fearful of death and were still charging over! The moment the Sun-Devouring Flame swept over, the expressions of the Great Archmagi, who had been charging over with a surging battle aura, changed drastically. The battle aura dissipated, and all of them became rats fleeing in panic, quickly dodging! ¡°Ah!¡± A short and hurried scream had just sounded but it stopped abruptly. It turned out to be a Great Archmage of relatively low level. He had just been swept up by the flame to his ankle, and in an instant, he was swallowed by the flame!! Sensing the scene behind him, the person running in front became even more afraid. He increased his speed and gave way again and again. He certainly must¡­ not let the strange flames sweep him up! The flames did not pursue relentlessly but only followed the direction of the flying ferry and rolled out a wide path on both sides, leading directly behind the military camp of Malai Kingdom! The commander-in-chief of Malai Kingdom subconsciously swallowed his saliva, and large beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. Fortunately¡­ fortunately, it was not leading to the core command tent, but passed by the side of the army which was no longer in formation. Dick stood on the flying ferry, his eyes had regained their calm. He coldly swept his gaze across Malai Kingdom¡¯s army in front of him, his voice indifferent and cold. ¡°The Nicholas family will not participate in the battle between the two countries on this trip. We only want to pass through. Those who dare to block our path will die!!¡± The response in a few sentences was calm and full of killing intent. There was only endless silence¡­ The group of Great Archmagi from the Malai Kingdom¡¯s military was horrified. Most of them did not dare to make any moves. The few who were irritable and wanted to charge forward to fight had also been stopped by their friends. They would soon know if the powerful Nicholas family was just passing through or scheming against the army. They would wait and see. Behind the flying ferry, the three Great Archmagi of Malai Kingdom, who had been the first to rush out of the military formation to block the front of the flying ferry, had already been defeated by Kadun and the other two. They were all seriously injured, and one of them was about to die. When they saw the golden flames sweeping out, they all retreated in horror. The retainers of the Nicholas family did not pester them anymore. They soon returned to the flying ferry. The flying ferry passed between two rows of quietly burning flames. Wherever it passed, the flames dissipated. Soon, the flying ferry had completely left Malai Kingdom¡¯s army formation and flew into the distance. They were actually¡­ really passing through?! Everyone in the Malai Kingdom watched the flying ferry leave. They were shocked and puzzled. What was going on? In front of Malai Kingdom¡¯s main camp, a burly gray-haired old man looked at the small flying ferry from afar and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Dick, one of the two top combatants of the Nicholas family clan? Indeed, his might is as terrifying as the rumors. That sacred flame magical power should be a divine-tier magical power¡­¡± The magical world of the Malai Kingdom had also heard of the two heroes of the Nicholas family. However, rumors had always been half true and half false. Without personally witnessing the terrifying might of the flames, most people would not be able to imagine the astonishing scene of two top Great Archmagi killing a level-7 magical beast instantly. Now that he had seen the might of this flame, he believed that the terrifying actions in the rumors were true. ¡°Fortunately, the other party is only passing through. It seems that they really have no intention of intervening in the war between the two countries. Otherwise, no matter how many Great Archmagi our army has, we probably won¡¯t be able to stop them for long¡­¡± ¡°No! The direction¡­ the direction of that flying ferry?!¡± Indeed, at this moment, the expression of the burly gray-haired general suddenly changed drastically. He was horrified¡­ ¡­ . Dick and the others had indeed passed through and did not care much about the battle situation. However, it had still affected the originally anxious battle situation. Not to mention the low-level Great Archmage who had been instantly swallowed by the Sun-Devouring Flame, just the Great Archmage, who had been seriously injured by Kadun and the other two, was quickly killed by the Great Archmagi of the Sebastian Kingdom who had seized the opportunity! The two armies continued to fight for half a day. Seeing that the situation on their side was getting worse, the Malai Kingdom directly retracted their troops and rested. The intense battle, which had lasted for nearly ten days, finally came to a halt. The army of the Sebastian Kingdom also seized this opportunity to rest and recuperate. However, the battle between the two armies had nothing to do with Dick¡¯s goal for this trip. The Nicholas family had not declared their loyalty to the royal family, so they naturally did not need to participate in the battle between the two countries. After passing through the intense battlefield between the two armies, the flying ferry continued its flight toward the Walls Village. The Walls Village was actually considered to be within the borders of the Sebastian Kingdom, but it was not in the defensive line of the Wind City. Malai Kingdom¡¯s army had arrived suddenly, and very quickly subdued the periphery of Wind City. It had been many years since the Sebastian Kingdom and the Malai Kingdom had fought. Ever since the creation of the Forging Sect, the two armies had only been in war once. At that time, the Malai Army had even sent an army to attack the Forging Sect. However, the resistance of the Forging Sect was too strong, and the attack did not last long. It was not known if the Malai Kingdom had sent troops to attack the Forging Sect this time. Of course, Dick was not worried about the Forging Sect. He was worried about the Walls Village not far from the Forging Sect. If there was an attack, the Forging Sect would be able to protect itself, but the Walls Village would be in trouble! Before coming, Dick had not been too worried. Now that he saw the battle in the north in full swing, he could not help but become anxious. If the Walls Village had really been affected by the army sent by the Malai Kingdom, and if something had really happened to Grandpa Miller¡­ As he was thinking, Dick, who had been walking on the deck, suddenly stopped in his tracks. The coldness in his eyes spread and was filled with killing intent. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± At this moment, a deafening roar could be heard not far ahead of the flying ferry! Dick, who was already worried, turned even more ugly in his expression! Not far ahead of the flying ferry, a faint sacred light could be seen flickering in the distance, and an extraordinary aura of natural energy was spreading from there! Not far ahead, an intense battle was happening! From the looks of it, it was clearly where the Forging Sect was!! Chapter 346 - The Village Becomes a Ruin, Killing in Rage Not to mention Dick¡¯s extremely ugly expression, even the expressions of the six retainers beside him changed drastically. Someone asked in shock, ¡°Young Master Dick¡­¡± ¡°Leave!¡± Dick interrupted him directly and squeezed out a cold word from his teeth. As he erupted with magical power, a light shadow appeared beneath his feet. In just a flash, his figure disappeared from the spot and instantly departed a few kilometers away from the flying ferry! The retainers were shocked, and they too used their magical power to follow him closely. The slowest retainer quickly put away the small flying ferry and hurried forward. As his heart was burning with anxiety, Dick directly used the first transformation of the Sky Fiend Three Transformations and advanced rapidly with the Lightning Technique. In the blink of an eye, he had rushed to the battlefield ahead. He had already sensed the battle situation and¡­ At this moment, Dick felt his hands and feet turn cold. He was so angry that his blood was boiling. Endless killing intent surged in his eyes, and he attacked crazily!! Where the Walls Village was located¡­ had become a battlefield ruin!! The village, which had been quiet and peaceful in the past, was now reduced to endless ashes. In the broken walls, there were also a large number of dismembered corpses and dark red blood stains¡­ The house had been destroyed, and everyone had died! At this moment, not far from the ruins of the Walls Village, there were still troops besieging the Forging Sect! Moreover¡­ the Forging Sect had been breached by the army!! The magic protective formation of the Forging Sect had already been destroyed. It should have been shattered by the earth-shaking rumble earlier. Currently, there were countless Malai Kingdom soldiers charging in to kill. The members of the Forging Sect were fighting with their lives on the line. There were still more than ten Great Archmagi fighting in the sky above the Forging Sect! Although the Forging Sect was a renowned faction, there were actually not many Great Archmage experts in the sect. There were only six in total, and the army sent by the Malai Kingdom had nine Great Archmage generals. Moreover, their level was generally higher than those from the Forging Sect! The magic protective formation had just been broken. In just a short while, the entire Forging Sect was in chaos. It could be said that they had fallen into a desperate situation! Dick laughed out in rage. The fury in his eyes surged, and the boundless killing intent was almost tangible. He revealed unprecedented rage, and a murderous intent surged into the sky. Buzz! Just as Dick was increasing his speed, a few energy ripples suddenly appeared in the direction ahead, and killing intent immediately appeared! Two magical powers and a purple sword weapon shot directly at him from his left, front, and right!! Dick¡¯s expression became slightly solemn. He erupted the magical power in his body and condensed it into a light and tough golden armor around him. He continued to charge forward! This was the defensive magical power imparted by the Old Ancestor, the Flowing Cloud Armor! The three surprise attacks all landed on the golden armor. The Flowing Cloud Armor flickered a few times and blocked all three attacks! Dick¡¯s charging speed was not affected at all. As he flew, clusters of golden flames surged out from his faintly glowing body. In an instant, they condensed into a golden giant western dragon that flew into a place ahead in the sky!! Light energy suddenly appeared where the golden giant dragon was about to land, revealing an energy shield. In the next moment, the Golden Flame Dragon broke through the formation barrier without any resistance and landed on the ground with ease! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± With a loud rumble, the Golden Flame Dragon exploded without warning. The flames instantly swept across an area of five kilometers. A terrified wail could be heard, and the magical power battle aura of a level-6 Great Archmage exploded. Someone wanted to rush out of the light golden sea of flames, but he was instantly reduced to nothingness in the flames. His aura vanished! Dick walked calmly through the flames. The flames automatically swept to both sides of him, like golden wings of fire spreading at high speed, attacking both sides! The two magical power battle auras of Great Archmagi exploded on both sides of Dick. Two figures soared into the sky and fled into the distance in panic. The Sun-Devouring Flame quickly caught up with them. In the blink of an eye, it had wrapped around two figures and swallowed them into the sea of flames!! No matter how much they panicked and screamed as they used magical power or magical weapons to resist, in the end, with two terrifying wails, these two Great Archmagi were also killed by the Sun-Devouring Flame! The three magical attacks had come from the three Great Archmagi. They had wanted to use the magic formation to delay the Nicholas family clansmen temporarily, but Dick¡¯s current strength had far exceeded their expectations. Now, they had paid the price with their lives for this unforeseen circumstance. Even though they had sacrificed their lives, they still could not stop Dick from advancing faster! When Dick killed the three Great Archmagi, the Great Archmagi from both sides who were in a fierce battle ahead were shocked. Both sides had sensed the three auras disappear one after another. However, apart from being horrified, the people from the Forging Sect were more puzzled. ¡°What happened? It¡¯s¡­¡± The few Great Archmage generals who were fighting with the Forging Sect knew something. ¡°Haray and the others¡­ are dead?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dick?! How can he be so strong!!¡± ¡°That golden flame magical power is¡­ a divine-tier magical power secret technique?!¡± ¡°Dick is getting closer! Should we continue to attack?¡± The few Great Archmage experts on the Malai Kingdom side sent voice transmissions in shock. Their hearts were no longer on the battlefield. One of them had almost been killed by the Great Archmagi from the Forging Sect because of his distraction. Although the Great Archmagi of the Forging Sect were of a lower level and had fewer people than them, each of them was equipped with many magical weapons stronger than theirs. With the combination of many aspects, their combat strength far surpassed Magi of the same realm. It would be impossible to kill them all in a short period of time. An old man with white hair and beard had a dark expression on his old face. With his naked eye, he could see the figure rushing over from afar. He lowered his head and looked down at the attack situation of the Forging Sect. His eyes flickered, and he shouted, ¡°Retreat quickly!!¡± His shout exploded in the ears of everyone on the battlefield. Everyone on both sides was shocked. ¡°What is this? Why¡­¡± In the midst of the battle in the air, the nine Great Archmagi on the Malai Kingdom side immediately erupted with magical power and left the battle. They flew out without looking back! The few Great Archmagi of the Forging Sect were stunned in mid-air. They were at a loss and puzzled. ¡°They were about to knock down the Forging Sect, why have these enemies suddenly fled from the battlefield¡­ Could it be that the general of the Malai Kingdom¡¯s army is up to something?!¡± Of course, there were also those who were quick-witted and recalled the abnormal movements earlier. They subconsciously looked in the direction where the auras of the three Great Archmagi had vanished. An extremely powerful battle aura was rushing over. Behind this aura were the auras of six Great Archmagi! An old man in a fire-patterned magic robe seemed to have sensed something, and his pupils dilated in shock. ¡°This aura is¡­ Shaoke?!¡± ¡ªShaoke was the name of Dick Nicholas when he was learning skills in the Forging Sect in the northern region of the Sebastian Kingdom. In just a short while, Dick had already rushed to the side of the Forging Sect. As he was flying rapidly, he suddenly turned around and chased after the nine fastest Great Archmagi of the Malai Kingdom! The lightning in the air kept flickering. Every time it flickered, Dick would advance a few kilometers in a flash. In just a few seconds, he was not far from those people! A golden scorching sun condensed behind Dick and rose into the sky, rising above the group of Great Archmagi. Then, the golden flames of scorching sun exploded in the hall. Specks of golden light scattered down from the sky, pulling into clusters of golden flames in the air, connecting to form a circle of golden flames, enveloping the nine people below!! The nine of them erupted with magical power in unison, wanting to break through the encirclement of the flames, but it was all in vain. Two of them wanted to bear the injuries from the flames and charge through forcefully. They had just entered the sea of flames when they let out terrifying screams. They did not even have the chance to retreat before their bodies and souls were annihilated by the golden flames! Chapter 347 - Kill Them All! Fortunate on Hindsight The seven Great Archmagi, who were surrounded by the flames, distanced themselves from the golden flames in shock. Two Great Archmagi soared into the sky, wanting to find a breakthrough point. They had not gone far when they were crushed into pieces by the huge finger that had appeared out of thin air!! In the blink of an eye, four of their fellow Great Archmagi had died in front of them. After witnessing the terrifying scene of someone being killed in the blink of an eye, the remaining five Great Archmagi could not help but feel despair. In the face of death, they still wanted to escape, but they were sealed off by the flames!! Escape¡­ No way out! The sea of flames scattered by the Sun-Devouring Flame had already twisted into several lines of fire, weaving a net of fire to form a cage of fire. It trapped the five of them in the cage and rapidly shrank inward! The furious shouts and screams of the people in the cage could not be stopped. They tried their best to use magical power to prevent the flames from getting closer, but no matter what magical power they used, they could not stop the flames from approaching. Seeing the flames getting closer, the five of them were in so much despair that tears and snot flowed down their faces¡­ Not far away, the few Great Archmagi of the Forging Sect in the air looked at this scene in shock. Their mouths could not close. As for the people on the ground, they were also surprised, in a panic, and at a loss¡­ The people from the Malai Kingdom fled in panic and were utterly defeated. In the endless panic and chaos, they had even trampled many of their own people to death. The members of the Forging Sect, who had been fighting desperately with the enemy a moment ago, were now at a loss and also excited. ¡°We¡­ we survived!¡± Those from the Forging Sect, who were scattered around, gradually gathered together. They all looked up at the golden flame cage floating in the air and discussed spiritedly, exchanging information in bewilderment. Soon, someone recognized the figure hovering in the air. ¡°Eh? That figure¡­ is so familiar.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Senior Brother Dick!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him?!¡± ¡°Dick Nicholas?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dick!!¡± Upon hearing that name, the members of the Forging Sect kept exclaiming. At this moment, the six Great Archmage retainers following closely behind Dick had also rushed over. Dick¡¯s gaze was cold, as if it had pierced through the golden flame cage. Killing intent surged. ¡°Don¡¯t let a single one escape! Kill them all!!¡± The six of them had solemn expressions on their faces. Without any hesitation, they charged directly at the defeated soldiers of Malai Kingdom who were fleeing down the mountain. They unleashed their magical powers and killed them all!! To be honest, Great Archmagi killing the defeated soldiers was like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. It was so easy that they could not muster up any fighting spirit. Sigh¡­ the Young Master was too brutal. The retainers who had followed him here could not even get the chance to be fighters. Previously, not far from Wind City, they were still able to fight with experts of the same realm. When they followed here, they also had the mindset to show off in front of their young master. In the end, before they could arrive at the scene, their young master had trapped a group of Great Archmagi with one move. Currently, they had no choice but to clear up some minor soldiers. A moment later, the golden flame cage shrank into a small cage of ten meters square. It ignored the Great Archmagi who were either crying, laughing, or crazily making a fuss inside. Instantly, it collapsed into a cluster of flame and burned the five Great Archmagi inside! Dick did not want to hear their repentance before death. The begging of the weaklings was useless! They were clearly all Great Archmagi, but they had been killed by Dick, one of the twin heroes, like an ordinary person killing chickens. This was simply¡­ Not far away, everyone from the Forging Sect swallowed their saliva quietly. They were extremely shocked. It was said that the twin heroes of the Nicholas family could kill a Divine Mage expert if they worked together. Alone, they were invincible even to those below the Divine Mage realm! Unexpectedly, this was true! However, thinking of Dick¡¯s original identity, the few Great Archmage elders hovering in the sky above the Forging Sect had mixed feelings. On the ground below, the six Great Archmage retainers were still exterminating Malai Kingdom¡¯s army. This army, which had been sent to attack the Forging Sect, was a team of more than a thousand Magi. They should be the elite army of the Malai Kingdom, but in front of the Great Archmage experts, these Magi were no different from chickens and ducks waiting to be slaughtered. After using the flame cage to kill, Dick waved away the flames that had already shrunk into a ball. He turned around and was about to speak to the few Great Archmagi of the Forging Sect not far away when he sensed something unusual. His eyes suddenly lit up, and lightning appeared beneath his feet. He sprinted down rapidly! Dick landed in surprise in front of a hall somewhere in the Forging Sect. The disciples of the Forging Sect beside him were all shocked to see him descend from the sky. Someone shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Dick!¡± The person who had shouted was a magical female cultivator named Faye. Beside her was a man named Cesha. Back then, when Ron came here to find Dick, he had met the two of them once. Dick nodded gently. He did not care about anything else. He walked quickly into the hall. The hall was spacious and bright. At this moment, it was already full of people. The aura of blood loss was very strong inside. Many injured people were lying on the ground. There were members of the Forging Sect and also people from the Walls Village! Dick rushed to a straw mat in a flash and squatted down nervously. He called out softly, ¡°Grandpa Miller!¡± On the mat, Miller¡¯s face was pale. He closed his eyes and did not respond. The clothes on his chest were already stained with a large amount of blood. Even the corners of his mouth were bleeding from time to time. He was clearly seriously injured! On the straw mat beside Miller, a young man, who had not fainted, shouted in surprise, ¡°Shaoke!¡± Seeing the attendant from the Treasure Pavilion, Dick nodded gently. Without asking about the situation, he grabbed the unconscious person¡¯s right hand and carefully checked on Miller¡¯s injuries. Although he was seriously injured, he could still be saved. Dick¡¯s tense heart finally relaxed a little. Fortunately¡­ Previously, when he saw the bloody scene of corpses everywhere in the ruins of the Walls Village, Dick was almost in despair. Coupled with the chaos in the Forging Sect, he did not have the chance to use his soul power to investigate carefully. Only after he had killed the enemy and had unconsciously unleashed his soul power did he realize that there was a familiar aura. After confirming that the injuries could be treated, Dick took out three pills from his storage ring. These three pills had all been refined by Ron, and they were top-notch healing pills. After Miller had taken them, although he did not wake up immediately, his injuries had improved and his life was no longer in danger. Dick waved his hand and placed a large pile of medicine jars on the slightly clean ground beside him. He said to Faye and the other person who had followed him, ¡°Use them on those who are injured.¡± Faye and Cesha were stunned for a moment before they immediately sprang to action. The Forging Sect usually had medicinal pills, but the calamity had come too suddenly and there were too many injured. The medicine in the inventory had long been emptied. This batch of medicine should be able to save many lives. Outside the main hall, three Great Archmagi from the Forging Sect had landed at the door. The other three had already gone outside to clear up the mess. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Seeing the three elders appear, the members of the Forging Sect all bowed respectfully to the middle-aged man at the front. This middle-aged man was the current Sect Master of the Forging Sect, Lenny. Lenny and the other two walked to Dick¡¯s side and looked at him with mixed feelings. Dick, who had been ordinary in the past, was now one of the two heroes of the Nicholas family. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Dick nodded gently. ¡°Di¡­¡± After the word had left his mouth, Lenny paused and changed his words. ¡°Nicholas¡­¡± Dick chuckled. ¡°Just call me by my name, Sect Master.¡± Lenny sighed in his heart and said solemnly, ¡°Sir Dick, thank you for saving the Forging Sect.¡± As he spoke, he and the two elders beside him thanked Dick solemnly. Chapter 348 - Luck Suppression Dragon Scale, Stolen Lenny and the other two did not know how to treat the current Dick. However, they were all Great Archmagi who had cultivated for a long time. It did not take long for them to adjust their mental states. No matter who Dick was in the past, he was already a genius of the Nicholas family, a top Great Archmage, and almost certainly able to advance to become a Divine Mage in the future. As for the Forging Sect, it was still a little weak. Moreover, Dick had saved the Forging Sect not long ago, so what if they respected their benefactor? Even if Dick had come knocking on their door arrogantly to wash away the humiliation from back then, the Forging Sect could only cooperate and beg for his forgiveness. Fortunately, Dick did not seem to plan to hold the past against them. Lenny and the others, who had come to this conclusion, relaxed a little. In fact, when he left here with Ron back then, Dick had thrown away those old grievances. Currently, the Forging Sect of the northern territory was just an ordinary faction to him. He only knew a few members inside. Dick¡¯s target this time was not the Forging Sect. He had just killed those Great Archmagi. He had only attacked because he was too angry and thought that Grandpa Miller had been killed by them. Moreover, considering that Grandpa Miller had a deep relationship with the Forging Sect, Dick naturally would not deliberately make things difficult for the Forging Sect. After a few words, Dick was invited by Lenny and the others to the conference hall for a formal meeting. As for the injured people lying in the hall, they were all taken care of by the uninjured members of the Forging Sect. Grandpa Miller was sent to the guest room first to be taken care of. From the story told by Lenny and the others, Dick finally learned what had happened to the Walls Village and the Forging Sect earlier. A few days ago, the army of the Malai Kingdom had suddenly attacked the northern territory. In just a day, they had occupied the periphery of Wind City. A large area of the country, including the Forging Sect, was directly occupied by the Malai Kingdom. The Forging Sect had not wanted to care about the battle between the two countries. Unexpectedly, the Malai Kingdom had directly sent out an army of Magi to surround the Forging Sect. Without any delay, they attacked the Walls Village at the foot of the mountain. The distance up and down the mountain had also established a deep relationship between the Forging Sect and the Walls Village over the years. When the former heard the news, they immediately sent their members down the mountain to rescue the villagers¡­ In the end, they were too late and could only manage to save a small number of those who were in a better condition. Although Miller¡¯s realm had declined, he was still supporting the Forging Sect. In the battle to save the people at the foot of the mountain, the Forging Sect had also suffered heavy casualties. Three elders of the sect died in this battle. These three elders were the ones who had a feud with the Tiffany family in the Wind City back then. Due to their close relationship with the Tiffany family and their entanglement with Dick¡¯s master, they deliberately caused all kinds of trouble and eventually caused Dick to be expelled from the Forging Sect. After a head-on conflict with the Malai Kingdom, the army of Malai Kingdom, which had surrounded the foot of the mountain, launched an all-out attack on the Forging Sect. The Forging Sect had no choice but to activate the large magic formation protecting the sect and start to fight the enemy¡­ A few days had passed, and today, the enemy had suddenly dispatched a few new Great Archmagi over to forcefully break the magic protective formation. Then, a fierce battle broke out between the two sides. In the chaotic battle in the air, the six Great Archmagi from the Forging Sect fought against the nine from the enemy¡¯s army. Dick had just heard the loud sound of the formation breaking, so he used the Lightning Technique to rush over at high speed¡­ Although he had arrived at the scene in time, the enemy¡¯s attack had been too fierce, and there was a great disparity between the Forging Sect and the enemy. Miller, who was already injured at that time, had also participated in the battle and was accidentally injured severely. As he listened and thought, Dick frowned. He had some guesses. The sudden attack on the Forging Sect by the Malai Kingdom army might have something to do with his impending arrival here. Previously, outside Wind City, their group had already had some friction with the Malai Kingdom¡¯s army. Perhaps, at that time, someone had sent a secret report to those here at the Forging Sect¡­ Therefore, the enemy suddenly attacked the Forging Sect and even set up an obstruction halfway. However, three Great Archmagi had stopped them halfway, and another nine had attacked the Forging Sect. What was in the Forging Sect? Just when Dick was having a strange feeling about this, the six retainers of the Nicholas family had also finished clearing up the defeated soldiers. An elder from the Forging Sect led them to the meeting hall. After the seven people had sat down, another elder, who had a nasty expression, walked in quickly. He seemed to be very anxious and hurriedly reported, ¡°Sect Master! Someone has trespassed into the forbidden ground! He has stolen the true dragon scale stabilizing the luck of the sect!!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± The expressions of Lenny and the other elders changed drastically. Dick was also very surprised. Lenny quickly stood up, hesitated for a moment, and asked tentatively, ¡°Sir Dick, you also know the forbidden ground of the Forging Sect. Do you want to go over with us to investigate?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dick nodded gently and instructed the six retainers to rest for the time being. Lenny asked another elder to stay in the hall to entertain the distinguished guests. Then, he led the other three elders to the forbidden ground of the sect with Dick. The forbidden ground was in the back mountain. When the few of them came outside the passageway, they discovered that the magic formation protecting the forbidden ground had been tampered with. Among those who had come to steal, there should be someone who was good at breaking formations. This was because they had not sensed any huge commotion when they were fighting outside. They entered the forbidden ground in the mountain and came to the interior of an empty stone room. The protective formation in the stone room had been destroyed, and the ten-meter platform in the middle had been shattered into pieces. Although he had never entered this stone room before, Dick could deduce from his past experience that the sect¡¯s treasures, which had been placed on the platform in the magic protective formation, had been stolen. The Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale was the most famous treasure in the Forging Sect. It was said to be the scale of a true dragon that could stabilize the luck of the sect. A treasure with the magical effect of stabilizing luck was very rare in the entire magical world. Usually, only those powerful family clans could possess such a treasure, such as the Fiery Dragon Treasure Sword, which seemed to be the incarnation of the luck of the country. Of course, the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale of the Forging Sect was far inferior to those of super powerful factions. As a diamond-tier magical treasure, its luck stabilizing effect was not very strong. However, to have such a magical treasure was something that made everyone envious. If it had not been for the great reputation of the Forging Sect for weapon refinement, this Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale would have long been snatched away. However, it was still stolen today. ¡°And it was even stolen by the military of the Malai Kingdom. Is the whole country¡­ a thief?¡± After all, it was a country of magical power cultivation. It was impossible for it not to have a sacred tool with stronger luck stabilization. Why had they wanted to snatch the one from the Forging Sect? Seeing that the place where the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale had originally been placed had become empty, Sect Master Lenny was breathless from anger. ¡°This is too much bullying¡­ Such a large Malai Kingdom¡­ has gone too far!!¡± ¡°Sect Master!¡± ¡°We must get the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale back!¡± ¡°Yes! The enemy had just snatched it away, they shouldn¡¯t have gone far! We have to chase after them quickly!¡± The few elders of the Forging Sect were also shocked and furious. They all suggested, ¡°The current situation is urgent. No matter what, we must snatch back the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale!¡± Lenny¡¯s old face was dark. He lowered his head and took two hurried steps. As if he had thought of something, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked at Dick, who had not said a word since he entered the secret room. He looked hesitant. Chapter 349 - Hole in the Ground At this moment, Dick was also thinking. He saw Lenny looking at him and asked softly, ¡°Can you find traces of the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale?¡± ¡°As long as the thieves haven¡¯t fled too far, we should be able to find them,¡± Lenny replied. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll search for it too.¡± Dick pondered. ¡°I wonder who stole it and what they want it for¡­¡± Since the enemy had repeatedly stopped him and had also secretly stolen the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale, it seemed that they had other plans in the future. Since he had already ruined the enemy¡¯s superficial plan, he might as well interfere to the end and make the enemy pay the price! Currently, the army and the generals who had attacked the Forging Sect had been completely annihilated, but the enemy¡¯s true secret plan had already begun¡­ The enemy had already turned the Walls Village into ruins, killed most of the innocent villagers, and even seriously injured Grandpa Miller¡­ He wanted to continue fighting the enemy and not let them do as they wished! Hearing that Dick was willing to help, Lenny and the others were overjoyed. ¡°Alright! This matter cannot be delayed! I¡¯ll start searching now!¡± As he spoke, Lenny waved his hand and took out a diamond-tier magical weapon that was glowing with a faint golden light. The flying sword floated not far in front of him. Although there were still some waves emitting from the flying sword, the aura was already a little weak. Even the blade was covered in fine cracks visible to the naked eye. This flying sword was a secret treasure of the Forging Sect, which had been passed down from generation to generation with the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale. Now, it was so damaged that even the power of the entire Forging Sect could not repair it. Earlier, in the chaotic battle with the enemy troops from the Malai Kingdom, Lenny had no choice but to use this flying sword. The extent of the flying sword¡¯s damage deepened. This magical weapon could not be used as a weapon now, but it still had a use. Many years ago, the founder of the Forging Sect had tried to fuse the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale and this flying sword into one weapon. In the end, although the smelting had failed, there was still some faint aura of the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale left in the sword. Now, traces of it could be found. Buzz! Under the stimulation of Lenny¡¯s magical power, the flying sword, which was already at the end of its flight, trembled slightly. The entire magical weapon suddenly emitted an unprecedented intense golden light, and the cracks on the flying sword also exploded at the same time! The flying sword shattered and fell to the ground. The sharp golden sword light flickered twice and suddenly flew out of the forbidden ground! The few of them looked at each other. Without saying anything, they exerted their strength to chase after it. Outside, Lenny looked at the sword light in the distance with a dark expression. ¡°It¡¯s heading for the Black Forest!¡± ¡°Alright, go after him!¡± Dick nodded gently. The matter was urgent, so there was no need for further discussion. The two elders of the Forging Sect were left to deal with the aftermath of the battle, and Dick had also left two retainers to assist in the aftermath. Then, Lenny led the three elders, and Dick led the four retainers. The nine of them went to the Black Forest to search for the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale. After the nine of them had left, the magic protective formation of the Forging Sect was activated again. If there were any more enemy attacks, it would be able to block them for a while. However, with the army of the Sebastian Kingdom around to restrain them, the army of Malai Kingdom would not be able to spare the time to attack the Forging Sect. ¡­ . This was not Dick¡¯s first time entering the Black Forest. The last time he came in had been under the request of those two to come to the periphery to complete the sect mission. With Lenny¡¯s guidance, Dick stepped into the depths of the Black Forest for the first time, with the others. As there were two countries fighting outside the Black Forest, there was no one in the forest. After the Forging Sect had given chase for half a day into the depths of the Black Forest, night had already fallen. The faint golden sword light not far in front of them became lighter and lighter. It seemed that it would be blown away by the wind at any moment. Everyone who was chasing the sword light became more and more puzzled. After the thieves had stolen the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale, why did they flee into the depths of the Black Forest? And they did not seem to stop or turn along the way¡­ Could it be that the other party had already guessed that there would be someone pursuing them? Just as everyone was puzzled, the faint light in front of them trembled twice and completely dissipated! Dick and the others paused and frowned at the spot where the golden light had dissipated. Lenny sighed in his heart and said helplessly, ¡°I have no choice. I can only continue to expand the search in the same direction as before. If I can¡¯t find them no matter what, then I can only¡­ turn back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try again, then.¡± Dick nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The nine of them continued to fly in the same direction as before. This area was already deep in the Black Forest. Along the way, they encountered many magical beasts, but the few of them restrained their magical aura and did not fight with the magical beasts. An hour later, Lenny and the other three sighed in their hearts. They could not find any traces of the enemy at all. They would probably not be able to find the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale again. Suddenly, Dick stopped in his tracks and stopped on the ground. The others were stunned for a moment, and they also paused. Lenny sighed. ¡°Sigh, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± ¡°Something¡¯s not right there,¡± Dick interrupted directly, pointing to a spot on the ground ahead on the left. The eight of them were slightly stunned. They all extended their soul senses and checked carefully, but they did not sense anything wrong. They all looked at Dick with questioning eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dick said calmly, ¡°There is the fluctuation of a sacred tool underground.¡± Although the other eight people did not sense the fluctuation of a sacred tool, they did not suspect what Dick had said. If they could not sense it, it meant that something had been used to cover this place. Dick was a top Great Archmage, so he could naturally sense more information. A Forging Sect elder asked, ¡°Is this fluctuation from the sacred tool, the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale?¡± ¡°Not sure,¡± Dick replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go down and find out?¡± Lenny still wanted to find the treasure that stabilized the sect. ¡°It might be. Let¡¯s go and confirm!¡± No one had any objections. Going underground to search for treasures had been decided. With Dick in the lead, the group of Great Archmagi used earth escape magical power to plunge deep underground. Apart from the shallow layers of the earth¡¯s crust where people often lived, whether it was going up or down, the resistance was generally getting stronger. It was said that there was a chaotic wind in the Nine Heavens, and even a Divine Mage was afraid to advance rapidly. Only those of the Heavenly Divine Realm could come and go freely in that layer of the sky. Legend had it that after passing through the chaotic wind layer, one would arrive at the land beyond the heavens. There were also places called the void space and the heavenly realm¡­ In short, there were several sayings. Regarding the heavenly realm, all the information available were legends. Ever since the primordial calamity¡¯s Sky Ascension Stairs had been shattered, no one had ascended for hundreds of years. It was said that a Heavenly Divine Mage had flown to the land beyond the heavens, and there had been no news of him since. There were obstacles in the sky, but the core of the earth underground was endless! The depths of the earth¡¯s core were countless kilometers deep. Even with the power of a Great Archmage, he could not see the bottom¡­ Dick and the others were extremely fast. It did not take long for them to dive 500 kilometers underground. At this moment, Lenny and the others had also sensed the fluctuations of magical treasure coming from below. Lenny was pleasantly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale!¡± They had really found the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale!! Everyone looked solemn. As they dived down to search, they were alarmed and bewildered. Why had the enemy fled here? After going further down, the few of them were surprised. Further down, there was a very wide area with mixed energy. Even their soul senses could not detect what was inside¡­ ¡°Is this a magic formation?!¡± ¡°How can there be such a large magic formation in the depths of the Black Forest?!¡± ¡°A concealing magic formation¡­ Is this to prevent others from discovering them?¡± ¡°The aura is there!¡± The few of them discussed spiritedly. Although they could not figure out the details, they had all sensed a powerful aura in the southeast corner of the large area of chaotic energy. On the heads of the nine people, there was a sacred tool, a gourd, which could pour out gray light and hide their magical power aura. It had come from the cave in the mystic realm of the Red Rose Sea. Concealment was only one of its functions. They quietly passed through the concealed area formed by the magic formation and saw a large empty space! Chapter 350 - Underground Trap, Trapping Formation What appeared in front of Dick and the others was a huge karst cave. The height and width of the karst cave were more than 300 meters. The long continuous stretch could not be detected with soul power. The passageway was exceedingly tortuous. It was like a giant maze! The most surprising thing was that this huge space did not seem to be man-made, but was natural!! However, the few of them did not pay much attention to the strange terrain. They subconsciously looked southeast. After passing through the energy barrier used to block detection, their previously severely disturbed soul sense had mostly recovered. The nine of them could sense that the powerful energy aura was mixed with the aura of a sacred tool. It must be the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale. Under the cover of Dick¡¯s gourd, the group continued to fly silently southeast. Soon, the path ahead was blocked by an energy barrier. The few of them looked at each other and nodded gently. They no longer kept a low profile and exploded with magical power in unison, bombarding the energy barrier with several magical attacks!! ¡°Boom!¡± Amidst the earth-shaking rumble that penetrated clouds and cracked rocks, the entire space was trembling. A large portion of the cave wall in front of them collapsed¡­ Under the combined attack of a group of Great Archmagi, the energy barrier instantly shattered!! After the barrier of the magic formation had shattered, their spiritual senses were no longer obstructed. They immediately probed the situation ahead. In front of them was a huge space more than ten times larger than the space they had seen earlier. The natural energy inside was so dense that it was almost condensing into a liquid that dripped down. In the center of the empty space, there were more than ten Great Archmagi forming a special magic formation. In the middle of the magic formation, someone was controlling the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale in front of him to extract an indescribably special energy from the depths of the ground! Dick and the others did not know what these people were doing. However, they could not be pleased with the enemy who had snatched the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale. After confirming that they were enemies and not friends, Lenny and the others did not hesitate or waste their breath. The moment they broke through the energy barrier, they quickly rushed in, used magical power, and attacked the enemy! After charging into this empty space, the eight people except Dick were all attacking the enemy. Dick did not look at the dozen or so enemies who were forming the formation. Instead, he carefully checked the surroundings with a grave expression. The moment he rushed in, the ominous feeling in Dick¡¯s heart suddenly rose from within. He could not explain it clearly, and he felt inexplicably uneasy. Boom! Boom! The moment the lightning and flint collided, the attack magical power of Lenny and the others landed on those enemies! Buzz! At the same time, something unexpected happened in the empty area! Dick, who had been paying attention to his surroundings, had a dark look in his eyes. The magical power in his body instantly erupted. He waved his hand to draw out the Sun-Devouring Flame and charged directly at the way he had come! Boom! After being hit with a loud bang, this energy barrier actually blocked the flame¡¯s momentum!! The flame directly stuck to the barrier and exploded. It then burned the energy barrier in the form of a sea of golden flames. The barrier flickered and trembled, but quickly stabilized. This magical barrier, which had just appeared, was actually not breached by the Sun-Devouring Flame!! At the same time, Lenny and the others were shocked. They exclaimed, ¡°No! We¡¯ve been tricked!!¡± The spot where the few of them had attacked earlier was actually empty¡­ All their attacks had missed!! These¡­ were all illusions!! This illusion was so powerful that it instantly blinded all their senses! Everyone had thought that they would join forces to break through the barrier ahead and attack the enemy, but they had not expected that they would step into the enemy¡¯s trap! It was equivalent to saying that the concealment power of Dick¡¯s intermediate sacred tool, the gourd, had been seen through by the enemy! And this magic formation, not only had it deceived the soul sense of their group, the trapping formation barrier it had formed had even withstood Dick¡¯s Strange Sacred Flame attack! Dick¡¯s expression darkened. His gaze landed outside the magic formation opposite him, where a figure had appeared out of thin air. Before that person made his move, Dick had not sensed his existence at all, and the aura of magical power emitted from the other party¡­ ¡°Level-4 Divine Mage!!¡± After Lenny and the others had sensed the enemy¡¯s level, they were all shocked! How could this be?! The enemy actually¡­ actually had a Divine Mage!! The level-4 Divine Mage was an old man with somewhat withered hair and flesh. His eye sockets had sunk very deeply. He was clearly as withered as an old piece of wood, and his face was very ashen. However, there was still a faint glow in his eyes, making one not dare to look at him directly. Behind the old man, a group of Great Archmagi had already appeared. They were operating a special magic formation. The person in the middle was using the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale to absorb the special energy from the depths of the ground! It turned out that the scene Dick and the others had seen earlier had not been conjured out of thin air. Instead, it was a live broadcast of this scene opposite¡ªa projection! Such an exquisite and powerful magic formation trap should have come from that Divine Mage old man, which meant that the other party was also a grandmaster of magic formations!! While everyone was horrified, Lenny pulled a long face and suppressed his anger. ¡°Why have all of you stolen my Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale?!¡± The old man hissed coldly. He did not plan to speak to a dying person at all. He only raised his withered claw slightly¡­ Dick and the others felt the magic formation that had trapped them vibrate slightly. A large number of magic formation patterns appeared on the ground beneath their feet. A strange force had inexplicably appeared in the surrounding space, and it was crazily absorbing magical power from their bodies!! No! It was not just magical energy¡­ but also life force in their bodies!! The nine of them were all shocked. They exchanged glances and attacked together in the direction of the barrier which they had breached when they entered! Dick had even used the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. Even when the nine Great Archmagi attacked together, the energy barrier trembled violently and flickered¡­ but it was still not breached!! The power of this magic formation far surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination!! Not only was the barrier not breached, it had also absorbed all their magical attacks. The absorbed energy was¡­ transmitted to the other side. Dick¡¯s expression was grave as he took a look. ¡°The magic trapping formation we¡¯re in is absorbing the energy and vitality in our bodies to replenish the energy of the magic formation opposite!¡± Therefore, what the group of Great Archmagi opposite them had done with the magic formation they had set up was the enemy¡¯s primary target! As for the level-4 Divine Mage old man, the reason why he did not simply attack Dick and the others was firstly because he wanted to use them as fuel, and secondly, the old man wanted to control the magic formation here, so he did not attack them directly. He had set up obstacles on his way to the Forging Sect, stolen the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale from the Forging Sect during the chaotic battle back then, and used the dragon scale to absorb special energy in the underground magic formation of the Black Forest¡­ Everything was linked. What was the enemy trying to do by racking their brains and going through so much trouble to snatch the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale? What was the special energy the enemy had used the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale to absorb from the depths of the ground¡­ Just as Dick was concentrating on thinking of a solution to get out of danger, the person who was surrounded by the twelve Great Archmagi was looking coldly at Dick and the others. His lips curled into a mocking smile. This person was wearing a white magic robe. He was a man of about 30 years old, who was quite handsome and had an extraordinary aura¡­ He had appeared in the mystic realm trial which Ron had participated in and was the person Howen had reminded Ron to be wary of. However, Ron had not seen this person. This person¡¯s name was¡­ Jared!! Chapter 351 - You Cover Me, Ill Break Through ¡°Clansmen of the Nicholas family, are you here to cause trouble again? Hehe¡­ You won¡¯t succeed this time!¡± Jared stared at Dick with a sinister gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll take all of you down this time to pave the path for the revival of the Orly Kingdom!¡± The strange words on the other side were neither loud nor soft, but they shocked Dick and the others. It was just a few short sentences, but they revealed complicated and astonishing information. ¡°Orly Kingdom?!¡± Lenny exclaimed. ¡°All of you are actually the remnants of the Orly Kingdom!!¡± The Orly Kingdom, which was originally located in the Ferrero region, had been destroyed by the Sebastian Kingdom. However, there were still all kinds of rumors among the commoners. They said that not all the royal family members of the Orly Kingdom had died, and that they had been plotting to restore the country¡­ Some people had always believed that ten years ago, when the Imperial City of the Sebastian Kingdom was attacked by magical beasts, the remnants of the Orly Kingdom had also participated. So¡­ the group of people in front of him were all the remnants of the Orly Kingdom?! Upon hearing the word ¡°remnants¡± in Lenny¡¯s sentence, the 14 people opposite him all cast sinister gazes at him, almost killing him. ¡°Remnants of the Orly Kingdom? Haha¡­¡± Jared laughed sinisterly, his killing intent surging. ¡°When our Orly Kingdom is restored to its former glory, we will definitely exterminate the royal family of the Sebastian Kingdom! We will make sure that they cannot become ¡®remnants¡¯!!¡± The nine of them: ¡°¡­¡± Although Dick did not say anything, he had already thought a thousand times. In a few seconds, he had come up with many speculations. However, now was not the time to investigate the remnants of the Orly Kingdom. The most important thing now was to escape from this magic formation that could suck their lives. Dick sized up the level-4 Divine Mage for a while and then observed the surroundings carefully again. He used his soul power to sweep inch by inch across the magic trapping formation¡­ This magic formation was set up and controlled by that Divine Mage. The few of them, who were Great Archmagi, could not break it at all! Moreover, this magic formation was constantly absorbing magical power and vitality. They did not have much time left! What should he do? Wait for death? Could he only wait for the Old Ancestor to save them?! No! I can¡¯t just rely on the Old Ancestor! I have to try hard first!! Dick¡¯s eyes flickered and he finally became determined. He seemed a little more resolute. Perhaps he had made some decision¡­ At the same time, Lenny and the others were also thinking calmly. However, no matter how they racked their brains, they were helpless in the face of such a desperate situation! They could not resist nor destroy this magic formation, and they could not resist that Divine Mage! Lenny even felt some regret. He should not have pursued the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale earlier. In the silence, a young man¡¯s clear voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Everyone.¡± Dick stopped the operation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations and restrained the surging magical power in his body to calm down to its normal state before it erupted. Seeing that Lenny and the others had all looked over, he said, ¡°Please cover me. I¡¯ll break through here and advance.¡± Lenny and the others: ¡­ Everyone present was speechless. The moment breakthrough was announced, not to mention the eight allies, even the 14 enemies, the Divine Mage old man and the 13 Great Archmagi of the magic trapping formation, were all shocked. Break through and advance?! Many people suspected that they were hallucinating, or else it was this person who had made a mistake. However, immediately after, under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, Dick sat in the air and actually started to¡­ cultivate?! A ball of golden flames surged out from his body and condensed into a circle of golden flames around him, firmly enveloping his entire body¡­ The powerful power of the Strange Sacred Flame directly forced back the few Great Archmagi, including Lenny. Lenny and the others were puzzled and at a loss. They were shocked and even found it a little ridiculous and unbelievable. ¡°Is Dick really going to break through here?!¡± If the situation had not been so bad, they might have laughed, although the joke was a little cold¡­ But soon, the expressions of the two parties present changed. Previously, it was disbelief, absurdity, mockery, ridicule¡­ The disbelief in the complicated emotions gradually turned into the lack of the courage to believe, and an unwillingness to believe. The aura of magical power in Dick¡¯s body was rising steadily. This was not an eruption of magical power, but an attempt to break through! Moreover, the progress of the breakthrough had been too fast. This speed¡­ was unbelievable!! ¡°Impossible!¡± Even the level-4 Divine Mage old man could not help but exclaim. The horror in his eyes was as if he had seen a monster. ¡°Such an environment, such speed¡­ How can he break through and advance so smoothly?! How can he be so fast?!¡± Everyone was horrified and exclaimed in disbelief. However, no matter how unbelievable it was, the example in front of them was already playing out. In their shock, Lenny and the others exchanged glances and saw the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. They spreaded out and stood around Dick. The magical power in their bodies rippled out to resist the strange suction of the magic formation. At the same time, they protected Dick. The eyes of the eight Great Archmagi guarding Dick flickered. In the despair in their hearts, a seedling called Hope was sprouting. Perhaps¡­ it was possible! The enemy opposite them was also greatly shocked. In the center of the formation, Jared was even a little dazed. The Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale being controlled let out a soft cry. The Divine Mage old man shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted!!¡± Jared and the twelve Great Archmagi beside him immediately retracted their thoughts. They suppressed their shock and continued to operate the magic formation. The Divine Mage old man¡¯s expression sank slightly, and his eyes revealed killing intent. He had already developed the intention to kill Dick quickly! Before this, he had not paid much attention to this person who was one of the twin heroes of the Nicholas family. But now, he had no choice but to take it seriously¡­ He was afraid, but he could not spare the time to stop Dick from breaking through! This was because he could not stop the control of the two magic formations, especially the magic formation with the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale as the medium. If he paused for a moment, all his efforts would be in vain! Dick could also tell this. He understood that the enemy would not stop the operation of the magic formation easily, so he chose to break through directly in the magic formation. Even if the enemy was willing to give up his efforts and stop the formation to prevent him from breaking through, the strength of the Divine Mage old man would be damaged in the midst of reversing the formation. When the time came, Dick would not mind stopping the breakthrough and fighting him. The level-4 Divine Mage could not bear to let all his efforts go to waste. Therefore, he increased the input of energy into the two magic formations at the same time, increasing the power of the magic formations and increasing the speed of the magic formations! The face of the old man, who was originally as thin as an old tree, turned a little red. Clearly, he was also squeezing out his limited life force. Under the urging of his magical power, the two magic formations were operating rapidly! Lenny and the others were shocked. Some of them could not hold back their screams of pain. The magical power and life force in their bodies had been squeezed out, and their bodies and souls seemed to have been torn apart! Although Dick had the Strange Sacred Flame protecting all around, it merely reduced the effect. He frowned slightly, and his aura fluctuated a little before stabilizing. The old man was secretly shocked. ¡°Even this can¡¯t interfere with his stable breakthrough?! How strong is his foundation?!¡± When an ordinary person was breaking through the bottleneck of a realm, he would invariably look for the opportunity to break through, and would have to be in an absolutely safe environment. If he was disturbed, not to mention the failure to break through, the backlash might even cause his level to regress, and result in serious injuries from time to time¡­. Therefore, when his magical power and vitality were being crazily extracted, why was Dick still able to break through steadily?! Someone was breaking through in the midst of the crazily running magic formation, and the magic formation opposite him, which had been accelerated, also had abnormal movements. At the same time, golden light surged crazily under Jared¡¯s feet and rushed into the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale. The originally palm-sized Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale actually trembled and gradually shrank. Jared was overjoyed. ¡°Soon¡­ the Orly Kingdom will have hope again¡­¡± As he muttered, he activated the magical power in his body. It seemed to contain some kind of rhythm, as if it was faintly resonating with the Light Stabilizing Dragon Scale. Chapter 352 - Orly Kingdom, Absorbing The Dragon Vein ¡°A descendant of the royal family of the Orly Kingdom?¡± In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo was observing Dick from the visitation screen. He was also very surprised to learn the identities of the group of people before him. The Orly Kingdom had been destroyed thousands of years ago. In his previous life, he had only heard related rumors that the remnants of the Orly Kingdom were plotting to restore the country. He had not expected this to be true. In that case, they might really have been involved in the attack on the Imperial City of the Sebastian Kingdom ten years ago. In other words, the 14 people in the magic formation opposite might also be related to the Lassie Kingdom¡¯s senate, the Beast Sect, and the Malai Kingdom! It had to be said that they were indeed powerful and scheming to be able to go through so much trouble to set up such a trap¡­ However, how could it be so easy to restore the kingdom? They could not really have thought that they would be able to restore the kingdom by killing all the royal family members, could they? The royal family of a country was not just the imperial family, but there were also various supporting forces behind them. If not for the intricately linked system, that level-4 Divine Mage alone would have been enough to place the Imperial Family of the Sebastian Kingdom on tenterhooks¡­ In fact, if the Divine Mage had really charged directly into the Imperial City of Sebastian Kingdom, the Sky Blue Magic Academy and the other four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom would have intervened. The battle between the two magical kingdoms was not just a battle of the royal families and senates. It was also a secret contest between the supporting factions of the two sides. One of the reasons why the Sebastian Kingdom had been able to unify the various vassal states back then was actually because of help from the four large factions. Of course, large factions usually did not control the royal family or interfere directly with the affairs of the country. They usually cared only about matters related to cultivation, especially the Divine Magi. They cultivated non-stop and did not care about worldly affairs at all¡­ Basically they would not come out unless there were special circumstances. In just a few seconds, many thoughts flashed in his mind. Romo did not know what the remnants of the Orly Kingdom had planned, but he did not care. Since they had encountered the Nicholas family today and even dared to attack the clansmen, there was no point in saying anything. It was just like how the Beast Sect had dared to attack the Nicholas family, and had atoned for their crimes with death! Seeing that Dick had chosen to break through in the magic formation, Romo subconsciously pulled out the Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman in the System inventory, intending to see the situation. In this breakthrough, Dick did not enjoy the many enhancement effects of the magic formation and the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground. Furthermore, there were all kinds of obstructions during the breakthrough. He was clearly in danger, but his breakthrough state was exceptionally stable. Romo was surprised. Perhaps, in adversity, without the help of talismans¡­ Dick could also successfully break through and advance! Moreover, the Ancestral Protection System had not issued any alerts or generated any urgent missions. This meant that the System had determined that the lives of the descendants were not in danger. Since Dick was fine, there was no need for Romo to be nervous. ¡­ . Time passed little by little, and Dick continued to break through and advance. This time, the process of breaking through from the Great Archmage realm to the Divine Mage level would completely reflect Dick¡¯s mental state after ten years of accumulation. It was true that he had not used all his time for cultivation in the past ten years, but when he cultivated daily in the clan, the speed at which he cultivated had also increased by dozens of times. This was equivalent to hundreds of years of cultivation, accumulation, and training for ordinary people. Everything he had prepared in the past ten years had been for this moment¡ªa breakthrough! Even with the interference of the crisis at this moment, Dick¡¯s state of mind was still as stable as Mount Tai, as stable as a river flowing into the sea¡­ In a short while, he had completely passed the threshold of the Divine Mage realm and became a Divine Mage!! ¡°Has¡­ has he really¡­ successfully broken through?!¡± Everyone present was dumbfounded and extremely shocked. Their hearts were filled with mixed emotions that collided with each other. They were somewhat stunned¡­ The enemy was shocked, but they were overjoyed. Dick opened his eyes, and there seemed to be a golden sun in his eyes. The Sun-Devouring Flame around him condensed into a wheel of dazzling sun, surging yet calm. It rose into the air and suddenly smashed down on the barrier above! Buzz! The energy barrier flickered violently, and it was as if on the verge of collapse! Dick pondered for a moment and sorted out his current state of magical power. With a wave of his hand, he turned the golden wheel into a giant western dragon and charged at the barrier where the Divine Mage old man was standing! Unleashed by a Divine Mage, the power of the Strange Sacred Flame was dozens of times greater than before! In just a few seconds, Dick seemed to have gotten used to the Divine Mage realm and had returned to his normal appearance. A hint of golden light flashed in his eyes, and the originally vast aura of magical power suddenly surged rapidly. In an instant, it rose to level-2 of the Divine Mage realm, and then it broke through to level-3 directly! Skyfiend Three Transformations¡­ Second Transformation! The power of the Sun-Devouring Flame increased exponentially, and it struck the energy barrier again. The barrier trembled crazily, and fine cracks even appeared in it! Seeing this, Lenny and the others were overjoyed. They all used very strong magical power to attack the barrier! On the other side, the Divine Mage old man¡¯s expression became very ugly. The magical power in his body became even more agitated. As he struggled to support the normal operation of the magic formation, he subconsciously looked in the direction of Jared and the others. Jared was horrified. He had not expected Dick to break through successfully and so quickly! Seeing that the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale in front of him had shrunk to the size of a fingernail, a hint of ruthlessness flashed in Jared¡¯s eyes. He gritted his teeth and suddenly stretched out his left hand to grab the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale! Seeing this scene, the Divine Mage old man was shocked and shouted, ¡°No! Wait a little longer¡­¡± ¡°Buzz!!¡± Before he could finish speaking, the entire space where everyone was suddenly shook, as if some special energy had been triggered. ¡°Roar¡ª¡± The loud roar of a dragon suddenly sounded from deep below. Countless golden lights rushed out from the ground beneath Jared¡¯s feet and charged crazily toward his left hand! Jared¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. Greed surged in his ferocious face. His body trembled gently, and several golden patterns gradually spread from his left hand to his left arm! Seeing this scene, Dick and the others did not understand but they felt it was astonishing. Lenny¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a dragon vein!!¡± Hearing this, everyone was secretly surprised and came to a realization. ¡ªSo it was the Kingdom Luck Dragon Vein! Unexpectedly, there was actually a Kingdom Luck Dragon Vein hidden under the Black Forest! The enemy was currently using the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale to absorb the powerful energy of the underground dragon vein! No wonder¡­ he wanted to snatch the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale. If he could really obtain the energy of the dragon vein, then the Orly Kingdom might really be restored. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± With an earth-shaking bang, the energy barrier that had been trapping Dick and the eight others exploded!! At the same time, the Divine Mage old man pulled his hand out of the two magic formations. His eyes were filled with killing intent. With a wave of his hand, he triggered an endless hurricane that howled toward Dick and the others! Dick countered it with the endless Sun-Devouring Flame. The two huge forces collided. With a loud bang, a large boulder in the cave collapsed! The twelve Great Archmagi hurriedly intervened and struck at the rocks and energy waves to protect the person in the center. At this moment, Jared¡¯s body was already densely covered in golden patterns, and a dragon scale mark had actually appeared between his brows! Jared was originally a level-2 Great Archmage, but at this moment, his aura had skyrocketed, and the energy in his body was strong and chaotic. He was like a bomb about to explode. With his special constitution and secret technique, he had gathered the energy from the dragon vein into his body, but the current situation was very bad. Seeing that the dragon scale mark had appeared, the twelve people beside him quickly took Jared and left speedily! Actually, it had only been a few seconds since Dick advanced, bombarded the magic formation, Jared activated the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale, the magic formation was broken, the old man fought with Dick, and Jared, who had the dragon scale mark manifested, was taken away. Seeing that the enemy was about to run, Dick shouted, ¡°Chase!!¡± As he spoke, the Sun-Devouring Flame swept toward the group of enemies, but it was stopped by the Divine Mage old man¡¯s magical power. Lenny¡¯s group of eight went around from the side and quickly pursued the group of enemies. The old man was furious. He wanted to use magical power to block them, but it was blocked by Dick! ¡°Go and die!!¡± In his monstrous anger, the old man¡¯s magical power exploded. A violent wind instantly blew in the void, and a green sword wrapped in the force of the wind shot toward Dick! Dick waved his hand and used the sacred weapon, the golden sword, to collide directly with the green sword. Then, he used the limitless Sun-Devouring Flame to sweep toward the enemy in 360 degrees! Chapter 353 - Self Seeing the endless golden sea of flames sweeping toward him, the old man was secretly shocked. He whipped out an endless violent wind to resist it, but¡­ A golden light suddenly appeared in the air, and his violent wind was sucked away! What had sucked away the endless wind was the sacred tool gourd which Dick and the others had used to block their aura earlier. The old man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not dare to face the strange golden flames head-on. He waved his hand and wanted to use magical power to block them again, but in an instant, the endless golden sea of flames had blocked all his paths!! Seeing the flames approaching at high speed, the old man hurriedly took out a bone-type defensive magical weapon. His entire body was firmly enveloped by a ten-meter-wide shield condensed from the magical weapon. At the same time, he attacked a weak spot of the flames behind him on the right. At this moment, Dick pressed down on the enemy calmly. Energy quickly gathered above the old man¡¯s head and condensed into a huge energy palm more than a hundred meters large, crushing down! ¡°Boom!¡± The old man was forcefully pressed to the ground by the Stone-Shattering Palm. Because of the shield, he was not injured, but the shield was already full of cracks. The Sun-Devouring Flame took this opportunity to pounce on the enemy and envelop him! The old man was so exhausted that he was panting. He suddenly circulated his magical power and was about to counterattack when he suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°Pu!¡± Originally, he was already on the verge of death. Earlier, he had also activated two huge magic formations with all his might. Even though the old man was a level-4 Divine Mage, one level higher than Dick after his eruption, his current combat state was no match for Dick who was in a position of strength. To take advantage of the enemy¡¯s weakness to kill him, Dick took advantage of the moment when the enemy¡¯s heart was weak and clenched his right fist. The Sun-Devouring Flame immediately contracted violently! In the flame ball, the Divine Mage old man¡¯s defensive shield was crushed and shattered! A hint of despair flashed across the old man¡¯s eyes, and a large amount of coldness and determination rose in his turbid old eyes! A terrifying and crazy violent aura exploded in the golden flaming ball. Dick¡¯s expression turned solemn. There was no time to block it. He quickly backed away to dodge it, and the explosive energy condensed a huge golden armor around his body. ¡°Boom!¡± In the next moment, an indescribably terrifying violent energy erupted powerfully. The old man, who had been on the verge of death, had chosen to¡­ self-destruct! Although the Sun-Devouring Flame had blocked 70% of the destructive energy, the remaining violent power from the self-destruction of a level-4 Divine Mage was enough to collapse the underground space within a radius of 50 kilometers!! At this moment, even Jared, Lenny, and the others, who were fleeing and chasing, used their magical power to protect themselves. Jared¡¯s head went blank for a moment. He looked behind him in a daze. His eyes instantly turned red, and his entire body shook. Even his voice was trembling. ¡°Great¡­ Grandpa¡­ Grandpa¡­¡± As he spoke, the dragon vein energy in his body collided even more violently. He was in so much pain that he did not even have the strength to speak. ¡°Young Master! Calm down!!¡± An old man with gray hair and a blue robe beside Jared said solemnly, ¡°Quick, run!!¡± Upon hearing this, the Great Archmage companions beside him escorted Jared forward. Of course, the eight people chasing them would not let the enemy off. They immediately increased their speed and chased forward. The two groups of people flew across the collapsed underground space, and the distance between the two sides became shorter and shorter. Lenny and the others had just been drained of a lot of magical power by the magic trapping formation. Their current combat state was not good, especially the four from the Forging Sect. Earlier, they had also fought with the enemy troops from the Malai Kingdom. Fortunately, the enemy was not in a good state either. It had taken a lot of effort to activate the magic formation to absorb the energy from the dragon vein. Seeing that the few enemies behind were still chasing after them, the blue-robed old man beside Jared had a murderous look in his eyes. He transmitted his voice to his companions in secret. Instantly, nine Great Archmagi stopped in their tracks and turned around to cast magical attacks on Lenny and the other seven! The blue-robed old man and his other two companions took Jared and fled. The earth-shaking tremor earlier had caused too much of a commotion. The people on the ground might be rushing over to investigate the situation. They had to leave quickly! The path ahead of Lenny and the others was blocked. In this hole, which was still collapsing, the chaotic battle between the Great Archmagi from both sides erupted. Further away from them, a large area of space where the Divine Mage old man self-destructed, had already been blasted open. However, in this space, the soil and stones from all directions were filling up this empty space. The speed at which it collapsed and filled up was not very slow. In a certain place at the edge of this empty space, a ball of golden flames wrapped around a huge golden armor. In the huge armor, Dick¡¯s expression was solemn. The magical power aura in his body was a little turbulent. After he had stopped the operation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, his magical power level, which had previously risen to level-3 of the Divine Mage realm, quickly dropped¡­ After he had fallen to level-1 of the Divine Mage realm, his magical power aura calmed down. Although his physical condition was a little weak, there was no major problem. The self-destruction of that level-4 Divine Mage had not caused much harm to him. Sensing the commotion of the chaotic battle between the dozen or so Great Archmagi in the distance, a cold light flashed in Dick¡¯s eyes. In the next moment, lightning appeared on his body, and his entire body suddenly dissipated. When he passed by the area where Lenny and the others were fighting, Dick did not stop for even a moment. The enemy did not have the time to stop him. In the blink of an eye, he was out of the battlefield where the chaotic battle between the Great Archmagi was taking place. At this moment, Jared and the other three had already rushed out of the space which was collapsing earlier. They were using the earth escape magical power to flee upward when they suddenly sensed a powerful magical aura rapidly pursuing them from behind. They were instantly shocked. ¡°He is actually pursuing us?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Even the ancestral master¡¯s self-destruction could not kill him?!¡± The two Great Archmagi could not help but exclaim. The blue-robed old man could not hide the horror on his face. He roared angrily, ¡°Stop him!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± However, before the two of them could obey the command to stop him, Jared, who was protected in the middle by the three of them, suddenly let out a roar. An unparalleled powerful violent energy was exploding from his body! The expressions of the three of them changed drastically. They wanted to stop it, but they could not do so at all. Instantly, they were sent flying by that violent force!! The out-of-body golden energy was like a berserk dragon that had lost its mind. It charged crazily beside Jared and opened up an empty area of more than ten kilometers! ¡°Ah¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± Jared continued to roar, and cracks appeared on his body from the violent energy. The dragon scale mark on his forehead flickered crazily, as if it was extremely resistant. After Dick had successfully advanced, things had gone out of Jared and the others¡¯ control. Jared hurriedly ended the absorption of the dragon vein energy by force. Then, without the help of a Divine Mage expert to suppress the violent energy, it was extremely difficult for Jared, who was a Great Archmage, to control the dragon vein energy in his body, even though he had a special constitution and was constantly circulating his mystic technique! ¡°I¡­ am from the royal family of the Orly Kingdom! I am restoring the country!! Those who dare to stop me¡­ die! Die!!¡± Jared continued to roar, his face hideous. His slightly convex eyes were dyed gold, and his seven orifices were bleeding. He had gone berserk to the extreme. ¡°Young Master! Hold on to your heart and soul!!¡± The blue-robed old man rushed to Jared¡¯s side, wanting to help him control the rampaging dragon vein energy in his body. ¡°Go and die!!¡± The roaring Jared¡¯s violent energy erupted again, sending the blue-robed old man flying. The old man groaned and suddenly spat out blood! Dick, who had rushed to the scene, was also stunned when he saw this scene. Chapter 354 - True Dragon Scale, Seizing and Control Boom! Boom! Just as he arrived at the scene, Dick heard two loud bangs behind him. With his soul power, he saw that in the distant battlefield, two persons had actually used self-destruction to force Lenny and the others back. The other seven were rushing here, probably to stop him. However, when the seven of them were halfway, two of them suddenly flew out from the group and fled left and right¡­ The remaining five cursed the deserters for being disloyal and unrighteous. However, as the situation was urgent, they could only grit their teeth and charge at Dick. It seemed that among such a small group of people, there were those who were loyal and those who were afraid of death. Dick wanted to observe the situation of the person who had gone berserk, so he did not attack right away. The few enemies behind rushed over not long after. They seemed to be determined to die. They charged forward and attacked Dick without regard for their lives, and even thought of self-destructing beside Dick. Dick did not turn around to look at them. So what if they were a group of Great Archmagi? They could not hurt him, who was already at the Divine Mage level. He waved his hand casually behind him, and the Sun-Devouring Flame swallowed all the magical power that was attacking him, sweeping toward these enemies who did not care about their lives! The three people who had charged the fiercest were instantly drowned by the sea of flames. The other two quickly retreated, barely avoiding the golden sea of flames. However, behind the two of them, Lenny and the others had already arrived¡­ The three people who had been caught by the flames did not even have the chance to detonate themselves before they were incinerated by the Sun-Devouring Flame! The other two enemies did not last long before they were surrounded and killed by Lenny and the others. Then, apart from Lenny, the Sect Master, the other seven people spread out to search and pursue the two enemies who had fled earlier. Lenny flew to Dick¡¯s side and looked at the ferocious human figure in front of him. He was very surprised and commented, ¡°He can¡¯t control such a powerful force.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Dick agreed. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder he suffered a backlash from forcefully possessing a power he can¡¯t control himself. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Lenny finished the sentence. ¡°It¡¯s just that when he completely explodes, he¡¯ll probably cause big trouble.¡± He paused for a moment. He felt a little helpless and reluctant, but¡­ Lenny sighed and said in a resigned manner, ¡°Dick, we probably can¡¯t keep this Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale. If you¡¯re interested, you can take it away.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s best to hide the aura of the dragon vein in the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale. Otherwise, it might cause more trouble.¡± Dick was naturally interested. His lips curled into a smile as he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll¡­ Eh?!¡± His unfinished words suddenly turned into hesitation. He raised his eyebrows as if he had caught a glimpse of something. He looked up slightly to his right. Lenny became nervous. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Someone has come from above.¡± As he spoke, Dick¡¯s expression was a little serious. The magical power in his body gently rippled, and he took a step in the air. In the next moment, he appeared in a flash in front of Jared and the others! By now, Jared had lost all rationality. The three desperate Great Archmagi tried their best to control him and take him away, but they could not get close to him at all. The magical power level of berserk Jared had already increased to level-7 Great Archmage, and his magical power aura was still surging¡­ At the same time, this person¡¯s physical body had already been stretched into a ball of flesh by the violent energy in his body, and he was on the verge of exploding. It was¡­ completely beyond salvage. For the sake of that illusory dream of restoring the country, these remnants of Orly Kingdom¡¯s royal family had schemed and plotted to cause the two countries to fight, kill many villagers of the Walls Village, and attack the Forging Sect. All this so that they could snatch the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale and seize the dragon vein energy to restore the country. Dick was calm and indifferent. He raised his hand and waved up a large Sun-Devouring Flame. The golden sea of flames swept toward the four enemies who were in a wretched state! The four of them had completely lost their ability to resist. Apart from the unrecognizable ball of flesh, the other three had just been swallowed by the flame, and in the blink of an eye, they were completely incinerated by the Strange Sacred Flame, let alone have the chance to self-destruct before they died. As for that presumptuous person who had wanted to control the power of the dragon vein but almost exploded from the powerful force, he relied on the energy in his body to last less than a moment in the sea of flames¡­ The moment his magical power aura rose to level-8 of the Great Archmage realm, his body could no longer hold out, and it crumbled inch by inch like a vessel!! ¡°Orly Kingdom! I want to restore my country!!¡± After a last low roar that sounded ridiculous and mad, and also appeared to be a wailing, Jared¡¯s physical body was completely shattered! In the last moment before his death, his personal will seemed to have returned to normal. Many emotions seemed to flash across his gaze as he looked at Dick. There was confusion, hatred, reluctance, realization, regret¡­ There was also a faint sense of relief that could not be seen clearly. Buzz! When Jared¡¯s body exploded from the energy of the dragon vein, a ball of dazzling golden light separated from his body and condensed into a palm-sized Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale. After it had condensed into the shape of a dragon scale, it immediately wanted to fly away. However, at the same time, a golden furnace with cloud-shaped patterns on it suddenly appeared out of thin air. It seemed to have been prepared long ago and instantly snared the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale! After the cloud-patterned golden furnace had snared the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale, it flipped instantly. The moment it flipped, the lid of the furnace fell out incidentally! Bang! A muffled sound immediately came from the golden furnace. The furnace trembled from the impact, and a crack appeared on the lid. Immediately, dazzling golden light seeped out. However, the Sun-Devouring Flame landed on the golden furnace and enveloped the entire furnace. After some more flames surged into the furnace, golden light shone brightly, instantly suppressing the energetic dragon scale!! Lenny, who was on the side, swallowed his saliva. He was shocked and tempted. ¡°An intermediate sacred tool furnace!!¡± The Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale, which had absorbed the entire luck of the country, had actually been so easily restrained by him?! Lenny looked at Dick deeply and sighed. He had long heard of Dick¡¯s reputation as a master of weapon refinement. Seeing it today, the weapon refinement technique was indeed very powerful. He could only look up to him¡­ ¡°Sect Master Lenny, retreat.¡± Between emotions, Lenny suddenly heard Dick¡¯s reminder. He froze in shock, and then he was pushed back by an invisible force. In the next second, Lenny¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had sensed a powerful aura of magical power above!! Divine Mage level¡­ level-6!! ¡°Hand over the secret treasure! Or die!!¡± An old and icy voice sounded from above. A powerful pressure filled with killing intent pressed down on Dick! Dick¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. He waved his hand to retrieve the Cloud Gold Furnace and stored it in his storage ring. At the same time, the magical power in his body erupted violently, activating the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. He raised his hand and pressed down! From more than ten kilometers away, the enemy¡¯s furious shout could be heard. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!!¡± At this moment, Dick was fleeing upward at top speed, charging toward the ground!! With the magical technique called the earth escape technique, Dick was unimpeded between the soil and rocks like a fish in water. The level-6 Divine Mage could not reach him yet. Although he had been locked on by the other party¡¯s soul power, with the soil and rocks blocking him, the enemy could not launch an actual attack on him till he got close. However, even though he had used explosive magical power, his speed was still inferior to the enemy. Escape would not work. The enemy was getting closer and closer. When he was less than 3,000 meters away, Dick charged out of the ground! However, just as he was soaring into the sky, a loud cry could be heard in the distance. A blue sword beam shot through the dark night and slashed at him! Chapter 355 - Killing My Clan? You Can’t Dick stopped flying for a moment. With a flip of his hand, a sacred flying sword circled around the Sun-Devouring Flame and slashed out! The sharp sword aura, which was wrapped in the Sun-Devouring Flame, whistled out and collided with the blue-light sword aura, which was full of murderous intent! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± At this moment, it was already night. Under the dark and slightly blue night sky, the rumble was like thunder. The golden and blue sacred lights collided, and the beam that exploded directly illuminated an area of hundreds of kilometers! The sword auras of both sides scattered upon collision, but the Sun-Devouring Flame shattered into countless rays of golden light that filled the sky. Even the stars and the moon were covered by the light of the golden flames. The night sky for five kilometers was covered by the golden flames without any gaps! 1,500 kilometers away from Dick, a figure had rushed out of the ground. After flying into the air, he did not immediately use any offensive magical power. Instead, he looked up at the golden sea of fire that filled the sky. This person was wearing a magic robe mixed with red and blue. His hair was both gray and white. He also had a long beard, and his gaze was cold. The old man¡¯s surprised gaze finally turned to Dick. His voice was slow. ¡°I heard that the Nicholas family clan of the Holy Light City has a divine-tier magical power. It looks like the rumors are true.¡± He was both surprised by the power of the flames and also by the level of Dick¡¯s current magical power. This was because according to the information he had received, Dick was a top Great Archmage, but he was now a Divine Mage. Dick¡¯s gaze was calm as he asked quietly, ¡°Who are you? Are you sure you want to go against the Nicholas family?¡± ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s there to be afraid of a mere Nicholas family clan?¡± The corners of the long-bearded level-6 Divine Mage¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile. He said in a charitable tone, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, are you going to hand over the secret treasure or die?!¡± Dick did not respond. His mind was racing. He did not know if this person was an accomplice of the remnants of the Orly Kingdom. Coincidentally, he had also sensed the fluctuations of a magical weapon underground here, so he had a feeling that it was impossible for him to appear and pursue them. If this person knew that there was a dragon vein underground in the Black Forest, it would be troublesome. The Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale, which contained the energy of the dragon vein, might be a hot potato, but it was also a rare treasure! As a weapon refiner, Dick naturally could not bear to lose the secret treasure. Moreover, this Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale, which contained the energy of the dragon vein, was of great value to the entire family!! However, he still had to process it before they could enjoy the benefits. If he did not handle it well, it might bring great trouble to the family clan. The current situation was urgent. Dick could not ask the Old Ancestor immediately. He had to make this major decision himself¡­ He decided! Since the treasure was already in his hands, how could he give it to others?! Moreover, the enemy already knew his secret. He had to kill him!! The old man did not hear Dick¡¯s response, but he sensed a faint murderous intent! The old man¡¯s gaze was cold. He felt that the other party was provoking him and laughed. ¡°Haha, very good! Since you want to die, I¡¯ll send you off!!¡± As he spoke, the strong level-6 Divine Mage magical power in his body suddenly erupted, and the natural energy in the surroundings surged crazily¡­ ¡°You want to kill someone from the Nicholas family?¡± Just as the old man was about to kill the ignorant junior opposite him, he suddenly heard a calm voice. He could no longer maintain his serene expression! In contrast, Dick turned to the left and suddenly smiled. Two circles of ripples suddenly appeared in the void beside him. As if a door had been opened, a figure took a step out! This person was dressed in a white robe and looked to be in his twenties. He was handsome and extraordinary. This was Ron, one of the twin heroes of the Nicholas family!! ¡­ . ¡°Just in time¡­¡± In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo smiled when he saw Dick and Ron meet from the visitation screen. Ron, who was supposed to be traveling with Serena in the eastern Tangxia Kingdom, happened to appear beside Dick now. It was naturally not a coincidence. This coincidence had been formed because Romo had reminded Ron to come here in a dream. Ron and Serena had been traveling in the Tangxia Kingdom for a few days and were preparing to return home. At that time, Norton and the others were taking the Sacred Mist Ferry to the Beast Sect of the Lassie Kingdom, while Dick was heading to the northern region of the Sebastian Kingdom. Romo had asked Ron to go to the northern region to meet up with Dick first. Dick and Ron had spent almost the same amount of time in their journey, but Dick had come early, more than half a day before Ron. Ron went to the Walls Village after he had arrived in the northern region of the Sebastian Kingdom. Then, he sensed the two retainers from the Nicholas family in the Forging Sect. After knowing where Dick had gone, he immediately rushed over. After stepping into the Black Forest, it did not take long for him to discover Dick¡¯s location. The two of them cultivated using the same secret manual on magical power, and they both had the Strange Sacred Flame. The range of their senses far exceeded the normal distance between their souls. Ron was wearing a gold-tint magic robe, so he could naturally rely on its power to hide in front of people. The old man with the long beard had placed most of his attention on the sea of golden flames that filled the sky just now, so he did not sense Ron¡¯s stealth in time. It was precisely because he had sensed Ron¡¯s location that Dick had taken the initiative to fly over here with a purpose. In fact, he was meeting up with Ron! In other words, Dick¡¯s focus was not on how to escape under the enemy¡¯s nose, but how to kill this enemy who knew the secret on the spot! Of course, he, a newly promoted Divine Mage, could not kill a level-6 Divine Mage, but with Ron, it was enough! ¡°Ron?¡± The old man frowned in surprise when he saw Ron suddenly appear beside Dick. The rumored ¡°Twin Heroes of the Nicholas family clan¡± had actually gathered. However¡­ the rumors were completely inconsistent with reality! Who was it that had said that the two of them were both top Great Archmagi?! Clearly¡­ Just as the old man was surprised and puzzled, the two people opposite him simultaneously erupted with the immense magical power in their bodies, and two waves of soaring killing intent swept directly toward the enemy! The magical power in Ron¡¯s body was equally mighty. It was the same as Dick¡¯s¡­ of the Divine Mage realm! In the dream given by the Old Ancestor, in addition to the instructions to turn around and meet up with Dick, Ron also knew that the family clan¡¯s Norton and Zoro had advanced to become Divine Magi. Then, in the process of rushing to the northern region of the Sebastian Kingdom, he had also broken through and advanced. It was also easy for him to advance to become a Divine Mage. Looking at it now, the choice to break through then had really been the right one. When the magical power exploded, Ron also triggered the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, and his level increased to level-3 of the Divine Mage realm! With a wave of his hand, he triggered a large amount of Strange Sacred Flame. Under the slightly cold white hue, boundless killing intent surged toward the long-bearded old man! At the same time, the Sun-Devouring Flame that filled the sky suddenly swept down, turning into a golden flame tornado that firmly enveloped the enemy! The old man¡¯s pupils constricted, and a hint of fear flashed in his eyes. However, he did not panic. He activated his magical power and exploded countless blue sword auras more than 300 meters tall, slashing at the two waves of Strange Sacred Flames! ¡°Rumble¡­¡± An earth-shaking rumble kept ringing out. The world within a 500-kilometer radius was trembling. The shockwaves from the collision rippled out¡­ and the ground collapsed! ¡°Law?! How can it contain the power of the law?! What kind of magical secret technique is this?!¡± While he was shocked, a strong sense of greed rose in the old man¡¯s heart. He had to get it! The powerful might of a level-6 Divine Mage continued to erupt. The Strange Sacred Flames of the two of them could not even get close to the enemy. The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he charged directly at the other party! He raised his hand and waved out a powerful sword aura, directly cutting open the gold and white flames in front of him, revealing the figures of the two people opposite him. The remaining powerful sword aura was slashing at them! The old man smiled coldly. Just as he was about to unleash a second magical attack, his expression suddenly changed drastically! An indescribable platinum fire cloud was floating toward him¡­ Chapter 356 - Platinum Fire Cloud, Destruction of the Divine Mage The Nicholas family clan had the divine-tier Strange Sacred Flame magical power. Both the top two combat powers in the family clan knew this. Moreover, the two of them could even combine their magical power to launch a joint attack. As top Great Archmagi, the two of them had once killed the Great Mountain Desolate Demon. There was also a rumor in the magical world that the Old Man Pale Face, who was a level-2 Divine Mage, had disappeared without a trace, and had probably died under the joint attack of the two of them. However, this was only speculation by the outside world. No concrete evidence had been found. The old man with the long beard had naturally heard of the joint killing of the Great Mountain Desolate Demon and Old Man Pale Face. However, he did not think that this was completely true. Of course, he did not underestimate the enemy. He continued to attack with all his might without holding back or hesitation. Even so, the current battle situation had far exceeded his expectations! The core difference was that the current level of the two heroes of the Nicholas family clan far surpassed that given by the intelligence. Then, there was the legendary joint attack magical power, the platinum fire cloud. The old man had originally thought that even if the level of two of them was out of expectation, it would not be much. After all, they had used explosive magical power to advance to level-3 of the pseudo Divine Mage realm. They were far inferior to him, who was level-6 of the Divine Mage realm. It was impossible for him to not be able to take them down. However, the moment he saw the platinum fire cloud, he knew that he had made a huge mistake¡­ a huge mistake that might cost him his life!! At this moment of life and death, the long-bearded old man was no longer in shock. He was shocked that there was such a terrifying and powerful magical power. All he could do was try his best to forcefully stop himself from using the offensive magical power and retreat with all his might! At the same time, the powerful sword aura he had whipped out earlier collided with the platinum fire cloud! There was no loud commotion. In that instant, it was even a little too calm. The small and exquisite platinum fire cloud easily shattered the biting cold sword aura. Even the shattered sword aura instantly dissipated into nothingness! The platinum fire cloud passed through the sword aura and shot nimbly at the rapidly retreating enemy!! ¡°Hah!!¡± The old man¡¯s pupils constricted as he shouted in shock. The magical power in his body erupted completely, forming barriers in front of him. The platinum fire cloud landed on the layers of blue barriers. Like hot iron hitting thin ice, it easily melted them and suddenly increased its speed. It broke through the long-distance void and suddenly floated in front of the enemy! The old man¡¯s scalp went numb and a chill ran down his spine. He waved his hand and summoned a piece of metallic defensive magical weapon, turning it into a huge shield to block in front of him. Whether he lived or died depended on this shield¡­ In an instant, the platinum fire cloud collided with the huge shield! In the next second, the strange silence, which had started with the shattering of the sword aura, was suddenly broken! ¡°Boom¡ª¡± An unprecedented earth-shaking roar resounded throughout the world, and the rumble exploded for hundreds of kilometers!! In the Black Forest, countless magical beasts were fleeing in panic. Even the two large legions outside the Black Forest, who had stopped fighting in front of Wind City, were alarmed by the loud bang! The army warhorses, which had always been fearless on the battlefield, were all lying on the ground in fear at this moment, neighing softly. The hearts of countless soldiers skipped a beat, and they were so frightened that they did not know what to do. They were so panicked that they thought the enemy on the other side had suddenly launched a night attack. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?!¡± ¡°The enemy has launched a night attack?!¡± ¡°The direction is wrong. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s over there!¡± ¡°That direction¡­ Could it be the Black Forest?!¡± ¡°Such a huge commotion¡­ Is this a Divine Magi battle?!¡± Countless people from the two countries¡¯ armies and even Wind City had come outside. They went up to a high place and looked into the Black Forest from afar. They saw that in the sky, the boundless platinum-colored flames were hanging high. In a daze, it seemed that even the sky had been burned¡­ Even though they were thousands or tens of thousands of kilometers away, all the spectators were terrified! ¡­ . With the current level of the two of them, the combination skill of the Strange Sacred Flame, the platinum fire cloud, had already surpassed the previous by dozens or hundreds of times. Even Ron and Dick could not help being shocked. In the world in front of them, the pale-white flame and the golden flame had completely exploded. At first, they were like an extremely inflated platinum-colored flame cloud. After they had exploded, the white flames and the golden flames intertwined and wreaked havoc in six directions. The powerful elemental energy of the Strange Sacred Flame burned the entire space until it distorted! In particular, in the center of the explosion, a large area of the void collapsed! Seeing the powerful might of the platinum fire cloud, the two brothers still did not relax. Dick¡¯s eyes flashed. He was shocked and surprised. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ still alive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, he can¡¯t escape¡­¡± Ron¡¯s voice was cold. As the two of them were talking, a disheveled figure suddenly flew out from the platinum sea of fire in front of them! It was that old man!! He was indeed a level-6 Divine Mage. He was actually able to withstand the attack of the platinum fire cloud and not be killed! Although this person was still alive, he would not live for long¡­ Half of the giant shield sacred weapon used to protect his body had been shattered. His left hand, left arm, and even a portion of his left torso had all been blown up. The old man, who was originally hale and hearty, now had a withered face. His withered hair was so sparse that he was bald. He looked more than a hundred years older than before! After leaving the center of the explosion, that mutilated body seemed to have reached its limit. Instantly, it decayed into old dead wood and dissipated in the wind!! However, the moment the body dissipated, there was a faint shadow flying into the distance! Seeing this scene, Ron and Dick¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and they grabbed at the air at the same time. The platinum sea of fire, which had covered the sky, suddenly swept over and instantly condensed into a net of platinum flames, enveloping the phantom! The phantom charged in all directions, wanting to escape, but every time it was stopped by the platinum flames; the phantom would fade a little when it came into contact with the momentary flames!! The platinum fire cloud began to converge¡­ It formed a spherical platinum fire cage, trapping the enemy in a narrow space! After having nowhere to run, the phantom seemed to have finally given up. The figure of an old man appeared in the fire cage, shouting in panic, ¡°I¡¯m the Elder of the Sharp Sword Sect, Moha! Don¡¯t kill me!!¡± The old man, who had already fallen into despair, reported his name in panic, hoping to obtain a chance of survival. The Sharp Sword Sect was one of the three great factions of the Malai Kingdom. Its strength was not inferior to the four great factions of the Sebastian Kingdom! Upon hearing the name ¡®Sharp Sword Sect¡¯, Ron and Dick¡¯s eyes lit up. Initially, they were slightly surprised, and then they came to a realization. It was obviously not a coincidence that the Divine Mage of the Sharp Sword Sect would appear in the Black Forest to pursue him. In other words, the Sharp Sword Sect had supported the Malai Kingdom in sending troops to attack the northern region of the Sebastian Kingdom. Dick, who knew more information, guessed that the group of Orly Kingdom¡¯s remnants who had set up the formation to extract the energy from the dragon vein might be related to the Sharp Sword Sect. Dick and Ron looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with¡­ murderous intent! The Sharp Sword Sect was indeed powerful, but it could not scare off the Nicholas family!! ¡°Wait, wait! Don¡¯t kill me!! I¡¯m a Sharp Sword¡­ Ahhh!!¡± Amidst a series of terrifying and shrill screams of despair, the platinum flame cage which had been formed by the intertwining of the pale-white flame and golden flame contracted and crushed, burning the soul of the Sharp Sword Sect¡¯s Elder, Moha, completely!! Chapter 357 - Return Home Soon, Four Divine Magi ¡°Pretty good¡­¡± In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo smiled gently when he saw Ron and Dick killing the enemy. The Strange Sacred Flame was indeed a powerful ultimate technique. Its power could also increase with its master¡¯s level. It could be said that its growth potential was huge. On the way to the northern territory, Dick had many twists and turns. Sometimes, even Romo, the Old Ancestor, was a little surprised, but he did not have to do anything personally throughout the journey. It could be seen how much Dick and Ron¡¯s strength had increased. Ten years of accumulation, and now that they had stabilized their advancement, and there was also a battle to test the effect of their growth, it was very good. Romo was very satisfied with the great leap in the strength of his family clan. In the future, he, as their Old Ancestor, would not have to worry. However, the descendants of the family clan had already broken through one after another to become Divine Magi. As their Old Ancestor, he had to work harder. He had originally set aside 10 million Faith Points for him to soar to the Heavenly Divine Realm. It was about time he started¡­ ¡­ . In the sky above the Black Forest, after burning the Sharp Sword Sect¡¯s Elder Moha, Ron and Dick quickly dispelled the explosive magical power of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, and the magical power aura in their bodies quickly returned to normal. The two of them looked at each other and then smiled in relief. They were both glad. Killing the enemy earlier was indeed powerful and fast, but it was actually very difficult to finish off this level-6 Divine Mage. That platinum fire cloud had drained 60-70% of their magical power in one go. If they could not finish off the enemy, they would be at a disadvantage. The pale-white flame and the golden flame quickly separated and shrank. In the end, they shrunk into two clusters of Strange Sacred Flame and returned to the palms of their respective masters¡­ ¡°Thank goodness you came at the right time.¡± Dick smiled, but he was also a little puzzled. ¡°Why have you come?¡± ¡°The Old Ancestor visited me in my dream, so I turned around and came here.¡± Dick understood and asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s Sister-in-law?¡± Ron said softly, ¡°I had rushed to the Forging Sect to find you earlier, so I asked Serena to stop there and rest.¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go back to the Forging Sect and see how Grandpa Miller is doing.¡± Although the enemy here had been killed, the battle earlier had caused a huge commotion. Coupled with the self-destruction of the Divine Mage earlier underground, there should be someone rushing over later to see the situation. It was better to leave earlier. The two of them did not plan to stay here for long, so they flew in the direction of the Forging Sect together. Along the way, Dick told him about what he had seen and heard underground in the Black Forest. Ron was also very surprised as he listened. After flying for a while, they encountered a group of Great Archmagi. It was Lenny and the others. Those who had come with them in pursuit were all still alive. The two enemies who had scattered earlier to the left and right underground had been successfully killed by Lenny and the others¡­ On this trip, the enemy had all died, and a few Great Archmagi on this side had been seriously injured. The right arm of an elder from the Forging Sect had been severed. The two sides met. Some were not too surprised, while others were slightly nervous. Everyone had just seen the platinum fire cloud in the sky, everyone had guessed that the two heroes of the Nicholas family clan had gathered. Seeing Ron now, the four retainers were still calm, and the Sect Master and the three elders of the Forging Sect were still a little nervous. The group had just flown to the Forging Sect when a group of people came to welcome them. The person in the lead was a woman with a hint of maturity. It was Serena. Serena¡¯s magical power talent had always been good. After she had married into the Nicholas family, she had been nurtured by various System-assisted tools. Her talent had been pulled to the level of a genius, and she had also cultivated using the highest magical secret manual in the family, the Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique. Now, she was already a top Great Archmage. Although she had already reached a bottleneck in her realm, she still had to wait for the opportunity to break through. After Ron and the others had returned to the Forging Sect, they rested for the night and left the next day. The seriously injured Miller was still unconscious. The people carried him onto the flying ferry. Dick planned to bring him back to his family clan to recuperate. The members of the Nicholas family boarded the flying ferry and sailed directly toward the family clan from the direction of the Forging Sect. They did not pass by the Wind City in the north of the Sebastian Kingdom. As such, after a night of fermenting, the entire Wind City, the entire northern region, and even the entire Sebastian Kingdom were stunned by all kinds of news. It was a sensation! Dick and the others had crossed the battle zone of the two armies in the northern region and annihilated more than a thousand Magi from the Malai Kingdom in the Forging Sect. The big news about the incineration of more than ten Great Archmagi had already spread throughout the magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom and Malai Kingdom. In addition, news of the earth-shaking battle in the sky above the Black Forest and deep underground had also spread. As for the details about the remnants of the Orly Kingdom and the underground dragon vein in the Black Forest, the outside world still had not known yet. After all, all the enemies present had died. The four retainers of the Nicholas family clan who knew the situation, as well as the four Great Archmagi of the Forging Sect, would not reveal anything. Whether there were others who knew about it and whether it would be leaked in the future, it was temporarily unknown. Ron and the others would not interfere with things beyond their control. However, to prevent more twists and turns, everyone from the Nicholas family clan chose to leave the northern territory as soon as possible so that robbers would not appear to block their path. After Ron and the others had boarded the flying ferry and flown away, the Forging Sect then asked all parties in the northern region for help. They had invited many Great Archmagi to guard the place, mainly to prevent it from being breached by the army of the Malai Kingdom again. However, the Malai Kingdom¡¯s army had suffered heavy losses in the battle and had been counterattacked by the Sebastian Kingdom¡¯s army. They probably could not send additional troops to attack the Forging Sect. ¡­ . The Nicholas family clan had once again become the center of heated discussion in the Sebastian Kingdom. Recently, the head of the Nicholas family clan, Norton, had used the family clan¡¯s Guardian Spirit Beast to open the way. He led many experts and sailed south three days straight to the Endless Beast Mountain, destroying the Lassie Kingdom¡¯s Beast Sect in one go. Then, in the northern territory, the two heroes of the Nicholas family clan gathered and started a huge battle in the sky above the Black Forest. From south to north, there was news every day, one after another. It was unbelievable. The Nicholas family, which had kept a low profile for ten years, had caused another earth-shaking incident! Previously, in the eyes of outsiders, although the Nicholas family clan was very reputable, there was an indisputable fact¡ªthe highest rank in the family clan was only the family clan¡¯s Guardian Spirit Beast. There were indeed many Great Archmagi in the clan, but there were no Divine Mage members. They were still a little short of entering the top family clan factions. Of course, the Nicholas family clan would definitely have a Divine Mage. Looking at the two in the family, it was obvious that they had great potential. Therefore, there were people in the magical world who had guessed when this family clan would produce a Divine Mage expert. The general public believed that it would take at least dozens of years. No matter how talented one was, one would have to spend time and find an opportunity to break through and advance¡­ However, after ten years, why did this family suddenly have four Divine Magi?! It was one thing for the two strongest geniuses to become Divine Magi, but why had the family head and the deputy family head also become Divine Magi?! ¡°How come there are even a bunch of them¡­¡± When the news of what had happened in the northern region had spread, Norton and the others had just returned to the Holy Light City. A few days later, Ron and the others returned home smoothly. On the night of their return, in the family¡¯s forbidden ground. The four Divine Magi looked solemn. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Dick waved his hand, and a furnace containing the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale, which was full of dragon vein energy, appeared. It was as if a living beast had been suppressed in the furnace. It was violent and irritable, and it kept colliding. Just the leak of a trace of dragon aura had shocked Norton and the others¡­ Dick looked to his side, and Ron waved his hand to reveal the Dragon Flame Flying Sword. Now, the Dragon Flame Flying Sword and the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale, which contained the energy of the dragon vein, would be smelted together! Chapter 358 - Refining a Sacred Weapon, Stabilizing the Family Clans Luck Although the Dragon Flame Flying Sword was only a magical weapon, it¡­ could grow! Although it was only an ordinary magical weapon, the sword contained a dragon soul and had the potential to grow into a sacred weapon. If the dragon soul could be strengthened, it would be able to advance! There were two methods to upgrade. The first was to borrow the System¡¯s Faith Points to strengthen the dragon soul, the second was to smelt it in the weapon and strengthen the dragon soul. The second method had already been successfully implemented by Dick once. The Kingdom Luck Dragon Vein was said to have been condensed from the dragon soul absorbing the luck of the world. It was said that if one could obtain it, one would be able to become the ruler of a country. The Kingdom Luck Dragon Vein was actually just a relative possibility. It was just like everyone¡¯s luck. No matter how rare the probability was for a person with the will of the heavens to appear, among the countless living beings, there would definitely be many. However, it did not mean that one would definitely have great achievements just because one had great luck. In fact, it was only that the likelihood was greater than ordinary people. In this world, there were countless lucky people who suddenly died midway. After all, between tomorrow and an accident, who knew which would come first? The Kingdom Luck Dragon Vein in a country was actually a kind of aid to increase the probability of success. A stronger dragon vein meant that the country was more likely to develop and strengthen, and continue indefinitely. Back then, when the Sebastian Kingdom destroyed the surrounding vassal states, it snatched away the dragon vein energy of the country it destroyed. For example, the Holy Light City had once been the capital of the Orly Kingdom. There were also dragon veins deep underground, but they had all been extracted. It was rumored that the Vanstone Empire in the west had the strongest dragon vein in the entire Magic Martial Continent. It was said to have been completely transformed from an ancient dragon soul! The energy of the dragon vein came from the same source as the dragon soul, and could be carried in any artifact. The magical weapons of the various countries were basically all related to dragons. For example, the Fiery Dragon Treasure Sword of the Sebastian Kingdom was said to have been refined from dragon bones. It could control the dragon veins of the Sebastian Kingdom below the capital. Not only could it ensure that the energy of the dragon veins would not be snatched away, it could also absorb the energy of the dragon veins to fight when necessary. Ten years ago, when the Imperial City of the Sebastian Kingdom was attacked by magical beasts, the royal family had used the Fiery Dragon Treasure Sword to kill a level-7 magical beast. The dragon items inherited the dragon soul and bear the energy of the dragon vein. Therefore, the remaining descendants of the Orly Kingdom had deliberately snatched away the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale of the Forging Sect and used the dragon scale to extract the energy from the dragon vein. However, one piece was not able to carry too much. Coupled with the fact that Jared and the others were weak and that they had been interfered with halfway by Dick and the others, they were eventually defeated. This dragon scale, which contained the energy of the dragon vein, had been obtained by the Nicholas family clan. The Nicholas family clan had Dick, the master of weapon refinement, and the Dragon Flame Flying Sword, which could grow. The probability of successfully converting the energy of the Kingdom Luck Dragon Vein into the family clan¡¯s luck was far greater than that of Jared and the others! On the way home, Dick had already received instructions from the Old Ancestor that after returning home, he was to return to the forbidden ground to smelt it into a weapon. Romo had an idea. He did not know if it could be realized yet. If he could fuse the dragon vein energy into the Dragon Flame Flying Sword, the Nicholas family clan would have a powerful family-clan luck magical treasure! After they were ready, Norton and the others stepped back a little. Dick took a futon and sat in front of the Cloud Gold Furnace. After opening half of the lid, the Dragon Flame Flying Sword flew into the furnace. The dragon scale wanted to escape, but it was pressed back into the furnace by the Sun-Devouring Flame. The lid returned to its original position. He started the smelting! Dick was already a Divine Mage. He could use the next level of magical weapon refinement technique to stimulate even stronger weapon refinement effects! Moreover, he had the help of the Old Ancestor in secret. He would definitely succeed in weapon refinement this time! Still, this was to fuse the energy of a kingdom¡¯s luck into a magical weapon. The refinement took several days! On the second day of weapon refinement, Norton and the other two withdrew from the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground. However, they did not leave the palace. As usual, they handled the family affairs and kept an eye on the weapon refinement situation in the forbidden ground. Apart from Norton, Zoro, and Ron, no one else knew the exact situation of the family clan¡¯s forbidden ground. Norton only said that Dick had entered the forbidden ground to consolidate his new realm. In the past few days, the relevant discussions about the Nicholas family clan had been spreading like wildfire in the outside world. Furthermore, there were many relevant details that continued to be added, making the discussion even hotter. News of the extermination of the Beast Sect had already been dug up many times, and it was no longer new. However, there were still many points to be dug up about the northern territory. The focus of the discussion turned to the northern territory. There were rumors that the person fighting the two heroes of the Nicholas family clan in the sky above the Black Forest was the Sharp Sword Sect¡¯s Elder Moha, and that he had been burned to ashes! Upon hearing this, the magical world of the two countries was in an uproar, but most people expressed their disbelief. The Sharp Sword Sect did not come out to respond. Then, someone checked carefully and obtained information from all sides, and learnt that a few days ago, after Moha had been sent out by the sect, he had flown in the direction of the Black Forest and disappeared¡­ Then, there was the matter of the Malai Kingdom sending Magi to attack the Forging Sect. There was something strange. Some people said that there were spies in the Malai Kingdom¡¯s army, and others said that the remnants of the Orly Kingdom were involved. These were all speculations, and there was no more information to support them. News of the Luck Stabilizing Dragon Scale of the Forging Sect and of a dragon vein deep underground in the Black Forest had not spread. As more than ten Great Archmage experts had died in the Forging Sect, the military of Malai Kingdom had suffered heavy losses. Soon, reinforcements from the Sebastian Kingdom, which was fighting with them, arrived in the northern region again and defeated the Malai Kingdom. In the southern border, the battle between the two countries, the Sebastian Kingdom and the Lassie Kingdom, had reached a stalemate. However, it was said that the Sebastian Kingdom was about to launch a counterattack. From the looks of it, the situation on the battlefield was improving. In this battle, the Sebastian Kingdom had a bad start and was attacked from both north and south. Fortunately, they quickly escaped from the disadvantage¡­ Hearing the latest battle situation, the entire country heaved a sigh of relief and were no longer nervous. Many people said that the Nicholas family clan had contributed to the quick recovery of the situation at the north and south borders. As for the Nicholas family, after they had returned home from the north and south, they led a peaceful life. It seemed that they did not care about the war in the country or the heated discussions outside. By now, the Nicholas family clan in everyone¡¯s eyes had completely become a first-rate family clan. The combat strength of the family clan had already surpassed that of the royal family and was not inferior to the four large factions! ¡­ . The refinement process had taken seven days. On this day, no one knew that a Family Luck Sacred Weapon had been born in the forbidden ground of the Nicholas family clan!! At this moment, the entire family clan¡¯s forbidden ground was filled with the powerful energy of the Strange Sacred Flame. Even Norton and Zoro, two Divine Magi, had to exert all their strength to resist the power of the Strange Sacred Flame. Ron had the Flaming Sacred Body, so he was basically not harmed by the Strange Sacred Flame. What filled the forbidden ground, apart from the power of the strange sacred fire element of the Strange Sacred Flame, was also the powerful aura of a dragon. Compared to the violent and disorderly aura he had sensed earlier, the current dragon aura was stable and did not dissipate. The lid of the Cloud Gold Furnace had already been put away, and the Sun-Devouring Flame was full. In the golden flame, which was so thick that it was almost liquid, a golden flying sword with a hint of red light was suspended in the air. A faint phantom of a dragon could be seen flying around the sword. Near the hilt of the sword, there was a dragon scale embedded in it. The fine golden patterns scattered by the dragon scale covered the flying sword! After seven days of refinement, the dragon scale, which contained the energy of the dragon vein, had completely fused with the Dragon Flame Flying Sword. The energy of the dragon vein was suppressed in the sword, and the dragon soul in the sword had also been strengthened. This precious sword was currently a top-notch sacred weapon, and it was also a family treasure that had sealed the luck of the family clan! In terms of value alone, the current Dragon Flame Flying Sword was no less than a divine-tier sacred weapon!! Chapter 359 - Family Clan Luck Upgrade, Gift Bag Opening After Dick had advanced to the Divine Mage level, with the magical weapon-refining technique and the Strange Sacred Flame, the Sun-Devouring Flame, while he had powerful refinement capability, he was not able to refine a top-grade sacred weapon. The reason he was able to refine a top-grade sacred weapon this time was not just because the energy of the dragon vein matched the Dragon Flame Flying Sword itself, but also because the flying sword had the ability to grow, and the Old Ancestor Romo had assisted him many times. Romo had not only used a barrier to hide the commotion from the weapon refinement, he had also intervened when Dick was weak. When the weapon refinement was over, the System notifications sounded. [Ding! Family Clan Dragon Luck Points increased by 1,000.] [Ding! Family Clan Luck has risen to level-6. Received a level-6 Family Luck Gift Bag.] The family clan¡¯s luck level had increased!! To be honest, Romo was pleasantly surprised. Previously, it had taken a long time to advance from level-4 to level-5. In the end, it was only because there were two Sons of Destiny in the family that the level of the family clan luck increased to level-5. Unexpectedly, after smelting the dragon vein and the dragon scale, it had advanced to level-6 in one go! Moreover, 1,000 Family Clan Dragon Luck¡­ Romo opened the System interface and checked out the details of the family luck. The luck of the family clan was divided into many categories, such as the luck to cultivate magical power, the luck as an official, the luck for wealth¡­ Among them, the one that naturally had the most points added was the cultivation of magical power. Whenever he obtained the Family Luck Distribution Points, Romo would assign them to it. Among the various kinds of family clan luck items, there was the dragon luck. This classification did not allow for the points to be distributed and allocated, and if the points were randomly allocated, they would rarely be spot-on. Ever since Romo had obtained the Ancestral Protection System, with the random allocation of points of the family clan luck, the luck as an official and the luck for wealth had already increased by hundreds of points. For dragon luck, he only had dozens of points previously. And now, the family clan¡¯s luck points had increased by 1,000! Dragon luck was the luck of the King. After the founding of a country, it became the luck of the country. However, the Nicholas family did not have such thoughts yet. The matter of the family having dragon luck had to be strictly kept a secret. Currently, the most direct benefit brought on by the dragon vein was to use it to refine a top-grade sacred tool; the family clan¡¯s luck level had also increased to level-6. [Level-6 Family Clan Luck Gift Bag¡­ You can choose five out of the following nine items.] [1) 200 Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points. 2) The lifespan of all family members +50.] [3) Heaven-tier Magical Power Secret Manual Random Upgrade Talisman. 4) Family Clan¡¯s Magical Power Luck+150. 5) Individual Luck Enhancement Talisman.] [6) Exchange 100,000 Faith Points for a random immortal-tier secret manual of magical power. 7) Extraordinary Constitution Activation Talisman. 8) Family Clan Luck for Wealth +300. 9) Sacred Weapon Random Upgrade Talisman.] Five out of the nine options. He actually wanted all the rewards this time! There were even two new high-grade System tools¡ªSecret Manual and Sacred Weapon Random Upgrade Talisman. After some consideration, Romo chose items 3, 5, 6, 7, and 9. He gave up on the rest. He was especially reluctant to give up item 1, the Family Clan Luck Free Distribution Points. Item 6 here was equivalent to a special-discount exchange. Just 100,000 Faith Points was sufficient for him to take away the immortal-tier secret manual. This was a huge gain!! Romo then started to make plans for the five rewards he had chosen, one at a time. The first was item 6. [Random immortal-tier secret manual of magical power¡­ Received medium-grade immortal-tier cultivation technique¡ªSun Flame Immortal Technique.] Romo smiled happily. This was¡­ a cultivation technique!! No matter what kind of immortal-tier magic secret manual it was, its value was endless. However, to the Nicholas family currently, they urgently needed cultivation techniques the most! The previous Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique was a high-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique. It could be considered a top cultivation technique in the entire Magic Martial Continent. However, Romo was no longer satisfied with just this. In the future, the family clan would have more Divine Magi. They had to have a higher-tier cultivation technique in order to cultivate faster. Although the Sun Flame Immortal Technique he had drawn now was a fire-based cultivation technique and could not be used by all the members, it was still very good. At least, Ron and Dick could use it! [3) Heaven-tier Magical Power Secret Manual Random Upgrade Talisman: You can specify a heaven-tier magical power secret manual, and its grade will randomly increase by 1-3 grades.] [9) Sacred Weapon Random Upgrade Talisman: You can specify a sacred weapon, and its grade will randomly increase by 1-4 grades.] These two new tools could respectively strengthen the level of the designated secret manual and magical weapon. They could be considered supreme treasures! First, it was the heaven-tier secret manual on magical power. To obtain a higher-tier secret manual, it would be best to specify a secret manual of the highest tier, such as the Shen-Luo All Encompassing Technique. Beside this, there was a better choice¡ªthe ghostly cultivator¡¯s cultivation technique, the Nine Revolutions Divine Fiend! The Nine Revolutions Divine Fiend was the cultivation technique Romo was using currently. Since the descendants had already charged to the Divine Mage realm, as the Old Ancestor, Romo naturally could not fall behind. Moreover, he was currently preparing to charge to the Heavenly Divine Realm. If he could advance the Nine Revolutions Divine Fiend to the immortal tier, it would be even more stable! [Heaven-tier Magical Power Secret Manual Random Upgrade Talisman. Specified high-grade heaven-tier cultivation technique¡ªNine Revolutions Divine Fiend.] [Random upgrade successful. Advanced to level-9. Received high-grade immortal-tier cultivation technique¡ªNine Revolutions Divine Fiend Immortal Technique] The System notifications sounded and fell. At the same time, the Nine Revolutions Divine Fiend Immortal Technique, which was of a higher level than before, merged into Romo¡¯s information memory bank. As he had been cultivating the Nine Revolutions Divine Fiend Technique previously, he could completely master this Nine Revolutions Divine Fiend Immortal Technique! Speaking of which, this was such a coincidence. This random upgrade had happened to upgrade it to the highest level! After the random upgrade of the heaven-tier secret manual, next would be the sacred weapon. If a top-grade sacred weapon was specified, it would definitely yield a heaven-tier sacred weapon!! Speaking of top-grade sacred weapons, the Nicholas family currently had three! One was the top-grade sacred weapon, the Dragon Flame Flying Sword, which had just been smelted. The other was the sacred weapon flying sword with Lily, which had been formed from the fusion of the Sword Kernel and the Sword Embryo. Third, when Romo was temporarily reborn, he had ¡°picked up¡± the black flying sword from the Ghost Deity of Heavenly Divine Realm in the mystic realm of Laha Island in the Lost Sea. This flying sword was a sacred weapon used exclusively by the ghostly cultivator. It was still in the treasure vault of the hexagonal building. In the past ten years, some of the secret manuals and magical weapons in the treasure vault of the hexagonal building had mutated because of the special attributes of the family¡¯s treasure vault. The mutated effect of the treasures brought about by the family clan¡¯s treasure vault was similar to the effect of the Random Upgrade Talisman, which he had just obtained. However, the upgrade of the treasures in the treasure vault was relatively small. The most obvious mutation was a gold-tier magical weapon that had mutated into a lightning-based platinum-tier magical weapon. Returning to the subject of the target for the Sacred Weapon Random Upgrade Talisman: the Dragon Flame Flying Sword, Lily¡¯s flying sword, or the ghostly cultivator¡¯s black sword. The black sword used by the ghostly cultivator was the first to be ruled out. The Dragon Flame Flying Sword, which could grow, could be smelted and strengthened with the upgrade of the dragon soul. It would not lack from this upgrade opportunity. Romo weighed the options and decided to give the sacred weapon upgrade opportunity to Lily¡¯s flying sword. There was no hurry. He would wait till tonight to use it. It just so happened that he had not visited Lily in her dream for a period of time. Lily had wanted to advance to level-7 Great Archmage recently. In her dream, he could impart the latest immortal-tier cultivation technique he had obtained to her and then help her advance. The arrangements had been completed for items 3, 6 and 9. Next, there are 5 Individual Luck Enhancement Talismans and 7 Extraordinary Constitution Activation Talismans. Romo stroked his chin, and made his decision: luck for Ron, physical constitution for Dick. [Individual Luck Enhancement Talisman¡­ Specified the 17th generation descendant¡ªRon.] [Ron¡¯s luck level has increased to¡­ Son of Destiny.] [Family clan members with the Son of Destiny +1. The family clan¡¯s luck has increased.] Ron¡¯s luck had finally risen to that of the Son of Destiny!! Chapter 360 - Near the bottleneck, Dream of Restoring the Kingdom As for the Extraordinary Constitution Activation Talisman, Romo did not give it to Dick directly. He would use this talisman when he next visited his dream to impart the cultivation technique. His plan was to visit the four Divine Mage descendants in their dreams one by one and impart them the Sun Flame Immortal Technique. The four Divine Magi that learned the new cultivation technique would impart it to the other core family members. Of course, if there was a special situation and a need had risen for cultivation, Romo could also appear in a dream to teach and provide guidance in the dream. After Zoro and the other descendants who were top Great Archmagi had changed their cultivation technique for some time, they would likely be preparing to advance. Currently, there were four Divine Magi in the family, but the family clan¡¯s rank still remained at level-3. It was not known what other requirements were needed to advance to level-4. If it was just the numbers, it would probably be soon. If the requirement was for something else, such as the total number of family members, it would still have to wait. The Nicholas family currently had a total of more than a hundred people, much more than ten years ago. However, by the standards of a first-rate family clan, the total number was too small. Although the descendants were all trying their best to produce offspring, this would still take time. Coupled with the fact the descendants¡¯ levels were getting higher, the likelihood of conceiving an offspring correspondingly decreased. In the other magical family clans, the clansmen would be divided by the level of talent for magical power. Those with poor talent or those without magical power cultivation talent would basically continue to reproduce as ordinary people. However, very few of those produced would have good talent. As for the Nicholas family clan, the magic formation that enveloped the entire family territory was already very powerful in assisting magical cultivation. The cultivation techniques of the family clan were also of higher tiers. Even if one was not a core member, what he was learning was still a very good cultivation technique. No matter how bad his talent was, with the over tenfold enhancement, it was absolutely possible for an ordinary person to become an ordinary Mage or a Great Mage. However, if one¡¯s talent was too low, one might not be able to cross a certain threshold in his lifetime, which might be a realm or a level. For example, an ordinary person with low talent might only be able to become a top Great Mage at most. His talent, potential, and upper limit were about the same. After reaching the upper limit of the individual, it would be useless no matter how much he cultivated. It could be said that everyone¡¯s talent was a constraint for the highest realm of magical power he could advance to. Cultivation assistance, including cultivation techniques, would increase the speed at which a person could reach the bottleneck of a realm. The closer one got to a personal bottleneck, the more one¡¯s talent would be squeezed dry, and thereafter, the effect on one¡¯s cultivation would become poorer. The higher the realm of magical power, the more obvious this phenomenon was. For example, Old Man Pale Face, who was lucky enough to obtain the divine-tier inheritance and break through to become a Divine Mage, seemed to be permanently stuck there after he had advanced to level-1 of the Divine Mage realm. Another example would be those Divine Magi who cultivated in seclusion all year round. Actually, they were also wasting time grinding away at the bottlenecks, which included the realm bottleneck and also the personal bottleneck. In the end, it could be concluded that time was too short. Ten years was just the blink of an eye for a Mage. Which top magical family and faction had not developed for hundreds or thousands of years? Over the long years, no matter how few clansmen there were, as long as there were no special circumstances, in the end, the number of clansmen would be huge and their aptitudes would be disparate. For ordinary magical family clans, in order for their family clan to develop stronger and go further, they would usually concentrate their resources. They would basically pick out the elites of the main lineage and the family clan, allowing the cultivation resources to be of greater use. As for the Nicholas family, as long as the members paid their respects daily to provide Faith Points, they were all good descendants. In addition, although the family clan currently had first-rate strength, the family members were still far fewer than the others. They had been divided into the main lineage and the side branches. This would be discussed in future. Back to reality, it was not known how long it would take for the family clan¡¯s rank to advance. The Dragon Flame Flying Sword, which had increased the family clan¡¯s luck by 1,000 points, was still assigned to Ron. This luck stabilizing magical sword was a conventional top-grade sacred weapon when the dragon vein energy was not used. It could still be used as a weapon. News of the underground dragon vein in the Black Forest had not spread. Upon careful thought, the only person who knew where the dragon vein dragon scale had gone was Lenny, the Sect Master of the Forging Sect. If he did not reveal it, no one else would know. Then, there were the gains from the extermination of Orly Kingdom¡¯s remnants. From the contents of the storage rings of Jared and the Divine Mage old man, Ron and the others guessed their exact identities and also pieced together the enemy¡¯s plan, which had been previously unknown. Ron and Serena were both surprised to learn the name of Jared. Jared and his master were both fake identities used for concealment in the magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom. The remnants of the Orly Kingdom, which included them, had been secretly plotting to restore the Orly Kingdom. Back then, they had wanted to pull the Sky Blue Magic Academy into the plan to restore the kingdom, so they had wanted to tie the knot with Serena to facilitate the subsequent plans. In the end, this plan to rope in the Sky Blue Magic Academy was ruined before it had even begun because of Ron¡¯s rise. Jared had also gone to the mystic realm trial that Ron had gone to. He had originally wanted to kill Ron, but when he saw in the mystic realm that Ron had easily killed the trial-takers from the four large family clans of the Holy Light City, he changed his mind. Jared had deliberately leaked the news of Ron killing them, intending to make use of the four large family clans to kill Ron. However, Ron was not exterminated by the four large family clans of the Holy Light City. Instead, the four large family clans were completely annihilated by the Nicholas family! From then on, Ron¡¯s level increased, the Nicholas family also rose, and Jared could not find an opportunity to attack. After that, in order to restore the Orly Kingdom, Jared and the others joined forces with the senate of the Lassie Kingdom and the Beast Sect to carry out the magical beast attack on the Imperial City of the Sebastian Kingdom. However, in the end, that heavy-weight Great Mountain Desolate Demon was killed by the twin heroes of the Nicholas family clan, so their original plan naturally failed. Jared and the others lay low for another ten years. Only recently did they make a big move to lure the army of the Lassie Kingdom to suppress the southern border of the Sebastian Kingdom. A few days later, the army of the Malai Kingdom pressed down on the northern border as expected and caught them off guard! As the secret manipulator, Jared and the others had taken advantage of the chaos to go to the Black Forest to snatch the dragon vein. This dragon vein had been accidentally discovered by the remaining royal family survivors of the Orly Kingdom. Their original plan was to snatch the dragon vein and refine it to increase the possibility of restoring the kingdom. In the end¡­ they bumped into Dick again! This time, it was even more tragic. The thousand-year plan to restore the country had been ruined, and everyone was dead¡­ If no one else knew about the destruction of the Orly Kingdom, it would probably rot in the stomachs of the few people from the Nicholas family forever. ¡­ . On the night of the successful smelting of the dragon vein, in the Nicholas family. Lily focused on her cultivation as usual. She was suddenly in a daze. She had arrived at a familiar place. After looking around, she smiled and saw the benevolent old man beside her. She shouted in surprise, ¡°Old Ancestor!!¡± She was clearly a 17-year-old girl, but in front of her Old Ancestor, Lily was still innocent and adorable, just like the dark-skinned little girl yesterday. Romo smiled and said, ¡°Lily, learn a new cultivation technique from me today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Old Ancestor, what is the new cultivation technique?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Sun Flame Immortal Technique¡­¡± Chapter 361 - Cultivation Technique, Heaven Upon hearing Lily ask what cultivation technique it was, Romo smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the Sun Flame Immortal Technique¡­¡± The elemental attributes most compatible with her were wind and lightning, but her fire-based attributes were not weak either. She could still cultivate the Sun Flame Immortal Technique, and the effect of cultivation would be better than the previous Shen Luo All-Encompassing Technique. After imparting the new cultivation technique, Lily started to cultivate, and the magical power in her body also changed¡­ The night passed, and the next morning, a Magic Core condensed in Lily¡¯s body! After cultivating with the cultivation technique, she successfully broke through a small bottleneck in her realm and advanced to become a level-7 Great Archmage! After waking up from her cultivation, Lily used her soul power to examine her body. She looked down, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a satisfied smile. Then, she gently flipped her hand, and a flying sword with green and purple patterns immediately appeared in her palm. The sword was a meter long, and there were green wind patterns and purple lightning patterns on the blade. The essence energy of wind and lightning faintly emitted some aura from the sword. No one noticed the change, but as the master of the sword, Lily could clearly sense that the power of the flying sword was infinitely stronger than before!! The purple-green flying sword was a top-grade sacred weapon formed by the combination of two System tools, the Sword Embryo and the Sword Kernel of the same level! The Sword Embryo had been sealed by Romo previously and had accompanied Lily for ten years. It had long been soaked in the aura of the person equipped with it. After it had fused with the Sword Kernel, it automatically fused the essence energy of wind and lightning which were most suitable for Lily¡¯s use and turned into a true sacred weapon. Lily named it the Wind Lightning Sword. The Wind Lightning Sword was originally a top-grade sacred weapon. After Romo had used the Sacred Weapon Random Upgrade Talisman, it became a medium-grade heaven-tier sacred weapon!! Therefore, this flying sword could now be called the Wind Lightning Divine Sword. The treasure concealed itself, and the sacred aura was secretly restrained. It looked no different from before. Of course, they had to hide a heaven-tier sacred treasure. If the news of such a treasure were to spread, the Nicholas family would not be able to live peacefully. After this, Lily only told Norton, Ron, and a few others the news. ¡­ . A day passed, and night fell. After the clansmen had cultivated and rested, Romo brought out the System interface and used the Extraordinary Constitution Activation Talisman. [Extraordinary Constitution Activation Talisman¡­ Specified the 17th generation descendant, Dick. It has been successfully used.] [Descendant Dick has obtained an extraordinary constitution, the Personal Treasure Sacred Body.] [Personal Treasure Sacred Body: An extraordinary constitution with no attributes. It has the effect of an affinity for sacred treasure.] Upon hearing the System notifications, Romo was stunned for a moment¡­ ¡°Personal Treasure Sacred Body?¡± He had never heard of this before. It seemed to be another extraordinary constitution that had never appeared in the Magic Martial Continent! Personal Treasure Sacred Body¡­ Could it be related to the fact that Dick was a grandmaster of weapon refinement, which triggered the extraordinary constitution of the Personal Treasure Sacred Body? Unlike Ron¡¯s Flame Sacred Body, Dick¡¯s Personal Treasure Sacred Body was not a special constitution for some element of natural energy. It had no special effect on magical power cultivation. However, the effect of the affinity for sacred treasure was not as ordinary as it looked. There was something more to it! Any sacred treasure that encountered Dick would have a special effect! The effect of a magical weapon in Dick¡¯s hands would be even stronger. If the magical weapon was in the hands of his enemy, the power of the magical weapon would be greatly reduced if the enemy used the magical weapon to attack him. During Dick¡¯s refinement of magical weapons, his Sacred Body could even increase the success rate of refinement, and the power of the magical weapons refined would also greatly increase!! ¡­ . ¡°Eh?!¡± Dick, who was sitting cross-legged and cultivating magical power, suddenly sensed some indescribable change in his body, as if an unknown force had suddenly appeared. An unknown change had suddenly occurred, and it was his body. His eyelids twitched and he suddenly opened them. Only then did he realize that he was no longer in the forbidden ground. Instead, he had unknowingly come to a familiar place¡­ Dick was stunned for a moment before he immediately regained his senses. He looked up in surprise and saw that it was indeed the benevolent and familiar old man. ¡°Old Ancestor!!¡± Dick stood up hurriedly and bowed respectfully to Romo. ¡°Yes. Dick, come here.¡± Romo nodded and smiled benevolently. He waved at Dick and gestured to him to come over and sit down on the bamboo chair. Then, he spoke slowly. Romo told Dick about the Personal Treasure Sacred Body. ¡°¡­The effect of this Personal Treasure Sacred Body is¡­¡± ¡°¡­In addition to the special constitution, there is also the new immortal-tier cultivation technique, the Sun Flame Immortal Technique¡­¡± ¡­ . In the next few days, Romo visited Ron, Norton, and Zoro in their dreams to impart the Sun Flame Immortal Technique and guide their cultivation. After the four Divine Magi had learned the new cultivation technique, they imparted it to the other core members of the family. The outcome on cultivation from the impartation by the four of them were naturally not as good as Romo personally imparting it in a dream. However, it was not too bad. If there was a special need for cultivation in the future, Romo could still visit his descendants in their dream and guide their cultivation in their dream. The combat strength of the Nicholas family clan had quietly reached a new height. After learning a higher-tier new cultivation technique, the Nicholas family continued to live a peaceful and low-key life, such as paying their respects daily, cultivating, dealing with matters, and so on. Half a month later, the Nicholas family suddenly announced that the head of the family, Norton, had retired and his eldest son, Zoro, had taken over as the current head of the family. Although this news was also hotly discussed by everyone outside, it was not unexpected. They were only stunned for a moment when they learned about it. Thereafter, they understood and did not think much about it. There was continual cultivation. Norton had already cultivated to the Divine Realm, so he naturally wanted to cultivate to a higher realm. Since his heart was already on cultivation, it was naturally normal for him not to ask about ordinary things. He was not the only one. In the entire magical world, almost all the family clans, factions, and countries that cultivated magical power were like this. Those above the Divine Realm would retreat behind the scenes and not appear readily. Those who could be seen managing the daily affairs were at most top Great Archmagi. On the surface, those on the management level were basically all Great Archmagi. ¡­ . The war in the southern region of the Sebastian Kingdom had fallen completely into a stalemate between the two sides. However, it was rumored that the enemy troops from the Malai Kingdom in the northern territory seemed to be retreating. The turbulence in the hearts of the people of the Sebastian Kingdom had calmed down. The heated discussions about the Nicholas family gradually turned cold and calm. A Divine Mage of Malai Kingdom¡¯s Sharp Sword Sect had died, but they had not done anything to the outside world. They did not seem to care at all. They had not attacked the Nicholas family openly or covertly. With no one coming to disturb them, the Nicholas family could relax and continue to live a quiet life of cultivation. After the change of family head, Romo could also start to implement the realm breakthrough plan he had prepared for a long time. With the 10 million Faith Points he had accumulated in ten years, he would break through the bottleneck of the Divine Realm and advance to the Heavenly Divine Realm!! After obtaining the high-grade immortal-tier Nine Revolutions Divine Fiend Immortal Technique, Romo had vaguely touched upon the opportunity to break through and advance. He used Faith Points to cultivate magical power. In fact, it was similar to how a Mage would usually use magic stones to cultivate. Thereafter, Romo started to go into seclusion, using the power of faith to break through the great bottleneck of the Divine Realm! Chapter 362 - The Four Young Masters of the Family Clan, Spring Outing ¡°Arka, can we eat this red fruit?¡± ¡°No, the red phosphorous fruit contains toxins. Humans will feel dizzy after eating it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ It looks so sweet. What a pity.¡± ¡°Arka, you know a lot. Why are you so awesome?¡± ¡°Read more books¡­¡± At the periphery of the woods, five to six little girls handed the wild flowers and wild fruits in their baskets to a fair little boy. They surrounded him and spoke to him. Although the boy was young, he had been influenced by a sea of books. He had a scholarly aura and exuded unique elegance. He attracted the attention of many and also attracted many little girls. ¡­ . ¡°Durga! Can you help us pluck the fruit from that tree?¡± ¡°Ah? Which one?¡± ¡°The reddest fruit on the tree at the side!¡± ¡°That one¡­ I¡¯ll pluck it for you!¡± ¡°Wow! You have plucked it so quickly! You¡¯re amazing!!¡± ¡°This is nothing. When I was six, I was able to¡­¡± On the other side of the woods, seeing Durga pluck the sweet fruit high up on the tree with ease, tiny stars appeared in the eyes of the two girls. Durga was so amazing! ¡­ . ¡°Formick, we want to go there to pick some wild vegetables¡­ Can you accompany us to take a look?¡± A little girl with a small hair bun on her head carefully poked her head out to look at Formick. She pointed at the two red-faced little girls beside her who were looking left and right but not in her direction, and then at the small grass patch in the forest blocked by the low bushes. Her face was full of anticipation. Formick, who was leaning against the tree, had a cold expression. He glanced at the three people opposite him and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Upon hearing this, the three girls froze and left in misery. Seeing this scene, Anthony, who had come over at some point, smiled and said, ¡°Formick, you¡¯re so indifferent.¡± ¡°Are you not indifferent too? You have already hidden yourself here.¡± Formick turned to look at him and said calmly, ¡°When I came over just now, I heard someone say that Tia and the others were looking for someone.¡± Anthony was stunned for a moment. He did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Alright, if I don¡¯t give you away, you don¡¯t either.¡± Formick looked around, completely uninterested. ¡°So, why have we come?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t explain it clearly. I think it¡¯s better to come and take a look.¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very free anyway. Isn¡¯t it good to have a change of environment and get some air?¡± Formick had not wanted to participate in this spring outing, and Anthony had insisted on dragging him over. The reason was that Anthony had ¡°thought¡± it was better to do so. Anthony¡¯s ¡°intuition¡± was different from that of ordinary people. After he had learned the Small Prediction Technique, a certain ¡°hunch¡± or an indescribable premonition of his was most probably some kind of guidance. The Nicholas family placed great value on such an indescribable feeling. However, until now, Anthony was not sure why he had come to the spring outing. After teasing each other, the two of them remained in the quiet forest, sensing the peace and quiet in the breeze. It was a coincidence that the two of them could gather here and hide in peace. Formick had always kept to a more secluded area wherever he could, not wanting to be disturbed by the others. Anthony was mainly hiding from the few girls who insisted on getting close to him. He had calculated that this place was the most impossible for him to be discovered. At this moment, they were on a green mountain in the northern suburbs of the Holy Light City. The few girls that had appeared earlier were all students from the Holy Light School. On the surrounding green field, there were also teachers and many students scattered around. Today was the annual spring outing event organized by the Holy Light School. For this event, ten plus teachers had led more than 200 students on a spring outing to this green mountain, taking advantage of the spring sunshine, where birds chirped and flowers bloomed sweetly in the northern suburbs. This green mountain was called Liao Green Mountain. It was a very popular scenic area outside the Holy Light City for a spring outing. Usually, young men and women would come here to rest and relax. From time to time, there would be people holding outdoor gatherings in the suburbs. Some families would also come here for a picnic during the holidays to enjoy the breeze, green grass, and blue sky. It was said that this place had brought together many couples. On the beautiful Liao Green Mountain today, apart from the teachers and students of the Holy Light School, there were also some rich families who had come over to leisurely while away their time in nature. In the entire Holy Light School, the children of the Nicholas family received a lot of attention. Among them were Anthony, Formick, Arka, and Durga. They were the four oldest and most outstanding young men of the Nicholas family clan in the Holy Light School. The four of them also had a special title. They were the four young masters of the Nicholas family. At such a young age, they were already famous outside. Those who could study in the Holy Light School were mostly children with some background. They were more mature than ordinary children and had understood certain principles earlier. Anthony and the other three were favored by many girls in the school and were very popular. Of course, there were also some boys who admired them and wanted to play with them. Among the many young men and women, there were those who simply admired and liked them, and there were also those who had been tempted by various hints from their families. It was impossible to say how many there were. In any case, many people were paying attention to the younger generation of the Nicholas family. Some wanted to marry the boys, some wanted to marry the girls, and there were even some boys who wanted to marry into the family¡­ There were too many to count. This was particularly so for the 17-year-old Lily. Countless young talents had been swept off the feet by her. If they were to really line up, they would probably be able to form a line from the main door of the Nicholas family all the way to the Liao Green Mountain. However, Lily had already announced to the outside world that only those who could defeat her in combat would be qualified to pursue her. Otherwise, they should just get out of her sight. From then on, countless suitors could only watch her from a distance and sigh bitterly. There had once been some admirers who were unaware of their limitations. They tried all kinds of methods to spar with Lily, but they were all badly beaten up. Thereafter, there were very few of such people. ¡­ . ¡°What¡¯s so great about Durga and the others!¡± On the hill, a strong boy of about twelve to thirteen years old snorted when he saw the popularity of Durga and the others. ¡°Hmph!¡± Beside him, a lean boy was also jealous. ¡°It was all thanks to the powerful elders of the family clan and the heaven-tier cultivation techniques and various resources that they could become top Great Magi so quickly! If it were me, I would be able to do it too!!¡± These sarcastic words were clearly out of jealousy. There were many in the Holy Light School who liked Anthony and the others, and there were also those who hated them to the core. For example, the few people currently standing on the hill. The strong boy¡¯s name was Sidney. He was the leader of this group and often fought with Durga. To be precise, he was often beaten up. There were also people in their family who had instructed them not to provoke the Nicholas family, but the rebellious young men did not care about that at all. The more they instructed, the greater was the rebellion in their hearts. The more they were not allowed to do it, the more they had to do it. No matter how much the group of children quarreled and fought, they would not go to the extent of using the power of the family clan behind them. When the group of little boys saw that Durga and the others were so popular with the girls, they were instantly displeased. They snorted and walked over to Durga¡¯s side. ¡°Durga, I want to compete with you!¡± Durga was still picking fruits on the tree. He seemed to not understand. ¡°Are you looking for a beating again?¡± ¡°No fighting!¡± Sidney was exasperated. ¡°Let¡¯s do something different today!¡± Durga rolled his eyes. ¡°No fighting? Then what¡¯s there to compete!!¡± Everyone :¡±¡­¡± Chapter 363 - Hunting Competition, Strange Green When they heard Durga say ¡°No fighting, no competition¡±, everyone present choked¡­ Alright, this was very ¡°Durga¡±. Sidney choked upon hearing his words. He paused and deliberately provoked him. ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡± Durga narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is there still a need for this trick? It¡¯s old.¡± But then, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m free anyway. What do you want to compete with me on? If it¡¯s not fun, forget it.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re on the mountain today, let¡¯s compete in hunting!¡± Sidney seemed to have already thought of this and said directly, ¡°The one who obtains the biggest and the most prey in the wilderness will win!¡± ¡°Prey?¡± Durga smiled. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll hunt some prey and add more food for lunch! ¡°This duel is fine. I accept your challenge!¡± As he spoke, Durga landed nimbly on the ground and grinned. ¡°You are the one to suggest the duel, so I¡¯ll add a rule. All the prey obtained by the loser will be given to the winner! And the loser would have to go hungry for lunch, and help the winner roast the prey first, and then watch the winner eat the meat!¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions of Sidney and the group of lackeys behind him changed. ¡°This is too ruthless!¡± ¡°Haha, are you afraid?¡± Durga asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! We¡¯ll set the rules as such. I¡¯ll definitely win this time!¡± ¡°Stop dreaming. I wonder if you know how to roast.¡± Durga was a little worried. If he were to be poisoned, it would damage his reputation. However, he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t made it clear yet. Do you want to fight me one-on-one? Or do you want the two teams to fight?¡± Durga glanced at the few people behind Sidney, and then at Anthony and the others, who were not far away. ¡°Just the two of us!¡± Sidney became anxious. ¡°Whoever gets others to help will lose!¡± Anthony and the others were all top Great Magi. If the other party were to really team up, the gap between his side and the other party would definitely widen, and it would be even more impossible for them to win. In a solo battle, the difference in level between him and Durga was actually not much. Coupled with his hunting experience, he would definitely win this time! After finalizing the prize and penalty, as well as the rules of the competition, Sidney and Durga rushed into the forest at the same time under the watch of the others and then separated in two directions. The two young figures quickly rushed deeper into the forest and disappeared. These two were both Great Magi, so they still had the ability to protect themselves. Moreover, there were not many powerful wild beasts in the forest, so the others were not very concerned. If they really encountered wild beasts, they could also kill them or flee. Soon, the news of the two of them competing again reached the ears of the teacher-in-charge. Considering their strength, the teacher was not too worried. Of course, since he had brought so many students out, it was better to be safe than sorry. For today¡¯s spring outing, the school had sent a teacher, who was like a retainer, to accompany them. This level-3 Great Archmage was currently waiting in a pavilion halfway up the mountain of Liao Green Mountain. ¡­ . In the forest, Durga nimbly and quickly passed through a large stretch of bushes. Soon, he found a red-crowned wild chicken. ¡°What luck!¡± Durga¡¯s eyes lit up. He jumped into the air and pounced on the delicious-looking wild chicken. ¡°Caw!¡± The red-crowned wild chicken was frightened. It spread its wings and fled in all directions, but it was still caught by the green-eyed person behind it. Durga estimated the wild chicken¡¯s weight and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°One!¡± He had just used a piece of tough grass to tie up the red-crowned wild chicken when he heard a scream. ¡°Ah!!¡± The voice had come from the left. It was not far away. It sounded like¡­ a scream from Sidney! Durga was stunned and a little puzzled. ¡°Eh? What is this guy doing? Has he bumped into a ferocious beast? Or is he luring me over?¡± As he muttered to himself, his footsteps were already charging over. Who cares! There might be yet another one! ¡°Help¡ª¡± Halfway through, Durga heard Sidney¡¯s scream again. He was shocked. The voice was that of panic, as if he had really bumped into something! He suddenly increased his speed and continued to charge forward. Soon, he saw Sidney. The other party was fleeing in panic as if he was being pursued by something¡­ The thing chasing behind him was huge. When he took a closer look, it was a huge wild boar?! Although it was different from normal wild boars, he could still vaguely recognize the shape of a wild boar. This huge wild boar was several times larger than an ordinary wild boar. There was no boar fur on its skin, but a layer of green mucus that was still dripping pus. Even its eyes were dyed a strange green color. It looked strange and crazy! It was clearly not a magical beast, but it inexplicably made Durga wary. There was something strange about this thing! At this moment, the huge green boar had already approached Sidney. Sidney seemed to be injured. As he staggered and fled, the aura of magical power in his body was weak and disorderly. In his panic, Sidney suddenly tripped on the wild grass and vines under his feet, and he immediately fell and rolled out. The huge green boar behind him seized this opportunity and charged crazily at him! Sidney¡¯s pupils dilated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± In the blink of an eye, a golden light suddenly struck out diagonally, splitting the crazy huge green boar into two! ¡°Ahhhhhh!!¡± Sidney was still screaming in fear. After a few screams, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. Why were there only his screams? Where was the roar of the wild boar? No¡­ He turned around and looked in the direction of the wild boar. He actually saw a pig head rolling toward him?! Under Sidney¡¯s stunned gaze, the pig head stopped less than three meters in front of him. Durga walked over and used his knife to push the pig head to the side. He asked, ¡°What happened? Why has this wild boar become a huge green pig? Did you do this?¡± Sidney finally reacted. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ This big pig rushed over by itself, and I was even poisoned¡­¡± Only then did Durga notice that the hand he had raised had turned green. This strange green color had even reached his neck! ¡°Woo¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­ What should I do¡­¡± Sidney¡¯s eyes were red, and tears were about to fall.¡± I don¡¯t want to die¡­ Durga, can you take me to Mr. Saha¡­¡± Saha, who was the accompanying teacher sent by the school today, was a level-3 Great Archmage. ¡°Put your hand down first. Don¡¯t move!¡± Durga¡¯s gaze was calm, revealing a calmness that did not match his age. He put away the platinum-tier magical saber in his hand and took out a glass medicine bottle from his Storage Ring. He poured a pill into his palm and threw it to Sidney. ¡°This is an antidote. Take it first.¡± Like Anthony and the others, Durga also carried a Storage Ring. It was filled with many defensive items. Sidney was already at a loss of what to do. When he heard the word ¡°antidote¡±, he did not ask further. He quickly swallowed the pill and felt much better. At this moment, a strange sound was suddenly heard from ahead. Durga was slightly shocked and immediately looked over. A figure was swaying as he came over from the patch of weeds where the huge green pig had charged out earlier. This person looked like a savage. His body was covered in grass, his hair was disheveled, and his face was completely covered. However, there were two balls of strange green light where his eyes should be! Before the green savage appeared, Durga had not sensed any other existence here. When the green savage saw Durga, he immediately erupted with a cold and powerful aura! In an instant, a strange green aura erupted from the savage¡¯s body. At the same time, a violent wind suddenly appeared, sweeping toward Durga and his companion with miasma! Chapter 364 - Miasma Savage, Poison It was¡­ a Great Archmage!! And he was an extremely rare Mage who used poisons! Sidney and Durga were shocked. Even though Durga was calmer than his peers, he was inevitably at a loss for what to do in the face of the sudden change. Buzz! Just as the strange green miasma hurricane was about to reach them, a rumble could be heard from Durga¡¯s body. A layer of golden sacred light suddenly shot out and instantly scattered the poisonous miasma that was already in front of them! The golden light did not slow down. In the next moment, it hit the savage. He fell back with a bang! At this moment, Durga finally recovered from his shock. He immediately understood that the golden sacred light earlier had been shot out by some kind of talisman bestowed by the Old Ancestor. Before he could relax, he was shocked to find that the mysterious savage had actually stood up! From the looks of it, the enemy had clearly blocked the attack earlier! This golden talisman sacred light had been passively activated by the Ancestral Protection Talisman. As this talisman was of a low level and was only a basic protective tool, killing a Great Mage was not a problem, but it could not kill a Great Archmage. Even so, it still stopped the enemy a little. Durga, who had regained his senses, immediately pulled to the side, grabbed the collar of the person beside him, and fled quickly!! A faint light appeared on Durga¡¯s body. His level was not high, and he could only unleash some of the power of the Lightning Technique. Still, he was quite fast. The savage seemed to have become furious. He roared behind like a wild beast and then chased after the fleeing duo! Durga sensed the sudden danger behind him and used his free right hand to take out two talismans and injected magical power into them. He threw them behind him!! Buzz! Crack! With two sounds, a golden talisman barrier was built behind Durga. Another talisman rushed out and turned into the power of lightning, slashing directly at the enemy! The Nicholas family currently had a talisman master. Every clansman was equipped with the talismans made by Norton. For Magi of lower levels, such a useful and powerful talisman was the most suitable protective tool. At the same time, because of the limitations of his low level, Durga was still unable to exert the maximum power of the talismans. The two talismans that had been thrown behind were equivalent to the magical attack and defense of a level-3 Great Archmage. Boom! The lightning that had landed on the enemy directly exploded, but then a strange green ball of light rushed out and violently collided with the golden talisman barrier. The enemy was only stopped for a second before he charged at them again! In the instant that the savage was blocked by the two talismans, Durga increased his speed and charged out. Sidney, who was being carried by him, finally reacted. He cried out for help in horror. ¡°Help! Someone!¡± The hoarse cry for help hurt Durga¡¯s ears. To be honest, this fellow¡¯s ability to call for help was much stronger than that for fighting. However, there was actually no need to call for help. The sounds of battle earlier should have already been sensed by someone. Just as the savage was about to attack the two of them again, a beam of green light flew into the air and shattered the poisonous hurricane chasing behind them! Durga looked up and saw the Great Archmage teacher flying over. He flew behind them and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Saha¡¯s expression was solemn as he stared directly at the savage covered in grass. Seeing that the other party had swept over another gust of miasma wind, he exploded the magical power in his body and shot out a large amount of green sword light to attack the enemy¡­ The sounds of magical power colliding could be heard incessantly, and the surrounding forest of hundreds of meters was completely destroyed! Fortunately, this battlefield was deep in the forest, so there was no need to worry about the high school students in the forest. In addition, after hearing the sounds of battle, the group of students in the periphery of the forest had already retreated in an orderly manner under the lead of the teacher-in-charge. It was not just the teachers and students of the Holy Light School. Some of the men and women who had come to rest and relax were also fleeing. However, in the fleeing group, there were also people going in the opposite direction. Three figures were charging deeper into the forest. These three people were Anthony, Formick, and Arka! In the direction they were heading, there were continuous explosions, and the powerful aura of magical power from the battle between the two sides radiated¡­ Anthony said in a low voice, ¡°The enemy knows the use of poison!¡± The two people beside him were shocked to hear this. Arka was a little worried. ¡°Can Mr. Saha handle this savage?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°Not necessarily. The enemy is a little strange. His level is not inferior to Mr. Saha¡­¡± At this moment, someone was flying over from ahead. It was Durga and Sidney. Durga said in surprise, ¡°Anthony!¡± The few of them immediately gathered. Durga was not injured, and his magical power aura was stable. Anthony and the other two heaved a sigh of relief. Arka looked at Sidney, who was still being held by his collar by Durga, and asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very puzzled,¡± Durga explained in general. ¡°A huge green wild boar was chasing Sidney. Just after I had killed the wild boar, a savage poison cultivator appeared and attacked us crazily.¡± Sidney was released. He swayed but managed to stabilize himself, and said in panic, ¡°Let¡¯s get out quickly!¡± Formick¡¯s eyes flickered, and he suddenly stretched out his left hand and grabbed Sidney¡¯s right wrist. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Sidney was so frightened that he almost jumped up, but he also sensed that something was wrong. ¡°¡­What¡¯s happening?!¡± He was dumbfounded and looked in shock at the strange green color on his skin. It had actually contracted into a large patch and flowed into Formick¡¯s hand like water droplets condensing into a stream?! Under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, the toxins in Sidney¡¯s body were quickly absorbed. When the toxins reached Formick, they only dyed his left hand a little green, but the faint green color quickly disappeared. Formick looked no different from before. Seeing his friend¡¯s worried gaze, Formick¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°The toxicity is relatively weak. It can¡¯t affect me.¡± ¡°The toxicity¡­ is weak?!¡± Sidney¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What weak? I was about to be poisoned to death just now¡­ and this is still weak?!¡± He naturally did not know that the poison that could poison him to death was not worth mentioning to Formick. Formick¡¯s body was a remnant of the Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons. It had been sealed by his elders since he was young¡­ After he had grown up, the existence that could kill in the past gradually became a special existence that did not require complete eradication. This Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons had been planted by someone when Formick was just born. His body had basically been completely infected by the toxins, and the toxins were inseparable from his body. Even though Romo was currently a top Divine Mage, he could not completely resolve the poisonous body. If he had to force it, he would only injure Formick¡¯s body. Until now, with the ancestral seal protecting his body, not only was Formick unaffected by the toxins, he could also partially control the toxins in his body, such as swallowing toxins as nourishment. To an ordinary person, if there were toxins in his body, he had to clear the toxins in time. To Formick, non-lethal toxins were no different from tonics. The same miasma poison that had wantonly invaded Sidney¡¯s body was meek in Formick¡¯s body and swallowed by the stronger toxins. 1 Chapter 365 - Attack Him, Formick Formick could not be bothered to explain the cause and effect to Sidney. After he had absorbed the toxins, he moved to the side. Anthony looked at the shocked Sidney. ¡°Leave quickly.¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you guys leaving?¡± Sidney was shocked. Durga pursed his lips and said impatiently, ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Sidney looked at Durga and then at the other three. The fear from earlier was still surging in his heart. He could not quite wrap his head around it, and he was also frightened by the experience of almost dying just now. He did not care about persuading anymore and quickly ran out of the forest. While they gathered and talked, the roars in the deep forest had not stopped. The battle was getting more and more intense. Anthony and the other three jumped to the top of the tree and looked at the distant battlefield. The two Great Archmagi of both sides were fighting with magical power in full swing. A violent wind blew on the battlefield, and the sky was filled with the bizarre green poisonous miasma that had been temporarily shattered! Saha floated in the air, while the savage stood on the ground and used magical attacks. Durga could tell that Saha had purposely led the savage to a more secluded place, and at the same time, he was controlling the range of the battle. For the safety of the teachers and students who were still fleeing, he stopped the poisonous fog that was drifting in the wind. When he was unable to split himself up, the green fog around him became thicker and thicker! ¡°I¡¯m a teacher from the Holy Light School. Who are you?¡± During the battle, Saha had also tried to dig out information, but the enemy¡¯s reaction was very strange. It was as if he could not understand human language, like a mindless ferocious beast. His magical power aura was chaotic and violent, and he attacked people in a disorderly manner. It was like a punch on cotton. He felt suffocated and powerless. Saha could not figure out how a Great Archmage, who was like a ferocious beast, could suddenly appear in this famous scenic spot, the Liao Green Mountain. This person must have gone mad. Otherwise, why would he dare to attack the teachers and students of the Holy Light School outside the Holy Light City? Fortunately, he could still control the situation. Although he could not control the enemy, if he could stall for some time, the reinforcements should be able to arrive at the scene¡­ ¡°Eh?!¡± Just as Saha was thinking about stalling for time to wait for reinforcements, he suddenly realized that something was wrong, and his gaze changed! When he realized it, before he could do anything, his magical power aura suddenly became chaotic. As he groaned in pain, his face actually turned red, and the surface of his entire body was glowing vaguely with a faint green light! This was¡­ He had been poisoned!! Saha was shocked. From the beginning to the end, he had clearly been using his magical power to guard against the green poisonous miasma around him, but he was still poisoned! The miasma of this savage was even more poisonous than he had expected! In the instant that Saha was stunned by the poison, the savage below suddenly erupted with even stronger waves of magical power than before. A hurricane wrapped in poisonous fog attacked him! Great Archmage¡­ level-4? No! Level-5!! In his fear, Saha wanted to build a magical defense to protect his body, but the magical power in his body had stagnated, and he could not activate much magical power at all. The barrier he had barely built was instantly shattered by the hurricane. As he groaned in pain, he could no longer maintain his body and was sent flying! His body had already been riddled with many wounds from the poisonous wind. When he was losing a large amount of blood, the poisonous fog was still boring into his body. Before he could fall to the ground, a mouthful of blood spat out from his mouth! I¡¯m really going to die¡­ Saha¡¯s heart was filled with despair. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, three roars suddenly sounded in succession. Purple lightning struck down from above, and the three attacks landed on the enemy who was about to give chase, blocking him! Saha was stunned for a moment before he realized that there were four powerful auras not far away. They were clearly only top Great Magi, but their magical aura was far stronger than ordinary! The lightning attack was probably a talisman attack jointly unleashed by the three people inside. When it tripped the enemy, an aura approached quickly. Saha struggled to maintain his consciousness and turned his head to look in the direction of the approaching aura. He saw a twelve-year-old youth riding a sword flying over. It was actually a¡­ student?! Saha was shocked. Shouldn¡¯t the school teacher be the one to arrive? Why was it a student¡­ The person who was flying on his sword was Formick. After he had caught the falling Saha, he was about to bring him away when a strong wind with poisonous fumes blew over. He dodged twice in a row, but the wind continued to approach. Formick could only retreat. He could not escape from this place! Saha was surprised and reminded with difficulty, ¡°The wind is poisonous¡­ eh?!¡± Before he could say a few words, he was stunned. The poisonous miasma around him did not seem to affect the young man holding him up. Moreover, the young man¡¯s palm seemed to be very special. It had actually¡­ sucked away the poisonous miasma in his body?! Saha asked in shock, ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°Teacher, swallow the pill first.¡± Formick interrupted the questioning directly. As he was flying on his sword, he took out another pill and handed it to the other party. Saha was slightly stunned, and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. He recognized this medicine as the best healing pill and did not ask further. He immediately swallowed it. After taking the pill, the originally weak and disorderly fluctuations of magical power immediately improved. His originally chaotic thoughts also became much clearer. A thought appeared in Saha¡¯s mind. ¡°The ones who had rushed to the battlefield first and saved me were all from the Nicholas family!¡± The oldest was 12 years old, and the youngest was 10 years old. These four top Great Magi were called the four young masters of the Nicholas family. They were young and promising! 1 Even he, the teacher of the school, had often heard about the four young men. ¡°Roar!!¡± At this moment, the roar of a ferocious beast suddenly sounded. The savage had inexplicably erupted with even stronger magical power. He used the even stronger hurricane force to wrap around the green poisonous miasma and sweep toward the two of them! At the same time, three magical attacks shot over from different directions. The green wind and the golden light collided with the hurricane containing the poisonous fumes, and a purple lightning struck the enemy again! The magical attacks collided with each other, and the power of the miasma wind was reduced by more than half. The remaining force still swept toward the two of them. Formick activated the defensive talisman and blocked the poisonous hurricane. After being struck by the purple lightning, the energy barrier on the savage¡¯s body blocked all the attacks and he was not seriously injured. He attacked Formick and Saha again. This person was very strange. He did not care about Anthony and the other two. He only focused on attacking Saha and Formick as if he had recognized them. Fortunately, this savage seemed to have gone mad. Until now, he had only used that move of the poisonous wind, and he could only stay on the ground. Otherwise, things would have been bad. Formick flew on his sword and charged around in the air, wanting to rush out of the battlefield, but he was stopped by the poisonous miasma each time. As the miasma had filled the sky, Anthony and the other two could not get in. They could only block outside with talisman attacks, and continuous roars could be heard. At this moment, the four top Great Magi were in a stalemate with a Great Archmage. After a while, Saha recovered a little. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and lure him away. Leave quickly!¡± As he spoke, he exploded his magical power and scattered the miasma wind blocking in front of him. He then charged to the other side of the enemy, wanting to lure the enemy away¡­ In the end, the savage ignored him and continued to attack Formick! Saha was shocked to realize that the enemy had not been targeting him but Formick?! Chapter 366 - The Four Young Men Captured the Savage Not only was that savage targeting Formick, the aura of the magical power in his body had also suddenly increased to that of a level-6 Great Archmage! Oh no!! Saha was shocked. He wanted to turn around and save him, but it was too late. At this moment, a clear sword cry suddenly sounded. The golden light instantly flew in front of Formick, and the golden sword light suddenly bloomed, shattering the powerful miasma wind that was sweeping toward Formick! This flying sword¡­ was a diamond-tier magical weapon!! Saha was stunned. He could not help but look in the direction of the flying sword. When he saw who it was, he was shocked and a little dazed. The person who had intervened¡­ was Anthony?! Anthony¡¯s magical aura was that of a Great Archmange¡­.an eleven-year-old Great Archmage?! Saha could not think straight. Perhaps it was the residual effect of his serious injuries earlier¡­ Anthony flew directly into the range of the battlefield, which was filled with poisonous fumes. When he was using his flying sword to help Formick, he threw two magic talismans at the savage who was relentlessly chasing him. After they had been activated by magical power, the talismans exploded with two magical attacks, blocking the enemy. Of course, he could also use magical attack techniques, but using talismans to attack required less magical power, and the offensive power of the talismans was stronger. In a battle between ordinary Magi, even if there were magic talismans, they would basically be used as trump cards to save their lives. The Nicholas family had a deep foundation, so it was completely fine to use them as substitutes for basic attacks. Anthony had kept his breakthrough to the Great Archmage realm a secret. No one knew, and he had not revealed it to the outside world. He had thought that with Teacher Saha around, the battle situation should be able to last until reinforcements arrived. However, the current situation had changed. Formick had already been targeted by a level-6 Great Archmage, so there was no need to insist on hiding it. As for the flying sword, Dick had specially refined it after Anthony had advanced to the Great Archmage realm. After having advanced to become a Divine Mage, Dick was already able to refine diamond-tier magical weapons. However, the materials to refine sacred weapons were rare to begin with. Even the Nicholas family clan, which was rich, did not have many. It was naturally difficult to produce diamond-tier magical weapons in batches. With Anthony¡¯s help, Formick and Saha successfully escaped from the most dangerous area. However, just as Formick was retreating, that savage seemed to have been provoked again and became extremely irritable. He actually increased his level again and became a level-7 Great Archmage! Then, he seemed to finally remember how to fly. He suddenly soared into the sky and pursued Formick! Anthony was shocked and immediately controlled his flying sword to block it. Although the savage was delirious, he could still sense the threat and did not dare to face it head-on. After being stopped, he continued to roar, wanting to pursue Formick. While Formick was surprised, he was also very calm. Soon, he rode his sword at a moderate speed. He led the savage to a more isolated place not far from the enemy, and at the same time, he created an opportunity for his companions. Usually, if a top Great Mage directly provoked a Great Archmage, then it went without saying that the Great Mage was dead for sure. But now, Formick was not an ordinary Great Mage, and his three brothers were also not ordinary people. Magical talismans of different effects were hurled out from their hands one after another. They were like throwing stones from the road. All kinds of offensive and defensive magical powers were displayed. In this short period of time, they had actually led that level-7 Great Archmage savage into this area! Not far away, Saha was stunned when he saw the stalemate. ¡°This¡­ Is this also possible?!¡± In fact, it was a coincidence that it could cause such a battle today similar to kite-flying. Firstly, he was hanging in front, secondly, the savage had already lost his mind, and thirdly, his teammates were cooperating with each other. They kept throwing out offensive and defensive talismans like they were free of charge, and they had a tacit understanding. The combination of all this created a situation of the enemy hanging in the air while they attacked. It was no wonder that Saha, who was watching the battle from the side, was dumbfounded. Amidst the continuous roars, outside the forest, more than 200 teachers and students of the Holy Light School, as well as various passers-by, were all hiding in the distance. They were watching the huge commotion in the depths of the forest from a distance and gesturing. At the same time, those who had been alerted in the Holy Light City were already flying over. However, before the group of Great Archmagi could arrive at the scene, the sound of the collision of magical power in the deep forest had stopped. Under the lead attack of Anthony, who had just become a Great Archmage, the savage, who had later dropped to level-8, was actually defeated and restrained by the four students with magic talismans!! If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Saha would not believe that such a shocking thing had happened. The green poisonous miasma that had filled the sky gathered into a ball and poured into Formick¡¯s body. A green light flashed in his eyes, and he sighed, as if he had eaten his fill. Anthony flew in front of him and asked, ¡°How is everything?¡± The corners of Formick¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s within my control.¡± Although the green miasma could also gradually dissipate into nature, in the process of dissipating, it might also poison ordinary people. Formick simply sucked all the green miasma into his body. With so much poisonous miasma, it was naturally a burden to him. However, it was still within the tolerance limits of his body. As the two of them were talking, Arka and Durga also rode the wind on their swords and arrived beside them. As for the savage, he had already been restrained and could not resist. It was the Demon Binding Ropes, which Ron had been previously equipped with. After he had advanced to become a Divine Mage, he had passed this magical weapon to Anthony, who had just become a Great Archmage. The savage on the ground was already very weak. After being bound, his eyes still flickered with a crazy dark green light. In the battle between the four young masters and the savage earlier, this person¡¯s magical power aura had changed frequently. There was no excessive change in strength. Moreover, he would always be inexplicably provoked to erupt, and also frequently erupted in a disorderly manner. Soon, he exhausted his magical power, so Anthony took the opportunity to restrain him. After subduing this person, Anthony did not kill him directly. He felt that¡­ it was better not to kill him. Durga asked, ¡°What should we do with this person?¡± Saha flew over and was about to say, ¡°Leave it to the school to handle,¡± when he suddenly heard Anthony say, ¡°Show yourself.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, four people immediately rushed out and arrived in front of them. This change shocked Saha, but he quickly understood. These were the retainers of the Nicholas family! He just did not know if they had just arrived at the scene, or if they had been waiting by the side. These four retainers were all of a higher level than him. If they had not taken the initiative to appear, he would not have discovered them at all¡­ However, if they had been around just now, would they have just watched? Would they have just watched the four young men fight a Great Archmage who had charged from level-5 to level-8?! While Saha was stunned, Anthony instructed, ¡°Bring him home.¡± The four retainers took the savage and left silently. They had been hiding in the dark all along. When they appeared, there were two scenarios: first, when the lives of their young masters were in danger; second, when their young masters took the initiative to summon them. After they had left, Anthony turned around and bowed to Saha. ¡°Teacher Saha, this person is related to the Nicholas family. Please understand.¡± The person had already left¡­ Saha was speechless, but he smiled on the surface. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to the Nicholas family to deal with.¡± Compared to the crazy savage, he was more curious about Anthony. This person was clearly an eleven-year-old young man, but why was his level and aura comparable to some big shots¡­ He had a feeling that he was even more shocking than Ron and Dick¡­ It was one thing for the Nicholas family to produce top geniuses, but there were so many more?! Saha looked at the four young men and sighed. Chapter 367 - This Person, Formick After the four retainers had left for a while, the few Great Archmagi who had rushed over from all over the Holy Light City also flew to the Liao Green Mountain. Among the people here, some had come from the City Lord¡¯s side, and some were from the large family clans. They had basically all been summoned by the communication talisman. The few parties gathered, and with Saha as the school representative, he roughly explained the ins and outs of the matter. He did not elaborate on the exact process of how the Great Archmage was defeated and subdued. He only mentioned that the Nicholas family had intervened to subdue and take him away. The few of them, who heard the explanation, did not think too much. They subconsciously thought that the retainers of the Nicholas family had been mobilized. As for the savage being taken home, so be it. They could not possibly go to the Nicholas family and intervene, right? It was not worth it. Nothing major had happened after all. This could not be better. Anthony thanked Saha for his deliberately vague explanation. The news of his advancement was not a big secret, but there was no need to publicize it. The four of them were already the center of attention. If news were to spread that he had become a Great Archmage, they would not be able to live in peace. With this incident, the spring outing organized by the Holy Light School also ended. Accompanied by a group of Great Archmagi, more than 200 teachers and students returned to the Holy Light City and then dispersed. After leaving the main group of the class, Anthony and the others returned home directly. Many clansmen had all returned home. Due to their past experiences, the entire Nicholas family was very sensitive about the attack on their children. They had to see them with their own eyes to be at ease. ¡­ . Nicholas family, underground secret room. The four young men, Anthony, Formick, Arka, and Durga, and the family head, Zoro, John and the other core members of the family had all entered this vast secret room. In the innermost part of the secret room, the savage, who had been escorted back by the retainers earlier, was hung in the air by the Demon Binding Ropes. Ron was standing beside him; he seemed to be checking on the enemy¡­ Seeing that everyone had sat down, Ron walked over to them and looked at Anthony and the other three. ¡°The few of you, tell me in detail what happened then.¡± Durga stood up and explained the gist of the savage¡¯s sudden appearance. Anthony then added some details. Before the four children had returned home, the four retainers had explained what they had seen. Now that he had gathered all the information, he could roughly piece together the ins and outs of the attack in the depths of the forest. This mysterious savage, who only knew how to use the poisonous hurricane, seemed to have been in the depths of the forest originally. Before he appeared, even the Great Archmage retainers in the family had not sensed anything amiss. The inability of the savage to communicate currently should have been because something went wrong during his cultivation, causing his lack of self-awareness. However, the savage, who attacked everyone he saw and did not react to being called, paid a lot of attention to Formick. Regarding this, it could be roughly guessed that although he had lost his self-awareness, being a savage and a poisonous creature, he must have sensed his own kind. He speculated further that the sudden appearance of this person might have been because he had been attracted by Formick. Moreover¡­ Ron looked at Anthony. ¡°What do you think of this person?¡± Anthony glanced at the savage and said hesitantly, ¡°I have a vague idea¡­ This savage seems to be of help to Formick.¡± Since yesterday, he had been having some vague thoughts. Following the faint premonition, he first advised Formick, who had wanted to stay at home, to go on a spring outing to the Liao Green Mountain together, and then he spared this savage¡¯s life. Until now, that faint premonition was still very hazy. However, from the current situation and the information on the savage and Formick, Anthony could already calculate that the two of them were related. It could also be said that their fates were tied. This vague premonition was not inevitable. If Anthony had not obtained the Small Prediction Technique and facilitated it, this faint premonition might not have appeared. Upon hearing that the savage was beneficial to Formick, Ron¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see who this person is first.¡± As he spoke, he flicked his finger and sent a magical power into the savage¡¯s head. The savage raised his eyelids and woke up. Then, he hissed and growled, ¡°Heh¡­ Roar¡­¡± As soon as he woke up, he struggled crazily. All his magical power had been restrained. Although he could not resist, wisps of green poisonous miasma seeped out from his crazily struggling body! Ron raised his eyebrows and waved his hand to build a transparent barrier, trapping the miasma and the savage in a small area. His body was emitting poisonous fumes¡­ Was this an extraordinary constitution?! Ron immediately understood. ¡°This savage also has a special constitution. His special constitution is likely attributed to the poisonous body!¡± An extraordinary constitution with poison was somewhat special. It was rare among all the extraordinary constitutions. This poisonous body could be divided into many kinds. Formick¡¯s current incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons was only one of them. At this moment, they only knew that this savage could emit green poisonous fumes. As for which kind of poisonous substance it was, they still did not know¡­ After building the invisible barrier, Ron tried to invade the savage¡¯s consciousness with his soul power and gave him all kinds of pills that could help restore his consciousness, but the effect was minimal. In the end, it only made his crazy state a little better. Considering that this person was helpful to Formick, it was not appropriate to use forceful methods directly. Ron was a little conflicted. Could it be that he had to take it slow¡­ refine pills for him every day? As Ron was lost in thought, he suddenly sensed something, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. An extremely special indescribable force appeared in the secret room and probed into the isolation barrier he had built, enveloping the delirious savage! Only the members of the Nicholas family knew about such a special and familiar feeling. The Old Ancestor had made his move! ¡­ . In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. Romo, who had temporarily left his cultivation state, used his soul power to invade the savage¡¯s consciousness, trying to help him regain his consciousness. Although he had used the power of faith to break through the great bottleneck of his realm, he was not in utter seclusion, so it was not a problem for him to separate out a little of his soul power. Although the System had generated the relevant mission for the battle between the savage, and Formick and the other three, Romo was also a little curious about the relationship between the savage, whom Anthony had deliberately spared, and Formick. Seeing that his descendants could not do anything to this savage for the time being, Romo intervened. If he could help Formick obtain the opportunity, it would naturally be best. Under the strong stimulation of Romo¡¯s soul power, the savage in the secret room gradually stopped being crazy and calmed down to normal. Seeing this scene, everyone was happy. Ron then gave the savage a pill to help him recover. After a while, the magical power in the savage¡¯s body became stable and long-lasting. Even his breathing became much slower¡­ He slowly woke up. It was as if he had been dreaming for a long time. His eyes were a little dazed, as if he could not react. The eyes staring at Formick went from dazed to confused, surprised, strange, enlightened, lost¡­ Complex emotions mixed in his eyes. Gradually, calm emotions predominated in his eyes, and he calmed down. He looked at everyone, his voice a little hoarse and weak. ¡°Who¡­ who are all of you?¡± Chapter 368 - The Founder of the Poison Sect, Scheer Ron sized up the person opposite him and said slowly, ¡°We are from the Nicholas family. This is the Holy Light City.¡± He paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°The Nicholas family? Holy Light City?¡± The savage repeated the two terms in shock, as if he had never heard them before. He lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then, he let out a bitter laugh, as if he had understood something. Everyone in the secret room watched quietly without saying a word. After a short while, he seemed to have sorted out his state of mind. He said hoarsely, ¡°My name is Scheer, I¡¯m from Lonan City of the Vanstone Empire. Something had gone wrong earlier during my cultivation and I became delirious. I don¡¯t know what I have done¡­¡± A Mage from the Vanstone Empire?! Everyone was surprised. Zoro and the others thought that this person was vague and strange. He might be lying. Ron had examined this person earlier. His eyes flickered and he asked, ¡°Were you once a Divine Mage?¡± Scheer was slightly stunned. He was a little surprised that the other party could tell, so he did not hide it. ¡°Yes, I was once at level-6 of the Divine Mage realm. Later on, I was seriously injured, and my cultivation also went wrong, so my level fell.¡± Upon hearing his explanation, everyone understood. No wonder his level fluctuated when he fought with Anthony and the other three. Fortunately, in the battle, he had become exhausted after reaching level-8 of the Great Archmage realm. If he had really erupted to the Divine Mage realm, not to mention the four children, even with the four retainers, it would still be difficult for them to survive. When the time came, the odds would be against them. Just when everyone was enlightened and glad, Arka suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Vanstone Empire, Lonan City, Scheer, are you the grandmaster of the Poison Sect?!¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned and they looked at him. Even Scheer was a little surprised. ¡°Kid, do you actually know our Poison Sect?¡± The others looked at him questioningly. They clearly did not know. Upon receiving everyone¡¯s gaze, Arka said matter-of-factly, ¡°There was once a first-rate faction called the Poison Sect in Lonan City of the Vanstone Empire. The Magi in the sect were all poison cultivators.¡± ¡°The Poison Sect was founded 1,743 years ago. Its founder was Scheer. It was said that he was born with poison. The Poison Sect was once famous, but after that¡­¡± Arka paused for a moment and looked at Scheer. He hesitated but continued. ¡°It was said that the Poison Sect had used the poison technique to commit evil and provoked the anger of the people. 178 years ago, the Poison Sect was jointly annihilated by the Blue Feather Sect, the Wanhua Sect, the Dewa family clan in Lonan City, and other righteous factions¡­ It was said that there were more than a few thousand people from the Poison Sect, and not a single one survived. The grandmaster, Scheer, and a level-7 Divine Mage died together¡­¡± After hearing this long speech, everyone fell silent. Durga could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Brother Arka, how do you know so much?¡± Arka looked up at him and said calmly, ¡°If people know little, they have to read more.¡± Everyone :¡±¡­¡± Durga scratched his head and pretended not to hear. He wanted to be spared from reading. The others were all sweating. Well¡­ they actually did not know either. Arka had loved to read since he was young. He had almost flipped through all the books in the huge library of the Nicholas family clan. As long as it was a book, it did not matter if it was interesting or not, whether it was an article on popular science, something related to history, old news from the secular world¡­ Anyway, he read all of them like an assiduous sponge. Everyone looked at Scheer, who had a complex expression on his face. In the end, he said helplessly, ¡°The victors have the final say in history.¡± Then, he could not help but mock, ¡°They have committed crimes and are righteous factions. Are they worthy? They slaughtered my entire clan for a treasure¡­ They are indeed righteous!¡± Scheer was really the Grandmaster of the Poison Sect! For the sake of treasures, the various righteous factions had actually plotted against them? And they even distorted the truth later¡­ Everyone was a little surprised and also a little curious. Such secret news had always been well-hidden. If what Scheer had said was true, then the magical world of Lonan City was too dark. Ron waved his hand and lowered Scheer from the air to the ground. He retracted the Demon Binding Ropes and handed them to Anthony. Scheer was surprised to be suddenly released. He looked at the large group of people opposite him and hesitated. ¡°Why are all of you¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Ron chuckled. ¡°Senior, do you want to leave this place first and talk to us in detail later?¡± Scheer¡¯s eyes flickered twice, and he nodded in agreement. Then, he cupped his fists at everyone. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± It was true that he could not figure out what had happened earlier. However, since he had been bound in a secret room when he woke up and they had set up an isolation barrier, a battle should have erupted between him and them. Coupled with that child¡­ In short, the two sides should not have gotten along well. No matter what, the other party had not killed him on the spot after capturing him. Instead, they had brought him back to save him¡­ He owed them a huge favor. However, Scheer still did not understand why this group of people treated him with much respect. ¡­ . An hour later. After he had showered and washed up, he ate a little and tidied up his appearance. Under the lead of the servants, Scheer came to the conference hall of the Nicholas family to meet Ron and the others again. Scheer had once been a level-6 Divine Mage. He was already more than 2,000 years old, but he looked like a 70-year-old man. He had a head of silver hair, a slightly yellow face, and was a little thin. However, his eyes were very bright, and they did not match his previous crazy state. The conference hall was very empty. Apart from Scheer, there were only the family head, Zoro, Ron, Anthony, and Formick. The others had basically gone to do their own things. Nicholas family, ancestral hall. Romo listened for two hours and learned about Scheer¡¯s personal experience. Basically, it was similar to what Arka had described. Scheer had once been the founder of the Poison Sect. More than 1,700 years ago, he had established the Poison Sect and shaken the magical world of the Vanstone Empire¡¯s Lonan City. At the peak of their strength, apart from the Grandmaster, they also had four Divine Magi in the sect, and among their members, there were nearly a hundred Great Archmagi. They were so powerful that they were not far from the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom. About 200 years ago, the Poison Sect had accidentally obtained a sacred weapon. The news spread like wildfire, causing their entire clan to be annihilated! Having something that one could not protect would, in itself, attract fatal danger, like someone possessing a treasure being accused of a crime and a child carrying gold. When the Nicholas family first rose up, they were also envied by all kinds of people. The reason why these jackals, tigers, and leopards did not hunt them down was entirely because of the powerful combat strength revealed by the Nicholas family time and time again. This was why the wild beasts maintained their human forms. The Poison Sect, which had also been envied, suffered a tragic outcome. Not to mention the annihilation of their entire sect, they were also labeled as evil cultivators by the villains. After that, the various ¡°righteous¡± factions joined forces to exterminate the Poison Sect. At that time, Scheer had indeed wanted to perish together with the enemy, but he was lucky enough to survive. Then, he fled from the endless pursuit, seriously injured. He fled from the Vanstone Empire to the South Sea and around the east into the Lassie Kingdom. This was where Scheer¡¯s memory recall ended. After arriving in the Lassie Kingdom, he started to become delirious. He did not know the passage of time and what he wanted to do. It was likely that from then on, Scheer had been crazy as he was earlier. It was not known how this person had survived for more than a hundred years. In the conference hall, Scheer looked at Formick and guessed, ¡°¡­Previously, I must have been asleep in the forest for a long period and woke up by chance. Perhaps I had sensed this child¡¯s poisonous constitution.¡± Chapter 369 - To Restore the Poisonous Body or To Expel the Poisons, Choose What Scheer said did not seem to be a lie. Even Romo did not think it was a lie. Moreover, he had used his soul power to provoke the other party into waking up earlier. From the state of the other party¡¯s consciousness, he could also tell that this person was indeed in a delirious state back then. This could not be fake. What was certain was that this poison cultivator was not here to target Formick or the Nicholas family. The reason why he had wandered to Liao Green Mountain was by chance; he had woken up from a deep sleep in the forest and sensed the poisonous body. It was by chance that he had been saved after he was defeated. These coincidences were nebulous, and in the Schr?dinger state of what could or could not have happened. If it had not been for Anthony¡¯s mysterious premonition, even if there was an opportunity, he might have brushed past it. Anthony was destined, so a series of coincidences had also become destined. Even if this person of the name Scheer, who was the grandmaster of the Poison Sect, had hidden some information, it was not an issue as long as he did not hurt the Nicholas family. In any case, the family clan had intervened to save this person because of that obscure fate. This person was of benefit to Formick. As long as Scheer could help Formick, that was all that mattered. Romo¡¯s heart had always ached for this descendant, Formick, who had had a hard life. All along, he had been looking for a way to get rid of his incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons. Forcefully getting rid of the poisonous body would only hurt him. With his current strength, he could not get rid of it without side effects, not even by using Faith Points. Till now, there had not been any tool sold in the store for the removal of poisons . Apart from expelling the poisons, there were many ways to nourish the poisonous body. There were basically two ways to restore the poisonous body. Firstly, using a human body to refine a poisonous body, including but not limited to casting curses, nurturing parasites, and other evil techniques, were all harmful methods. He did not choose this. Secondly, he could use Faith Points to replenish all kinds of toxins and even upgrade them. This was the most convenient method. There was nothing blocking the second method. With the Faith Points the Nicholas family currently had, this expenditure was nothing. The reason why it had not been decided yet was mainly because Romo felt that this matter was very important, so he could only leave it to Formick to decide personally. He had wanted to wait till Formick had grown up to have a clear understanding of himself before asking him to consider seriously whether he wanted to restore the Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons. Although this poisonous constitution was also an extraordinary special constitution, it was basically not liked by everyone. It was not just the others who would look at it strangely, even the person with the poisonous body often hated his body. Having a poisonous body would indeed attract many troubles and even danger. In the magical world, many famous Magi with poisonous bodies had tragic endings, such as Scheer of the Poison Sect. In the record of magical history, 10,000 years ago, a top Divine Mage with the Calamity Poison Body lost control of his poisonous body when he was breaking through. Not only was he dead, the calamity poison had also exploded to a distance of 50,000 kilometers, and millions of people were poisoned to death! After 10,000 years of natural dissipation, the calamity poison¡¯s death region was still filled with poisonous miasma. There was no vegetation, and no one came close! In short, Formick¡¯s incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons could either be retained or not. To have an extraordinary body after the poison had been expelled, one could also use the Extraordinary Constitution Activation Talisman to activate other special bodies. The grandmaster of the Poison Sect, Scheer, whom they had bumped into under Anthony¡¯s guidance, was obviously pointing the way to restoring his poisonous body. Therefore¡­ should he restore it? There was no hurry to make a choice. He would wait and see. If necessary, Romo would leave the choice to Formick. As this was a major matter, it was better for him to do it himself. ¡­ . Nicholas family, conference room. Scheer looked at Formick and asked curiously, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have been born with your incomplete poisonous body. How did you obtain it?¡± The head of the family, Zoro, took the initiative to continue the conversation and explained, ¡°Something happened to Formick when he was young, so he had this poisonous body.¡± Scheer had seen all kinds of poison cultivators in the Poison Sect, so he naturally understood that some things could not be said. He did not ask further and only said, ¡°This should be the incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons. I can help him perfect his poisonous body and teach him how to cultivate poison. There¡¯s no need for him to become my disciple. Consider this as my gratitude to all of you for saving my life.¡± Upon hearing this, the eyes of the four of them lit up. Zoro asked, ¡°Is there a way to eradicate Formick¡¯s poisonous body?¡± ¡°Expel the poisons?¡± Scheer was slightly stunned and hesitated. ¡°This is a hundred times more difficult than restoring the poisonous body. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work.¡± Zoro and Ron exchanged a look and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Senior, if you don¡¯t mind, you can stay in the palace.¡± Scheer pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°Thank you all in advance for being willing to take in this half-crippled person¡­¡± There was no need to elaborate. Both sides knew in their hearts. ¡­ . After the conversation, Scheer went to the room to rest for a while. Although his mind was clear, his body was still weak. He could only recuperate slowly. Currently, his realm had already fallen to that of a level-4 Great Archmage. It was extremely difficult for him to recover his level, but he was already very lucky to be able to wake up again. As his true level had once reached level-6 of the Divine Mage realm, he still had about 400 years to live. The rest of his life might be spent like this. Although he was living an ignoble life, it was better to live than to die directly. When he was at the end of his rope, he was lucky to have encountered the Nicholas family and had a place to stay. Scheer lay on the bed, a bitter smile on his lips. The extermination of his clan¡­ could not be avenged. He wanted so much to take revenge, so he understood even more how delusional this thought was. A cripple still wanted revenge? Not to mention taking revenge, he had to even hide his identity to prevent himself from being discovered by the enemy¡¯s claws and teeth. When the time came, he might be pursued again¡­ Fortunately, this was the Sebastian Kingdom, and the enemies from Vanstone Empire¡¯s Lonan City were unlikely to pursue him here. ¡­ . At night, in the silent secret room. At this meeting, there was one person less than the previous meeting. Formick was not around. There were only four people present. They were Zoro, Ron, Anthony, and Scheer. In the previous meeting, there were some things that had not been clearly explained. This time, it was Zoro who explained them in detail. ¡°Regarding Formick¡¯s situation¡­ when he was young¡­¡± After hearing this, Scheer understood and sighed with emotion. ¡°I see.¡± Previously, he had guessed that there must have been some twists and turns in the origin of Formick¡¯s poisonous body. Now, it seemed that there were indeed many secrets. It was precisely because Formick himself did not know about it that the second meeting would begin. Apart from feeling emotional, he was not surprised. After all, he had lived long and seen a lot. As a poison cultivator, he knew too much about the evil ways of the Magic Martial Continent. He was very displeased mainly because others had conflated his Poison Sect with those evil ways, so he went specially to find out more. It had to be said that those had dirty hands and hearts. Poison cultivators were often treated strangely by others, so they were naturally more likely to embark on an evil path. However, not everyone was like this. Their Poison Sect had never done anything to harm others. They had a clearer conscience than those ¡°righteous¡± factions that destroyed the sect. ¡­ ¡°Can Senior really expel the poisons in Formick¡¯s condition?¡± Ron was a little worried. Scheer¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°To restore the poisonous body, the success rate is 75%. To expel the poisons, the success rate is less than 30%.¡± Then, he explained the process and steps to restore the poisonous body and expel the poisons. After they had listened, Zoro and Ron asked for more details, and Scheer answered in detail. Two hours later, Scheer left first. There were still three people in the quiet room. Zoro and Ron looked at Anthony and said nothing. Anthony lowered his eyes to calculate. There seemed to be starlight in his eyes; he seemed to be in a daze and also seemed to be thinking¡­ Chapter 370 - You Choose Your Path After calculating for a long time, Anthony looked up slightly. Sweat was dripping down his little face, and even the aura of his magical power had weakened significantly. It was as if he had just escaped from a bitter battle. Zoro pulled out some paper to wipe his sweat, and then asked, ¡°Anthony, how is it?¡± ¡°From the calculations of the Small Prediction Technique, it is more beneficial for Brother Formick to restore the poisonous body.¡± As Anthony¡¯s situation was special, the eleven-year-old had already started to participate in the decisions of important matters in the family. His premonitions would often be used as a primary reference. Ron pondered. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve obtained all the information we can obtain. We¡¯ll leave the choice to the Old Ancestor¡­¡± ¡­ . At the same time, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. Without needing Ron and the others to relay the information, Romo had already heard all their conversation. He had roughly anticipated what Scheer said earlier about the methods to restore the body and expel the poisons, so he was not surprised. Of course, from Ron and the others¡¯ perspective, the plan suggested by the knowledgeable Scheer was quite ingenious when compared to the methods they were able to find. However, Romo, who had the System and Faith Points, had a better method. Excluding the methods to restore the body and expel the poisons, he was more concerned about the nurturing plan for Formick after his poisonous body had been restored. Romo really did not know how to nurture a poison cultivator. If Formick really wanted to cultivate poison, then Scheer, the founder of the Poison Sect, would be an instant teacher. ¡°In that case¡­ Let Formick choose his own path in the future.¡± Romo thought for a moment and made a decision. He had originally wanted to wait for Formick to grow up before making this decision about the future, whether to keep the incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons? However, now that he had already encountered the poison cultivator, this choice was obvious. He would have to face it. Even if he did not want to make a decision now, it would still be the descendant¡¯s choice. Just like Anthony¡¯s early breakthrough, when the time came, he naturally broke through. Although Formick usually did not like to talk to others, an introverted person would think more. His intelligence was not inferior to Anthony¡¯s. ¡­ . Formick was lying down, looking at the ceiling now, his eyes were unfocused, as if he was thinking about something. He was already a top Great Mage, so there was no need for him to break through. His daily cultivation was only to stabilize his realm. Moreover, he had encountered that person today, so he could not calm down and cultivate. Poisonous body, poison cultivator, Poison Sect¡¯s Grandmaster, Scheer¡­ This was the first time he had seen someone with the same constitution as him. He was a little excited and also felt a sense of closeness, as if he had encountered someone of the same kind. When the senior poison cultivator, Scheer, had asked about his situation earlier, Brother Ron and his uncle had deliberately been vague. Formick had guessed that there would be another meeting, and the four of them apart from him would all participate. They would definitely talk about the secret of the incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons he had. Actually, he did not know very clearly¡­ about his background and his parents. Formick¡¯s memories had started with various family members of the Nicholas family. Having grown up in a large family, he had always been very happy. Occasionally, he would feel a little lost and regretful. What had happened before he had memories? Apart from being found by the clansmen together with Sister Lily, and his parents passing away midway, he knew nothing else. Why they had died, why he had a poisonous body¡­ All these details were completely unknown to him. Formick had asked the adults in the family, but they all refused to tell him the details. They only told him to wait a little longer. After he had grown up and become a man in the future, he would know everything. Even the Old Ancestor had used the same words. Formick understood that the reason the adults had not told him directly had to be a combination of considerations. He knew that it had been tough for the adults. It was not that he was resentful. It was just that sometimes, he would feel very empty, as if a large part of his heart was missing. Perhaps, that answer was far more brutal than he had imagined. Therefore, they had to wait for him to grow up before¡­ telling him the truth. However¡­ how much more would he have to grow¡­ Formick¡¯s eyes became more and more listless, and he gradually closed his eyelids. Soon, he ¡°awakened¡± again. It was a bamboo forest, and there was a bamboo table and a bamboo chair. Most importantly, there was a benevolent old man! Formick¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered and lit up. He immediately ran to the old man and said in surprise, ¡°Old Ancestor!!¡± Romo, who had transformed into an old man, smiled benevolently and pulled him to a bamboo chair to sit down. He took the initiative to ask, ¡°Formick, do you know why I am visiting your dream today?¡± Formick suppressed his excitement and guessed, ¡°Is it related to Senior Scheer?¡± Romo nodded, then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s indeed related to him, but the main purpose of my visit in this dream is you.¡± Formick was a little stunned. He pointed at himself. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you.¡± Romo looked serious. ¡°Formick, do you want to know the details about the incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons and your parents?¡± Formick¡¯s eyes flickered, and he nodded repeatedly. ¡°I want to know! Old Ancestor, please tell me!¡± ¡­ Thirty minutes later. After listening to Romo¡¯s story, Formick was silent for a long time. Without a word, he became emotional. He closed his eyes and clenched his fists again¡­ He suppressed his emotions. He loosened his fists and clenched them again. The surging waves in his heart were indescribable. As he had asked his elders many times to no avail, Formick had long known that the truth was cruel and heavy. However, despite being mentally prepared, he still could not bear the truth¡­ ¡°I nearly became the enemy¡¯s puppet. That poison cultivator killed my parents and my family. It was all because of that person!!¡± ¡°My incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons turned out to be¡­ a curse that had been watered with the lives of my parents, my family, and others!¡± Formick¡¯s emotions were unstable, and his fists had turned pale¡­ Romo, who was by his side, did not interrupt Formick¡¯s thoughts out of goodwill. His words of comfort were too weak. He had to cross this hurdle himself. The guise of a temporary avoidance would only worsen the wound and cause greater harm in the future. However¡­ Romo took a look around and was a little surprised. At this moment, this illusion was a little distorted, especially at the periphery. It was already showing signs of being on the verge of shattering. Even the entire world was trembling. All these signs meant that the owner of the dream, Formick, had suffered a collision of emotions¡­ Compared to the cruel reality, this little commotion could only be considered small. In other words, despite the huge impact, Formick could still stabilize his mind! He was more tenacious and determined than he had expected! Romo nodded to himself. Whether it was Anthony or Formick, they were all extremely determined. They were even more determined than some adults. After quite a while, Formick let out a long breath. His hands were covered in blood, but his eyes were shockingly bright. ¡°Old Ancestor, what are your thoughts on the incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons in me?¡± ¡°As to whether to keep the Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons or not, I want you to choose for yourself,¡± Romo said solemnly. ¡°You can either expel the poisons or restore the poisonous body¡­¡± Romo then explained the details of getting rid of the poisons and restoring the poisonous body. Formick listened quietly, his head lowered in thought. After a long while, he looked up at Romo with a firm gaze and said in a strong voice, ¡°Old Ancestor, I want to restore the Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons!!¡± Chapter 371 - Complete Restoration, Stunned He was clearly a twelve-year-old young man, but he already had the power to keep his word, and was unmovable. Looking at the child in front of him, Romo¡¯s heart ached but he also felt gratified. ¡°Good child, you don¡¯t have to choose now. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± ¡°Old Ancestor, I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡± Formick¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°The past cannot be changed. What I want to do most now is to use the Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons as a tool to protect our family!¡± As he spoke, he smiled, revealing a childish aura. ¡°It was Anthony who helped me obtain the great opportunity to meet Senior Scheer. I believe Anthony; I will definitely become a more powerful person!¡± A kind heart would be purer than real gold. Formick seemed to be saying, ¡°Cultivate for the sake of the Nicholas family becoming stronger.¡± To be honest, Romo was moved by this purity. It was also because he was in the dream realm that he could sense the determination of the dream¡¯s owner. Formick really thought so. He really wanted to become stronger and protect the Nicholas family. ¡°Good child.¡± Romo chuckled. ¡°The Old Ancestor naturally approves of your decision.¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Your realm of the Great Mage is already stable enough. While perfecting your poisonous body today, you can also break through and advance.¡± Upon hearing this, Formick was slightly stunned, and then he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Old Ancestor, can I break through?!¡± Romo smiled kindly. ¡°After Anthony had broken through, I saw your envious gaze.¡± Formick touched his face. He had not expected the Old Ancestor to notice him. He smiled happily. ¡°Old Ancestor, let¡¯s break through!¡± Romo nodded and waved his hand to remove the bamboo forest illusion, turning it into two futons. After the two of them had sat down, Formick focused on cultivating. Romo opened the System interface and opened Formick¡¯s attributes panel from the genealogy. [Name: Formick Nicholas] [Gender: Male. Age: 12 years old. Identity: 17th generation descendant of the Nicholas family.] [Magical Power Realm: Top Great Mage. Overall Talent: Genius (Details). Personal Luck: Intermediate.] [Extraordinary Constitution: Incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons. Faith Points can be used to restore it and evolve.] [Life Experience (Details)] Formick¡¯s overall talent level had originally been above average, but Romo had nurtured him into a genius. Anthony, Arka, and Durga, the few Sons of Destiny, had also been nurtured into geniuses in their talent for magical power cultivation. [Incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons. Processing one of the two options: Restore and evolve.] [300,000 Faith Points to restore the poisonous body; 1,000,000 Faith Points to restore the poisonous body and also evolve it. (Note: This operation can only happen once. It cannot be reversed)] The founder of the Poison Sect, Scheer, had a conventional method to restore the poisonous body, but Romo had used a special method of Faith Points to restore and even evolve it. It was even better! 300,000 and 1 million points were nothing to Romo currently. It was true that he needed to use Faith Points for the realm breakthrough, but¡­ no matter how difficult it was, he could not let the child suffer. Since Formick needed it, he naturally would not hesitate. Moreover, since it was making a choice for the descendant, it naturally had to be the best!! [1,000,000 Faith Points have been used. The designated target for the restoration as well as the evolution of the poisonous body is¡ªFormick.] [The incomplete poisonous body has been restored. Evolution in progress¡­ It has evolved into the Sacred Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons.] With the System notification, 1,000,000 Faith Points were deducted from the inventory. Not only was Formick¡¯s incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons restored, it had also evolved into the higher-tier Sacred Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons! ¡­ . It was already late at night, and the Nicholas family palace was peaceful. After the meeting with Ron and the others, Scheer was the first to leave the quiet room. He returned to his room and started to concentrate on cultivation. Not long after, he was surprised to find that his cultivation speed was too fast¡­ No, it was impossible for his cultivation to be so fast?! After something went wrong during Scheer¡¯s cultivation, he had already fallen to become a level-4 Great Archmage, so his magical power talent had naturally declined. Now, his speed of magical power cultivation had actually not decreased but gone up to an unbelievable speed?! It was naturally impossible for his body to suddenly recover. ¡°Is that¡­ the environment?¡± ¡°There is a magic formation in this palace to assist cultivation?!¡± Scheer looked around and did not find any traces of a formation. As he was too shocked, he released his soul power to check the vicinity but still did not find anything. He was shocked and puzzled. This cultivation speed should be the effect of the magic formation set up by the Nicholas family, but¡­ ten times speed increment?! Is a family clan able to set up such a magic formation? What kind of family clan is this?! Back then, Scheer had spent a lot of effort and resources to set up a small magic formation in the forbidden ground of the Poison Sect to increase the speed of cultivation. However, the speed-increase effect of the formation was only five times, and only a poison cultivator could enjoy the increase in cultivation speed. And this Nicholas family clan actually had a magic formation that was so strong that the speed increase was tenfold, and it seemed to be an universal magic formation! The range of the palace, tenfold speed increase, universal use¡­ How much would this have cost?! Scheer was so shocked that he clicked his tongue. He could not recall anything about this family clan from his memory. This meant that the rise of the Nicholas family clan had only been within a hundred years?! ¡°No way? Such a powerful family with such a deep foundation has emerged in such a short period of time?!¡± It seemed that this family clan from the Sebastian Kingdom was not simple. He would slowly understand them in the future. Scheer, the stunned grandmaster of the Poison Sect, quickly suppressed his excitement and immersed himself in the unbelievable enhanced speed of cultivation. After a while, his eyelids suddenly opened. The shock in his eyes was even stronger than when he had just sensed the tenfold increase in speed! ¡°Poisonous body¡­ Formick?! His incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons?! Impossible!!¡± Scheer had the innate poisonous body, so he could sense the state of the poisonous body in the vicinity. He had sensed that the incomplete poisonous body had been instantly restored!! In Scheer¡¯s plan to restore the poisonous body, it would take at least a few years to restore the incomplete poisonous body of Formick. In the end, these few years had been compressed to a moment¡­ He was extremely shocked. After the poisonous body had been restored, Scheer had thought that the resonance in his own poisonous body would subside, but¡­ not only did it not subside, it had even become stronger! ¡°This resonance¡­ is the poisonous body evolving?!¡± Scheer was so shocked that he felt as if he were in a dream. Otherwise, how could the evolution of a poisonous body which could only appear in the Middle Ages, appear¡­ What had Formick done?! The grandmaster of the Poison Sect was so worked up that his heart was racing. He wished he could run to Formick immediately and see what had happened. However, he gripped his fingers and held back. His face was red as he waited for the moment to arrive. After a long while, the aura of the poisonous body rose to its peak, and then it charged into a poisonous body realm which even he, the founder of the Poison Sect, was envious of! The extraordinary special constitution also had different levels, like the levels of the magical beast bloodline. Formick¡¯s original Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons was only a normal extraordinary special body. Now, it had evolved into the high-tier Sacred Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons. Just when the stunned Scheer was thinking about the effects of the upgraded poisonous body, he became shocked again. ¡°Formick¡­ had advanced and become a Great Archmage without any hindrance? A twelve-year-old Great Archmage!!¡± Scheer held his forehead, his emotions mixed. Originally, he had been wondering if there was a better way to deal with Formick¡¯s incomplete poisonous body, but in the end¡­ In just an instant, the incomplete poisonous body had been restored?! This was really strange¡­ Ron and the others had asked so seriously about it, but in the end, they did not need him to intervene?! ¡°This is too strange! Could it be that the Nicholas family has a more powerful poison-cultivating Mage? What use do I have?!¡± While Scheer¡¯s emotions had become so indescribably complicated, the others basically did not notice the change in Formick¡¯s poisonous body. They only sensed that he had advanced and become a Great Archmage¡­ This was normal. Chapter 372 - Magic Stone Mine The news of Formick¡¯s breakthrough did not attract much attention. The members of the Nicholas family had long been used to such a speed of breakthrough, and it had not spread outside, so it naturally did not cause much of a stir. Not only had Formick¡¯s incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons been restored, it had also evolved. Only a very small number of core members knew about this. Scheer naturally knew about this too, but knowing this did not mean that he could tell others. Thereafter, he appeared again as a retainer of the Nicholas family and took the initiative to take on the heavy responsibility of guiding Formick in the cultivation of poisons. He was relieved to have received this mission. At least, he could be of some use. The Nicholas family had not told him everything about how Formick¡¯s incomplete Body of Ten-Thousand Poisons had been restored and evolved in that short period of time. Scheer also did not mind. Although he wanted very much to know, there was a price to pay for wanting to know certain things. The appearance of the new retainer had not attracted much attention on the surface. In the palace, he was just an ordinary retainer. As the poison cultivator had been handed over to the Nicholas family in the end to deal with, the other factions in the Holy Light City did not pursue the matter on Holy Light School¡¯s spring outing to the Liao Green Mountain. In a flash, several days had passed¡­ At dusk, the school bell at the entrance of the Holy Light School sounded as expected. The students were like sparrows that had been locked in a cage, jumping out of the school gate happily. Among the noisy group of students, there was a group of students who stood out in particular. Those walking around them, on the left and right, and even those further away, were trying their best to look in their direction, and they discussed fervently. There were looks of admiration and also looks of disgust. The temperament of this group of students was a little different from the others. They seemed to be more disciplined in their actions. They were the youngest generation of the Nicholas family. At the front of the group were three of the four young masters of the Nicholas family clan. They were Anthony, Arka, and Durga. There were several of their siblings beside and behind them. They paid attention and discussed. The Nicholas family members had long been used to such a life. Young people like them were also used to it. They did not care about the looks from others and continued to chat and laugh with their little companions. Durga stretched his arms and opened them wide. He said in a bored manner, ¡°Sigh¡­ the things in school are so boring! I¡¯m so envious of Formick. It¡¯s great that he doesn¡¯t have to come to school! When will I be able to break through and advance?!¡± Over the past few days, Formick had been staying home to cultivate and had not gone to school temporarily because he had to stabilize his newly advanced Great Archmage realm and start to cultivate poison. ¡°You haven¡¯t even advanced to become a Great Archmage, and you¡¯re already causing a scene.¡± Arka glanced over. ¡°If you were to really advance, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find someone to fight with again.¡± Durga was indignant. ¡°No! I haven¡¯t fought recently!¡± Arka said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s all because Sidney hasn¡¯t been coming to school.¡± Durga was speechless. This was not something he could refute. Ever since that kid, Sidney, had a fright on the Liao Green Mountain, he had not come to school. For the past few days, he had not even had a chance to show off his fists and kicks. People of the same realm basically could not defeat him. Compared to finding an opponent, it was better to break through and find a new opponent. Thinking of this, Durga looked at Anthony with a sincere gaze. ¡°Anthony, can you help me plead with Elder Uncle? I¡¯m really ready to break through!¡± Originally, the few of them were all stuck in the realm of a top Great Mage. Although he was very tempted, he had no choice. However, it was different now. Anthony and Formick had both advanced to the realm of Great Archmagi. He really wanted to advance and become a Great Archmage expert! Anthony rolled his eyes and was about to say something to dismiss Durga¡¯s thoughts when he suddenly discovered something. His eyes lit up and he shouted in surprise, ¡°Aunt Lily!!¡± The others also looked ahead, and they were all very surprised. They shouted one after another, ¡°Sister Lily!¡± They saw a beautiful lady smiling and nodding at them under a large tree with green shoots that was by the side of the road ahead. A group of students quickly scurried to Lily¡¯s side and surrounded her, chattering and asking questions. Previously, Lily had been the leader of the children in the Nicholas family palace. Even the most mischievous Durga had to listen to her obediently. All the children admired her and were willing to listen to her. Sometimes, when the adults could not handle their own children, they would get Lily to intervene. This had been very effective. Later on, Lily advanced and became a Great Archmage, and her previous cheerful and sprightly personality gradually became mellowed. She started to go out to handle family affairs and travel. She rarely stayed at home. Without her, the large group of children in the family did not have as much fun. ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s hurry home and distribute the gifts!¡± Lily smiled and led a group of children who kept asking questions home. Along the way, Anthony squeezed himself into the center of the group of children and asked, ¡°Aunt Lily, how was the trip to the Magic Stone Mine?¡± Lily frowned. ¡°Anthony, your assistance might be required for the mine issue.¡± Anthony was stunned for a moment, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Is there really a Magic Stone Mine?¡± Lily replied softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the clan first.¡± Recently, she had gone out to deal with another important family matter. ¡­ . In the past ten years, the Nicholas family had become more and more powerful. Beside their magical power, they had also increased in various other aspects, such as their businesses. Whether it was ordinary business or magical business, they were all growing larger and stronger. As the level of Nicholas family¡¯s magical power was basically not an issue, they were more inclined to use it in actual combat. The family clan would usually send out a few clansmen and a few retainers to train together. When such a training team was out to train for real combat, they would also gather all kinds of natural treasures from outside to replenish the family clan¡¯s inventory. This was because the family clan simultaneously had clansmen who refined medicine pills, magical weapons, magic formations, and talismans. The usual consumption of materials was also huge. A few months ago, a training team had gone to the Calamity Mountain Range to train and search for natural treasures. They had accidentally discovered traces of a Magic Stone Mine somewhere. In the magical world, the Magic Stone Mine was equivalent to a gold and silver mine in the secular world. The Nicholas family naturally placed great value on this Magic Stone Mine. When they learned of this, they immediately sent their clansmen to investigate in private. Lily, who had recently become a level-7 Great Archmage, also went to the Calamity Mountain Range to take a look. Ten days ago, the latest news had come back that there had been a breakthrough in the investigation of the Magic Stone Mine. At the same time, they had encountered a problem that a group of Great Archmagi could not solve, so Dick had also gone to the Calamity Mountain Range. When he got there, Dick could not be sure of the location of the Magic Stone Mine, so he had asked Lily to return to the clan and see if Anthony could calculate anything. After Lily had rushed back to the Holy Light City, she happened to pass by the Holy Light School, so she waited by the side of the road for Anthony and the others. ¡­ . After they had arrived at the family palace, the children dispersed. Lily brought Anthony to see Zoro and the other core members. After hearing Lily¡¯s story, everyone present looked at Anthony. Anthony asked, ¡°Aunt Lily, do you have the map for that area?¡± Lily took out the map and the other documents. ¡°All the information is here.¡± Anthony took them and examined them carefully. Then, he lowered his eyes to calculate¡­ After a long while, Anthony looked up and frowned. He said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I still can¡¯t predict from the calculation.¡± This was not the first time he had tried to calculate the location of a Magic Stone Mine, but he had not calculated anything. The Small Prediction Technique was very mysterious, but it was not omnipotent. Since Anthony had learned this prediction technique, he had actually not calculated much. Hearing this, everyone was a little disappointed, but it was fine. Lily comforted Anthony, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll be able to find out eventually!¡± Zoro pondered. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Ron go?¡± No one had not been tempted by the Magic Stone Mine. The Nicholas family naturally wanted to possess it, and this matter could not be delayed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too!¡± Anthony offered himself. ¡°If I am there, I might be able to calculate something.¡± Chapter 373 - Destruction of the Calamity Mountain Range The Calamity Mountain Range was vast. Even though the Nicholas family had sent many training teams here to explore, they had only set foot in a small area. Since ancient times, countless Magi had come to explore. This small area, which could not be quantified, could barely make up the map of the periphery of the Calamity Mountain Range. As for the middle and deeper areas, there were hardly any information. In fact, the map of the Calamity Mountain Range, which everyone could buy, had been passed down through the years. The records which had been originally accurate might not be accurate now. Not to mention the changes caused by the various fights and the passage of time, just the magical beasts and distribution here, as well as the various natural treasures. It would naturally have evolved. There were countless natural treasures in the Calamity Mountain Range, and the Spirit Spring¡¯s Water Moon Stone in the forbidden ground of the Nicholas family clan had come from here. Recently, the Nicholas family had discovered traces of a Magic Stone Mine here. If they could really occupy this Magic Stone Mine, the benefits would be endless! At this moment, in a deep region of the Calamity Mountain Range, an invisible hurricane had swept across an area of more than 50 kilometers. This wind could not be heard, seen, or touched. It could be said to be invisible and formless. Even the most tender thin grass would not be destroyed. However, the natural energy between the heavens and earth kept stirring and dissipating for some reason! This inexplicable wind, which could devour the energy of divine Qi, was the dangerous phenomenon that came with the Calamity Mountain Range, the Calamity Hurricane! No one knew where the Calamity Hurricane had come from or why it had come. They only knew that this hurricane had come and gone without a trace in the Calamity Mountain Range, and the probability of it happening was random. The deeper the area, the more frequent, the more extensive, and the stronger it became. The Calamity Hurricane could sweep away the energy of divine Qi, preventing Magi from absorbing the magical power of the world. Even the circulation of magical power in one¡¯s body would be constained, and the magical power unleashed would be greatly reduced! In the area where the Calamity Hurricane had swept over, a group of Magi was fleeing in panic. If it had not been for the fact that their levels were high enough, they probably would not have been able to escape. After flying out of the Calamity Hurricane, the dozen or so people stopped not far from the hurricane area and looked nervously at the hurricane area. ¡°Another hurricane. The frequency of hurricanes in the depths of the mountain range is too high!¡± ¡°Leonard and the others have not escaped¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. He should be fine.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for so long, why is there no sign of it? Is there really a Magic Stone Mine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. We¡¯ve only found scattered magic ore points¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was discussing spiritedly. This group of people were all Great Archmagi of the Nicholas family clan! Here, there were Lotte, Aaron, and other clansmen of the Nicholas family, as well as the retainers of the Nicholas family clan, such as Kadun and Clane. Their levels were all above level-5 of the Great Archmage realm. ¡°Harris and Leonard are back!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master Dick?¡± ¡°Perhaps they have already explored 5,000 kilometers underground¡­¡± As they were discussing, two figures flew out from the hurricane area one after another. They were Harris and Leonard. This group of people had scattered underground to search for the Magic Stone Mine. They had already explored an area of hundreds of kilometers, and each area, they had basically explored to a depth of 5,000 kilometers. Such a huge amount of work could be said to be extremely burdensome. Even with the participation of the Divine Mage Dick, it was still very difficult. As they chatted, the few Great Archmagi of the highest level looked west, their eyes wary. ¡°Someone is flying here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry!¡± Soon, everyone present sensed the familiar aura and relaxed a little. They were somewhat happy. The flying ferry soon arrived beside everyone. The dozen or so Great Archmagi who had stopped below flew to the deck of the flying ferry one after another. The two sides gathered. Zoro was the first to come on the ferry to assist, and beside him were Lily and Anthony. After some discussion, the family clan agreed to send Anthony to the scene to try to locate the Magic Stone Mine with the Small Prediction Technique. The original plan had been for Ron to lead the team here, but he had an urgent task at the last minute to make the level-6 pill, so this time, Zoro was in charge of the team. After they had met up, Leonard roughly explained the latest situation on the search for the Magic Stone Mine. They had come here today to explore, but they had not expected to encounter another Calamity Hurricane. Helpless, they had no choice but to withdraw temporarily. Currently, there were still a few people in the team in the hurricane area, including Dick. The Calamity Hurricane was invisible and formless. Its ability to destroy the energy of divine Qi was not limited to the ground. It was also present deep underground! It was even was even more dangerous underground than on the ground. After all, one had to use magical power underground to open a path, which meant that magical power would be continuously consumed. After hearing Leonard¡¯s general explanation, Anthony lowered his head and thought. Zoro suddenly turned around and looked somewhere. ¡°Apart from us, are there any other teams searching underground?¡± Leonard was slightly stunned and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t find anyone.¡± The others were a little surprised and puzzled. ¡°There are a few unfamiliar auras rushing out from the ground there¡­¡± As he spoke, Zoro suddenly raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s actually a Divine Mage!¡± ¡­ . At the same time, in a place very far away from Zoro and the others, a few figures had fled in panic from the hurricane area. In addition to their sorry state, one of them was seriously injured and had emerged drenched in blood. After charging out of the dangerous area, the few of them heaved a sigh of relief. The silver-haired old man in the lead seemed to have sensed something and suddenly looked into the distance, his eyes filled with surprise. The person beside him shouted in confusion, ¡°Master?¡± The silver-haired old man frowned. ¡°Another Divine Mage has come. He should be from the Nicholas family.¡± Upon hearing this, the few people beside him had serious expressions. One of them hesitated. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait¡­¡± The old man waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s leave this place first!¡± Then, the silver-haired old man flew away with the few of them out of the detection range of Zoro¡¯s soul power. ¡­ . On the deck of the ferry, everyone looked in the direction of Zoro¡¯s gaze, bewildered. Zoro continued, ¡°These few people have already fled from this area. They don¡¯t seem to have any intention of coming into contact with us.¡± Everyone was surprised, and Lotte¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°I wonder if they have come here to search for ordinary treasures or to search for the Magic Stone Mine?¡± Everyone discussed spiritedly, all a little nervous. ¡°Could it be that they also know about the Magic Stone Mine?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for so long, it¡¯s normal for someone to sense us.¡± ¡°I wonder how long it will take to find it¡­ If others find it first, then it is difficult to guarantee the ownership of the stone mine.¡± As they discussed, everyone who had rushed over to support looked at Anthony. At this moment, Anthony was looking around thoughtfully. ¡°Grandfather, let me check it out again.¡± Zoro nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ . After a long while, the hurricane not far from them slowly dissipated. Before the hurricane dissipated, Dick and the others returned to the ferry from underground. Everyone summarized all the information they had obtained so far. Dick had searched more than 5,000 kilometers underground, but he had not found the Magic Stone Mine. The others had gradually found many scattered magic ore points. It could be seen that there was indeed a Magic Stone Mine hidden in this vast area. However, after searching around, they still could not find the exact location. After Anthony had arrived, everyone stopped exploring underground for the time being. Instead, they followed Anthony¡¯s instructions and scattered around to gather all kinds of information. Three days passed in a flash, and it was night time. In the sky above the flying ferry, Anthony flew high into the sky and looked down. There seemed to be a faint flash of starlight in his lowered eyes, and even the void beside him seemed to be moving inexplicably. The dark blue night sky, which was decorated with stars, was suddenly pierced by a meteor. Anthony suddenly looked up into a certain direction, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡­ . An hour later, the ferry stopped in the air in a new area. Lily said, ¡°Anthony, are you sure this is the place?¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. Zoro and Dick looked at each other and instructed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s search here!¡± Everyone went down to act according to the plan. They scattered around and rushed underground. On the original spot, only Anthony, Lily, and a few retainers, including Harris, stayed on the deck. Seeing everyone went underground to search, Anthony¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he felt uneasy. Chapter 374 - Magic Stone Mine? Demonic Devouring Insects ¡°Is there really a Magic Stone Mine here? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reliable¡­¡± Somewhere underground, as a purple-robed middle-aged man probed deeper into the ground, he became more hesitant. Beside him, a gray-haired 50-year-old man interrupted him directly, ¡°Cut the crap and search quickly.¡± These two were the newly dispatched search reinforcements. The one who was hesitant was Heim, and the other was called Tim. They were respectively a level-6 and level-7 Great Archmage. The two of them had just become the retainers of the Nicholas family not long ago. This was the first time they had been sent out on a mission. By now, they had been searching for a day and had already dived thousands of kilometers underground, but they had not found anything. Heim was not the type to keep his head down and do things. Seeing that there was no hope, he started to wonder. ¡°Is Young Master Anthony¡¯s prediction technique accurate? Has he really learned the secret technique of the Sky Fortune Academy?¡± Tim used magical power to spread the soil. Just as he was about to reply, he was suddenly stunned and said in surprise, ¡°Hmm?!¡± Heim asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡± As he spoke, he spread out his soul power to investigate carefully, but there was nothing unusual. ¡°A lot of energy seemed to have appeared just now, but I don¡¯t think we can detect it now¡­ Heim, let¡¯s explore in that direction!¡± The two of them had dived down obliquely for a long time, but they did not find anything. They were both very disappointed. Tim was very puzzled. ¡°There is still no new discovery. Could it have been sensed wrongly?¡± ¡°Perhaps it was a random surge of energy¡­¡± Heim replied casually. He was suddenly stunned for a moment, and then he said in surprise,¡± There are energy fluctuations! ¡± ¡°Magical Stone Mine! We¡¯ve really found the mine!¡± Tim was also overjoyed. In their soul senses, a large amount of dense divine Qi energy suddenly appeared. It was not the convergence of ordinary natural energy. The fluctuations came from a vast Magic Stone Mine! ¡°Sha Sha Sha¡­¡± Before they could be happy for a while, a strange sound was suddenly heard. The two of them were shocked, and they looked around warily with their backs facing each other. At this moment, countless tiny dots suddenly surged out from the soil and rocks around them, and they were squeezed together. The bodies of these tiny dots of insects emitted an inexplicable demonic aura. They looked like earthworms, and each of them was extremely weak, but there were countless of them squeezed tightly together! As far as the soul power of Heim and Tim could detect, the soil was filled with these earthworm demonic insects! Heim exclaimed in surprise, ¡°What are these?!¡± Tim shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± Before the two of them could take a closer look, the surrounding earthworm demonic insects surged toward them! They were clearly in the soil and gravel, but this group of insects was like a school of fish. In the blink of an eye, they had swum in front of them! The two of them hurriedly exploded their magical power to build a barrier. The soil and rocks a hundred meters around them were all pushed away by the magical power. Countless insects collided with the magical barrier. The barrier only lasted for a moment before it suddenly shattered under their horrified gazes! The two of them were terrified. They built the barrier again and used magical attacks, wanting to strangle the rapidly approaching large wave of insects. Buzz! Boom! The magical attacks exploded in the soil and rocks with muffled sounds. All their magical powers attacked the swarm of insects, instantly strangling the countless earthworm demonic insects. However, in the next moment, their magical powers inexplicably disappeared! Even the magical barrier, which had been rebuilt, was broken down by the countless swarm of insects. Like a flood breaking through a dam, the swarm of insects surged toward the two of them! Tim was horrified. ¡°They can devour magical power!!¡± ¡°Watch out!!¡± Heim roared! They tried their best to explode their magical power, but the swarm of insects that surged over was too powerful. The magical attacks that erupted from the two of them were like loosened mud sinking into the sea. They were useless! A moment later, the two of them were both drowned by the swarm of earthworms!! ¡­ . ¡°Eh?!¡± Dick, who was searching for the Magic Stone Mine, suddenly sensed two exceptionally intense waves of magical power in the distance and immediately rushed over. At the same time, the others beside him had also sensed the abnormality and rushed there in unison. When they got closer, everyone sent a voice transmission in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ That area, it should be Heim and Tim¡­¡± ¡°Could they have encountered magical beasts?¡± ¡°Their magical power aura¡­ Oh no!!¡± After just a few words, everyone could sense that the two waves of magical power, which had been surging violently earlier, had suddenly disappeared! ¡°Are they¡­ dead?!¡± Thinking of this, many people could not help being shocked! From a certain direction, Kadun looked at Leonard, who was of a higher level, and asked in surprise, ¡°Have they been killed?!¡± Leonard frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Perhaps¡­ be careful!!¡± He was using his soul power to carefully probe into the distance when his expression suddenly changed drastically. He stopped in his tracks and hurriedly exploded his magical power, building an energy barrier beside them. Kadun stopped in shock. Just as he was about to ask, his expression suddenly changed drastically. This was because at some point, the surrounding soil and stones had been filled with countless earthworm demonic insects! In the next moment, the airtight cluster of demonic insects rushed out of the soil and stones and surged crazily toward them! Buzz! The swarm of insects, which had twisted like a flood, collided with Leonard¡¯s magical barrier. The barrier let out a buzzing sound like waves hitting a rock. The magical energy barrier was like a rock that had been rapidly corroded and destroyed! Kadun was shocked and hurriedly erupted with magical power to attack the swarm of insects, but it was instantly corroded! ¡°This! What kind of demonic beast is this?!¡± Leonard¡¯s pupils constricted, and he replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s the Demonic Devouring Insects!!¡± ¡°Demonic Devouring Insects?!¡± Kadun was stunned and shouted in horror, ¡°Don¡¯t the Demonic Devouring Insects only appear in the desert?! How can they be here!!¡± ¡ªThe Demonic Devouring Insects, also known as the Demonic Devouring Sandworms, usually appeared in the desert. Apart from the queen worm in the swarm, the ordinary Demonic Devouring Insects were extremely weak. They were only one level weaker, but the greater the number gathered, the more terrifying they became! And these demonic insects could devour¡­ magical energy!! Whether it was the divine Qi energy of the heavens and earth, the magical energy in a Mage¡¯s body, or even magical power, as long as it was related to magical power, they would be able to devour it all. Wherever the Demonic Devouring Insects passed, the energy would be cut off, and everything would be annihilated! It was rumored that this kind of demonic insects could survive in an extremely harsh natural environment. Even if it did not eat anything, it could still maintain a state of suspended animation for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. When the time came, as long as it could obtain magical energy, it could still be revived! Leonard had traveled extensively in the past and had once traveled to the desert, so he recognized it immediately. He exploded the magical power in his body and explained as he blocked the swarm of insects, ¡°It might not be unique to the desert. It¡¯s also possible in other environments, but the probability of them appearing is very small. There are actually so many Demonic Devouring Insects in the depths of the Calamity Mountain Range. I¡¯m afraid their queen worm is already at level-7. Retreat quickly!!¡± As they spoke, the swarm of insects had already closed in to a hundred meters away from the two of them! Their magical attacks could naturally kill the Demonic Devouring Insects in front of them, but the swarm of insects was huge. If they could kill a group, could they kill countless more? Moreover, when a very small number of the Demonic Devouring Insects were killed by magical power, the rest would devour the magical power even more crazily, causing the magical power to decrease greatly and rapidly. Even though Leonard was already a top Great Archmage, it was difficult for him to withstand the rapid consumption of such a huge amount of magical power. If they did not break through the encirclement of the insects quickly, they would die from exhaustion! For instance, Heim and Tim earlier could not even last for a moment! Chapter 375 - The Magic Stone Mine Revealed When Leonard and Kadun were attacked by the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects, many other people in other places were also simultaneously attacked. Magical energy exploded, and soul power spread in all directions, shouting, ¡°Help!¡± This large cluster of countless Demonic Devouring Insects seemed to have appeared out of thin air, catching everyone off guard! Appearing out of thin air was another characteristic of the Demonic Devouring Insects apart from their ability to devour magical power. In addition to devouring magical power, they could also block their own magical aura. In a pseudo-sleeping state, they were no different from lifeless soil and stones. They could not be distinguished at all! In other words, long before anyone had sensed it, they had stepped into the cluster of Demonic Devouring Insects and were surrounded by the Demonic Devouring Insects which were like soil and stones. Therefore, now that the cluster of Demonic Devouring Insects had launched an all-out attack, no one could react in time and they were immediately in danger! ¡°There are too many Demonic Devouring Insects! We can¡¯t block them! We can¡¯t break through!!¡± As he exploded magical power to block the swarm of insects, Kadun used his soul power to search the surroundings. Then, he could not help but tremble, and great despair appeared in his eyes. The swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects that had surrounded them seemed to be endless. At this moment, the magical barrier built by the two of them had already shrunk to a radius of ten meters. At this rate, in less than a minute, they would be drowned by the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects! Leonard kept silent, his expression grave. He had also detected the dense swarm of insects that seemed endless. He was a little hesitant. Should he use the explosive magical power that would harm him¡­ As he was resisting the encirclement of the insects, Leonard¡¯s soul power seemed to have detected something. An uncontrollable look of surprise suddenly appeared in his eyes! Buzz! With a buzzing sound, the scorching heat of a powerful Strange Sacred Flame spread throughout the entire underground area. A scorching sun suddenly lit up in the dark underground, suddenly turning into a large and powerful golden sea of flames! It was the Sun-Devouring Flame!! The Sun-Devouring Flame could devour the scorching sun, and its power did not decrease at all in the pitch-black underground! The might of the golden Flames erupted, and a sea of flames swept out, the tongues of flames devoured. After it had surged, the soil and stones remained the same. The Demonic Devouring Insects, on the other hand, were instantly reduced to nothingness by the flames! In the golden sea of flames, a figure was rapidly approaching where Leonard and Kadun were. The countless Demonic Devouring Insects could not devour the magical power in the Sun-Devouring Flame at all. This was because as soon as they touched the flames, they would be instantly incinerated by the golden sea of flames without even having the time to open their mouths. No matter how many of them there were, it was useless! Soon, Dick brought the golden flames to where Leonard and Kadun were and burned a huge opening on the wall of insects that was tightly wrapped around them. Leonard and Kadun did not say anything. They flew directly to Dick and heaved a sigh of relief. Their lives had been saved. Without further ado, the three of them flew forward. Dick controlled the vast Sun-Devouring Flame and continued forward. The Strange Sacred Flame displayed its might and burned countless Demonic Devouring Insects, saving everyone who was in danger one by one. As countless Demonic Devouring Insects appeared and were burned, Dick and the others gradually sensed something which made them happy. Deep underground, the extremely dense energy of magic stones was surging upward! ¡°We¡¯ve found it!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Magic Stone Mine!!¡± ¡°Those Demonic Devouring Insects must have blocked the magical energy of the magic stones, so we couldn¡¯t find it!!¡± Everyone was overjoyed. The Magic Stone Mine, which they had searched so hard to find, was actually below!! It was really as what the people in the east said, when one looked back at twilight, what one had been searching for was right here in the dim light. Dick was also very surprised. After Zoro and the others had arrived and gathered, he used the Sun-Devouring Flame to open the path, incinerating the endless Demonic Devouring Insects and charging down! The further down they went, the more Demonic Devouring Insects they encountered. They all surged toward everyone from all directions like moths. Countless Demonic Devouring Insects surged toward the golden flames that were as bright as the sun, and then they were all completely burned in the sea of flames. As the endless Demonic Devouring Insects gathered to court death, the golden flames were like pulling in the net, rolling up the huge curtain formed by the convergence of countless Demonic Devouring Insects¡­ The Magic Stone Mine, which had originally been covered by the large net, gradually appeared within everyone¡¯s perception range! It seemed that this huge Magic Stone Mine had been blocked by the endless swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects, which was why it was so difficult to find!! These countless Demonic Devouring Insects were like parasites that had inhabited the Magic Stone Mine. They had absorbed the magical energy of the mine collectively to grow and become stronger. As such, they had formed such a huge and unparalleled tribe today. Dick and the others had come to find the Magic Stone Mine, and it was almost as if they were snatching magic stones from the Demonic Devouring Insects. Naturally, they were besieged and attacked by the endless swarm of insects. When the Demonic Devouring Insects were migrating over to attack, some parts of the thick net had been exposed for a moment, so it had been detected. By now, when the huge net of insects had been lifted, the Magic Stone Mine that had been revealed seemed to be just a corner of an iceberg. Seeing this, everyone was already pleasantly surprised! To be able to nurture such a vast number of Demonic Devouring Insects, it meant that this Magic Stone Mine was far larger than what they had predicted! ¡°Strange¡­ the Demonic Devouring Insects have started to retreat!¡± ¡°The center of the retreat must be the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects!¡± As everyone got closer and closer to the Magic Stone Mine, they suddenly discovered that the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects, which had been surging over to court death, had actually started to retreat rapidly. Like a receding tide, they all retreated toward a certain area. As the endless swarm of insects retreated, a huge Magic Stone Mine gradually appeared in front of them¡­ ¡°It¡¯s actually so huge!¡± ¡°It¡¯s bigger and better than the Magic Stone Mine obtained by the Carefree Sect a thousand years ago!¡± ¡°Do you want to pursue the group of Demonic Devouring Insects?¡± ¡°The area where they converge should be the center of this Magic Stone Mine.¡± ¡°The queen worm of this huge swarm should be in that nest. To eliminate the Demonic Devouring Insects completely, we must kill the queen worm!¡± ¡°Yes! If we want to dig for magic ores in the future, we have to deal with this huge group of Demonic Devouring Insects.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious to eliminate the Demonic Devouring Insects, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that we have found the Magic Stone Mine. We can take our time with the other issues.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After some discussion, in the end, everyone looked at Dick and Zoro. It was not known what the leader was thinking¡­ Zoro thought for a moment and looked at the person beside him. ¡°Dick, what do you think?¡± Dick smiled gently. ¡°I still have some magical power. Shall we go to the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects to investigate? If it¡¯s too difficult to resolve, we¡¯ll retreat, take a break, and call for reinforcements.¡± The Sun-Devouring Flame was very lethal to the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects. He was also confident now. Even if he could not destroy the entire insect nest alone, he could ensure that their team would be able to retreat in time. When the time came, he would summon Ron. With the two Strange Sacred Flames working together, this large swarm of insects would not be a problem. After hearing Dick¡¯s words, Zoro nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects to take a look!¡± Then, a large group of people advanced in the direction the Demonic Devouring Insects were retreating to. Chapter 376 - Explosion of the Insects, Killing to the Nest The closer they got to the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects, the purer the Magic Stone Mine, which had been occupied by the Demonic Devouring Insects, became. At the same time, the cluster of Demonic Devouring Insects became larger and larger. The number was so great that even Dick and Zoro, who were of the Divine Mage realm, could not help being shocked. If it had not been for the Strange Sacred Flame, Dick might have already given the order to retreat. In this team, many retainers, including Harris, were very knowledgeable. However, such a vast group of Demonic Devouring Insects had not even been recorded in the special manuals for documenting things, let alone seen. As they advanced, when the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects ahead stopped retreating, everyone stopped. Looking ahead, dozens of kilometers away, in the vast Magic Stone Mine, countless Demonic Devouring Insects had gathered into a ball. They had built a fortress with the bodies of countless insects, protecting a powerful biological aura. The tribe structure of Demonic Devouring Insects was similar to that of ants, bees, and so on, with a single queen worm leading the whole group. The queen worm could use the special connection net to command an endless huge swarm of insects, and even sense them. ¡°The queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects is really here!¡± ¡°Its level is¡­ high-grade level-7?¡± ¡°The queen worm¡­ is about to attack!¡± Just when everyone was shocked by the powerful aura of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects in front of them, the powerful aura of a high-grade level-7 magical beast suddenly erupted, and a sense of terrifying threat enveloped everyone! Everything looked calm, so calm that it was inexplicably strange. However, in the minds of everyone present, there seemed to be some invisible existence colliding crazily. Under the violent impact, everyone¡¯s heart and soul trembled¡­ It was a soul attack!! This was a special attack against the soul. This attack was the unique talent of the Demonic Devouring Insects! The soul-based magical attack was the most terrifying and most difficult to guard against among all magical attacks. It had nothing to do with the physical body and could not be intervened by the outside world. One could only rely on one¡¯s soul and willpower to withstand it! Fortunately, everyone had been on guard. When the soul attack came, they used their soul powers to build an invisible protective shield together to block the queen worm¡¯s magical attack. Although there was a protective shield, many Magi of relatively low levels could not help but groan, and the aura in their bodies was turbulent. A light flashed in Dick¡¯s eyes. He took a step in the air and enhanced his Lightning Technique. The magical power in his body erupted, and the soil and stones in front of him were all pushed to the left and right. As the soil and stones separated like water, in the blink of an eye, his entire body had advanced dozens of kilometers, withstanding the soul attack of the queen worm until it came close!! The swarm of insects was shocked and suddenly exploded into a wave of indescribable screams. The huge swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects, which had originally formed a fortress, seemed to have suffered an endless provocation and exploded. In an instant, they converged into a huge beast claw and grabbed at Dick! Buzz! The Sun-Devouring Flame suddenly appeared, instantly turning into a large tornado of flames that swept toward the Demonic Devouring Insects! In an instant, the insects and the golden flames came into contact. However, this time, the Demonic Devouring Insects were not incinerated by the flames because the moment the two sides collided, the Demonic Devouring Insects suddenly erupted with the magical energy in their bodies and self-destructed!! The explosion of one Demonic Devouring Insect was not a threat, but the explosion of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands or nearly a million at the same time was simply a catastrophe! Boom! Boom! Boom! For a moment, the deafening explosions that could pierce through clouds and crack rocks kept ringing out, causing one¡¯s head to explode. The explosions resounded throughout the entire underground. Even so, this terrifying wave of explosions was successfully stopped by the golden sea of flames!! Dick frowned slightly and used the first transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. The energy in his body suddenly increased, and the power of the Sun-Devouring Flame he was controlling also increased continuously. It shrank a little and attacked again! The swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects in front of him became irritable again. They pounced on the flames fearlessly and self-destructed again. This time, more explosions occurred! This was only the beginning¡­ Wave after wave of explosions sounded incessantly. The continuous self-destruction of the swarm of insects not only stopped the golden flames, it also forced the sea of flames back again and again. The terrifying explosions attacked Dick directly! Dick frowned and raised his hand. A piece of magical weapon in the shape of a jade hairpin flew out. As it hovered in front of him, it turned into a defensive barrier and blocked the several waves of explosions from the insects. The energy aura emitted from his body then increased rapidly. He had activated the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, and the power of the Sun-Devouring Flame had increased tremendously. He pounced forward again! In front of him, a furious soul power emerged from the endless swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects. Another soul attack was aimed directly at Dick. However, Dick was not affected at all. The Sun-Devouring Flame was still there, and the golden sea of flames was still there. As it surged, it suddenly approached the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects! Countless insects exploded again, but this time, they could no longer stop the flames from advancing. The speed at which the golden sea of flames burned was even faster than the speed at which the Demonic Devouring Insects exploded. Some of the Demonic Devouring Insects had not even self-destructed before they were reduced to nothingness by the flames! The swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects seemed to be endless. They continued to surge out from the nest and surge toward the flames fearlessly. They kept using collective self-destruction to slow down the advance of the Sun-Devouring Flame. The flame burned and the insects exploded. A moment later, the battle between the golden flames and the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects actually came to a standstill! When it was about five kilometers away from the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects, the Sun-Devouring Flame actually could not get closer! In the stalemate between the burning flame and the exploding insects, the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects had used the self-destruction of a huge group to block the Sun-Devouring Flame. At the same time, the Sun-Devouring Flame had to withstand the explosion of the swarm of insects and advance. It also consumed a lot of energy. Dick was currently using the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations to hold out, but he would not be able to hold out for long. However, Dick was not the only one on this trip. A moment after the stalemate between the flame and the insects had appeared, magical attacks suddenly flew out from behind Dick, passing through the golden sea of flames and heading directly for the endless swarm of insects blocking the golden flames! It turned out that Zoro and the others had taken the opportunity to escape the soul attack after Dick had restrained the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects and had rushed over to support the battle! Under the joint attack of everyone, the stalemate balance between the flame and insects was slowly broken¡­ ¡°Ji¡ª¡± An unprecedented ear-piercing screech of insects came from the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects. In it, one could hear violent fury, which seemed to be mixed with a trace of indistinguishable panic. Wave after wave of soul attacks came again, and the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects seemed to have been provoked again. They were unprecedentedly irritable and surging abnormally. For a moment, the swarm of insects actually had the power to counterattack. ¡°Continue to attack!!¡± ¡°We must kill these demonic insects today!¡± ¡°Concentrate in the center!!¡± The Magi on the battlefield were all not ordinary people. They had been through hundreds of battles, and their willpower and mental stability far surpassed that of ordinary people. When they were suppressed by the soul attacks of the Demonic Devouring Insects, they were resolute and did not retreat. With shouts, everyone resisted the soul attack and used magical attacks together. With everyone¡¯s cooperation, swarm after swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects were killed. When the enemy was weak and they were strong, the Sun-Devouring Flame gave chase and burned countless Demonic Devouring Insects along the way. Soon, it suppressed the swarm of insects at the entrance of the nest!! This nest had the form of a beehive and an anthill combined. It was huge and vast, occupying a radius of dozens of kilometers in the core area of the Magic Stone Mine. The nest in the middle was extremely sturdy. It could even withstand the magical attack that the Divine Mage Zoro had just unleashed! This nest¡¯s defense might be even stronger than a sacred weapon!! The level-7 queen worm in the nest became even more agitated. Suddenly, the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects, which had been suppressed at the entrance of the nest, stopped self-destructing and actually gathered rapidly into the nest! Chapter 377 - Mutated Insects, Surrender or Die Away from the blocking attack of the swarm¡¯s self-destructions, Dick¡¯s Sun-Devouring Flame and the magical attacks of Zoro and the others landed on the Demonic Devouring Insects¡¯ nest! Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst the continuous deafening sounds, the fortress-like nest of the Demon Devouring Insects shook violently. Under the burning power of the Sun-Devouring Flame, it began to slowly melt! However, just as Dick was about to control the flames to invade the nest and break it from the inside, an unprecedented powerful demonic aura of a magical beast suddenly erupted from the depths of the nest, knocking out the Sun-Devouring Flame that had burrowed into the nest!! ¡°Level 8, level 8!!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Protect the soul!!¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Shrieks could be heard continuously, mixed with several miserable screams. The powerful demonic aura that had suddenly erupted had actually far surpassed the high-grade level-7 that everyone had sensed earlier and had advanced to the strength of level-8 in one go! Its strength was equivalent to that of a level-5 Divine Mage! The queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects had once again used a soul attack that far surpassed the strength of the previous attack. Caught off guard, several Magi with the lowest levels were seriously injured by the soul attack! In the next moment, a loud roar was emitted from the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects. Boom! The top of the Demonic Devouring Insects¡¯ nest, which had already been more than half melted by the Sun-Devouring Flame, suddenly exploded, and a huge worm crawled out of the nest! The giant worm had the shape of an earthworm and the slimy feel of a slug. It looked very strange. Just a small section of the worm¡¯s body that had crawled out of the nest was already nearly a kilometer long and three hundred meters thick. This giant worm was soft as if it had no bones, and it could shrink and transform at will! Clearly, this huge worm was the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects of this nest! When the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects crawled out of the nest, there were still many Demonic Devouring Insects surrounding it. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects kept pouncing on the queen worm, and then¡­ they fused into the surface of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects?! The surface of the queen worm¡¯s body was in a half-melted and half-solidified special state. When the Demonic Devouring Insects pounced on the surface of its body, the surface of its body turned into a soft state like that of a tadpole and swallowed the Demonic Devouring Insects. As the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects was absorbed by the queen worm, the demonic aura emitted by the queen worm became stronger and stronger! At the same time, the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects seemed to have become thicker. It seemed that the strength of the queen worm had increased from high-grade level-7 to level-8, and it had something to do with the absorption of the swarm of insects. No wonder the Demonic Devouring Insects, which had been fearless and self-destructed crazily earlier, suddenly retreated to their nest. ¡°What?! Why¡­ what kind of move is this?!¡± ¡°How can the queen worm of the Demon Devouring Insects have such a strange ability?!¡± ¡°¡­This is unheard of!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the queen worm¡¯s mutated talent!!¡± Everyone was shocked. Under the unprecedentedly powerful soul attack of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects, the group of Great Archmagi basically did not have the strength to use magical attacks. Only Zoro and Dick, who were of the Divine Mage realm, could withstand the soul attack and maintain the magical attacks. Zoro also used the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. He raised his hand and used a Stone-Shattering Palm to suppress the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects, which had wanted to rush out of the nest completely, in the nest. At the same time, the Sun-Devouring Flame also swept over, and the surging sea of golden flames surrounded the queen worm! ¡°Ji¡ª¡± The shrill cry of a giant insect, which had almost pierced one¡¯s eardrums and shaken one¡¯s soul, sounded again. The queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects was extremely afraid of the Sun-Devouring Flame. A powerful demonic aura continued to erupt, resisting the golden sea of flames. The light in Dick¡¯s eyes flickered. He seized the opportunity and waved his hand to release another trump card of this trip¡­ A huge golden shadow instantly appeared in front of him. This huge golden shadow was a golden python with a head. Its golden and cold body emitted the powerful demonic aura of a high-grade level-7 magical beast. The nine-headed golden python was the level-7 puppet captured in the mystic realm cave of the Red Rose Sea ten years ago!! Dick, who had nurtured it for many years in the family¡¯s treasure vault of the hexagonal building and had refined and restored it many times, had mastered the Puppet Technique. Now, he was relatively free to control this python puppet and unleash the power of a high-grade level-7! ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± The nine heads of the golden python roared into the sky in unison. Like a killing machine, it pounced on the queen worm of the Demon Devouring Insects in the blink of an eye! The queen worm was extremely afraid of this level-7 magical beast puppet that had suddenly appeared. It hissed and exploded the powerful demonic aura in its body, which turned into countless almost solid demonic aura blades that stabbed at the golden python! The strongest soul attack of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects had naturally landed on the golden python. However, the golden python was not injured. As a killing machine puppet creation, the golden python did not have a soul! Countless demonic aura blades stabbed the golden python, emitting noisy and ear-piercing sounds of cutting metal, but they were useless! As the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects hissed and attacked, the golden python opened its nine huge mouths and spat out nine beams of golden lasers, all of which struck the queen worm! A series of deafening roars sounded again, and the aftershocks of the explosion swept in all directions, tremors spread across 500 kilometers of underground space. ¡°What¡­ what is that thing?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a high-grade level-7 puppet?!¡± ¡°Ah? When did this appear¡­¡± ¡°This is good. We should be able to successfully kill the queen worm!¡± The sudden appearance of the level-7 nine-headed golden python puppet shocked many Great Archmagi behind. They had not known where the golden python came from. After the golden python joined the battle of men against insects, the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects slowly fell into a disadvantage. Although this queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects had already absorbed the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects to increase its strength to level-8, Dick and Zoro had the strength of a level-3 Divine Mage when they used the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. Coupled with the high-grade level-7 combat strength of the golden python and the Strange Sacred Flame, the Sun-Devouring Flame,it could be said that once the queen worm fell into a disadvantage, it would not be able to turn the situation around anymore! In fact, the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects would not even be able to escape! The reason why Dick had seized the opportunity to release the golden python was because he wanted the golden python to restrain the queen worm. Coupled with the combined attack of two Divine Magi, this queen worm would not be able to escape! Under the combined attack of the two of them and the python, the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects held out for a moment. The energy aura in its body began to gradually weaken, and its strength level fell to the peak of level-7. It continued to struggle crazily. When he was controlling the Sun-Devouring Flame and the nine-headed golden python to gradually force the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects into a desperate situation, Dick was thinking quickly in his heart. A surprised expression flashed across his eyes. He had accidentally sensed that this queen worm seemed to be a little strange, which surprised him. Dick had an astonishing idea. This queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects seemed to have a very high level of intelligence. It was different from ordinary magical beasts. Such a high level of intelligence was close to the standard of a spirit beast! Thinking of this, Dick proceeded to do it. He tried to send a soul message to the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects: ¡°If you surrender, I¡¯ll spare you!!¡± ¡°Ji¡ª¡± In the next moment, the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects suddenly let out a furious shrill insect cry. Demonic aura erupted, and it struggled crazily, its insect body surging crazily. Seeing this scene, Dick was not angered. Instead, he smiled. He was not frightened by its reaction, be it strong or weak. He was only afraid that it might not react. Since it could understand human language, its intelligence must not be low, which meant that he could continue to communicate with it! Dick chuckled and did not hold back. As he attacked the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects without showing mercy, he communicated with it, trying to take this mutated queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects for his own use. Chapter 378 - The Gale Wind Island Attacked Out of the Blue In the beginning, the feedback of intention from the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects were extremely violent. It had even wanted to use the opportunity when Dick was communicating with it to attack Dick¡¯s soul, but Dick was already prepared. The queen worm¡¯s attack missed. Although he had said ¡°surrender or die¡±, Dick did not plan to hold back against the enemy, nor did he secretly inform others. He still forced the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects into a desperate situation. Gradually, the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects became weaker, and the combat condition of Dick and the others, who were attacking it, became worse. If they continued to be in a stalemate with this queen worm, the good opportunity to occupy the mine would be delayed, and they were continually getting drained¡­ Dick was a little disappointed. If he could not subdue it, he would have to kill it¡­ Just as he was thinking about whether he should just kill it, the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects suddenly wavered! ¡°Eh? There¡¯s hope!¡± Dick was slightly happy and he persuaded the queen worm again to surrender. The slight waver earlier was not an illusion. The resistance of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects had weakened, and it seemed to be a little hesitant. Dick tried to persuade the enemy to surrender as he calculated the losses of his side. He wondered if the other party was stalling for time to find an opportunity to escape or counterattack, or if it really had the intention to surrender. The two sides continued to fight¡­ Just when Dick felt that the possibility of subduing the queen worm was becoming increasingly higher, his expression suddenly changed. He suddenly looked up to the left, his eyes filled with surprise! ¡°Hiss!¡± At the same time, the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects let out a sharp cry filled with fear. All the magical power in its body exploded, and the insect body, which had been tightly entangled by the nine-headed golden python earlier, suddenly started to crack, as if it was using its final trump card to flee for its life. ¡°Clang!¡± Just as the queen worm was splitting up, a sonorous sword cry suddenly sounded from top to bottom. Before the group of Great Archmagi could react, they watched helplessly as the blue-black sword light broke through the soil and stones and struck the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects! It was a top-grade sacred weapon!! The person using this sword was at least a level-4 Divine Mage!! The flying sword¡¯s attack had come suddenly, catching everyone off guard. The queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects had used its ultimate means of escape, but it had already been exhausted to the point of weakness. It simply could not be faster than the secretly poised attack! The queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects had only split in half, and its huge insect body was sliced into pieces by the blue-black sword aura! Such brutal slicing was naturally different from the automatic splitting of the queen worm. The life force of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects was instantly severed! The sudden appearance of a third party on the battlefield shocked and confused everyone. The group of Great Archmagi looked up, and two of them had exceptionally strange expressions. One was Zoro, who was frowning, and the other was Dick, who had a dark expression. What the hell was going on? Did they intend to grab the benefits after having watched from the sidelines?! Soon, a group of people landed in this empty underground space. There were more than ten of them, and their levels were all above the Great Archmage realm. The silver-haired old man at the front of the group was a Divine Mage! When Harris saw the old man in the lead, his expression changed drastically, and he immediately sent a secret voice transmission, ¡°I have seen the person in the lead before. He is one of the elders of the Gale Wind Island, a level-5 Divine Mage, Senior Feng Da!¡± A Divine Mage from the Gale Wind Island! Upon hearing this, the hearts of the clansmen and retainers of the Nicholas family clan turned slightly cold. This Gale Wind Island was not only one of the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom, but it also had an old feud with the Nicholas family! Ten years ago, after the mystic realm of the Red Rose Sea had been shattered, when Dick and the others had just escaped from the encirclement of nearly a hundred Great Archmagi, they were instantly targeted by the Venerable Wind Punisher from the Gale Wind Island, who said, ¡°Hand over the treasures or die.¡± Later on, Venerable Wind Punisher was killed by Corsia from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, and she even said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill and you die.¡± Although this Divine Mage from the Gale Wind Island had not died directly under the hands of the Nicholas family, he had died indirectly. It was obvious without thinking that these two factions would not get along well. In the past ten years, with the exception of the Gale Wind Island, the Nicholas family had come into contact with the rest of the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom. Now that the people from the Gale Wind Island had appeared in the middle of the Magic Stone Mine at the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects, it was impossible that they were just passing by! After Feng Da and the others had broken through the soil and stones, they landed directly above the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects, higher than where the Nicholas family were at. Among the dozen or so people, some sized up the people below, and some could not help but be happy and excited when they saw the Magic Stone Mine. Zoro¡¯s expression was solemn as he took the initiative to say, ¡°Thank you all for your help.¡± Everyone on the Gale Wind Island looked at him. Feng Da, who was at the front, smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Our Gale Wind Island has always wanted to exterminate the Demonic Devouring Insects. We didn¡¯t expect you to help us today. We should be the ones to take the initiative to thank you.¡± When these words came out, the two sides were immediately confrontational. The expressions of the Nicholas family members were ugly. Zoro frowned and asked, ¡°Senior Feng Da, what are you trying to say?¡± Feng Da said calmly, ¡°The Gale Wind Island had long discovered this Magic Stone Mine, but we did not have the time to mine it. We are very surprised that all of you from the Nicholas family could find this place today. However, this place¡­ belongs to our Gale Wind Island.¡± Zoro frowned deeply, and the veins on his forehead twitched ferociously. The group of Great Archmagi behind him stared angrily at the person above them and almost cursed out loud. ¡°This bastard is too shameless!!¡± No one was blind. This person had come from the Gale Wind Island and would return to it. He clearly wanted to snatch this Magic Stone Mine! It was one thing to snatch it, but he had intentionally come to snatch it from them at the last minute! ¡°Damn, he is so disgusting!¡± ¡°Has the Gale Wind Island already explored this place? When I came down with our team, there were no other traces except for the traces of the Demonic Devouring Insects!¡± Zoro pulled a long face. ¡°Senior Feng Da, are you kidding us?¡± ¡°Since you insist on probing, I¡¯ll be direct.¡± A cold light rose in Feng Da¡¯s eyes as he said coldly, ¡°This Magic Stone Mine already belongs to the Gale Wind Island. Everyone from the Nicholas family¡­ please go back.¡± ¡°Damn! What the hell?!¡± ¡°We were clearly the first to find this mine!¡± ¡°We have been searching this area for months, but we have not seen anyone from the Gale Wind Island!¡± ¡°How shameless. He¡¯s lying through his teeth¡­ This is too disgusting!¡± ¡°We have worked so hard to eliminate the Demonic Devouring Insects, why should we give up this Magic Stone Mine?!¡± ¡°This is too much! This is too much!!¡± Everyone had put in so much effort and waited till the fruits were finally ripe. In the end, someone who had just appeared wanted to snatch away the fruits of their labor. Who could tolerate this? Even though the person who had spoken was a Divine Mage, those with a bad temper could not suppress the anger in their heart¡­ and kept shouting. Even so, there was a world of difference between the Divine Mage realm and the Great Archmage realm. Therefore, when Feng Da swept his cold gaze around, the noisy crowd below instantly fell silent like ducks whose throats had been grabbed. A Great Archmage could not resist against the pressure of a Divine Mage. Being stared at coldly by Zoro, Feng Da did not care. He made his decision calmly. ¡°Those who had helped the Gale Wind Island destroy the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects, my Gale Wind Island will naturally send you good gifts. Please go back.¡± This time, not only did he emphasize the words ¡®go back¡¯, there was also a hint of an icy threat! Chapter 379 - This Mine Should Be Mine ¡°Please go back?¡± Dick snorted. ¡°Everyone from Gale Wind Island, please go back!¡± He looked coldly at the ostentatious people above and announced, ¡°We¡¯ve found this Magic Stone Mine first, and we have eliminated all the threats. It naturally belongs to the Nicholas family!¡± Feng Da¡¯s gaze focused on Dick. Many things flashed in his eyes. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°You¡¯re Dick, right? Young man, you¡¯re too arrogant. Just a mere person like you, ¡­ are you representing the Nicholas family?¡± ¡°What Dick has said represents what the Nicholas family says!¡± Zoro also expressed his stance at this moment. ¡°Senior Feng Da, we have been working on this Magic Stone Mine all this while, if the Gale Wind Island wants to snatch it openly, the Nicholas family clan will entertain you all!¡± Upon hearing the tough stance of Dick, Zoro, and the others, the group of Great Archmagi behind them were both happy and shocked. They were also worried. As for the ten plus people from the Gale Wind Island, their eyes were ferocious. ¡°The Nicholas family? Eh!¡± ¡°They have only risen in ten or more years¡­ They really don¡¯t know their place!¡± ¡°Their entire family only has four Divine Magi. How dare they go against Gale Wind Island?¡± ¡°They¡¯re simply overestimating their capabilities!¡± ¡°Your Nicholas family cannot swallow such a huge Magic Stone Mine!¡± The Great Archmagi behind Feng Da mocked one after another. Feng Da¡¯s expression was also dark as he stared coldly at Zoro and Dick. At this moment, Dick and Zoro were still circulating the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. They both emitted the powerful aura of a level-3 Divine Mage and confronted the people from the Gale Wind Island coldly. Faced with the pressure of the Divine Mage realm, the Great Archmagi present no longer said anything and waited to see what would happen. In the quiet moment, all the Great Archmagi could not help but tense up¡­ Should they fight? ¡°Ga..¡± At this moment, a roar, which had many mixed sounds, suddenly could be heard. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw that the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects, which had been like a fortress earlier, was now in ruins. There was a huge golden shadow in the ruins, and its nine python heads were roaring at the sky. The powerful aura it emitted was clearly that of a high-grade level-7! Sensing this, the group of Great Archmagi from the Gale Wind Island were all shocked in their hearts and slightly frightened. Feng Da glanced imperceptibly at the level-7 golden python and caught a glimpse of the large golden sea of flames surrounding it. His pupils were constricted. He had long heard that the Nicholas family had an immortal-tier, sacred flame magical power secret technique. Before he had seen it, he had always thought that these people were spreading rumors, which were exaggerated. Now that he had seen it today, he knew that the rumors were true. He felt that the golden sea of flames was even more dangerous than Dick! Feng Da retracted his gaze calmly and swept his gaze across the people below. He said coldly, ¡°Your Nicholas family cannot afford to swallow this Magic Stone Mine.¡± Zoro smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Senior Feng Da to worry!¡± The magical power aura on Feng Da¡¯s body changed slightly, and in the next moment, he returned to normal. There was no expression on his face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see how long the Nicholas family can hold out!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeve and left. The dozen or so Great Archmagi behind him also left with him. They did not snatch it now. Seeing the group from the Gale Wind Island fly away, the people who had stopped in their tracks could not help but feel a little relieved. Everyone had a tacit understanding. During this encounter between the two sides, they had not fought only for the time being. If they really fought in the future, it would not be an easy matter. Feng Da and the ten-odd people had left first, and later on, the Gale Wind Island might not let go of this Magic Stone Mine. The ownership of the Magic Stone Mine would depend on the real battle later. The reason why Feng Da and the others had temporarily retreated was not because they did not want to defeat Dick and the others now and snatch the Magic Stone Mine. However, they only had one Divine Mage now, and the Nicholas family had two Divine Magi and a high-grade level-7 magical beast puppet. If they really fought, they would probably not be able to win. Dick and the others had similar concerns, so they did not stop the people from the Gale Wind Island from leaving. This exchange was equivalent to two sides fighting a battle without gunfire. After the confrontation, both sides recognized the other party¡¯s attitude toward the Magic Stone Mine. Initially, Feng Da had used the name of the Gale Wind Island to suppress the Nicholas family. He had wanted to snatch it without a fight. Then, the Nicholas family rejected him sternly, and the battle between the two sides became a battle between the two factions. The two factions would definitely not give the huge Magic Stone Mine up! Sensing that Feng Da and the others had all left the area, the members of the Nicholas family relaxed a little. They sat cross-legged to regulate the magical power in their bodies and restore their combat state. Dick and Zoro also stopped the circulation of the magical power eruption technique. The two of them returned to normal. Zoro had expended a lot of energy, and Dick, who had an extraordinary body, was in a good state. He still had the energy to fight. Lotte was very worried. ¡°Zoro, the Gale Wind Island will definitely not give the Magic Stone Mine up. What should we do¡­¡± Zoro said, ¡°Get in touch with the family first and get someone to occupy this place.¡± Dick looked at Zoro and said, ¡°Second Grandpa, why don¡¯t you bring some people back to the ground to find Anthony and the others? I¡¯ll stay here to guard.¡± Zoro pondered and said, ¡°Alright, be careful!¡± After giving some instructions, Zoro led some people back up, and Dick led the remaining Great Archmagi to explore the surroundings. This Magic Stone Mine was extremely vast, and even Dick¡¯s soul power could not finish exploring it. In the future, if they really wanted to mine Magic Stones, the workload would definitely be very heavy. To prevent any accidents, Dick even led people into the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects, which had already been reduced to ruins, to ensure that all the Demonic Devouring Insects had been exterminated. The ground part of the nest had basically been destroyed, and the underground part was like a maze. The energy had been cut off, and there was no life. The queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects, which had been killed earlier, had completely melted into the earth. For a long while, Dick walked and stopped. He finally found a white stone which was nearly two meters tall¡ªthe beast core of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects! The reason why this beast core of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects was so difficult to find was because this beast core did not emit any demonic aura. When his soul power swept across it, he could only sense it as an ordinary rock. After coming into contact with it, he sensed that there was a huge amount of magical energy inside. The beast core of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects would definitely be able to refine a special sacred weapon! After putting the beast core away in his Storage Ring, Dick turned around, intending to end the inspection and leave the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects. However, the moment he turned around, his eyebrows suddenly raised slightly, and he turned back! In the previous moment, he had sensed an extremely weak trace of demonic aura. At this moment, he could no longer sense it, but that aura¡­ seemed a little like the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects!! Could it be that it was not dead?! This could not be right! He had even kept the beast core of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects. How could it not be dead?! But the feeling just now¡­ should not be wrong. Thinking of this, Dick followed the direction of the aura he had sensed earlier and searched carefully¡­ After a long while, in a corner of a nest that had mostly collapsed, through a gap, he saw a huge egg that was hundreds of meters tall!! Dick broke through the obstruction of the ruins and went to check out the huge egg that did not have any magical energy fluctuations. He muttered to himself in confusion, ¡°Could it be¡­ the egg of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects?¡± He looked around and thought for a while before he came to an understanding. If he was not wrong, this huge egg was nurturing¡­ a queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects!! The earlier queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects, which was slightly more intelligent, had probably known that it would not be able to escape death, so it had wanted to secretly transport the egg away. However, it died before it could transport it away and hide it. The Demonic Devouring Insects had swallowed magical energy to grow, so the egg should naturally also absorb the surrounding energy. Now that the huge egg had stopped absorbing, it was probably protecting itself. If this huge egg had been swallowed by a magical beast, it would be equivalent to a sacred medicine that could greatly increase its level. Apart from that, it could also¡­ Chapter 380 - 380 Snatching the Mine, Going to War 380 Snatching the Mine, Going to War It was common knowledge in the magical world that it was difficult for magical beasts to submit to humans. However, young magical beasts, especially those before they hatched, were easier to tame than fully grown magical beasts. Some large factions could even tame the young of ferocious magical beasts. Even if they could not nurture spirit beasts with high intelligence, they could still use them as one of the combat powers of the faction. The egg of the Demonic Devouring Insects which Dick had found currently might be able to be nurtured! The family clan had once nurtured a seven-color young peacock from its egg. This time, the egg might also be successfully nurtured. Moreover, this was the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects, the best place to nurture the Demonic Devouring Insects. There was no need to build another environment, nor was there a need to move. He would just need to do a little set-up in the vicinity. With Norton, the grandmaster of magic formations at home, setting up a formation was a piece of cake. Coupled with the Old Ancestor at home¡­ After a quick thought, his mood, which had been ruined by the sudden attack from the Gale Wind Island¡¯s elder, had turned for the better. Without the adult magical beast, the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects, he had in turn obtained an egg of the Demonic Devouring Insects. This was not bad. ¡­ . ¡°An egg of the Demonic Devouring Insects, or it could perhaps be a mutated sacred beast. Very good¡­¡± Romo had also seen the huge egg in the visitation screen. When he saw the egg of the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects, his thoughts were the same as Dick¡¯s. This egg might become one of the Guardian Spirit Beasts of the Nicholas family clan. To an ordinary family clan, raising a spirit beast required countless resources and endless effort. Nonetheless, to Romo, it was easy. After all, he could exchange for all kinds of useful tools from the Ancestral Protection System. As Dick had been the target of the Visitation Talisman, Romo had also seen the scene of Dick and the others being besieged by the swarm of Demonic Devouring Insects and then killing their way to the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects and fighting with the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects. In between, there were the unexpected and also dangers. However, as Dick and the others had aptly dealt with them, Romo only watched from the sidelines and did not intervene. The family clan was getting stronger, so the number of descendants encountering life-threatening situations would naturally decrease. Unless a huge figure appeared, or if there was extreme danger, he would just watch from the side. Romo did not comment on the group of people from the Gale Wind Island who had jumped out from the core area of the Magic Stone Mine. So be it if they wanted to fight. At first, the leader had wanted to use the name of the Gale Wind Island to scare them. At that time, he had laughed. ¡°The Gale Wind Island? Ten years ago, it could not scare the Nicholas family, let alone now.¡± The response of Dick and the others was also the attitude of the Old Ancestor. This Magic Stone Mine would definitely belong to his family clan! Such a huge Magic Stone Mine, everyone who saw it would be envious. The Gale Wind Island would probably not give up easily. There would definitely be follow-up actions. The Nicholas family had also to make preparations early. However, there was no need to be afraid. Come what may, they would resist and kill!! At the Demonic Devouring Insects¡¯ nest, Dick and the others had finished their inspection. The other group, led by Zoro, returned to the hovering flying ferry and joined Anthony and the others to discuss the situation. Then, Zoro brought Anthony back to the ancestral land, and the others stayed where they were to wait for orders. In this area, there might be a battle later. Anthony had already accomplished his goal for this trip, so there was no need for him to remain in this dangerous place. Moreover, he still had to return to the clan to draft a plan for the magic mine and the Gale Wind Island. With a Divine Mage leaving this place, the strength of Dick and the others, who were guarding the original spot, was naturally greatly reduced. However, the vanguard had already clashed with each other, and the next most dangerous occasion had not arrived yet. Even if Feng Da and the others suddenly counterattacked, Dick and the others, who had been on guard and had recovered, would not be as easy to deal with as before. ¡°The enemy and our side are recovering. Until we¡¯re confident, the two sides probably won¡¯t make a move.¡± After all, currently, only two small teams were searching for the mine in the Calamity Mountain Range. The true ownership of this huge Magic Stone Mine would depend on the outcome of the battle later. ¡­ . The mine was an extremely important matter, so Feng Da had naturally also sent someone back to relay the news. In the depths of the Calamity Mountain Range, where they were currently at, the signal transmission of the communication magical treasure had been affected and could not be used. They had to get out first. Moreover, such an important matter like the Magic Stone Mine was impossible to explain in just a few words. They had to return to the Gale Wind Island to report. The distance from the Magic Stone Mine to the Gale Wind Island was even further than to the Nicholas family clan. Therefore, the people from the Gale Wind Island, who had stayed behind, were even more anxious. Feng Da, who was leading the team, really wanted to kill Dick and the others to prevent them from reporting about the Magic Stone Mine. However¡­ he was really not confident that he would be able to kill all of them. For now, he had no choice but to compete on the speed of news and reinforcements. Although they were not at an advantage in speed, Feng Da was very confident. ¡°So what if the Nicholas family had occupied the mine first? When the main force of the Gale Wind Island arrives, this Magic Stone Mine will still belong to our Gale Wind Island.¡± He knew that the Nicholas family clan had kept a low profile for the past ten years and had secretly nurtured four Divine Magi. However, between the family clan that had risen in ten over years and the Gale Wind Island, which had a legacy of tens of thousands of years, no matter how he speculated, the Gale Wind Island would win! Even if the Nicholas family clan had someone to back them and had the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, for a matter that concerned the Magic Stone Mine, how could a mere reputation force the Gale Wind Island to retreat? Moreover, the one protecting the Nicholas family clan was not the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, but a Divine Mage from the island. It was said that Corsia had gone into seclusion ten years ago and was probably still in seclusion. She might not be able to come out to help. ¡­ . It would take some time for Zoro to return to his family clan. In fact, after he had left the signalless area of the Calamity Mountain Range, he would be able to contact his clansmen. To contact them through a magical treasure to send news and to personally report the news was actually not the fastest and most convenient method. However, Zoro and the others could not guarantee the fastest and ideal method, so they might as well use normal methods. Soon, it was night time. In the Nicholas family palace, some people were asleep, and some continued to cultivate¡­ In the forbidden ground, Ron was in a hurry to make pills and could not rest. The Old Ancestor, Romo, had given Norton, who was focused on cultivation, a dream and told him about the Magic Stone Mine. He also had other instructions. The next morning, in the family¡¯s conference hall. The previous head of the family, Norton, had gathered the core members of the family clan for a meeting to announce the mine and the instructions from the Old Ancestor. At first, everyone was happy. Anthony had really found the Magic Stone Mine, and a huge one at that! Upon hearing that the Gale Wind Island and the Nicholas family were fighting over the ownership of the Magic Stone Mine, everyone¡¯s eyes narrowed and they became solemn. This Gale Wind Island was certainly considered a big problem, but they were not afraid. Faced with the impending head-on confrontation, they were actually a little excited. They could show off their skills again. They had not had enough fun on the trip to the Beast Sect previously. Moreover, the Beast Sect trip was a great success, strengthening the dignity of their family clan! Everyone was very confident in the combat strength of their family clan. Coupled with the fact that this was the instruction of their Old Ancestor, there was no need to say anything. They would just fight! After the meeting, everyone from the Nicholas family immediately jumped into action, preparing to rush to the Calamity Mountain Range. Even Ron had quickly finished refining a furnace of pills and stopped refining pills for the time being. With the experience from gathering their combat strength to attack the Beast Sect, the preparations were even faster this time. They were done in about a day! Most of the important clansmen who were dealing with matters outside had rushed back. The first batch of reinforcements from the Nicholas family clan had gathered. Norton and Ron led them onto the Sacred Mist Ferry and set off! The Sacred Mist Ferry rose into the air, escorted by the Five-Color Peacock. When the two representations flew out of the Holy Light City, everyone in the city was shocked. What a familiar scene¡­ What was the Nicholas family up to this time?! Chapter 381 - 381 Come Quick, Heavenly Divine Realm 381 Come Quick, Heavenly Divine Realm Countless people in the Holy Light City were discussing the Nicholas family clan enthusiastically. Previously, when they caused such a huge commotion, the Nicholas family clan destroyed the Beast Sect in just a few days. Now that the Sacred Mist Ferry and the Five-Color Peacock had joined forces¡­ Which faction had gone against the Nicholas family? They were most likely going to be annihilated also. For a moment, all kinds of news filled the sky. It was not just the Holy Light City. The entire Ferrero region and even the entire Sebastian Kingdom were paying attention¡­ However, everyone soon sensed that the Nicholas family was not on a trip to exterminate a sect. They had flown into the Calamity Mountain Range! The commotion they had caused from being in the Calamity Mountain Range for several months had naturally been seen by everyone. However, no one knew the details. Many people guessed that the Nicholas family might be searching for something. Moreover, everyone guessed that the thing they had been searching for so long must be a treasure. Now that so many people had been mobilized, could it be that they had already found the treasure? ¡­ . The sun set and rose. Another day had passed. Zoro and Anthony had just flown out of the Calamity Mountain Range on a small ferry when they met Norton and the others, who had rushed over to assist. Zoro and Anthony were not surprised to learn that it was the Old Ancestor who had informed them about the Magic Stone Mine in advance and given instructions. The two sides met up. Anthony was escorted back to the family clan by two family retainers, while Zoro returned to the depths of the Calamity Mountain Range with the others. Escorted by the level-7 Five-Color Peacock, the Sacred Mist Ferry rushed to the Magic Stone Mine area. Everyone from the Nicholas family at the mine area had gathered. There were four Divine Magi, a level-7 spirit beast, and more than 70 experts higher than level-5 Great Archmagi. Most of these 70-odd people were retainers. Almost all the top combat strength of the Nicholas family clan was here. Such a powerful battle formation had not even been used to destroy the Beast Sect previously. After they had gathered, a series of arrangements were made in an orderly manner. Everyone went about their duties. There were those who scattered around to survey the Magic Stone Mine, and also those who were stationed at the various important spots of the mine. Between the spots, a communication network was formed. They would first figure out the situation of the mine, then the mining of the Magic Stone Mine would be smoother. The follow-up personnel for the mining of the Magic Stone Mine would not take long to arrive. Of course, before mining, they would still have to deal with the Gale Wind Island. ¡­ . In the sea of clouds, on a certain high mountain peak, Feng Da looked into the distance and saw the commotion caused by the first group of Nicholas family members rushing over. His eyes widened in shock and disbelief. ¡°¡­Impossible! Why are they already here?!¡± What was going on¡­ The messenger he had sent had probably not left the Calamity Mountain Range yet, but the large group of reinforcements sent by the Nicholas family had already arrived!! The group of Great Archmagi standing behind all had grave expressions. Someone asked, ¡°Master, should we¡­¡± Feng Da thought for a moment and did not plan to do anything. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let them come first. It¡¯s not an issue that they occupy it for a few days first.¡± They had long expected the Nicholas family to arrive here first. Although they did not know why the other party was so fast, from the looks of it, the Nicholas family clearly wanted to fight with Gale Wind Island for the Magic Stone Mine. If the ten plus of them were to go over and do something now, they would only be besieged. This was a different time. Feng Da believed that when the reinforcements from the Gale Wind Island arrived, the other party would definitely scramble from this place! ¡­ . In the core area of the Magic Stone Mine, in the ruins of the nest of the Demonic Devouring Insects, Dick brought Norton and the others to see the huge queen worm egg of the Demonic Devouring Insects. Then, Zoro set up several magic formations around the huge egg to protect and conceal the egg. After that, he also set up many magic formations in the mine area to prepare for the battle for the mine that would take place soon. Since his family had occupied this place first, he naturally had to take full advantage before the battle. The sun set and two days passed. [Ding! The descendants have completed the ancestral worship activity by the entire clan. Received a monthly Special Gift Bag.] [This Special Gift Bag can be used in the store.] Early in the morning, Romo heard the System notifications. He knew that although his descendants were not paying respect to their ancestors in the ancestral land, they were still devoutly paying their respects. [The Special Gift Bag has been used¡­] [Random Earth-tier Magic Manual. Special Discount: 10,000 Faith Points.] [Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman. Special Discount: 2,000 Faith Points.] [Family Clan Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman. Special Discount: 10,000 Faith Points.] [Divine Realm Enlightenment Talisman. Special Discount: One million Faith Points.] ¡°Eh?!¡± Romo had originally opened it casually. After scanning through the exchange list, he was slightly stunned. Thereafter, he was pleasantly surprised!! Every month, the entire clan would receive a Special Gift Bag from paying respects to their ancestors. It had been a long time since a good tool had appeared. He had not held much hope. Unexpectedly, this time, there was a huge surprise: for the first time, a System tool worth 1,000,000 Faith Points had appeared in the Special Gift Bag!! [Divine Realm Enlightenment Talisman: When the System¡¯s host is at a bottleneck of the Divine Realm, using this talisman will allow him to enter the enlightenment period immediately, greatly increasing the probability of a breakthrough.] Previously, when Romo was at the realm equivalent to a top Great Archmage, he had obtained a Realm Enlightenment Talisman, and then he broke through to the realm of the Divine Mage. Now that he was at a great bottleneck of the Divine Mage realm, he had also obtained a Realm Enlightenment Talisman that could be used immediately. This talisman had come at the right time! Could it be that the System had sensed that his realm breakthrough speed was too slow, so it made a provision for it in the Special Gift Bag? He had already used the power of faith to charge at the bottleneck, but the efficiency was indeed a little low. With this Enlightenment Talisman, he should be able to speed up! He bought the last three tools at a special price and used the Divine Realm Enlightenment Talisman directly. [The Divine Realm Enlightenment Talisman has been used¡­] As the System notification sounded, Romo felt his soul tremble gently. Countless lights flashed in his consciousness, and some energy seemed to be rubbing against the depths of his soul. The bottleneck of his realm suddenly loosened unprecedentedly! An opportunity to break through!! Romo was secretly pleasantly surprised. He immediately seized this rare opportunity to break through the bottleneck of his realm! [100,000 Faith Points have been used¡­] [500,000 Faith Points have been used¡­] [One million Faith Points have been used¡­] [¡­ Use¡­] The System notifications sounded continuously, but Romo ignored them all. The immense power of faith condensed from a large number of Faith Points was trying to break through the bottleneck of the realm. The bottleneck became more and more relaxed, and then¡­ it gradually broke!! The ancestral hall of the Nicholas family clan seemed to be filled with a powerful invisible energy. It was as if energy had rushed out crazily from an invisible vortex and poured crazily into Romo¡¯s Sacred Spirit tablet, causing it to tremble slightly. Above the Nicholas family clan, 10,000¡­ 1,000,000¡­ 100,000,000 feet, in the sky. In the vast and chaotic wind, thousands of miles of void suddenly trembled violently. It was as if even the sky had cracked a little, and the shadow of a broken staircase gradually appeared. However, in a short while, the illusory stone staircase trembled and disappeared. At the same time, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, the last bottleneck had completely shattered. Romo had finally broken through the Divine Mage realm, advanced and became a Heavenly Divine Mage!! [Ding! The host¡¯s magical power level has increased to level-1 of the Heavenly Divine Realm.] The cold and inorganic System notifications sounded, responding to the new Heavenly Divine Mage realm. Usually, when a Mage advanced to the Heavenly Divine Realm, it would trigger a phenomenon that could be sensed from 500,000 kilometers away. However, Romo had the System concealing his breakthrough. His breakthrough was quiet, and even the people in the family palace did not sense it. Chapter 382 - 382 Sky Ascension Stairs, Path to Ascension 382 Sky Ascension Stairs, Path to Ascension Romo stopped cultivating and woke up from the mystic state. The tablet in the ancestral hall was still the same. The faint figure floating above the tablet was much more tangible than before. Of course, only Romo had seen such a change. No one else could see Romo, who was the sacred spirit of the Old Ancestor. ¡°Heavenly Divine Realm¡­¡± Sensing the endless surging power in his body, Romo sighed with emotion. He had not expected this. He had not expected to break through the bottleneck of the Divine Mage realm just like that and advance to the Heavenly Divine Realm! Romo had thought that with a Divine Realm Enlightenment Talisman, he would at most be able to push the progress of his breakthrough by half. He had not expected this Enlightenment Talisman to actually allow him to completely break through the bottleneck of his realm and advance to the Heavenly Divine Realm! For ordinary cultivation, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it would take more than a thousand years to advance from the Divine Mage realm to the Heavenly Divine Realm. Most Divine Magi would spend thousands of years or even die before they could break through the bottleneck. As for Romo? In just ten years, he had advanced from the peak of the Divine Mage realm to level-1 of the Heavenly Divine Realm. To have such an extremely fast breakthrough speed, he had the help of the three cultivation insights of the Heavenly Divine Realm which he had obtained ten years ago from the Ghost Deity on the Laha Island. This had reduced the detour in Romo¡¯s self-exploration. Of course, to be able to successfully break through today, the greatest help had come from the Ancestral Protection System and the descendants. The System had provided Romo with the channel for him to exchange the powerful tools he needed, and the descendants had provided Faith Points. Being the intermediary as the System host, he was then able to advance levels as easily as drinking water. Romo opened the System interface and found that he was only left with a pittance of 800,000 points from the original 10 million Faith Points he had. If his efficiency in breaking through was a little lower, he probably would not be able to break through with this bit of wealth¡­ Fortunately, it was enough. In the process of using 10 million Faith Points to break through the bottleneck of the Divine Mage realm, this was the first time he had sensed that Faith Points were very useful. Using Faith Points to cultivate was more magical than any pill in the world. The efficiency was tens of thousands of times higher! The most convenient way to increase one¡¯s level was to use the Experience Talismans, but the Experience Talismans could not be used to break through realms. They could only be used to accumulate experience. Even the Divine Realm Enlightenment Talismans could only be used as support. Only Faith Points were the most omnipotent and irreplaceable. ¡­ After checking his transformation, Romo looked up at the sky and muttered to himself in a daze. ¡°The Sky Ascension Stairs¡­ the path to ascension¡­ the Sky Ascension Stairs can¡¯t be used anymore?¡± Just now, when he had advanced to the realm of the Heavenly Divine Realm, he had sensed the mysterious existence of the nine heavens. It was as if he had ascended to the nine heavens and seen with his own eyes the crumbling stone steps in the void. This was the legendary Sky Ascension Stairs. It was said that at the end of the Sky Ascension Stairs was the heavenly realm! After advancing to the Heavenly Divine Realm, every time he broke through a small bottleneck in his realm, he would be able to summon the Sky Ascension Stairs. As for ascension, to ascend to the heavenly realm, one had to first transcend the lightning tribulation of ascension. After transcending it, one could ascend to the Sky Ascension Stairs and the heavenly realm! The higher the level of the Heavenly Divine Mage, the greater and more terrifying the heavenly might of the lightning tribulation of ascension. In ancient times, most Magi would undergo lightning tribulation and ascend to the heavenly realm when they were at the peak of the Heavenly Divine Realm. This was because the higher the level, the greater the confidence in ascending to the heavenly realm. However, after the primordial calamity erupted, no one had been able to ascend to the heavenly realm since the Middle Ages. The Heavenly Divine Magi of the Magic Martial Continent could only stay in this world. Many of them had died in the 10,000-year Heavenly Divine Tribulation. A Heavenly Divine Mage would basically be unable to die of old age naturally after breaking free from the limit of his lifespan. However, beside this death tribulation, there was also a Heavenly Divine Tribulation of the Heavenly Divine Realm. This 10,000-year Heavenly Divine Tribulation would descend from the heavens every 10,000 years. Its power could not compare to the lightning tribulation of ascension, but it was still so dangerous that one would definitely die. If a Heavenly Divine Mage could survive the Heavenly Divine Tribulation, he would be able to live freely for another 10,000 years. If he could not survive the Heavenly Divine Tribulation, then everything would be over. Romo had no intention of ascending to the heavenly realm now. It was fine if he could not use the Sky Ascension Stairs, there was no need to be anxious. It was too early to talk about the 10,000-year Heavenly Divine Tribulation. If it were any other Heavenly Divine Mage, they might be vexed that they could not ascend in the future. It was recorded in the history books that many Heavenly Divine Magi had tried to forcefully ascend, but they were struck to death by the lightning tribulation which went out of control. As for Romo, he knew the secret of the Sky Ascension Stairs and the Companion Realm Treasure. He knew how to restore the Sky Ascension Stairs! The method was¡­ the Companion Realm Treasure! If he could obtain the complete Companion Realm Treasure, he would be able to control this world and restore the Sky Ascension Stairs and build the path to ascension! In addition, Romo already had a portion of the Companion Realm Treasure in his soul! Since there was already a method and a direction to work toward, there was no need to elaborate on the future plans. This path was extremely difficult, and he could only take it step by step¡­ The future had to be walked out step by step from the present. In the end, he still had to stand firm in the present and walk forward on solid ground. ¡­ Romo retracted his scattered thoughts and looked down at Hera¡¯s tablet, which had not moved at all. ¡°Hera, oh Hera, I¡¯m already at the Heavenly Divine Realm. Wake up quickly and look at me. Look at our descendants¡­¡± Romo was a little lonely and helpless. He sighed in his heart. He had already advanced and became a Heavenly Divine Mage, so why was he still unable to wake Hera up? Sigh¡­ Currently, the only thing that could make the sleeping Hera react was the power of his descendants¡¯ faith. This time, it was the breakthrough of Romo, the Old Ancestor. The family clan had not upgraded, so naturally there was not much change to the System. Before the advancement, he had hoped that he might be able to reconstruct his body after he had advanced to the Heavenly Divine Realm, but it still did not work. He was still in the special state as an ancestral sacred spirit and could not leave the family territory, nor could he manifest himself. Alright, he could only wait for the family clan to level up before checking if there was any new permission. ¡­ Romo then opened the System interface and clicked open the Family Clan Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman he had exchanged for in the Special Gift Bag earlier. The designated target was¡­ the queen worm egg of the Demonic Devouring Insects. In the beginning, he was only testing it. He had not expected that it could really be used on the huge egg, which had been protected by Norton¡¯s magic formation! It seemed that it was not necessary to bring it back to the family territory to be considered the family clan¡¯s Guardian Spirit Beast. This egg was currently possessed by the Nicholas family, and the System had also recognized it as the Guardian Spirit Beast of the Nicholas family. In other words, the queen worm in this huge egg of the Demonic Devouring Insects was not an ordinary ferocious beast. Instead, it was a mutated spirit beast! This made Romo look forward to it. If his family could obtain the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects, the significance would not be inferior to that of the seven-color young peacock. ¡­ . At the same time, in the core area of the Magic Stone Mine in the depths of the Calamity Mountain Range, at the ruins of the Demonic Devouring Insects¡¯ nest, after Romo had used the family clan¡¯s Family Clan¡¯s Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman on the huge egg, the queen worm egg of the Demonic Devouring Insects, which had been as quiet as a dead thing, suddenly started to devour the energy in the vicinity!! Such a change was immediately discovered by Norton and the others. They were a little surprised, but they did not stop it. Although they did not know why, it was not a bad thing. Even if the devouring was a little crazy, it was only a drop in the ocean compared to the vast energy of the Magic Stone Mine. There was no need to stop it. Previously, the queen worm of the Demonic Devouring Insects and the huge swarm of insects had absorbed it for countless years, but they had not been able to suck this mine dry. It could be seen how huge this mine was. ¡­ . Then, a few days later, those from the Nicholas family had basically explored this mine. The outcome was very pleasant. This was the largest magic stone mine in 5,000 years of the Sebastian Kingdom! After the survey, they selected a few of the main magic ore extraction spots. Next, they could set up the initial plan for mining the magic ore. However, there was no need for the miners to come so quickly. There was a major problem that had not been resolved¡­ At dusk, on the ground above the core area of the Magic Stone Mine, the four Divine Magi, including Norton, suddenly looked toward the north. The Gale Wind Island had arrived!! Chapter 383 - 383 Tit for Tat, Home Ground 383 Tit for Tat, Home Ground ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± The roar of a peacock resounded in the sky, and the Five-Color Peacock spread its wings and flew. The five-colored light was even more gorgeous than the splendid light of dusk. The powerful aura of a level-7 magical beast covered an area of 50 kilometers! Norton waved his hand and released the Sacred Mist Ferry from his storage ring. The members of the Nicholas family flew to the deck of the ferry one after another. The flying ferry soared into the sky and stopped more than a thousand feet in the air, facing north. On the deck, everyone¡¯s expression was solemn as they looked at a shadow sailing over from ahead. That shadow was also a ferry, and it was not inferior to the Sacred Mist Ferry! The flying ferry opposite was getting closer and closer. Norton and the others gradually sensed a lot of information on the flying ferry. The person on the ferry did not seem to plan to hide. He openly revealed his magical aura and also used his soul power to scan the Sacred Mist Ferry. The two sides met and greeted each other. Zoro raised his eyebrows and could not help but sigh. ¡°Such a huge show of force¡­ It looks like the Gale Wind Island is determined to obtain this Magic Stone Mine. Have they sent all the top combatants on the island over?¡± Norton¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Who would be willing to give up the largest Magic Stone Mine in 5,000 years of the Sebastian Kingdom? I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no room for compromise.¡± Both sides had sent out most of their top combat strength, so it was impossible for them to take it lightly. They would either win or lose. Cooperate and develop? Win-win situation? This was just a fool¡¯s dream. Everyone wanted to monopolize the benefits. It was not just the other party who was aggressive, the Nicholas family had also not thought of giving in. Otherwise, they would not have sent so many of their core combat strength so quickly. On the opposite side, the Gale Wind Island was the lowest among the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom. Of course, to be able to rank in the top four of the Sebastian Kingdom¡¯s magical world and have more than 10,000 years of legacy, the foundation they had accumulated was naturally deep, and their combat strength was also very powerful. Thousands of years ago, the Gale Wind Island had even been ranked first among the factions of the Sebastian Kingdom. However, this faction later lost a few Divine Magi in succession, and their combat strength naturally weakened. Up to now, there were a total of seven Divine Magi in the entire Gale Wind Island. Currently, on the ferry flying toward the Nicholas family, there were six Divine Magi!! As for the experts of the Great Archmage realm, there were nearly a hundred! The flying ferry from the Gale Wind Island was charging over with a fierce momentum, and there were more than a hundred Magi standing on the deck of the ferry. At the front of the team stood the six Divine Magi. Feng Da was also among them, but he was standing a little to the side, and to the back. Standing in the center and the foremost was a green-robed old man with white hair and wrinkled skin. His name was Pang Mo. He was the former Island Master of Gale Wind Island. He had retired for many years and was currently at level-7 of the Divine Mage realm! Apart from Pang Mo and Feng Da, the magical power levels of the other four Divine Magi were level-1, level-2, level-4, and level-5, respectively. These hundred plus people faced the Nicholas family opposite which had come with four level-1 Divine Magi and a high-grade level-7 Guardian Spirit Beast. It looked like they could not compare with the number of people from the Gale Wind Island. ¡°How dare four level-1 Divine Magi fight against the Gale Wind Island?¡± ¡°Hehehe, are you guys here to court death? I won¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°That Divine Mage from the Divine Mountain Immortal Island that you guys have a friendship with won¡¯t come out to help you this time, right? She had even said that she would kill and we would die. What a joke!¡± ¡°You dare to kill the Venerable Wind Punisher? I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°In my opinion, we should just kill them all. They don¡¯t look like one who knows how to behave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone on the Gale Wind Island sensed the sweeping soul power of the Nicholas family and smiled coldly. On the deck where more than a hundred people were standing, the magical energy in many of them was surging faintly. It was obvious that they were already accumulating strength. Soon, the flying ferry from the Gale Wind Island sailed to a location nearly a kilometer away from the Nicholas family and stopped opposite the Sacred Mist Ferry. The two flying ferries faced each other. In the sky above, a Five-Color Peacock was circling in the air. The powerful aura of a level-7 magical beast pressed down directly. Many of the Great Archmagi on the deck of the Gale Wind Island ferry felt the pressure deep within. ¡°Hmph!¡± Pang Mo snorted coldly, a cold light appearing in his eyes. He watched as the powerful magical beast aura enveloping the ferry suddenly dissipated without doing anything. The Five-Color Peacock let out a roar of shock and anger, restraining the dense magical aura that had been too ostentatious earlier. Pang Mo did not look at the level-7 magical beast circling in the sky. Instead, he looked calmly at Zoro and the others opposite him and said sternly, ¡°Heh! The Nicholas family has quite the air, and had even showed off your might to us from Gale Wind Island.¡± Outside the Sacred Mist Ferry, a transparent barrier appeared faintly, isolating all the pressure from the Gale Wind Island. However, facing nearly a hundred Great Archmagi and six Divine Magi, everyone on the deck was a little nervous, especially some of the retainers. The fear in their eyes could not be concealed at all. Norton was neither servile nor overbearing as he looked directly at the hundreds of Magi opposite him. ¡°Gale Wind Island, are you sure that you want to snatch this Magic Stone Mine from the Nicholas family?¡± These words were direct. Pang Mo¡¯s eyes flickered a few times as he retorted. ¡°I also want to ask this. Is the Nicholas family sure that you want to go against Gale Wind Island?¡± Norton did not back down. ¡°The Nicholas family has no intention of going against anyone, but we have made a great effort to find this mine. Of course, we won¡¯t give it up.¡± Upon hearing this, Feng Da interrupted. ¡°How laughable! This Magic Stone Mine was found by our Gale Wind Island a few months ago. We had other plans, so we did not announce it. Your Nicholas family has appeared suddenly to snatch it first. You¡¯re clearly treating the Gale Wind Island as a pushover!¡± Upon hearing Feng Da¡¯s shameless words, many members of the Nicholas family rolled their eyes. He was simply spouting nonsense! Everyone had already guessed this and could not be bothered to argue with them. Norton said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t say such meaningless things. In short, if the Gale Wind Island insists on snatching the Magic Stone Mine, the Nicholas family will fight you!¡± Pang Mo sneered and announced, ¡°Hehe, very well! Alright, let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡°The outcome of today¡¯s battle will determine who owns this Magic Stone Mine!!¡± Norton smiled, his expression as usual. ¡°We agree.¡± ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll experience your family clan¡¯s immortal-tier magical power today!¡± Killing intent appeared in Pang Mo¡¯s eyes. As he spoke, he exploded the might of a level-7 Divine Mage¡¯s magical power in his body. He raised his hand and condensed countless ice blades, sweeping them toward the Nicholas family¡¯s ferry with a violent wind! On the deck of the Sacred Mist Ferry, Norton¡¯s eyes flickered. He exploded the magical power in his body. Instead of using magical power, he made a magic formation. Buzz! In an instant, the whole world shook slightly. Countless golden runes appeared in the void, and a barrier condensed in the middle of the two ferries, blocking Pang Mo¡¯s magical attack!! This was only the beginning. The magic formation continued to spread out¡­ In the middle, there was a magic formation barrier that enveloped Norton and the others. Then, a larger magic formation enveloped the two flying ferries. Then, layers of magic formations appeared outside. Layer by layer, a total of seven layers, they enveloped the 500-kilometer void!! This was one of the benefits of the Nicholas family being the first to arrive at the battlefield! In the set-up of Norton, the grandmaster of magic formations, this area was already the main battlefield of the Nicholas family!! Chapter 384 - 384 The Nicholas Family vs. the Gale Wind Island 384 The Nicholas Family vs. the Gale Wind Island ¡°Multi-layer magic formations!!¡± ¡°How, how can there be so many?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Norton a master of magic formations? These magic formations¡­ he has to be at least a grandmaster of magic formations!!¡± ¡°He had actually set up the magic formations so early. This is too despicable!¡± Seeing that several magic formations had actually condensed in the vicinity, the people from the Gale Wind Island panicked. Some of the Great Archmagi could not hide the fear on their faces. Of course, they had also investigated Norton¡¯s knowledge of magic formations. However, it had been rumored ten years ago that Norton was a master of magic formations and could set up a level-6 magic formation. But now, some of the magic formations in this huge magic formation were already level-7. In other words, Norton was already a grandmaster! Before they arrived here, everyone from the Gale Wind Island had been mentally prepared. However, the number of such powerful magic formations had already exceeded their expectations, especially that of Feng Da. He had been secretly observing the Nicholas family during this period of time, but the few magic formations he had discovered were all level-6. They could not threaten a Divine Mage at all. However, this current situation was completely different from what he had remembered. He immediately reacted. He had been deceived! The level-6 magic formations he had observed earlier were all illusions! After sensing that he had been deceived, Feng Da became furious. The flames of anger in his eyes almost condensed, and they were filled with killing intent!! After a moment of fear, the group of Great Archmagi from the Gale Wind Island looked at the thin old man at the forefront among the six Divine Magi, Elder Potter. Potter¡¯s magical power level was level-5 of the Divine Mage realm, and he was also good at magic formations. However, until now, he was only a level-6 master of magic formations and could only set up magic formations that were level-6 and below. He could refine pills, refine artifacts, create magic formations, create magic talismans, and he had many other secondary skills. There were many factors that would affect how far and how high he could go, including his personal talent, the level of the magic book he cultivated, and his personal magical power level¡­ For example, for Magi below the Divine Mage realm, no matter how talented they were, they would usually peak at becoming a master of level-6 magic formations. After a magic formation master¡¯s level had reached the Divine Mage realm, the magical power in his body would be enough to set up a level-7 magic formation. However, having the conditions for success did not mean that he would definitely succeed. There were other limitations apart from the level. Potter was currently a level-5 Divine Mage. He had studied magic formations for more than 2,000 years and was still a master of level-6 magic formations. The reason why he had not been able to set up a level-7 magic formation was due to two main limitations. One was his personal talent, and the other was the level of his magic book. As for Norton, although he had just advanced and become a level-1 Divine Mage not long ago, his personal talent was high, and the level of the magic book he cultivated was also high. Thus, his cultivation was naturally smooth. Currently, he was already a grandmaster of level-7 magic formations! Potter, who was being stared at by a group of Great Archmagi behind him, was more frightened than the others. In addition to being shocked, he was even a little jealous of the magic formation grandmaster opposite him. On the battlefield, Potter frowned and said, ¡°There are a total of seven magic formations. Three are level-7, and four are level-6. Level-7 magic formations are used to trap, confuse, and kill respectively. The other four are top level-6 magic formations.¡± Pang Mo¡¯s expression was cold. Although he was shocked, he did not panic. He asked in a low voice, ¡°How do I break it quickly?¡± ¡°It takes a lot of effort to find the core of the formation and break the weak points normally.¡± Potter snorted. ¡°For us, we just have to break it forcefully!¡± Norton was indeed more proficient in magic formations than him, but¡­ no matter how powerful the magic formation was, it was still controlled by someone! A level-1 Divine Mage? He was just mediocre! Potter looked around and quickly added, ¡°Ignore the magic formations outside first. Just break the magic formation in the center between the two sides!¡± Speaking of this, it was ridiculous. Although these seven magic formations were many, there were a total of six magic formations blocking the outside. It was as if they were preventing them from escaping or others from coming in to stop them. Everyone from the Gale Wind Island, who had calmed down, found this ridiculous. The actions of the Nicholas family were too laughable. It was as if their Gale Wind Island would be defeated and flee¡­ How laughable! The anger in the hearts of everyone from the Gale Wind Island rose greatly. They all felt that they had been provoked. After hearing Potter¡¯s instructions to attack, they all flew out from the flying ferry and got into formation to prepare for battle! At the same time, everyone from the Nicholas family flew off the ferry and quickly got into formation. Buzz! Boom! In the next moment, the Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island attacked the magic formation barrier in front of them! The energy barrier only lasted for a few seconds before it was jointly broken through!! The reasons why it had been breached in a few seconds was firstly because the attack of the Gale Wind Island was powerful, and secondly, because this barrier had not been protected by the magic formation master. How could the Nicholas family members hide from the enemy? This magic formation was just to test the other party¡¯s strength. As the barrier between the two sides shattered, the real battle erupted! And once it erupted, they would all clash!! ¡°Swoosh¡­¡± The roar of the Five-Color Peacock resounded throughout the heavens, and it was the first to attack the enemy relentlessly with more than ten thousand gusts of wind and lightning. However, before the wind and lightning could hit the enemy, they were intercepted halfway by the violent wind that had appeared out of thin air. A level-1 Divine Mage from the Gale Wind Island flew into the sky and the fight between a human and a beast began. The four level-1 Divine Magi of the Nicholas family clan had all activated the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. Their levels had increased to level-3 of the Divine Mage realm, and they faced the five Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island! In addition, Dick waved his hand and released a level-7 golden python and more than ten level-5 to level-6 puppet magical beasts! There were no one-on-one combats; the two sides directly engaged in a chaotic battle! The inner circle was a chaotic battle between Divine Magi, and the outer circle was a chaotic battle between nearly 200 Great Archmagi! Buzz! Boom! Boom! Boom! For a moment, hundreds of kilometers of heaven and earth kept trembling violently. The sounds of vibration even spread out for 500 kilometers. If it had not been for the outermost magic formations blocking them, the buzzing sounds would have spread even further. ¡­ . The dazzling blinding light of the magical battle kept shining. Looking from a distance, apart from the terrifying abnormal phenomenon, nothing else could be seen. At this moment, thousands of kilometers away from the battlefield above the Magic Stone Mine, many people were looking at the battlefield, their hearts filled with shock¡­ Among these scattered people, some were originally searching for treasures and cultivating in the Calamity Mountain Range, while others had followed the Nicholas family¡¯s ferry over to gather information. The appearance of the Nicholas family¡¯s flying ferry and the spirit beast had caused a heated discussion among countless people. Many people continued to pay attention curiously. The expedition had caused such a huge commotion, there must be something big following. No one had expected such an explosive matter!! ¡°The Nicholas family and Gale Wind Island have started a battle?!¡± ¡°Gale Wind Island has even quietly sent so many people here. The combatants here should be the top-notch ones!¡± ¡°After ten years, the two sides have finally started to fight. I wonder why?¡± ¡°Could they be snatching treasures?¡± ¡°Look at the commotion in the battle¡­ Could this thing be of the immortal-tier?¡± ¡°So many magic formations have been set up by the Nicholas family? We¡¯ve clearly been observing for so long, and we didn¡¯t even know¡­¡± ¡°The former head of the Nicholas family clan is actually a level-7 grandmaster of magic formations!¡± ¡°Even the Island Master of the Gale Wind Island has come to participate in the battle. Gale Wind Island should win this battle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The Beast Sect not long ago¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Blocked by the layers of magic formations, not to mention others, even if a Divine Mage were to come here, he would not be able to find out the details of the battlefield. The spectators all watched from afar. There were many different opinions. Chapter 385 - 385 Terrifying Powerful Force 385 Terrifying Powerful Force At first, everyone on the Gale Wind Island was full of confidence. Even if the Nicholas family had set up level-7 magic formations in the battlefield, they were not afraid. Their confidence came from their absolute advantage in level. Even if the Nicholas family had powerful magical power, magical weapons, and other offensive methods, their Gale Wind Island would not lose. However, after only a short while of the intense battle, they were shocked. They seemed to have been wrong. The powerful combat strength of the Nicholas family¡­ had far exceeded their expectations!! When they were formulating the battle plan, everyone had thought that they had overestimated the Nicholas family. They had not expected that they had still underestimated the Nicholas family! In particular, Ron and Dick¡¯s immortal-tier Strange Sacred Flame was so powerful that it was unbelievable to Pang Mo and the others! The powerful might of the Strange Sacred Flame was unimaginable unless one was at the battle scene personally! After they had advanced and become Divine Magi, they could now partially unleash the power of law in the Strange Sacred Flame: the Light Passage Flame, which carried the power of time; the Sun-Devouring Flame, which contained the power of killing! As long as it was a Strange Sacred Flame, it would have the power of law within it. These mighty powers were the innate attributes of the Strange Sacred Flame. Previously, Ron and Dick¡¯s levels were too low, so they were unable to actively use the power of law. The power of law in the Strange Sacred Flame was naturally extremely low, and basically only very little of it was revealed from the Strange Sacred Flame. After the two of them had advanced and become Divine Magi, they had taken the initiative to comprehend the power of law in the Strange Sacred Flame when they came into contact with it. Now, they were able to activate a small portion of the power of law! The power of law was something that most Divine Magi could not come into contact with in their entire lives. Even a Heavenly Divine Mage might not be able to comprehend such a mysterious power of law. As for Ron and Dick, they had the Strange Sacred Flame in their bodies and had long been immersed in the Strange Sacred Flame. Now that they had advanced to the Divine Mage realm, they naturally understood the power of law! Especially Ron, his Flame Sacred Body was of the same attribute as the Light Passage Flame, so it was as if he had the help of a god when comprehending the power of law! No one knew the details of the Strange Sacred Flame. The outside world had always believed that the Strange Sacred Flame was an extremely rare immortal-tier sacred flame magical power. In the Divine Mage battlefield in the air, the Sun-Devouring Flame rolled back from above and enveloped dozens of kilometers of space. The Light Passage Flame swept up from below, and the two Strange Sacred Flames jointly sealed the Divine Mage battlefield of the Gale Wind Island. The six Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island were naturally able to withstand the attack of the Strange Sacred Flame, but they had to expend a lot of magical power. With the suppression from the other few magic formations, the battle was extremely difficult. It was as if nearly 40% of their combat strength had been suppressed before they started to fight, and they could not unleash their strongest combat strength at all! On the other hand, the four Divine Magi and one level-7 magical beast of the Nicholas family were all surging with battle momentum when they fought. They seemed to be able to unleash combat strength that far surpassed their levels!! The enemy was having more and more fun fighting, and their side was getting more and more stifled. The absolute advantage in level that the Gale Wind Island had originally been extremely confident in had been wiped out¡­ For a moment, a stalemate had appeared on the battlefield of the Divine Mage realm! At the same time, the chaotic battle of about 200 Great Archmagi on the periphery had far exceeded the expectations of everyone on the Gale Wind Island. On the battlefield here, there were nearly 100 people from the Gale Wind Island, so they naturally had the advantage in numbers. They also had an advantage in their average level. With more people and higher levels, those from the Gale Wind Island all thought that they would quickly obtain victory here. However, after the battle between the two sides had started, the Gale Wind Island actually did not have the advantage! This was because the top combat strength of the Nicholas family was far stronger than ordinary! The combat strength of the retainers was still within the expectations of Gale Wind Island. Without exception, those clansmen from the Nicholas family all erupted with powerful combat strength that far surpassed their own levels! Had they all taken medicine? Why were there still so many of them? And they were even getting bolder and bolder¡­ Everyone from the Gale Wind Island was shocked. There were two reasons why others did not know. The first was that the clansmen all knew the extremely powerful heaven-tier explosive magical power, the Skyfiend Three Transformations. The second was that the clansmen were better and more equipped. The members of the Nicholas family had countless auxiliary items on them. They basically could not finish using the offensive and defensive magic talismans. Even if they had expended too much energy or were injured, they would have endless pills in their storage rings! The effects of stacking multiple items were clearly illustrated in this battlefield. For example, Lily, a level-7 Great Archmage, could continue to defeat a top Great Archmage from the Gale Wind Island! Moreover, Lily¡¯s Wind Lightning Divine Sword had just displayed the power of a top-grade sacred weapon! After only a short battle between the two sides, everyone from the Gale Wind Island basically wanted to vomit blood¡­ They were too aggrieved, so envious, jealous, and resentful! ¡°Why is it not me, why is it not us¡­ This is too unfair!¡± Everyone from the Gale Wind Island shouted in their hearts, ¡°This is unfair!!¡± ¡°Damn! Where did so many sacred tools come from!!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? These flames¡­ are they really immortal-tier magical power? Even an immortal-tier magical power can¡¯t be so powerful!¡± ¡°The power¡­ the power of law!!¡± ¡°Impossible!! They¡¯re only at level-1 of the Divine Mage realm. It¡¯s impossible for them to have comprehended the law¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Even if they use the explosive magical power, they won¡¯t be able to last long. Let them show off for now. As long as we delay the battle, the Nicholas family will definitely lose!¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful! The combined sacred flame technique of the two heroes of the Nicholas family¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± On the battlefield, the few Divine Magi from the Gale Wind Island were secretly communicating via voice transmission to discuss the battle situation. Everyone was worried, solemn, or frightened and resentful¡­ From the looks of it, they could still withstand the joint attack from the other party. In their hearts, the four people opposite them had used the explosive magical power to obtain a temporary increase in level. Any magical power would definitely be consumed and would have limitations. As long as they could delay the battle, the Gale Wind Island would definitely be able to suppress the Nicholas family! The Nicholas family could also guess what the other party was thinking. Moreover, they already had a plan for this. From the beginning, Ron and the others had wanted to¡­ end the battle quickly! Therefore, they had activated the second transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations just as the battle started. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The roar sounded again, and the strong power of wind and lightning descended from the sky into the battlefield of the Divine Mage realm! It turned out that the Five-Color Peacock had escaped the restraint of the level-1 Divine Mage and flown close to Ron and the others. Although the level-1 Divine Mage from the Gale Wind Island followed closely behind, he was still a step slower than the Five-Color Peacock. The departure of the Five-Color Peacock was like a special signal. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± With a repeated hiss, the golden python suddenly opened its nine heads and shot nine beams of dazzling sacred light at the enemy! At the same time, Norton formed a seal with his hands. The magical power in his body surged into the countless magic formation patterns that had suddenly flashed. The void within a five-kilometer area vibrated, and a magic formation that had been hidden earlier started to operate! Zoro waved his hand and actually waved out thousands of magic runes. They were like the locusts of a locust plague, surging and attacking the enemy! Ron and Dick grabbed at the air in unison. The Sun-Devouring Flame above and the Light Passage Flame below swept out at the same time and collided!! The three of them stopped moving in an instant! At this moment, the expression of the Divine Mage from the Gale Wind Island changed drastically. He exploded with magical power and either used magical power or took out a treasure. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the next moment, a deafening rumble erupted. With a loud bang, the magic formations, magic talismans, the Strange Sacred Flame, and many other terrifying forces exploded together. The super powerful force swallowed the Divine Mage of the Gale Wind Island!! Chapter 386 - 386 Battle Outcome Decided? Not Quite 386 Battle Outcome Decided? Not Quite ¡°Damn! I¡¯ve been tricked again!¡± ¡°Hidden magic formations, thousands of magic talismans, sacred flame magical power¡­ Hiss, this is too¡­¡± ¡°So many talismans¡­ Could there be someone else in the Nicholas family who can make magic talismans?!¡± ¡°Is this the legendary Strange Sacred Flame Combined Technique?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°No! The rumors were not so! We must treat this carefully!!¡± ¡°With such a desperate all-out attack, the enemy shouldn¡¯t be able to last long¡­ If we can hold out, we¡¯ll win!¡± The Nicholas family had suddenly launched a joint attack. Although the Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island were a little flustered, they all protected themselves in time¡­ However, a strong sense of unease inexplicably welled up in their hearts. They were shocked and puzzled. Too much mixed dazzling light and magical energy had blinded their physical senses and soul senses. In this instant, the six Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island did not know the enemy¡¯s movements. The six of them maintained a defensive state in unison and retreated continuously. At the same time, they also cast magical power forward to eliminate obstacles. The chaotic and complicated strong light and the chaotic magical energy were gradually expelled. Through that gap, they could see the current situation of the four Divine Magi of the Nicholas family clearly again. Norton and Zoro seemed to have temporarily lost their power to attack because they had erupted too much earlier and had expended too much energy. At this moment, they were retreating to the sides and circulating their cultivation techniques to regulate the magical power in their bodies. Standing at the front and in the center were the two brothers, Dick and Ron. The magical power aura emitted from their bodies was still unbelievably strong. The two of them stood close to each other, their bodies enveloped in golden-white flames! One person¡¯s right palm faced the other¡¯s left palm.The platinum-colored flames were crazily converging and pressing in the two palms, and the two-color flames shrank into a platinum fire cloud!! The moment Pang Mo and the others saw the platinum fire cloud condense, Ron and Dick raised their hands in unison and pushed gently. The ingenious platinum fire cloud floated gently with the help of the force. There was no major movement, but Pang Mo and the others, who were in the direction of the fire cloud, were shocked! The legendary Strange Sacred Flame Combined Technique had appeared¡­ a two-color fire cloud!! Anyone who paid a little attention to the magical world knew the powerful might of this Strange Sacred Flame Combined Technique. Ten years ago, when the Imperial City of the Sebastian Kingdom was attacked by beasts, the two heroes of the Nicholas family, who were still top Great Archmagi at that time, used this move to instantly kill a Great Mountain Desolate Demon! Not long ago, it was said that the two heroes, who had just advanced and became level-1 Divine Magi, had joined forces in the Black Forest in the northern territory to unleash the Strange Sacred Flame Combined Technique again, killing a level-6 Divine Mage from the Sharp Sword Sect of the Malai Kingdom on the spot! No one dared to underestimate such a powerful divine technique. The six Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island exploded all the magical power in their bodies in an instant. They used their huge magical power to unleash offensive and defensive magical power, as well as all kinds of magical power and super powerful magical weapons!! The moment the platinum fire cloud floated out, Norton and Zoro suddenly moved. The former instantly activated another hidden magic defensive formation, and the latter waved out countless magic runes to attach to the defensive barrier! It was both slow and fast. The two movements of the fire cloud were completed in an instant. The exquisite platinum fire cloud floated quietly and rapidly across the sky. Wherever it passed, there was a twisted transparent mark, as if even the void had been burned. In the next second, the platinum fire cloud floated in front of the Divine Mage of the Gale Wind Island and was hit by a few powerful magical powers and magical treasures! At this moment, even time and space seemed to have frozen. In the next moment¡­ it erupted!! Boom! Buzz! Boom! An unprecedented rumble resounded throughout the entire world. The thick clouds 100,000 feet tall were instantly scattered. There were no clouds for 5,000 kilometers! The world shook. Even though layers of magic formations had weakened, the deafening roar still spread for thousands of kilometers! The spectators in the distance were so frightened by the terrifying phenomenon that their scalps turned numb and their backs turned cold¡­ ¡°¡­How terrifying¡­ Hiss¡­ This is too terrifying!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that joint technique!!¡± ¡°The two-color fire cloud of the Nicholas family?! Such divine might¡­ Hiss!¡± ¡°This magical power¡­ high-grade immortal-tier magical power?!¡± ¡°Can the Gale Wind Island block such a terrifying ultimate move? Has the Gale Wind Island lost?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Only from the commotion coming from that battlefield did the onlookers sense that the information they had obtained was limited. They did not know the exact situation of the battle at all. All of them were itching to know. However, they were too far away and were also afraid of being afflicted by the chaotic battle. They wanted to see, but they could not, and could not see clearly¡­ ¡°How is the chaotic battle going?¡± ¡°How long has it been? Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°After all, this is Gale Wind Island. They shouldn¡¯t have been defeated so quickly.¡± ¡°Probably, maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡­ . At this moment, in the battlefield area, because of the sudden appearance of the platinum fire cloud, the Great Archmagi, who had been locked in battle, had no choice but to split up. They hurriedly stopped fighting and retreated. They had also erupted their magical power to block the aftershocks of the explosion from the Divine Mage realm battlefield. Fortunately, there was a magic formation barrier set up by Norton here, and the entire ring was protected. The aftershocks of the platinum fire cloud spread over, and the barrier was instantly shattered. Although it had been shattered, it had reduced most of the power. A large group of Great Archmagi used their full strength to block it. Everyone on both sides of the battlefield was looking at the two-colored flame in the distance. The people from the Nicholas family looked happy, while the people from the Gale Wind Island could not hide their horror¡­ Buzz! A buzzing sound suddenly came from the platinum sea of flames. A crack appeared in the sea of flames, and a few figures flew out. They were the few Divine Magi from the Gale Wind Island! Seeing this scene, the Great Archmagi of the Gale Wind Island were a little happy, but then they discovered that although the former Island Master and the others were still alive¡­ things were not good! Pang Mo charged at the front, and a few Divine Magi followed him out from the center of the explosion of the platinum fire cloud. A top-grade sacred weapon, which looked like a dark blue cauldron, hung upside down above their heads. It emitted a blue light to protect them, but the blue light was already in danger. The magical power auras of the six of them were weakened by more than half. They were basically weak and disorderly. The two with the lowest levels were respectively level-1 and level-2 Divine Magi. Most of the magic robes on their bodies had been burned, and half of their clothes were stained with blood. They were clearly seriously injured! A combined sacred flame technique had injured the Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island to such an extent. It could be seen how powerful it was. At this moment, in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, Romo, who was watching the live broadcast through the visitation screen, nodded gently. When the enemy was on guard, it was not bad to be able to use the platinum fire cloud to seriously injure the enemy and greatly reduce the combat strength of the Divine Mage of the Gale Wind Island. At this point, Ron and the others only had to continue to pursue, and they would be able to secure victory in this round. Just as Romo felt that victory was in his grasp, he suddenly heard¡ª [Ding! Warning!!] [It has been detected that the lives of several genius descendants are in great danger. An urgent mission has been generated.] [Urgent Mission: Save several descendants of the Nicholas family, including Norton, Zoro, Dick, and Ron.] ¡°Eh?!¡± The System¡¯s warning shocked Romo. The battle situation was already clear. Why did it suddenly notify about several descendants being in danger¡­ Could it be that the Gale Wind Island still had a trump card?! Chapter 387 - 387 That Move, Ancestral Master Appears 387 That Move, Ancestral Master Appears ¡°Junior Brother! Are you alright?!¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ I am still alive¡­¡± ¡°Damn the Nicholas family! Why are they so powerful!!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we retreat first¡­¡± After retreating from the most dangerous area of the explosion, Feng Da and the others communicated in fear. Some of them had the intention to retreat. The Nicholas family was too powerful. If another fire cloud attack came, it would be bad¡­ Feng Da and the others all looked at Pang Mo. A cold killing intent appeared in Pang Mo¡¯s eyes, and he sent a voice transmission secretly, ¡°Retreat? No! We must wipe out the Nicholas family today!¡± Seeing Pang Mo reveal a cold killing intent, Feng Da and the others beside him were slightly stunned. However, immediately after, they all understood. ¡°The¡­?! No!!¡± Everyone was shocked. They quickly advised, ¡°Island Master! It¡¯s not appropriate to use that move! We haven¡¯t understood it yet. If we rashly use it¡­¡± ¡°I think we can! We can¡¯t retreat!¡± The magic formation master, Potter, said firmly. ¡°If we retreat today, what the Gale Wind Island will lose is not just a huge magic stone mine, but also our reputation!¡± He continued, ¡°Since we¡¯re already absolutely incompatible like water and fire, we should be more decisive and just take a gamble!¡± ¡°Is¡­ is this really necessary¡­¡± ¡°I agree! We¡¯ve already fallen out with the enemy. It¡¯s best if we can eliminate the Nicholas family completely here!¡± ¡°¡­Agree!¡± After discussion, everyone except Feng Da agreed. Pang Mo gritted his teeth and made up his mind. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s leave this place first!¡± The conversation between the Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island had only taken a few seconds. After they had decided, they had just completely retreated from the dangerous eruption area of the platinum fire cloud. The four Divine Magi of the Nicholas family opposite them had all expended too much energy from the earlier eruption, so they did not pursue immediately. However, the level-7 golden python and the level-7 Five-Color Peacock immediately attacked Pang Mo and the others!! In fact, the golden python had the powerful combat strength of a level-8 magical beast, but it could at most exert the combat strength of a top level-7 magical beast, equivalent to a level-4 Divine Mage. The Five-Color Peacock, on the other hand, was a high-grade level-7 Divine Mage with the combat strength of level-3 of the Divine Mage realm. The nine-headed golden python roared at the sky and spat out nine beams of golden light at the enemy! The Five-Color Peacock flapped its wings, and thousands of wind and lightning tore at the enemy! Seeing this scene, the expressions of the Divine Magi from the Gale Wind Island turned slightly cold, but they did not panic. Potter left the group and exploded all the magical energy in his body. He waved his hand and threw out a magic formation disc, injecting it into the magic formation. The magic formation disc was instantly activated, and a magic formation barrier instantly condensed, enveloping them! Boom! Boom! In the next moment, the magical attacks of the nine-headed golden python and the Five-Color Peacock were all blocked by the protective barrier, and roars sounded continuously. In the barrier, an unprecedented murderous intent appeared on the faces of Pang Mo and the others. Pang Mo¡¯s originally weak aura suddenly increased, and it was obvious that he had activated the magical eruption technique. As his aura increased, he suddenly raised his hands and clasped them in front of his body. In the blink of an eye, he had formed a series of complicated spells! After becoming a Divine Mage, there was basically no need for him to make hand seals to use ordinary magical power. Now, as a level-7 Divine Mage, Pang Mo had made a series of complicated hand seals that no one could understand. The magical power that followed was clearly extraordinary! ¡°Eh?!¡± Pang Mo had just raised his hands to form a seal when the expressions of Ron and the others changed drastically. They were all shocked and bewildered. Automatically, they all understood that the enemy had an extremely dangerous trump card!! Ron and Dick exchanged a look, and both of them looked determined. There was no need for words. The two brothers had made the same decision at the same time. The magical power aura, which had been weak from having just unleashed the platinum fire cloud, suddenly soared in an instant, and¡­ it was stronger than the magical power aura prior to the unleashing! Skyfiend Three Transformations¡­ third transformation!! The third level of the explosive power was extremely dangerous. An ordinary person who unleashed it would even explode immediately. However, Ron and Dick both had extraordinary bodies, and their physical tolerance far surpassed the limit of an ordinary person. Moreover, they did not plan to use it for a long time and exhaust themselves. They only needed an instant to erupt! In the nick of time, the two of them instantly activated the third transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations. Their levels increased to level-4 of the Divine Mage realm, and they continued to increase! At the same time, the two of them raised their hands again and faced their palms with each other. The Light Passage Flame and the Sun-Devouring Flame left their bodies again, instantly condensing into a light floating platinum fire cloud! Without hesitation, Ron and Dick pushed in unison and sent out the platinum fire cloud! In the distance, the group of Great Archmagi was extremely surprised, especially the Great Archmagi of Gale Wind Island. They were horrified!! Ah?! Again!! As the two stones collided and emitted flames, the extremely beautiful platinum fire cloud suddenly streaked across the sky and descended where Pang Mo and the others were standing! Buzz! At this moment, a powerful and invincible aura suddenly erupted, instantly enveloping the entire battlefield!! The magical attack from the nine-headed golden python and the Five-Color Peacock earlier had collided with the barrier, and the dazzling strong light from the collision had covered the figures of Pang Mo and the others¡­ And at this moment, the strong light was surging crazily, as if it was alive. A 1,000-foot-long translucent arm stretched out from the strong ball of light. The huge hand opened its palm and grabbed the platinum fire cloud that was rapidly floating in front of Pang Mo and the others! Boom! Boom! In the next moment, the platinum fire cloud exploded in the palm of the huge hand! The translucent hand suddenly shattered, and the Light Passage Flame and the Sun-Devouring Flame scattered in the air. A scorching heat wave that could not be touched blew in a radius of 50 kilometers! There¡­ in the center of the fire cloud explosion¡­ above Pang Mo and the others¡­ Everyone at the scene was collectively shocked. They looked in that direction in horror. Even Ron and the others could not maintain their calm. They looked in that direction in extreme shock. The person holding the platinum fire cloud was a huge translucent giant phantom of thousands of feet tall. Although the shadow was faint, they could still vaguely tell that it was an old man with an extraordinary reputation, like a deity! The moment they saw the phantom figure clearly, the Great Archmagi of the Gale Wind Island were dumbfounded, as if ordinary people had seen a ghost. A few of them shouted in horror, ¡°Ancestral¡­ Ancestral Master?!¡± At this moment, beneath the giant phantom, the magical power aura of Pang Mo and the others was surging. That special aura was similar to the powerful aura emitted by the giant phantom! Pang Mo¡¯s face was indifferent, and his eyes were emotionless. He glanced coldly at Ron and the others and said, ¡°Go and die.¡± As he spoke, he pressed down on Ron and the others! The giant phantom in the sky did the same thing as Pang Mo. The arm which had been shattered by the platinum fire cloud earlier had returned to normal. The giant pressed down with his palm!! ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± With a loud shout, Norton flew to Ron and Dick, whose magical aura had returned, and waved his hand to throw out two magic formation discs. He immediately activated the magic formations on the discs and built two layers of defensive barriers in front! At the same time, Zoro also flew over and waved out countless magic talismans, attaching them to the magic formation¡¯s defensive barrier! In the next moment, a huge translucent palm pressed down on Norton and the others. Wherever it pressed, even the void seemed to be squeezed to the two sides, and the distorted space almost collapsed¡­ The defensive barrier in front of Norton, which had been enhanced by countless magic talismans, instantly shattered!! A terrifying force so powerful that Ron and the others felt they could not resist was crushing down on them!! Chapter 388 - 388 The Ancestral Spirit Appears, Romo Appears 388 The Ancestral Spirit Appears, Romo Appears Heavenly Divine Mage!! The terrifying aura on the giant phantom was so powerful; it was of the Heavenly Divine Realm!! It was no wonder that he could easily destroy the platinum fire cloud jointly cast by level-4 Divine Magi and then shatter the defensive barrier jointly built by Norton and Zoro! A terrifying force so powerful as if a deity had descended upon them crushed down on them. An indescribable fear and despair rose in the hearts of Ron and the others¡­ They could not block this attack!! Even though they had activated the third transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, they could not block it! A hint of determination flashed in Norton¡¯s eyes. He tapped his feet gently in the air and shot forward. The magical power in his body suddenly increased at a crazy speed! Activating the third transformation and self-destructing¡­ might be able to block some of the power! ¡°Grandpa! Big Brother!¡± Several screams overlapped. Ron and the other two wanted to stop him, but Norton was already at the front of the group, and he had suddenly shot out. They could not stop him at all¡­ Even so, they all circulated the third transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations crazily at the same time. They had to survive today¡¯s calamity no matter what! Just as the four terrified and desperate people were about to erupt with the third transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations, the four Divine Magi of the Nicholas family, including Norton, realized something. The magical explosive power circulating in their body¡­ had actually failed?! The powerful and gentle familiar aura suppressed the crazily circulating energy in their bodies, wiping away the fear and despair in their hearts. Norton suddenly rushed out, Ron and the other two erupted, and a familiar aura appeared. All of this happened in an instant. While Norton and the other three were stunned, the phantom palm had already arrived above their heads! Buzz! At the critical moment, the world suddenly shook violently. An invisible powerful force circled around Norton and the other three. The huge palm had just landed 30 meters above their heads when it suddenly shattered!! Everyone present was dumbfounded. They all saw that a giant phantom had also appeared in the sky above Norton and the others! Just now, it was that figure who had waved his hand and shattered the huge palm illusion pressed down by the Ancestral Master of the Gale Wind Island! Similarly, the newly appeared giant phantom was also thousands of feet tall. It was also an old man with a dignified aura. Although the phantom was illusory, it looked extremely vivid and condensed. It was even more vivid than the phantom of the Ancestral Master of the Gale Wind Island standing opposite!! Seeing this huge shadow, the clansmen of the Nicholas family exclaimed, ¡°Old Ancestor!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our Old Ancestor! He has come to save us!¡± Many people were still shocked and at a loss. They gradually understood from the mixed words in their ears that the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family had appeared! ¡ªAncestral Protection Talisman! The Old Ancestor has manifested himself!! With the System¡¯s advance warning, Romo, as the Old Ancestor, naturally had to come and save his descendants. Moreover, the enemy had already invoked the phantom of the Ancestral Master of the Gale Wind Island, so they could not show weakness¡­ The Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family would naturally also be able to manifest himself! Romo was very surprised by the phantom of the Ancestral Master summoned by the Gale Wind Island. He had never heard that the Gale Wind Island had such a secret technique. Such magical secret techniques naturally existed. For example, the Earth Origin Sacred Land had one. Legend had it that the Earth Origin Sacred Land could use the magical secret technique to invite the soul and spirit of the Heavenly Divine Mage ancestor to protect their descendants. It was said that the secret technique of the Earth Origin Sacred Land for invoking a spirit could summon the soul of the Heavenly Divine Mage ancestor who was still alive. It could be considered as the Heavenly Divine Mage ancestor using a split soul to descend upon this part of the world. The giant phantom of the Ancestral Master of the Gale Wind Island in front of Romo was very different. This phantom had no consciousness and was equivalent to a puppet. It was completely controlled by Pang Mo and the others. This giant puppet phantom¡¯s strength was barely at the Heavenly Divine Realm, but it could not be compared to Romo, who had descended from the heavens. Previously, Romo had only seen it from the visitation screen. He was still a little worried, but now that he had appeared on the battlefield in the state of the ancestral sacred spirit, he was not worried at all after having seen through the phantom and its form. Even if Romo had not advanced to the Heavenly Divine Realm and was only a top Divine Mage, he would be able to defeat the other party with the ample trump cards he had. Now that he was already a Heavenly Divine Mage, he was even less afraid of the phantom of the Ancestral Master of the Gale Wind Island, who barely had the strength of a Heavenly Divine Mage. Buzz! As Romo was observing the huge puppet phantom, the enemy attacked again! The puppet-like phantom of the Ancestral Master did not react to his incomplete body. He continued to look opposite him expressionlessly. He raised his intact left arm, and the natural energy within a 500-kilometer radius suddenly surged crazily, sweeping up into countless hurricanes. They seemed to be able to tear through the void and were sweeping toward Romo! Romo¡¯s expression was as usual. He waved his right hand calmly. A cluster of black flames suddenly appeared and turned into a ball of thick black flames that surged crazily like a living thing. Just as it struck the cluster of hurricanes, the latter instantly dissipated! Strange Sacred Flame¡­ Soul-Devouring Nether Flame! After shattering the tofu-like hurricane cluster, the black fireball immediately charged at the phantom of the Ancestral Master of the Gale Wind Island opposite! For a moment, the originally puppet-like giant phantom seemed to have an almost imperceptible fluctuation in its powerful and steadfast aura; it was as if its entire soul was trembling in fear! This phantom of the Ancestral Master was like a puppet, yet it was not a puppet. There was a portion of the soul summoned from the chaos inside. As a remnant soul, it naturally knew how terrifying the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame was. However, no matter how afraid it was of the black ball of flames, the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, which would intrinsically restrain souls, had still arrived! The phantom of the Ancestral Master erupted with a powerful force, wanting to block the huge black ball of flames that was charging at it. However¡­ it could not block it! Whether it was the might of its strength or the suppression of its attributes, the remnant phantom of the Ancestral Master of the Gale Wind Island was weaker than Romo! In an instant, the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame broke through the enemy¡¯s attack and defense. The black sea of flames swallowed the phantom of the Ancestral Master, which was thousands of feet tall! ¡°Pfft! Cough!¡± At the same time, Pang Mo and the others spat out blood and screamed! Pang Mo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he was horrified. He could no longer maintain his calm expression. ¡°No¡­ impossible!!¡± ¡°Why¡­ cough cough¡­ why are they also¡­¡± ¡°Heavenly Divine Mage¡­ the Nicholas family has a Heavenly Divine Mage?!¡± ¡°Impossible¡­ Why are they also able to summon?! Could it be the Holy Land¡­¡± ¡°Watch out for the black flames!!¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± The Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island had originally been barely able to summon the Ancestral Master. Now, the phantom of the Ancestral Master¡¯s remnant soul had been burned, and they had also been seriously injured by the backlash. However, the few of them could not care less about their condition now because something even more terrifying had happened. Not only had the strange huge black ball of flames swallowed the phantom of the Ancestral Master they had jointly summoned, even they were enveloped by the thick black flames! The six Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island were all horrified. They crazily used magical techniques or sacrificed magical weapons¡­ but it was useless! The six of them were shocked. The black flames around them were more than a hundred times more terrifying than Ron¡¯s white flames and Dick¡¯s golden flames!! No matter how powerful they were, and how they used their trump cards¡­ In the blink of an eye, all the level-6 Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island were swallowed by the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame! Chapter 389 - 389 The Nicholas Family Clans Heavenly Divine Mage 389 The Nicholas Family Clan¡¯s Heavenly Divine Mage Romo had thought that he would just watch from the sidelines in this battle for the stone mine. After all, it was just a fight, just a battle. It would not become a battle of life and death. If both sides wanted this Magic Stone Mine, then the victor would get it. Romo believed that with their current strength, his descendants could talk tough. At first, the battle situation between the two sides was like what he had imagined. Although the Nicholas family had fewer people and their mean level was lower, they could still use various methods to narrow the gap and still defeat the Gale Wind Island. If the other party could not defeat them, they would admit defeat and withdraw from the battle for the magic stone mine. The battle would end here. However, the Gale Wind Island did not back off. Instead, they fought non-stop. The six Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island had used a trump card unknown to outsiders to summon their Ancestral Master and directly raise the battle to another level. They really wanted¡­ to destroy the Nicholas family!! Since they had already chosen this path, they naturally had to bear the consequences. Therefore, Romo naturally would not hold back now! This battle had originally been a battle to determine the victor, but now it had become a life-and-death battle! ¡°If you want to kill the Nicholas family, then you have to die as an apology!!¡± ¡­ . The Soul-Devouring Nether Flame swallowed Pang Mo and the others. From the black ball of flames, powerful magical waves erupted from time to time, accompanied by terrified screams¡­ But a moment later, all the commotion disappeared!! ¡°Six Divine Magi¡­ died just like that? Really?! They¡¯re all dead!!¡± The moment the aura of the Divine Mage of the Gale Wind Island disappeared, not to mention the Great Archmagi of Gale Wind Island, even the members of the Nicholas family were shocked and at a loss. As for the remaining people from Gale Wind Island, their mouths were agape and their eyes were wide open¡­ They could not believe it, or rather, they did not want to believe it. In a short period of time, the situation of the battle had reversed several times. Everyone¡¯s thinking speed could not even keep up! Romo did not care much about those weak enemies. Since he had already intervened, he might as well exterminate them. After all, it was still killing, whether he killed one or a group. In a world of killing and plundering, there was no need to find those dignified reasons. Romo¡¯s expression was calm. He raised his hand and waved gently. The Soul-Devouring Nether Flame, which had just swallowed Pang Mo and the others, suddenly swept up and shot into the sky like a black firework. Then, it exploded in the hall and shot toward the group of Great Archmagi from Gale Wind Island! After the black ball of flames had moved away, no one was left where there had been a few people. The Divine Magi from the Gale Wind Island, led by Pang Mo, had been completely incinerated by the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame! The black flames, which were like fireworks, landed. Only then did everyone from the Gale Wind Island wake up. The terrifying black flames, which had destroyed the souls of Divine Magi, were shooting toward them! ¡°Watch out for the black flames!!¡± ¡°Quick, dodge!!¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± Screams could be heard one after another. In the chaos, the large number of Great Archmagi from Gale Wind Island all erupted with the magical power in their bodies, trying to escape or build a defensive barrier. However¡­ just like what had just happened before them, no matter how they struggled, it was useless. In the end¡­ they followed in the footsteps of those before them. ¡­ . At the same time, in a distant place 500 kilometers away. ¡°What¡­ what was that commotion just now?¡± ¡°Such a huge commotion¡­ Could it be a Heavenly Divine Mage?!¡± ¡°Heavenly Divine Mage!!¡± ¡°Impossible! How can this be¡­¡± ¡°Such a powerful and terrifying aura of magical power. It¡¯s even stronger than a top-notch Divine Mage¡­ It must be of the Heavenly Divine Realm!¡± ¡°This, this is impossible!¡± ¡°One to two auras¡­ Both sides are of the Heavenly Divine Realm?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly! What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m suffocating¡­ I really want to go and take a look!¡± ¡°Wang San, why don¡¯t you go closer and take a look? I¡¯ll give you money!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired of living!¡± ¡°¡­¡± When the Ancestral Master of the Gale Wind Island was summoned, the incomparably terrifying and powerful aura had spread very far. The onlookers 500 kilometers away from the battlefield had already sensed it, but there was a formation blocking it. They could only guess the situation of the battlefield based on the blurry commotion on the battlefield. However, the more they did not know, the more they wanted to know. The onlookers were already unable to tolerate their itch to know. This trip with the Nicholas family was really the right one¡­ It was getting more and more interesting! Although it was not known who would win or lose this battle, the onlookers already understood. No matter who won or lost, this battle would definitely shake the entire magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom. It might even change the magical world order of the Sebastian Kingdom! ¡­ . In the core area of the Magic Stone Mine, in the battlefield in the sky. Ron and the other three had stopped the operation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations and returned to normal. Due to the successive eruptions earlier, they were all very weak. Although they were not in good condition, they were very excited. Their eyes lit up, and their lips were pursed¡­ Facing the giant phantom standing between the heavens and the earth, their eyes were full of worship, admiration, and reverence¡­ This was the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family! While they were worshiping endlessly, they also felt a little dejected, ashamed, and guilty. Sigh, they still had to trouble the Old Ancestor in the end. Even though they had already advanced and became Divine Magi, their strength was still weak¡­ They wanted to become even stronger! The core family members of the Nicholas family knew more. Their performance was not bad. Some of the clansmen, who had only heard of their Old Ancestor and had seen him for the first time, were so excited that they did not know what to do. As for the retainers of the family clan, they were all basically stunned. They could all recognize this giant phantom. It was the Old Ancestor whose portrait was hung in the family ancestral hall¡­ Romo, who had founded the Nicholas family more than 500 years ago. However, hadn¡¯t this Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family died hundreds of years ago? It was said that before he died, his level was that of a top Great Archmage. Then this giant phantom in front of them¡­ what was going on? Some of the experienced and quick-witted retainers thought of the secret technique of the Earth Origin Sacred Land for summoning spirits and thought that it might be a similar magical secret technique. However, it had been rumored to be a secret technique. Could it have spread everywhere? Why did the Gale Wind Island and the Nicholas family have it¡­ Many retainers could not figure it out. Even though the few retainers, including Karuman and Harris, had a deep relationship with the Nicholas family, they had never seen such a scene. This giant phantom¡­ They had never seen it in reality, and its aura was a little unfamiliar. In less than ten seconds, the people from Gale Wind Island were all incinerated by the black nether flames right before everyone¡¯s eyes! Seeing this, the hands and feet of many retainers turned cold. They had stayed in the Nicholas family for a few years and only learned today that the low-key Nicholas family was actually¡­ so powerful! Romo appeared and then killed these experts. The entire process took tens of seconds! The time limit for the Ancestral Protection Talisman was almost up. Romo looked at the descendants and then slowly dissipated¡­ The world regained its calm, as if nothing had happened. Ron and the others looked at each other with mixed feelings. They had not expected this battle for the stone mine to end like this. The Nicholas family had won; they had won completely. However, there was probably more to today¡¯s battle. Although most of their core combat strength had been lost here, they were still one of the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom, one which had been passed down for tens of thousands of years. If Gale Wind Island went crazy, they would probably not care about their lives¡­ There was no reason to guard against thieves indefinitely. Why not just destroy the Gale Wind Island completely? The four of them thought quickly and did not say a word. After a while, Norton said, ¡°Let¡¯s clear the battlefield first so that it will be easier to mine the Magic Stones later. As for the Gale Wind Island, we¡¯ll discuss it later.¡± Ron and the other two nodded, then flew toward the group of Great Archmagi to make arrangements to clear the place. Chapter 390 - 390 Kill Those Who Wanted to Kill Me 390 Kill Those Who Wanted to Kill Me [Ding! Urgent mission completed. Received the following rewards:] [Top-Grade Experience Talismans x 30, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans x 20, Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans exclusively for Spirit Beast x 5, and Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talismans exclusively for retainers x 5.] [Spirit Beast Nurture Talisman x 1, Enlightenment Talismans x 5, Aptitude Enhancement Talismans x 3, and Talent Strengthening Talisman x 1] [Random top-grade sacred weapon x 1, high-grade Faith Doubling Talisman x 1, and Realm Breakthrough Protection Talismans x 5] [A Special-Discount Store Beckoning Talisman and a Surprise Treasure Chest.] When the time limit for the Ancestral Protection Talisman reached zero, Romo returned to the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. At the same time, he heard a long string of System notifications and he was delighted to have received so many rewards from a trip. After ten years, the Ancestral Protection System finally gave out generous rewards! The top-grade Experience Talismans were an upgraded version of the high-grade ones. Perhaps because he had already advanced and become a Heavenly Divine Mage, the previous high-grade Experience Talismans could only be considered average, so he was directly rewarded with the higher top-grade Experience Talismans. Romo had personally experienced this. After he had advanced to the Heavenly Divine Realm, he had used all the hundred plus high-grade Experience Talismans in his inventory, but he did not even advance by one level. [30 Top-Grade Experience Talismans¡­ successfully used.] [Ding! The host¡¯s level has increased to level-2 of the Heavenly Divine Realm¡­ It has increased to level-3 of the Heavenly Divine Realm.] They were indeed top-grade Experience Talismans. After using the 30 Experience Talismans, Romo advanced two levels in a row and became a level-3 Heavenly Divine Mage! Among the rewards for the successful mission to save the descendants, there were many tools for nurturing. Some were for the clansmen, and there were also tools for nurturing spirit beasts and retainers. There was no hurry. He would store them in the System inventory for the time being and distribute them later. [A random top-grade sacred weapon¡­ Successfully used. Received top-grade sacred weapon¡ªWhite Moon Fan.] [White Moon Fan: The sacred weapon¡¯s attributes are wind and wood. It can neutralize evil.] Break Evil¡­ Special Attribute! Some of the magical weapons extracted from the System would have special attributes. For example, the Dragon Flame Flying Sword had its own growth characteristic, the Cloud Gold Furnace had an additional effect on weapon refinement, and the Formation-Breaking Spear had an enhancement attribute when attacking a magic formation. Now, the family clan had the additional White Moon Fan that could ¡°neutralize evil¡±. It could also increase the combat strength of the descendants! [Surprise Treasure Chest¡­ successfully used. Received a Sword Body Activation Talisman.] [Sword Body Activation Talisman: It can activate an extraordinary body of a descendant¡ªSword Body.] Eh? Specified body constitution activation talisman¡­ This Surprise Treasure Chest had really brought Romo a surprise! Without any hesitation, he made up his mind. This System tool was clearly customized for Lily! Lily was determined to be a top-notch Sword Deity, so the Sword Body naturally belonged to her. Romo then used the high-grade Faith Doubling Talisman. Currently, the Faith Points in the inventory were a little low, so he needed to replenish them¡­ When he had saved enough, he would use the Special-Discount Beckoning Talisman. ¡­ . While Romo was counting his gains from this trip, Norton and the others had almost finished clearing the battlefield. In this battle, with the protection of the Old Ancestor, no one from the Nicholas family had died. There were a few injured, and they were all retainers. Three of them were seriously injured, but they would recover after some rest. As for the enemy, the six Divine Magi from the Gale Wind Island, led by Island Master Pang Mo, and nearly a hundred Great Archmagi were all dead! Their bodies and souls had all been destroyed, and they had died without an intact corpse. The only things left behind by those who had died in this battlefield were a pile of various storage magical treasures. When powerful members went out on a trip, they would usually only bring some treasures and personal necessities. Even so, with all the items accumulated, the treasures inside could be considered very generous rewards for victory. Everything left behind by those from Gale Wind Island was placed in Norton¡¯s hands. No one dared to hide it privately. The retainers knew very well that although the spoils of war were generous, no one knew what would happen in the aftermath of the matter relating to the Gale Wind Island¡­ These items from the Gale Wind Island were equivalent to a hot potato. Of course, most of the retainers were still a little shocked and at a loss. They basically followed each instruction accordingly and did not have any other thoughts. However, the former head of the family, Norton, had already given the order that the details of today¡¯s battle must not be leaked, otherwise¡­ Although he did not directly spell out the consequences for leaking the matter, many retainers dared not disobey after having seen the scene of a Heavenly Divine Mage descending before their very eyes. If they wished to live long, they had to pretend to be blind and mute. They could not speak about the matter, but their mental activities became more fervent. Shock, puzzlement and curiosity¡­ Where did the giant phantom that had intervened come from? Could it be related to the secret spirit-summoning technique of the Earth Origin Sacred Land? Or¡­ All the retainers knew that the sudden abnormality on the battlefield must be the greatest secret of the Nicholas family. If they wanted to live longer, they should not search for it. In any case, the stronger the Nicholas family was, the more beneficial it was for them. Many people were excited and they became more loyal to the Nicholas family¡­ They had not made the wrong choice back then. They would be stronger in the future! After the scene had been cleared, everyone rested on the spot. Although the battle with the Gale Wind Island had been short, the energy consumption in the battle was not small. In particular, Ron and Dick had used the combined technique twice in an extremely short period of time, and they had also erupted with the third transformation of the Skyfiend Three Transformations in an instant. Even though they had extraordinary bodies, they could not withstand such an energy consumption in a short period. They would have to recuperate slowly later. Most of the magic formations that had been set up on the battlefield had been damaged by the Ancestral Master of the Gale Wind Island. Norton put away the two remaining magic formations, leaving only the two outermost magic formations. The 500-kilometer area of the battlefield had been enveloped by a magic formation. If someone wanted to barge in, it would give warning and provide feedback to the people who stayed behind. The second outermost magic formation was mainly used for attack and defense. If someone did not listen to the advice and barged in here on his own, his life and death would not matter. On the ground, two magic formations had enveloped this area. Norton had already used a magic formation to hide and protect the underground Magic Stone Mine. ¡­ . The battle had ended. Everyone, who had been waiting 500 kilometers away, was extremely anxious. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has the battle ended? Who won and who lost? Why is there no movement¡­¡± Everyone was either sitting or standing, discussing the situation on the battlefield intensely. Some people could not wait anymore, so they wanted to go over and take a look. After triggering the warning, they quickly retreated to their original positions. ¡°The outermost magic formation is still working normally.¡± The relevant news quickly spread among everyone. Many people guessed that since the magic formation that had been set up earlier could still work, could it be that the Nicholas family had won this battle?! Although the battle situation was unknown and the outcome was unclear, the news of this battle still spread rapidly. It had spread throughout the entire magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom. ¡°The Nicholas family and the Gale Wind Island have started a battle in the Calamity Mountain Range!!¡± In an instant, all the large factions had mobilized. Many people had come to the Calamity Mountain Range to gather information or to join in the fun. One day after the battle, under the attention of countless people, someone came out from that area¡­ They were from the Nicholas family. Zoro, the current head of the Nicholas family, announced two pieces of news on behalf of the Nicholas family. Firstly, the Nicholas family had found a large Magic Stone Mine in the Calamity Mountain Range and was about to mine it. Second, in the battle with the Gale Wind Island, those who had wanted to kill the Nicholas family clansmen and had come to participate in the battle had all been killed by the Nicholas family!! Upon hearing this, the entire magical world of the Sebastian Kingdom was in an uproar! Chapter 391 - 391 The Nicholas Family, How Ruthless 391 The Nicholas Family, How Ruthless The Nicholas family had discovered a large mine. This matter had already caused a sensation throughout the country. At this moment, everyone knew why the Nicholas family had been sending people to the Calamity Mountain Range in the past few months. It turned out that they were searching for the huge Magic Stone Mine. This first piece of news was naturally shocking, but the second piece of news was even more shocking! Nearly 80% of the core combat strength of the Gale Wind Island had gone to the Calamity Mountain Range to snatch the Magic Stone Mine from the Nicholas family, but they had all been killed!! Everyone knew that the Nicholas family had once destroyed the Beast Sect. The Nicholas family, which had kept a low profile for ten years, was still extremely powerful. However, the Beast Sect was not a faction of the Sebastian Kingdom after all. Many people in the Sebastian Kingdom had basically only heard of its name and did not know much about the strength of the Beast Sect. Or rather, they could not sense the strength of the Beast Sect directly. But the Gale Wind Island was one of the four large factions that had existed in the Sebastian Kingdom for more than ten thousand years. It was publicly recognized as a top powerful faction in the magical world of the entire Sebastian Kingdom. Such a powerful Gale Wind Island had actually been defeated by the Nicholas family?! The people of the Sebastian Kingdom knew that the Nicholas family clan was extremely powerful. Recently, they had produced four Divine Magi, and they were in the limelight. But now, to be able to defeat the Gale Wind Island, which everyone recognized as extremely powerful, the Nicholas family clan was really too mighty! A rising family clan was actually able to fight head-on with one of the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom and even kill 80% of the core combat strength of Gale Wind Island on the spot. How powerful was the Nicholas family?! In the Sebastian Kingdom, everyone knew the strength of the four large factions. Therefore, when they first heard the news, even though it had come from the current head of the Nicholas family, Zoro, many people were still skeptical. It was not until someone had received some news from Gale Wind Island that they confirmed this matter was true¡­ The six Divine Magi of the Gale Wind Island, including the Island Master, and nearly a hundred Great Archmagi had really all died in the Calamity Mountain Range!! After confirming that the news was true, those who had heard the news were stunned for a moment. When they regained their senses, they let out countless emotions in extreme shock. ¡°The Gale Wind Island¡­ is really tragic!¡± ¡°The Nicholas family¡­ is really ruthless!!¡± ¡°However, there were more than a hundred people from Gale Wind Island¡­ How did they die?!¡± ¡°When the Nicholas family went in, it was a large group of people, and when they came out, it appeared that they had no casualties?!¡± ¡°What was the situation in the battle of the Calamity Mountain Range?¡± ¡°Wang San! You went over that day. Tell us about it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also confused¡­¡± Some of their doubts had been resolved, but everyone was even more puzzled. They could not figure out what had happened in the battle that day or why both sides had participated in the battle but one party had been completely killed, while the other party had almost no casualties¡­ Those who were itching for an answer found the people who had watched 500 kilometers away from the battlefield that day, wanting to obtain an answer. However, the onlookers could not say anything. After all, they only knew a little about the blurry commotion on the battlefield and could not explain it clearly. However, the onlookers all said, ¡°At that time, a Heavenly Divine Realm aura had appeared.¡± Upon hearing this, many people rolled their eyes. What were they dreaming about in broad daylight¡­ The Nicholas family and the Gale Wind Island did not even have a Heavenly Divine Mage! As everyone discussed fervently, the battle became more and more confusing. Someone had looked for the clansmen and retainers of the Nicholas family, but they had not received any definite news. Apart from the battle itself, the aftermath of the battle had also attracted the attention of countless people. The Nicholas family had defeated the Gale Wind Island and killed all those who came to snatch the mine¡­ After that, no one dared to come to snatch it. Of course, just because the ownership of the mine had been decided did not mean that this matter was over. After all, the Gale Wind Island, which had lost 80% of its core combat strength, was still around. After so many people had been killed, the Gale Wind Island did not take revenge on the Nicholas family immediately. Instead¡­ they sealed the island. Some of those who knew about the Gale Wind Island¡¯s action mocked them as cowards, while others expressed their understanding. After all, there were not many strong members left. It was better to develop wretchedly. Some people also felt that the Gale Wind Island might be holding back their ultimate move. There were many rumors about Gale Wind Island. Some said that the top Divine Mage ancestor was preparing to break through to the Heavenly Divine Realm and take revenge after he had advanced to the Heavenly Divine Realm. Some said that Gale Wind Island was secretly looking for an alliance with the other three factions to seek justice. Some said Gale Wind Island was preparing to take revenge in secret¡­ All kinds of news that seemed to be true and false appeared one after another. Many people were paying attention to the subsequent developments. This was not the first or second case. The people in the Holy Light City were all a little numb. None of the factions who had gone against the Nicholas family in the past had a good outcome. It was not known if the Gale Wind Island would follow in their footsteps this time. As for the other faction that everyone was fervently discussing, the Nicholas family kept a low profile. Seeing that they were as calm as they had been before the battle, the people who had been secretly paying attention to the family were speechless. ¡°Alright, the Nicholas family are really true to themselves. They keep a low profile and are as calm as usual.¡± After the battle, the Nicholas family had recently announced the ownership of the Magic Stone Mine and then, they continued to recruit people outside. A large number of people were transported by the flying ferry to the Magic Stone Mine area of the Calamity Mountain Range to mine the Magic Stones. It was extremely difficult to consider the security when mining the Magic Stone Mine deep underground. However, the Nicholas family had many Great Archmagi, so security was not a problem. The head of the family, Zoro, led a few people back to the family palace. Most of the people, including Norton, stayed in the Magic Stone Mine to prevent any accidents. This was not the first time the Nicholas family had not worried about the safety of the family clan in the aftermath. Outsiders had long been used to it. Although there had always been rumors that the Gale Wind Island would secretly attack the Nicholas family, there had been no concrete movements. It had been two months after they started mining the Magic Stone Mine, all the mining procedures were carried out in an orderly and stable manner. Half a month ago, Karuman had returned to the family palace and gone into seclusion to break through the great bottleneck of the Great Archmage realm! In order to help him break through the bottleneck, Romo had also used a Hundredfold Cultivation Speed Talisman on him. Among the retainers, Karuman was most taken care of by the Nicholas family. This person had a bad reputation in the past, but after he had submitted to the Nicholas family, he was considered loyal to the Nicholas family. He had played a great role in the early rise of the family. After the Nicholas family clan had arrived in the Holy Light City, they had recruited many retainers, and he had been of lesser use¡­ After ten years of cultivation, he was already a top Great Archmage. And now, Karuman wanted to be the first Divine Mage retainer of the Nicholas family! This night, a surging aura came from his room. From the aura, he could sense that whether he could successfully break through depended on this moment. Karuman¡¯s aura was a little chaotic, and he frowned deeply. Clearly, the breakthrough process had not been smooth. After all, he had been stuck for so many years. Even with the help of the Hundredfold Speed Talisman and the pills refined by Ron, it was still very difficult to advance to the Divine Mage realm. In the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. Seeing that Karuman was stuck in his breakthrough, Romo brought out the System interface and clicked on the System tool that he had saved for a long time, and used it. [Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman¡­ successfully used.] [Realm Breakthrough Protection Talisman. When used by a Great Archmage, the probability of a breakthrough is increased by 30%.] Chapter 392 - 392 Theres Hope for a Breakthrough, Support 392 There¡¯s Hope for a Breakthrough, Support ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t cross over. Am I too anxious? Can I really¡­¡± Karuman, who was trying to break through the great bottleneck of his realm, was filled with anxiety. When he was fighting with the people from the Gale Wind Island earlier, he had sensed a small opportunity to break through. After the battle ended, he made more than a month of preparations before deciding to break through the bottleneck of the Great Archmage realm. Now that he had been in seclusion for half a month, the more he charged, the less confident he became. In the early stages of his seclusion, Karuman was overjoyed to sense that his cultivation speed had increased by a hundredfold. He had thought that with the opportunity and his master¡¯s help, he should be able to successfully advance and become a Divine Mage. When the time came, he would be the first Divine Mage retainer of the family clan. However, he had not expected this bottleneck to be so difficult to break through¡­ No wonder there were so few Divine Magi. Harris had been a top Great Archmage for nearly a hundred years. Since becoming a retainer, he had been preparing to break through. He himself had only been a top Great Archmage for two years, and he already wanted to rely on a little opportunity to break through and advance. How could it be so easy¡­ Karuman smiled bitterly in his heart, and his aura became even more chaotic. He had been too careless. If he had failed in his attempt to break through this time, at best, his level would fall, and at worst, his future cultivation would be damaged. As the bitterness in Karuman¡¯s heart increased, he felt that it was almost impossible for him to succeed. An inexplicable force suddenly appeared in his body and calmed his depressed and anxious mood. Even his aura became much more stable! At the same time, the bottleneck of the realm loosened unprecedentedly!! There was hope¡­ for a breakthrough!! Karuman was exceptionally surprised. He couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and focused on breaking through the bottleneck of the Great Archmage realm! After a moment of charging, the last bottleneck had also been broken through. The magical power in his body had increased unprecedentedly, whether it was quality or quantity, it had risen to a brand new level!! He had successfully broken through¡­ to the Divine Realm!! After a long while, Karuman retracted the surging magical energy in his body and opened his eyes. Those old eyes were filled with excitement. Sensing the vast and powerful strength in his body, Karuman could not believe it. Divine Mage¡­ He had really become a Divine Mage!! Just more than ten years ago, Karuman¡¯s greatest goal in his life was to become a Great Archmage with a magic core. That would be his luck for three lifetimes. At that time, he would not even dream of becoming a Divine Mage. That was an existence he was destined to look up to. And now, he had become this admirable existence, a Divine Mage! As an ordinary Great Archmage, Karuman knew very well that the only unique thing about him was that he had joined the Nicholas family¡­ His master had brought about all kinds of impossibilities! Even when he was almost in despair and about to give up, he struggled hard and was reluctant to give up. That mysterious power appeared out of thin air and helped him break through. Even without more evidence, he understood that there was no other possibility except for his master¡¯s help! His emotions were surging, and the gratitude in his heart was indescribable. Karuman restrained his complicated thoughts and belatedly sensed the presence of many people. He stood up and strode toward the door. He pulled the door open and stepped out onto the threshold. Outside, Karuman smiled when he saw many people. ¡°Family head, Harris¡­¡± ¡°Congratulations on the successful breakthrough!¡± Everyone congratulated in unison. The Nicholas family clan had another Divine Mage! Such a joyous occasion should naturally be congratulated and collectively celebrated. Many clansmen, including Zoro, and some of the retainers smiled sincerely. [Latest information: The Nicholas family has a new Divine Mage retainer!] When this news spread to the outside world, many people were surprised and discussed this matter enthusiastically. In particular, some people who knew about Karuman¡¯s advancement were even more shocked. They could not believe that this was true. He had only been promoted to a top Great Archmage for two years, and he had already advanced to the Divine Mage realm?! ¡°Are you kidding me? The Divine Mage realm is not a carrot¡­ How can it be so smooth?!¡± Moreover, not to mention the heaven-defying speed at which the Nicholas family members were leveling up, why were the retainers of the family clan also charging forward so quickly?! What kind of cultivation methods did the Nicholas family have?! Not to mention the others, who were either shocked, stunned, or skeptical, Karuman¡¯s successful breakthrough had encouraged many retainers of the Nicholas family clan. Even their daily cultivation was unbelievably emotional. Since a retainer could cultivate and advance to the Divine Mage realm, perhaps they might be able to do so too! ¡­ ¡­ To the north of the Sebastian Kingdom, there was a dangerous sea area filled with natural energy, where magical beasts roamed and there was turbulent sea breeze. It was called the Gale Wind Area. One of the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom, the Gale Wind Island, was located in the depths of the Gale Wind Area. The name of the Gale Island faction was named after an island called Gale Wind Island. Two months ago, 80% of the core combat strength of Gale Wind Island had gone to the Calamity Mountain Range. After the battle started, there was no news from them. Everyone on the island knew that something was wrong. Then, they learned from those outside about the ¡°complete annihilation¡± outcome. The faction immediately ordered the island to be sealed. Now, from the Gale Wind Island, which was rumored to have been sealed, three people had flown out on their swords. The three of them were all in their twenties. The one on the left and in the middle, were guys, and the one on the right was a woman. They were all wearing white robes and did not look like ordinary people. The young man on the left looked back at the Gale Wind Island and turned to the handsome man on his right. ¡°Senior Brother, can Harrington really break through the great bottleneck of his realm and advance to the Heavenly Divine Realm?¡± ¡°Heavenly Divine Realm? Don¡¯t even think about it in broad daylight.¡± The woman flying on the far right smiled disdainfully. ¡°The Gale Wind Island has been passed down for tens of thousands of years. To this day, only the Ancestral Master of the sect had advanced to that realm, but not long after, he was gone.¡± ¡°In my opinion, the luck of the Gale Wind Island has almost run out. We can¡¯t get up anymore.¡± As she spoke, she pursed her lips and said unhappily, ¡°If you ask me, I shouldn¡¯t have chosen the Gale Wind Island back then. It would have been better to choose the Carefree Sect or the Sky Mountain Sword Sect.¡± Upon hearing this, the handsome man in the middle said calmly, ¡°Junior Sister, this is the choice of our Master and the elders.¡± Hearing the meaning behind her Senior Brother¡¯s words, the woman said nervously, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ How would I dare? I just think that the Gale Wind Island is too useless. It¡¯s even one of the four large factions of the Sebastian Kingdom, but in the end, it can¡¯t even defeat a small family clan that has just risen up¡­¡± The handsome man¡¯s eyes flickered twice, and he said calmly, ¡°The Nicholas family is not simple.¡± The young man on the left agreed. ¡°Indeed, the Nicholas family is too strange. It was normal in the past, but their speed of rise in the past ten years is simply unbelievable. It might really be as the rumors say. They have obtained the inheritance of the Heavenly Divine Realm¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps it has something to do with the Divine Mountain Immortal Island?¡± The woman had another guess. ¡°It is rumored that a candidate for the Island Master of the Divine Mountain Immortal Island has a deep relationship with the Old Ancestor of the Nicholas family.¡± ¡°Perhaps the Divine Mountain Immortal Island has specially supported this family clan to deal with our Gale Wind Island.¡± The handsome man nodded gently. ¡°Perhaps.¡± He smiled and teased, ¡°Since things have come to this, let¡¯s use the Gale Wind Island to continue to probe into this mysterious family clan. I want to see what secrets they have¡­¡± The three of them flew as they spoke, leaving the Gale Wind Island silently without anyone noticing. From the direction these few people were heading, it seemed to be¡­ the Ferrero region! Chapter 393 - 393 Traveling in Different Teams, Blood Calamity 393 Traveling in Different Teams, Blood Calamity In the study room of the current head of the Nicholas family. Zoro was a little puzzled. He asked the valiant woman standing in front, ¡°Lily, why do you suddenly want to go on a trip?¡± Lily pretended to sigh deeply and explained, ¡°The Magic Stone Mine is operating normally now. I don¡¯t have much use here. I¡¯m about to break through and become a level-8 Great Archmage, so I want to use this training trip to help me break through.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite fast at breaking through.¡± Zoro was slightly stunned, and then he smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, go ahead. Be careful when you¡¯re outside.¡± Lily¡¯s current strength far surpassed that of ordinary people, and it was not her first trip, so there was no need to be too worried. As they were talking, footsteps could suddenly be heard outside. As they got closer, there was a knock on the door. The family head was a little surprised. He said, ¡°Come in if there¡¯s any matter.¡± Then, two people came in. Anthony and Formick came in and told Zoro the purpose of their visit. Zoro looked at them in shock. ¡°The two of you¡­ also want to go on a trip?¡± These two twelve-year-old Great Archmagi had actually come to also get approval to go on a trip! Anthony said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time. I should go on a trip too.¡± Formick: ¡°Yes, Senior Scheer said that something requires training outside before it can be learned. It can¡¯t be learned in school or at home.¡± Upon hearing this, Lily giggled. ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s go out on a training trip together, shall we?¡± Anthony tilted his head and looked at her. ¡°Aunt, Formick is heading in a different direction from us. He wants to travel elsewhere with Senior Scheer.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lily pursed her lips. ¡°Why?¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t explain it clearly.¡± Lily blinked and snorted. ¡°Is this some kind of premonition?¡± Anthony smiled faintly and nodded. Seeing him reveal a look that said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you or explain it clearly,¡± Lily stretched out her hands and rubbed Anthony¡¯s little face crazily. She smiled and teased, ¡°Anthony, you look like a charlatan!¡± Anthony¡¯s face was being distorted under Lily¡¯s hands. He struggled. ¡°Aunt¡­ Let go of me¡­ Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Lily rubbed it for a long while before she let go. She snorted and said, ¡°Who asked you to keep me in suspense!¡± Anthony covered his face with both hands. His face was burning, and he looked extremely aggrieved. Seeing this scene, Zoro laughed and said, ¡°Alright, stop playing¡­ Since Anthony thinks it¡¯s fine, then go.¡± ¡°Again, be careful when you¡¯re out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The three children nodded heavily. The children of the Nicholas family all had their own thoughts and would not be unreasonable, especially Anthony. His situation was special, and the adults in the family basically did not treat him as a child. Many times, they would ask for his opinion. Moreover, going on a trip was not that dangerous. When clansmen wanted to go on a trip, Zoro would usually agree. There was basically no need to ask Norton or even the Old Ancestor for permission to go on a trip. If there was really anything inappropriate, the Old Ancestor would give instructions. ¡­ . Three days later, Lily and the others left the Holy Light City and traveled in separate ways. Formick, accompanied by Scheer, flew south. As for Anthony and Lily, they were heading north. Along with them, apart from the seven-color young peacock, there was also Karuman, who had just advanced to the Divine Mage realm. He was mainly in charge of escorting them. The team members, such as Karuman accompanying, and the direction the teams took, had all been guided by Anthony¡¯s Small Prediction Technique. Although he could not calculate the details, he could still vaguely sense the general direction, for example, which direction was best for a certain person to go and who should accompany him¡­ Although Karuman had just advanced to the Divine Mage realm, his realm had stabilized, so he had no other concerns about this escort mission. After all, he had escorted Ron to the trial more than ten years ago. The few of them traveled simply and did not attract much attention. Of course, even if someone had sensed it, no one dared to do anything. The Nicholas family was now famous. Although more than two months had passed since the chaotic battle at the Calamity Mountain Range, that terrifying and powerful strength had still shocked countless people. Their sense of reverence had not decreased. In the past two months, the two factions that had been discussed fervently did not seem to have done anything special. Everyone was spreading the news that the Gale Wind Island was taking revenge, but it had not happened. The Gale Wind Island was still sealed off¡­ Could it be that the Gale Wind Island was afraid of the Nicholas family attacking the island? In fact, after destroying more than a hundred people from the Gale Wind Island, the Nicholas family had also thought that they might as well destroy the entire Gale Wind Island. In any case, they had already formed a blood feud, and it was basically impossible for them to reconcile. Leaving the Gale Wind Island alive would eventually cause endless trouble. However, the Gale Wind Island was different from the Beast Sect. After all, it was one of the four large factions in the Sebastian Kingdom and was related to the various large factions in the country. Even the royal family was among them. If they really attacked the Gale Wind Island, there would probably be endless trouble in the future. Of course, if they really wanted to destroy Gale Wind Island, the Nicholas family was naturally able to do so with their powerful strength. However, Anthony had used the Small Prediction Technique to sense. It was not appropriate to attack Gale Wind Island for the time being. They needed an opportunity. ¡­ ¡­ Sikang City was a small city built by ordinary people in an area slightly north of the central region of the Sebastian Kingdom. The magical energy in this area was scarce, and Magi basically would not come here. In the entire city, the number of low-level Magi was less than five. After Lily, Anthony, and Karuman had flown out of the Holy Light City, they basically did not fly into the sky. They only walked casually on land or stopped¡­ Today, they arrived here. After entering the city, the three of them walked casually along a long lively street in Sikang City. There were people walking to and fro, and the scene looked ordinary. Lily was bored and turned to look at the person beside her. ¡°Anthony, have you really not chosen the wrong direction? This direction¡­ I keep feeling we¡¯re getting more and more off track.¡± Due to Anthony¡¯s special senses, although they had been walking casually north, Anthony had chosen the path at every fork in the road. Anthony did not comment and said good-naturedly, ¡°Then, Aunt may choose the next path.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lily was happy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll throw a branch too!¡± Throwing a branch was Anthony¡¯s method of choosing a path in their trip north. The name was very casual, and the process was also very casual. There was no need for divination. They casually picked up a tree branch and then casually threw it. The path the thin branch pointed to was the path they were going to take next¡­ It was really casual. Could this be the simplicity of the great Dao? Lily tilted her head. She could not understand. Perhaps she did not have the characteristics of a charlatan. ¡°Please hold on!¡± Suddenly, an old voice sounded from the side, causing Lily and the other two to stop in their tracks. They turned around and saw a table and some chairs at the corner of the street, as well as a white cloth with the word ¡°divination¡± on it and an old man with a goatee. Oh¡­ so he was a fortune-teller. Lily and Anthony exchanged a look, both finding it strange. Lily suppressed her laughter and asked the old man standing behind the wooden table, ¡°Are you calling us?¡± The old man stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony smiled faintly. ¡°What is it?¡± The old man said meaningfully, ¡°Do you want to hear me out? It might change your life.¡± Lily rubbed her chin as if she was interested. ¡°Go on.¡± The old man looked at Anthony and sighed softly. ¡°Your glabella is a little dark. There might be a blood calamity soon!!¡± ¡°Pfft!!¡± Lily could not help but cover her mouth and laugh delightfully. ¡°Anthony, you¡¯ll have a blood calamity! What should we do?¡± Chapter 394 - 394 You Too Have a Blood Calamity 394 You Too Have a Blood Calamity It was Anthony¡¯s first time traveling, and he had not expected to hear others say that he would suffer a blood calamity. Seeing is believing. Interesting. He had not expected to run into the ¡°old immortal¡± in the group of swindlers mentioned by Aunt Lily. His aunt usually chose to play a trick on such charlatans¡­ Seeing Lily smiling slyly at him, with an exaggerated tone that failed to hide the trace of laughter, Anthony coughed twice to hide the laughter of the person next to him, which was about to burst forth. He looked nervously at the old fortune-teller. ¡°Really? Am I going to suffer a blood calamity soon?!¡± ¡°How can this be fake? Why would I lie?¡± The benevolent old man smiled even more gently, and his tone became more solemn. ¡°For you to encounter me, it means that your life is destined not to end this time. It¡¯s not that this blood calamity can¡¯t be resolved, but¡­¡± As the other party stroked his beard and chatted, Anthony¡¯s eyes flickered. He suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°Fortune-teller, have you read your own fate today?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The old man¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by him. He repeated in a daze, ¡°My life?¡± ¡°Yes, you might suffer a blood calamity today.¡± His tone was calm, but his words were astonishing. A child and an old man had both said that the other party would suffer a blood calamity. The merchants beside them looked over curiously and thought, ¡°Tsk, today, this old man has even encountered someone who hits back at him¡­ This is interesting.¡± The expression of the old fortune-teller, who was being watched by others, changed. He berated, ¡°Why are you like this?! I¡¯m warning you, but you¡¯re cursing me. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s not right.¡± Lily chuckled. ¡°You were the first to say that we would have a blood calamity. Both parties have said that there would be a blood calamity, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s right, and we are talking nonsense? What if he¡¯s right!¡± The onlookers also gestured and murmured. In any case, since they were all talking nonsense, it was enough to just watch the show. The fortune-teller waved his hand, not wanting to say more. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, so be it. In any case, what I said is true. When the time comes, just don¡¯t turn around and beg me.¡± ¡°We believe, we believe!¡± Lily suddenly jumped up, as if she was really frightened. She said anxiously, ¡°Old Immortal, we believe you! Quick, tell us about the blood calamity. Anthony is our family¡¯s treasure. We can¡¯t lose even a strand of his hair. Quick, tell us how to resolve it.¡± ¡°As long as it can be resolved, we will definitely reward you generously!¡± The old man did not say anything. He just lowered his head and sighed, as if the situation was difficult. Anthony, who was standing opposite, received Lily¡¯s gaze but did not undermine her. He only sighed quietly. ¡°Aunt is really playful.¡± Behind the two of them, Karuman had been waiting in silence, like an ordinary old servant of the secular world accompanying this trip. The old fortune-teller ignored them for a while before looking up at them and saying calmly, ¡°I only rely on fate when I do things. I have never cared about money. If you believe me, listen to me. After the blood calamity has been resolved, just give me whatever amount you want. This can be considered as settling some karma.¡± Lily nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, okay¡­ Tell me quickly, how do I resolve this blood calamity?¡± ¡°The solution¡­¡± The old man lowered his head and calculated. He was still muttering something which ordinary people could not understand when he suddenly stopped and said,¡± I¡¯m sorry, I have something else to do today¡­¡± As he spoke, a group of people suddenly rushed over from the other side of the long street. A few servants opened the way first, and a middle-aged man and woman in luxurious clothes hurried over. In just a few seconds, they had arrived beside Anthony and the others. As they got closer, the woman shouted anxiously, ¡°Master, Master! My daughter¡­ please go and save her¡­¡± Lily gave Anthony a look. ¡°Accomplices?¡± Anthony shook his head. He too was a little puzzled. Something unexpected had happened, and Lily¡¯s attention was attracted. The master, the old fortune-teller, seemed to have predicted this would happen. He consoled, ¡°Madam Kona, don¡¯t be too worked up. Since I have said that I can resolve the calamity, it¡¯s definitely true. Have you all done what I had said previously?¡± The middle-aged couple nodded empathetically. They seemed to have thought of something, and their faces turned pale. ¡°We have all done what Master had instructed!¡± ¡°Master is right. A malicious spirit has really appeared!¡± ¡°However, that malicious spirit seemed to be very angry. It came again last night to tear the talisman paper off. The talisman paper was almost torn off!¡± ¡°Master! Please save us!¡± It was obvious that only the two of them had spoken, but they spoke continually. It was as noisy as a flock of ducks. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I can resolve this matter.¡± The old fortune-teller stroked his long beard. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you back to the residence later. I¡¯ll subdue that malicious spirit tonight.¡± The middle-aged couple were overjoyed and wished they could welcome him back to the residence immediately. The old man did not move. He looked at Lily and the others and said confidently, ¡°I know you all still have doubts. Why don¡¯t you come and see how I cast the spell? After I have subdued the malicious spirit in Kona¡¯s residence, I¡¯ll help you resolve the blood calamity.¡± It was naturally good to be able to watch. Lily¡¯s eyes were sparkling with excitement. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll go and see Master cast the spell!¡± The old fortune-teller smiled in response, and then he looked at the middle-aged couple. ¡°Master and Madam Kona, is it convenient for them to go with me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! We¡¯ll all listen to you, Master. Let¡¯s go quickly¡­¡± The two of them were very anxious. They did not care about the few strangers. They just wanted to bring the master back to the residence quickly. Then, the middle-aged couple instructed the servants to help the master pack up the table and chairs. After all the items had been packed up, several servants escorted the middle-aged couple and the fortune-teller as they hurried toward the center of the city. Lily and the other two followed behind the group. Soon, they arrived at the ¡°Kona Residence¡± mentioned by the fortune-teller. That large courtyard looked quite grand. The Konas should be the richest family in the entire Sikang City. When they crossed the threshold and walked into the Kona residence, Lily and Anthony were slightly stunned, as if they had discovered something new. They looked at each other and found it interesting. ¡°This place is really something¡­¡± Lily smiled and whispered to the person beside her, ¡°This is getting more and more interesting. Anthony, don¡¯t make any moves. I have to watch more shows¡­¡± After entering the residence, everyone was busy. No one cared why Lily and the others had come. Under the instructions of the fortune-teller, the relevant matters were being prepared in an orderly manner. As they strolled around, Lily and the others roughly understood what had happened in the Kona residence. The younger daughter of the Kona family had been inexplicably tainted by evil things and had been clinging on to life. They had invited many capable people over to treat her, but it was all to no avail. After the fortune-teller came over, she became a little better, and he was treated as a distinguished guest by the Kona family. When everyone arrived at the Kona residence, it was already dusk. After being busy for a while, the sky soon turned completely dark. At night, the magic altar was set up as instructed by the fortune-teller. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the ritual began. The fortune-teller, who was in white, held a longsword which was in the form of a cross and muttered and danced crazily around the altar. ¡°Devil, show yourself!!¡± Where the silver cross was pointing, there was suddenly a dazzling light. Everyone exclaimed in excitement. ¡°Wow! So powerful!¡± Even Lily exclaimed exaggeratedly. Anthony, who was standing by the side, was speechless. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re so dramatic¡­¡± Chapter 395 - 395 The Fake Gone, The Real One Appears, Fierce Ghost 395 The Fake Gone, The Real One Appears, Fierce Ghost ¡°Woo, woo, woo¡­¡± As the fortune-teller was conducting the ritual, a cold wind suddenly blew in the courtyard. Many people shivered. Especially Mr. and Mrs. Kona. They were nervous and afraid. They had been paying attention to their surroundings. Every time they caught a glimpse of the darkness, they would tremble involuntarily, as if they were afraid that a man-eating monster would rush out from the darkness. Moreover, when they saw the attic in the distance facing the courtyard, the couple would look at each other and give each other strength. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Nong Nong will definitely get better!¡± The person living in the attic was their youngest daughter who was seriously ill. In the past, there would be a few maids constantly taking care of the young lady inside. Now, because the master wanted to perform a ritual, everyone inside had retreated. There was only the young lady in the attic which seemed to be haunted by a malicious spirit. ¡°Ahhhhhh!!¡± ¡°There¡¯s¡­ someone?! It¡¯s a ghost!!¡± ¡°Ghost, it¡¯s a ghost¡­¡± Suddenly, the crowd exploded, shouting in panic, ¡°Ghost¡­ attic¡­ there¡¯s a ghost on the roof of the attic¡ª¡± Under the moonlight, a black shadow was swaying gently, floating down from the roof of the attic, as if it wanted to barge from the balcony into the bedroom where the young lady was. A cold light flashed in the eyes of the fortune-teller, and he shouted coldly, ¡°A mere ghost! Don¡¯t even think of being presumptuous!!¡± As he spoke, he used several moves in a row. They looked extremely grand. A series of ¡°woo¡± sounds could be heard in the courtyard, as if an invisible sword aura had been emitted. ¡°Yikes¡ª¡± Immediately after, something which did not sound like a human let out an extremely shrill and ear-piercing scream. The black shadow, which was floating at the edge of the roof of the attic, suddenly fell down. ¡°Bang!!¡± The loud thud stunned everyone. Everyone in the courtyard exclaimed. ¡°It¡­ it has fallen?¡± ¡°Fortunately, Master is here!¡± ¡°Strange, it sounds very heavy¡­¡± ¡°The ghost¡­ the ghost is dead? I don¡¯t know. Be careful¡­¡± They were shocked by the sudden fall of the ghost. Many of them curled up into a ball and looked at the black shadow with fear and curiosity¡­ As if everything was under control, the old man brandished his sword. He still looked grand as he chanted incantations and waved his longsword. ¡°Ghost, retreat!! According to his agreement with the other party, after he had shouted, the ¡°ghost¡± ought to have hissed in pain and fled in panic¡­ However, at this moment, when the old fortune-teller swung the cross-shaped sword, the layers of black shadows that the tip of the sword pointed at did not move at all. In the silence, everyone in the courtyard held their breaths nervously and watched without blinking¡­ In the silence, there was a hint of awkwardness. The old man¡¯s face heated up. Just as he was about to use a talisman to ease the endless awkward atmosphere, he suddenly saw the black shadow opposite¡­ move! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! A series of strange sounds could be heard continuously; it was as if bones were being disassembled and reassembled. It made one¡¯s skin and flesh tremble and a chill ran down one¡¯s spine. Under everyone¡¯s horrified gaze, the ghost was like a strange clockwork monster. It tilted its neck and got up in an extremely twisted posture! After the monster had gotten up, it walked slowly toward the fortune-teller! Faced with such a strange scene, the ordinary people in the courtyard were all shocked. They subconsciously retreated behind the master. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ We have Master! Master will definitely be able to take down the malicious ghost!¡± Everyone had been eagerly looking at the fortune-teller, whose face twitched. His palms, which were holding his sword, were sweating profusely. The strange feeling in his heart almost pierced the sky. ¡°What¡¯s going on? No! What the hell is going on¡­ Why hasn¡¯t he retreated?!¡± With his back against everyone, he was sweating profusely as he thought of a solution. However, the black shadow still staggered toward everyone in an extremely twisted posture. Step by step, the black shadow walked out completely from the dark shadows. The people in the courtyard swallowed their saliva and saw clearly. It looked like an old man. He was wearing a black cloak that had been unevenly dyed, and there was a large amount of blood on it¡­ This person¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his skin was pale. On his tilted neck was a head that was still dripping with blood. He was already extremely thin, and with the strange protrusions of his joints, he looked twisted and terrifying. He really looked like a malicious ghost. ¡°Devil, retreat!¡± ¡°Demon, retreat! Hmph!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The fortune-teller kept chanting incantations and waving his sword. He even threw out a few talismans. He was sweating profusely from the effort. The malicious ghost opposite him still did not give any reaction. It continued to maintain an extremely strange appearance and continued to walk step by step. It even let out a hiss that made one¡¯s spine turn cold. Seeing that the master was casting spells repeatedly but the malicious ghost was not affected, many of the timid ones had already fled from the courtyard. Some people, including the Kona couple, still believed in the master. They cheered with trembling voices, ¡°Great¡­ Great Master! You can definitely do it!¡± ¡°We have to trust the Master¡­ The Master has expected this¡­¡± ¡°Master might not have used his trump card yet!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Under the nervous, horrified, trusting, and surprised gaze of everyone, the master¡¯s sword technique became faster and faster. There were also all kinds of strange colorful lights. They looked very magical, but¡­ no matter what methods he used, the malicious ghost opposite him was actually able to walk till it was five steps away from the master without being stopped! ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± Amidst the overlapping screams, the malicious ghost suddenly jumped up like a ferocious beast and instantly pounced on the master! ¡°Demon, retreat¡­ Ahhh!!¡± Suddenly, he was pressed to the ground by the black shadow, and even his neck was tightly grabbed!! ¡°Ugh¡­ you! Cough¡­ let go! Let go!!¡± The old man struggled with all his might. His face was red, and he was almost unable to breathe. A string in his heart had collapsed. He hurriedly took out a magical weapon from his pocket and shouted, ¡°Quick, follow the order!¡± After hearing these few sounds, the malicious ghost paused for a moment and suddenly shook its head repeatedly, as if it was about to shake something out. When the other party loosened its grip a little, the old man used all his strength to struggle out and get up in panic. However, that malicious ghost immediately went crazy. A strange red light flashed in its eyes. It suddenly reached out and grabbed the old fortune-teller¡¯s left foot, pulling hard. The old man fell with a loud thud. His head hit the ground hard. He saw stars and his face was covered in blood! In his fear and panic, he kicked at the malicious spirit that was grabbing his left leg. After breaking free, he immediately fled for his life! The people who were still in the courtyard retreated in a daze. They did not care about the master or anyone else¡­ ¡°Run, run, there is a ghost!!¡± In the panic, only three people remained calm. The fortune-teller had just been grabbed at the neck by the malicious ghost and thrown to the ground. At this moment, he could not quickly escape at all. In his panic, he was tripped by an unknown object under his feet, and his entire body started rolling¡­ to the front of the three of them. Lily clapped her hands and smiled. ¡°Anthony was right. Old man, you really do have a blood calamity!¡± The malicious ghost howled and continued to pounce. Black fumes seemed to be emitted from its body, and the courtyard immediately became even colder. ¡°A little kid dares to be arrogant before me!¡± Lily narrowed her eyes and stretched out her hand to flick the forehead of the malicious ghost that was pouncing at her. The originally crazy malicious ghost suddenly stopped, and a human popped out from the ball of black shadow! After the black shadow had been ejected from his body, the possessed man immediately fell to the ground, motionless. Seeing this scene, the ordinary people in the courtyard and the fortune-teller earlier were all shocked. Chapter 396 - 396 Unresolved Blood Calamity 396 Unresolved Blood Calamity After the malicious ghost had been repelled, the silence in the courtyard lasted for a long while. It was only when the servants who had fled earlier came over carefully to investigate that the silence was broken. ¡°Oh my god¡­ All of you are still alive! Are you humans or ghosts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still alive! This is great! Has the Master saved us?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not the master who opened the altar earlier!¡± ¡°The previous one was not a master. The girl who has newly appeared is the master!¡± ¡°She¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Master defeated the malicious ghost in one move! Such a magical method¡­ Could she be a Mage? Impossible! Why is a Lord Mage willing to come to our small city? How powerful. I also want to become a Mage!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. In the next life¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a Mage in this life! I¡¯m so lucky!¡± ¡°Lord Mage! Thank you for saving our lives¡­¡± Everyone in the courtyard discussed spiritedly. In the end, it was not known who started it but a large group of people had suddenly knelt down and they shouted, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Lord Mage!¡± Lily and Anthony were not used to people kneeling before them and thanking them. They quickly got them to get up. After some persuasion, everyone was then willing to get up. ¡°We won¡¯t dare to forget the favor of saving our lives, Lord Mage. It¡¯s already night time. Do you want to rest first, Lord?¡± Old Master Kona had thought that he would not survive just now. Now that the tables had turned, he looked at Lily and the others with an extremely gentle gaze. Lily looked at Anthony questioningly. He nodded slightly, indicating that it was fine. Lily looked at the large group of expectant people, including the Kona couple, and then at the old fortune-teller, who had his head lowered and dared not look at anyone. She smiled. ¡°Since you have invited us so kindly, we¡¯ll rest here for the night.¡± As she spoke, she flipped her hand and took out a pill. She threw it into Mrs. Kona¡¯s arms and said calmly, ¡°Here, let your daughter take this pill. She should be able to wake up tomorrow. Thereafter, she would just have to recuperate.¡± Seeing the item being taken out of thin air, everyone exclaimed again. Upon hearing that it was a sacred medicine for treating illnesses, the eyes of all the ordinary people lit up. They thought, ¡°Could this be the legendary¡­ divine pill?¡± Mrs. Kona¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she thanked her profusely. She was also worried about her daughter. After apologizing to the Magi before her, she quickly went to the attic to feed the pill to her youngest daughter. Then, she arranged for a doctor to check on her. The doctor exclaimed that it had been a miracle. That night, Lily and the other two, who were resting in the Kona residence, rested or cultivated calmly. The next morning, Lily and Anthony paid their respects devoutly to their ancestors in the direction of the Nicholas family palace. The invisible power of faith flew toward the Holy Light City of the Sebastian Kingdom and the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family. After they had rested, Lily and the others planned to leave Sikang City and continue north. Before they left, in addition to everyone¡¯s blessings, the three of them also received a nagging reminder. ¡°Sigh, I have been calculating for a long time last night, but the blood calamity of the two lords still has not been resolved. My ability is limited, please be careful.¡± Hearing this, Anthony raised his eyebrows and did not speak. Lily was already used to her nephew¡¯s indescribable behavior, so she did not take it to heart. She only told the old man not to lie in the future, gave him a pill, and left with a smile. ¡­ . Several days later, in a dark forest. ¡°Could it be that the old man with the ominous mouth was right? I keep feeling that there¡¯s someone behind me¡­¡± Lily seemed to be flying unguarded outside the forest as she secretly sent a voice transmission to the two people beside her. Anthony frowned and calculated with his fingers. For some reason, the results of the Small Prediction Technique kept changing. Karuman¡¯s body tensed up. His soul power did not detect anything, but he felt that something was wrong. ¡°It seems¡­ a little too quiet.¡± Indeed, not to mention beast roars, even the sounds of insects and birds were absent. Lily felt a little uneasy. ¡°Indeed, it feels as if everything has fallen silent. What¡¯s going on in the forest?¡± Anthony stopped calculating, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. He had sensed that something was secretly spying on them¡­ However, looking around, apart from the overly quiet and oppressive environment, there did not seem to be anything wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s leave this place first¡­ Be careful!!¡± ¡°Something is not right¡­ Be careful!!¡± Two voices suddenly overlapped. Anthony, who had a faint premonition, and Karuman, who had advanced and become a Divine Mage, warned at the same time. ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± At the same time, the seven-color young peacock howled, its voice full of vigilance. The three people and one beast stopped in their tracks and used various offensive and defensive magical powers. Buzz! Almost at the same moment that they stopped, the air within a 5,000-kilometer radius suddenly vibrated. Countless translucent light runes appeared in the void and instantly condensed into a magic formation energy barrier. ¡°It¡¯s a killing-trap formation!¡± As the family clan had Norton, the grandmaster of magic formations, the family members were not unfamiliar with magic formations. The magic formation in front of them was complicated and huge, and the energy in the magic runes was stable. It did not look like it was controlled by a Mage, but more like it had been set up in advance by a magic formation disc. As they were thinking, several offensive and defensive magical powers which were thrown out by Anthony and Lily had already been generated. Accompanied by the offensive magical power of the Divine Mage retainer Karuman and the thousands of wind and lightning triggered by the seven-color young peacock, they collided with the magical barrier in front of them! Boom! Boom! ¡°Jie Jie Jie¡­¡± Amidst the explosions that pierced through the clouds and shattered rocks, a hoarse and ear-piercing sound could suddenly be heard. Lily and the other two leaned against each other, back to back. They had already sensed that something was wrong. One, three, five¡­ Nearly 20 Magi suddenly flew out! The lowest level was a level-6 Great Archmage, and the highest were two Divine Magi. Moreover¡­ there was an abnormally violent aura!! Boom! Boom! Under the continuous attacks of Lily and the other two, as well as the beast, the magic killing-trap formation suddenly shattered! When they were attacking, the enemies, who had suddenly appeared, stared at them with sinister gazes. They seemed to think that Lily and the others were about to die and were even laughing as they spoke. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything to the Nicholas family, but we can definitely deal with you all!¡± ¡°Today, we will take revenge for our Gale Wind Island!¡± ¡°We have finally caught the opportunity to take revenge for the Island Master and the others!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ Strip your tendons, skin and debone you! I have to give it all a try today!¡± ¡°¡­¡± If it was only a Divine Mage, Lily and the others would not be afraid. However, at this moment, there was an all-pervasive terrifying aura suppressing them! And that aura came from an old man who was so withered that he looked like he was about to die in the next second. The magical aura emitted from his body had already surpassed that of a top-notch Divine Mage!! Due to the limitations in the level and number of people, Lily and the other two, and the four retainers of the Nicholas family who had just come to their aid were no match for the other party¡­ ¡­ . [Ding! Warning!!] [Detected that the lives of two genius descendants are in great danger. An urgent mission has been generated.] [Urgent Mission: Save Lily and Anthony.] Chapter 397 - 397 Gale Wind Island? Youre Finished 397 Gale Wind Island? You¡¯re Finished [Ding! Warning!!] [Detected that the lives of two genius descendants are in great danger. An urgent mission has been generated: Save Lily and Anthony.] Upon hearing the cold System notification, Romo, who was in the ancestral hall of the Nicholas family, suddenly frowned. He immediately designated Anthony as the target to use the Visitation Talisman. He saw a scene that made his heart tremble. Lily, Anthony, and the others were covered in blood and had been seriously injured! [Ancestral Protection Talisman¡­ successfully used.] A System notification sounded, and Romo, who was furious, suddenly disappeared from the family ancestral hall. The moment his aura disappeared, the Sacred Spirit tablet with the name ¡°Hera¡± on it seemed to have undergone some imperceptible change, but in the next second, it returned to silence¡­ ¡­ . In the dark forest, amidst the continuous explosions, there were ear-piercing sounds. One could hear the joy in the laughter. ¡°Haha¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Nicholas family clan? A small family clan less than 600 years old dares to compete with our Gale Wind Island, which has been passed down for tens of thousands of years? How laughable!¡± ¡°Fortunately, we have the secret technique and our ancestor!¡± ¡°There are many geniuses in the Nicholas family, right? Just kill them all! We¡¯ll attack the north today, and attack the south tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll destroy the Nicholas family!¡± ¡°Yes! Kill them all! Take revenge!¡± ¡°Hey¡­ I heard that the Nicholas family seems to have¡­ a Heavenly Divine Mage.¡± ¡°Impossible!! Our ancestor had to use a top-secret magical power to advance to the Divine Mage realm. How can the other party have a Heavenly Divine Mage?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! The rumors can¡¯t be trusted at all. Let¡¯s kill them quickly!¡± ¡°Take revenge for the blood feud of nearly a hundred people from the Gale Wind Island!¡± ¡°Take revenge!!¡± In the air, more than 20 Magi were fighting. In just a few seconds, the magic killing-trap formation had shattered. The clothes of Lily and the others, who had been besieged by the people from the Gale Wind Island, were all soiled with blood. Due to the brutal and violent ancestor of the Gale Wind Island high up in the air, the few people in the middle were in a very bad situation. Especially Anthony and Lily, who had the lowest magical power levels. Even though they had many assistants, their faces had turned pale. Especially Anthony. Sweat was dripping from his forehead, and his lips had been injured from the biting. Before the four retainers had come out, they had secretly sent a rescue signal to the Nicholas family. However, no matter how much they called for help, it would take time for them to arrive! However, what Anthony and the others lacked the most now was time. Due to suppression from the Divine Mage realm, it was very difficult for the Nicholas family to fight¡­ Just like this place was the home ground of the Gale Wind Island. Karuman frowned and sensed the physical condition of his two little masters. His heart became colder and colder. At this moment, the pale Anthony was losing his strength. His vision suddenly turned dizzy, and the magical aura in his body was weak and disorderly. It was obvious that he was exhausted. Even though they could take pills, there was no time on the battlefield. Anthony, who was in a bad situation, suddenly fell down with his head covered¡­ Lily and Karuman immediately wanted to save him, but they were stopped by several magical attacks, and the seven-color young peacock was stopped by the enemy¡¯s pseudo Divine Mage realm! Seeing that the situation of the younger generation geniuses of the Nicholas family was not good, the 20 plus Magi from the Gale Wind Island immediately used offensive magical power on Anthony! Anthony opened his eyes and tried his best to use a few offensive and defensive talisman magical powers to block half of the magical power that was coming at him. However, immediately after, the magical power in his body suddenly froze. He had been poisoned¡­ At the same time, Lily and the others, who were still fighting, also felt their vision flash. The magical power in their bodies slowed down, and they were unable to even use magical power! Seeing that they were not in good condition, the people from the Gale Wind Island smiled sinisterly and attacked! ¡°Hehehe! Haha¡­ Nicholas family, hand over your lives!¡± In the blink of an eye, a terrifying aura suddenly spread out silently, almost exploding in this world¡­ The smile on the Magi from the Gale Wind Island froze. The person with the lowest level could not even maintain his airborne state! As for the members of the Nicholas family, they felt a powerful and gentle breeze suddenly blow past them. Their originally dizzy heads became much clearer, and the magical power in their bodies returned to normal! Anthony, whom Lily and the others had been worried about, was lifted up and protected by an invisible force! The powerful and gentle strength emitted an extremely gentle aura, so much so that Anthony, who had fainted, revealed a trusting smile. ¡°How dare you touch the Nicholas family? Die!¡± In the sky, the giant phantom had somehow appeared. Through the vivid expression and the cold tone, everyone from the Gale Wind Island felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Even the ancestor of the Gale Wind Island, who had used a magical secret technique to barely break through to the Divine Mage realm, froze. ¡°This aura¡­ Heavenly Divine Realm!!¡± ¡°No¡­ Impossible! It¡¯s impossible for the Nicholas family to have a Heavenly Divine Mage!!¡± ¡°What should we do?! The intelligence was wrong¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Sensing the extremely powerful and vast magical energy, the Magi of the Gale Wind Island panicked. Only the two Divine Mage elders and the ancestor of the Gale Wind Island, who had surpassed the Divine Mage realm, could barely maintain their calm. ¡°Quiet! Concentrate on resisting!¡± The Great Archmagi, who were at a loss of what to do, could barely use offensive magical power under the lead of the few above them. As for the military formation, they had been so overwhelmed by the words ¡°Heavenly Divine Realm¡± that they could not remember this at all. Of course, there were also those who wanted to run, but they had nowhere to run! This was because in the instant that everyone was panicking, the Magi of the Gale Wind Island were all surrounded by the black nether flame! This black flame was very strange. A level-7 Great Archmage had wanted to forcefully break through, but he was completely swallowed up instantly! Seeing this scene, the enemies, who had already been frightened by the aura of a Heavenly Divine Mage and had almost split open, immediately became 20 over quails. They felt unbearable regret. If they had known earlier, they would not have come¡­ ¡°Why?! Why does the Nicholas family have a Heavenly Divine Mage?!¡± Could it be that the rumors were true? A Heavenly Divine Mage had really appeared in the battle for the Magic Stone Mine?! Romo took Anthony, who was covered in blood, and his anger surged. He clenched his right hand, and the Soul-Devouring Nether Flame wrapped around the pseudo Heavenly Divine Mage and the other Magi of the Gale Wind Island! A few seconds later, the shrill screams stopped. Their bodies and souls had been annihilated!! After becoming a Heavenly Divine Mage, the number of magical powers he could use had also increased significantly. Romo used the high-energy consumption magical teleportation and brought Lily and the others back to the Nicholas family palace in the blink of an eye. ¡­ . Everyone, who had received the distress signal, had just flown out of the Holy Light City when they were instantly summoned back to the palace by the communication device of Lily and the others. Seeing the unconscious Anthony and the seriously injured Lily, Norton, Zoro, and the others were furious. They immediately led their core combat strength and boarded the Sacred Mist Ferry and set off! Seeing this, the various large factions in the Holy Light City immediately became noisy¡­ ¡°The Nicholas family is out for battle again!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the unlucky one this time?¡± ¡°¡­ Gale Wind Island?!¡± ¡°Then the Gale Wind Island is finished.¡± Chapter 398 - END 398 Ten Years Later, The End Ten years later, there was no more Gale Wind Island. At this moment, the Holy Light City was especially lively. At the city gate, more than 20 Great Magi and several Great Archmagi met here. Soon, they started chatting happily. ¡°Hey! Walter, why are you here too?¡± ¡°Joey, we meet again. What a coincidence!¡± The two top Great Magi were chatting with others when they suddenly saw the fellow cultivator they had always encountered along the way. They immediately left the group and greeted each other. The flaxen-haired young man named Joey smiled. He also thought that it was a coincidence. They had already bumped into each other in three or four places in a row. If he had known earlier, he would have teamed up with him and traveled together back then, but it was not too late now. ¡°Haha, what a coincidence. I haven¡¯t asked you about your next destination¡­ I might run into you again this time.¡± Walter scratched his head and said awkwardly, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided on my next destination yet. I¡¯m just here to see the Nicholas family, which is rumored to be stronger than the few large factions. I heard that they are still recruiting, so I wanted to come and take a look.¡± Upon hearing this, Joey patted Walter¡¯s shoulder hard, his face full of excitement. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Walter was a little stunned. ¡°The Nicholas family! I¡¯m also here to join the Nicholas family!¡± Joey was very excited. Upon hearing the name ¡°Nicholas family¡±, those who were queuing and those who were registering at the door became excited. Even those ordinary people who did not cultivate magical power interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the Nicholas family! There is a small matter every three days, and a big matter every seven days!¡± ¡°And they are powerful and low-key! I think the four young masters of the Nicholas family are the strongest!¡± ¡°The two heroes are the strongest!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the family clan that destroyed the Beast Sect and the Gale Wind Island ten years ago! I heard that they have a Heavenly Divine Mage!¡± ¡°Heavenly Divine Mage!!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of it¡­ Is there really a Heavenly Divine Mage? That¡¯s false, right? Didn¡¯t they say that there are no more Heavenly Divine Magi in the world?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ten years ago, someone had indeed sensed the aura of a Heavenly Divine Mage outside the battlefield of the Magic Stone Mine¡­¡± As they spoke, the Mage who had entered the city ahead of Joey and Walter disappeared. Joey pulled Walter over and walked excitedly into Holy Light City. In fact, Magi generally did not need to queue to enter the city. Apart from the lowest-level Magi, the other Magi could basically use their own methods to fly for short or long periods of time. However, the Holy Light City was different. To be precise, the Holy Light City that had the Nicholas family was different. After the destruction of the Gale Wind Island, the Nicholas family clan became a top faction recognized by everyone in the country. Until now, in the eyes of some, the Nicholas family was famous in the entire Sebastian Kingdom and even the entire Magic Martial Continent. This powerful family clan, which had risen rapidly, had an unfathomable background. As it was suspected to have a Heavenly Divine Mage, it was regarded as a distinguished guest by the various large factions of the Magic Martial Continent. No one dared to underestimate it. As for those who were blind, they had already died because the Nicholas family had kept their word to kill them. The Nicholas family was not only powerful, the retainers who had submitted to them had also advanced extremely quickly! Currently, the tenfold cultivation speed of retainers had increased to twentyfold!! Those who had submitted to the Nicholas family in the early years, even if they were Great Magi, had all become Great Archmagi now! Moreover, they might even advance and become a Divine Mage! The retainers were already so powerful, let alone the members of the Nicholas family. Cultivation was like drinking water. It was said that they had even deliberately suppressed their realm to prevent it from being unstable¡­ Seriously, which other person would not be eager to break through quickly? Yet, the Nicholas family would not! This family clan was low-key and powerful. Until now, there were already 40 Divine Magi!! It had to be known that apart from the other top faction, the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, even the Earth Origin Sacred Land, which had suffered calamity in recent years, did not have so many! Therefore, in the eyes of many, the Nicholas family clan was very impressive, especially those who had seen their family¡¯s legacy. They could not help but sigh. In just a few decades, they had actually risen up so quickly! It was rumored that even those from the top faction on the continent, the Divine Mountain Immortal Island, had sighed. ¡°The Nicholas family is a miracle.¡± Reverence was a creed engraved in the bones of everyone on the Magic Martial Continent. The Nicholas family was so powerful that it naturally attracted experts from all over the world, especially the endless stream of individual Magi paying their respects. ¡°Walter, let¡¯s go earlier and give it a try!¡± Joey smiled and then added worriedly, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long, and I have seen a long line at the city gate just now. I¡¯m afraid there will be a lot of people coming to compete with us for the retainer¡¯s position.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although our levels are not high, you¡¯re good at socializing. I¡¯m good at drawing talismans. We should be able to get the job.¡± Walter patted the other party¡¯s shoulder and tried to comfort Joey. ¡°After all, their family does not believe in strength alone. The probability of those with special skills being selected is quite high.¡± Upon hearing this, Joey felt a little comforted. ¡°Indeed, the Nicholas family clan is large and powerful. Coupled with my management experience, I shouldn¡¯t be eliminated.¡± After another ten years of low-key development, the current Nicholas family had countless businesses. If they really had to rely on the nearly 200 clansmen to manage them, they would be exhausted. Moreover, the clansmen still had to cultivate magical power. How could they manage everything? As they were expanding rapidly, the Nicholas family was short of manpower. However, no matter how the recruitment criteria for retainers changed, there was still the ¡°good character¡± section. It was still adhered to in the adhoc recruitment assessment. Joey and Walter chatted for a while more, and then they encountered the large group of people who had gone to the Nicholas family to seek refuge. As there were too many people seeking refuge, and they really needed manpower, the retainer assessment was restored to once a day. They followed the group up the main path of the Nicholas family palace and soon arrived at the door of the palace. For some reason, the palace suddenly became noisy. ¡°Look! The Nicholas family has appeared!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dick and Ron! The two heroes of the Nicholas family! And Formick, Anthony, and Arka!¡± ¡°Eh, why haven¡¯t I seen Durga? He has gone to join the army and is now the first twenty-year-old general in the Sebastian Kingdom! He¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°What about the others? Anthony has become the Chief Disciple of the Sky Fortune Academy¡­ Formick is a top-notch poison cultivator¡­ And Arka, he was the one who wrote the Nicholas family autobiography that everyone has read!¡± ¡°Is this what it means to be young and promising? I¡¯m impressed!¡± ¡°I heard that the Nicholas family clan has as many Divine Magi as the clouds. Is that true?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Currently, there are more than 20 to 30 Divine Magi retainers known to outsiders. There are probably even more in the family!¡± ¡°Damn! So powerful!¡± ¡°Is their family clan still short of people? I¡¯m going to cozy up to someone powerful! Stop squeezing! We still have to participate in the retainer assessment! Quick, make way! I¡¯m going too!¡± Such a huge commotion naturally attracted many onlookers or idlers. ¡°Aiya, the Nicholas family has been besieged again! It¡¯s fine, it¡¯ll be over in a while¡­ What is it this time?¡± ¡°The two heroes and the four young masters have appeared. Damn! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯ll go and take a look too!!¡± A passerby stopped in his tracks. ¡°Look at all of them. They¡¯re all so handsome. Have they been engaged? If they have not, I still have¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The Nicholas family members are either engaged or don¡¯t want to get married at all!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s engaged?¡± ¡°Are you an outsider? Dick! With our country¡¯s Ninth Princess, Norlis!¡± ¡°Why am I seeing Ron holding a baby in his arms?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s his daughter¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the young ones. Are there any single middle-aged or old people in this family? I might be able to go and give it a try¡­¡± ¡°Fat hope!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the Nicholas family seems to have a new face recently¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about the middle-aged couple?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Come here, let me tell you quietly. Don¡¯t tell anyone. I heard from my nephew when he was drunk that they seemed to be the old ancestors of the Nicholas family!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Tsk! Believe it or not.¡± ¡°Wait, from what you¡¯re saying, their family members either left singlehood or chose to be single?¡± ¡°Yes, such as Sword Deity Lily. She has many suitors!¡± ¡°Damn! Comparisons are exasperating!¡± ¡°One will fall short of the best, but be better off than the worst. One has to face this calmly¡­¡±